《The Queen of Everything》 Chapter 1: Reborn To The First Lifetime

Chapter 1: Reborn To The First Lifetime

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha had a severe headache. To be exact, she was painful in all parts especially her body. She felt as though she was floating in the vast ocean, drifting along with the flow while experiencing the rise and fall of the tide. Besides, she also sensed a deep sense of helplessness and trepidation for not being able to get a hold of any driftwood. She tried her best to open her eyes, and that feeling was increasingly obvious as if a ze of fire was burning all parts of her body, not only causing her pain but had also brought about a strange feeling in her. She was caught off guard by the sight of a pair of deep eyes which was simr to a starry sky over the sea. The pair of eyes resembled the night sky, however, reflected within it was a bright moon which was hanging high in the sky. She could recognize the pair of eyes very well. It was so familiar to the point that she could remember it for good. She was startled, so much so that she neglected how her body felt. ¡°Bo Muyi...?¡± The man stood still. He stopped his movements and soon after, his eyes darkened. He then used both his palms to cover Su Cha¡¯s eyes. She heard his deep, maic voice, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not...¡± He definitely was that person. Su Cha thought she had gone crazy to be able to meet someone she had witnessed dying before her in her previous lifetime. But soon, she could feel a weird sensation bothering her again. At this moment, she came to a realization of what both of them were doing. Why was the scene of her re-encountering with Bo Muyi as such? In a daze, Su Cha started to feel the burning sensation engulfing her once more... When Su Cha was awake, she found that her surroundings were empty. Before opening her eyes, she heaved a soft sigh. It has been a long time since Ist dreamt, never have I thought that I would dream of someone I feel guilty for all this while. She lifted her hands out of habit. ¡°Help me up...¡± Her voice came to a halt as she opened her eyes. She was not sleeping on the usual exquisite huge wooden bed with floral sculpture. Moreover, on the top, the decoration was not ayer of falling silk adorned with tassels. Instead, it was merely an ordinary white ceiling with a modernized ceiling fan hanging on it. She had not seen such a scene for decades. Su Cha sat up hastily. Due to her abrupt movement, she felt as though the nerve in her brain was triggered, causing her to feel a sudden excruciating pain. After the difort feeling alleviated, she observed her surroundings carefully. Her body quivered all of a sudden, causing her to pinch herself hard. Pain... Intensely painful! This is not a dream! This was not her luxurious pce, but solely a tiny house she used to live in. The ce she resided in her previous lifetime. As the memory was engraved in her mind, she could tell at a nce what these familiar yet strange home appliances were. Why am I back again? Su Cha was a little baffled. She wanted to get off the bed, hence she removed the nket. As she was about to move her legs, she suffered from difort in her legs. She lowered her head to have a look, realizing that she was d in her undergarments. However, the uneasy feeling was undeniable, which was weird... She suddenly thought of her dream, the dream she hadst night. At that instant, Su Cha realized something. Her heart was pounding fast and vigorously as though it was about to leave her chest to the throat. This feeling was way too familiar. Could it be that she had returned to the first lifetime? ¡°Click, ck...¡± Out of the blue, the sound of a door unlocking emitted from outside. As the small house was not soundproof, she could hear almost anything clearly. It was coupled with the fact that she had been practicing martial arts, hence she was equipped with strong senses. This doesn¡¯t seem right! Su Cha squinted. She knew better than anyone else that her physical attribute was not as good as she was now in her first lifetime. However, everything in front of her was too true to be merely a dream. Even before getting a clear picture of the situation, once she heard the sound, she tried to ignore her current body condition and left the bed. As fast as lightning, she put on a white cheongsam she found at the bedside, not knowing when it was ced there. Chapter 2: What’s The Date Today

Chapter 2: What¡¯s The Date Today

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Su Cha, are you at home?¡± The rather strange yet familiar voice which resounded from a distance appeared as though it had traveled through space and time. Su Cha opened the bedroom door to notice a dashing, bright man carrying a bag of steamed meat dumplings. At first, he appeared to be frowning, looking displeased. However, once he lifted his head andid his eyes on Su Cha who opened the bedroom door for him, he was taken aback by her appearance. Thedy standing by the door was still as exquisite as she was before but inparison to her usual pale and simple look, thedy in front of her was standing with a straight back posture. She was filled with an inexplicable appealing yet...intimidating aura from head to toe. Her tousled hair was slightly cascaded down, looking a little messy but was carried with a sense of beauty. Wearing a in white cheongsam, she revealed her long legs and thin ankles, barefooted. An ordinary look yet it exuded a deadly tempting aura as such of an alluring woman, causing others to have the urge to hold her in the arms. His heart skipped a beat, thinking that he was not head over heels in love with her but at this moment in time, he could not stop himself from walking close to her, saying, ¡°Why are you not wearing your shoes? The floor is so cold, beware of catching a cold...¡± ¡°Di Yao?¡± Su Cha blurted out his name. He walked toward her, showing a smile on his face. ¡°Yes? Why? Do you miss me already?¡± As he was uttering his words, he extended his arms, having the intention to hug Su Cha. Su Cha pushed him away immediately. Di Yao stood still in bewilderment. Su Cha turned around, her eyes revealed a hint of endurance. Her body was quivering, even her palms were shivering. It was all due to excitement. She never expected this to happen, like seriously! I am back in my first lifetime! A lifetime that left her deep regrets, and of course, hatred toward some individuals. She felt a strong desire to witness these people reap what they sowed! Su Cha experienced two lifetimes. During the first lifetime, she was merely an ordinary girl named Su Cha. Although she was born gorgeous, her life was a real tragedy. Di Yao who was standing right in front of her was one of the culprits of her misfortune. If it was not for them, Su Cha would not put in so much effort to reach the highest position in her second lifetime. After the death of Su Cha in her first lifetime, she was reborn as a princess in ancient times. During that time, the era lingered around martial arts and the royal court. She relied on her luck and cultivation of martial arts, not forgetting her great capabilities to climb up thedder and became the supreme dowager empress. At such a young age, she had already be a dignified, highest-ranking woman in the world. However, in her countless dreams at midnight, she still could not let go of her past in the first lifetime that caused her a tragic death. She would avenge regardless of the consequences. The man who died in front of her was the root of her remorse. Due to this reason, she did not tie the knot with anyone in the olden days. Thanks to her good luck, the son she adopted became the emperor, and she ended up being the dowager empress. She remembered that she did not manage to live past the age of 30 in her second lifetime, how could she possibly return to her first life in a blink of an eye after awakening from a night of sleep? ¡°Su Cha?¡± As Di Yao came to his senses, he directed his gaze at Su Cha¡¯s back, exasperated due to embarrassment. ¡°Why did you push me away?¡± This woman was never daring enough to raise her voice in front of me previously, and yet today she dared to push me away! Upon hearing the voice, Su Cha turned her face away indifferently. The cold expression carried a tinge of murderous intent. Di Yao was not aware of that, but the looks on Su Cha¡¯s face had indeed frightened him at that moment. He unconsciously lowered the volume of his voice as he spoke, ¡°Are you okay, Su Cha? I heard you were drunkst night. Have you had breakfast? Which part of your body feels ufortable?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡± Su Cha did not respond to his question, but instead, posing a sudden question. Chapter 3: Hatred

Chapter 3: Hatred

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°8th! Are you still asleep?¡± Di Yao furrowed his brow as he extended his hand to see if she had a fever. Su Cha took a step back, the murderous intent hidden in her eyes became less subtle as she asked, ¡°What year is it?¡± Di Yao shuddered as he came into contact with her cold nce. He held his hand back as he subconsciously answered the question, ¡°2017. It is on the 8th of May 2017. Have you lost your mind during your sleep? Can you not even remember what time it is?¡± Year 2017! Her pupils constricted. She could remember clearly, it was at this exact moment where her life was turned aroundpletely. As it was the beginning of her first nightmare, hence, she could recall the events with rity. She was supposed to participate in a girl group talent show scheduled to be broadcasted in the summer. Instead, she was deceived and they plied her with liquor. Intoxicated and bewildered, she made love with another man. Her other half at the time was Di Yao and instinctively, she thought that the man she made love to was Di Yao. In fact, when she asked him about the night and what had happened, he confirmed that it was indeed him for unknown reasons. Di Yao turned furious as he admitted the deed. He stopped Su Cha from going out. Consequently, Su Cha never made it to the talent show. It was her first step into a career in show business and it was taken away from her. Di Yao became a heartless man thereafter. Not only did he start an affair, but he also broke her legs with the woman he was having an affair with when Su Cha found out. She was crippled. Whenever the day was gloomy, an excruciating pain would take over her legs. Her friends went to the police for her. Yet, someone was protective of Di Yao though he was a nobody. She subsequently found out that the person who was protecting him was actually her childhood sweetheart, Lian Chi. Lian Chi and her were always on good terms. They had been ying together since they were young. He moved away without informing Su Cha during high school. His departure left Su Cha heartbroken for a long while. By the time Lian Chi showed up, he appeared as the third young master of the Lian family, the most elite in Hua Nation. The only thing Su Cha could remember thest time she saw him was the look of disappointment on his face. ¡°Su Cha, you are filthy.¡± They were once childhood sweethearts, yet now it seemed like they were enemies. She was pissed off with the usations of being filthy. Her encounter with Bo Muyi was nothing more than an ident. Furthermore, Di Yao was purposefully sent by Lian Chi to get close to Su Cha. How could Lian Chi be disappointed? She had no idea why this man did this to her, yet not knowing his intentions did not stop Su Cha from wanting to murder this man. Bo Muyi was a man who loved her more than he loved life itself. He died saving herter on. She could never forget the way Bo Mu died in front of her. For countless nights, dreams of the scene haunted her relentlessly. Her face was often as pale as a ghost whenever she sprang up from her nightmares, drenched in sweat. Across her several lifetimes, Bo Muyi was the only person she felt remorse for. She had thoughts of massacring these culprits who hurt her every time she thought of everything that had happened. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, holding her urge to choke Di Yao to death. Her hands were already dirty since ancient times when she throned her son. It had to be done, powerless peasants were worthless at that period of time. However, she was d that she came back to this very moment. It meant that what had happenedst night with Bo Muyi was not a dream. As she was caught up in her thoughts, she felt unforeseen happiness. She wanted to make it up to him, she must do it, provided that he still loved her. If he stopped loving her, she would disappear from his life and let Bo Muyi spend the remaining of his life in peace. Since God allowed her to return, if she failed to let Lian Chi and Di Yao pay for what they had done, she would be letting herself down. Chapter 4: A Familiar Phone Number

Chapter 4: A Familiar Phone Number

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Su Cha?¡± Di Yao felt that something was off with Su Cha. It was at this moment that he realized Su Cha was acting differently ever since he stepped into the room. The girl who had always beenpliant and submissive no longer had a timid look on her face. There was an indescribable intensity that arose from the way she spoke. Di Yao refused to acknowledge the tension. He felt like Su Cha was being insufferably arrogant. This is so strange. She went drinkingst night, right? Why is she acting like she is possessed? Di Yao had a feeling that he could not just let her be and spoiled her. He raised his voice promptly, ¡°Su Cha, I brought you breakfast as a good gesture and this is how you treat me? Whatever, it is none of my business.¡± Right after he finished his words, he turned around and acted as if he was leaving. Nothing happened even after five seconds. Di Yao felt his body stiffen up as his steps slowed down. Suddenly, a question broke the silence, ¡°Were you the man who sent me homest night?¡± Di Yao chuckled to himself, this woman could no longer hold on to her pretentious act. The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile as he turned his head. Though the smile turned numb as soon as he gave the question some thoughts. She is saying that a man sent her homest night... He opened his eyes wide in surprise as he looked at Su Cha. No wonder he felt Su Cha had a distinct look. She clearly looked more charming than before. A hint of womanly charm could now be seen on her fine and innocent face. It was even more appealing than before. Noting the changes, Di Yao knew what had happened. At that moment, he felt like a stone was stuffed into his chest as if he had to gasp for air. But, he was definitely mad. His fists were clenched and his face was stiff as he tried to endure the pain. On the other hand, such a reaction would never be left unnoticed by Su Cha. The corners of her lips slightly curved into a smile. How could I not notice this in my previous life? ¡°Yes!¡± For some unknown reason, he admitted to the deed. The smile that Di Yao was putting on was rigid and unnatural. His eyes looked as if they were going to release fire. Su Cha lowered her eyes as she curled strands of her hair with her finger. Naturally, the action was understood by Di Yao as a lovingly shy gesture. He had an impulse to hit someone but he could nevery a hand on the woman in front of him. Suddenly, Su Cha raised her head and looked at him as she said, ¡°You may leave. I want to rest for a while.¡± Di Yao pulled a long face. He did not expect Su Cha to drive him away like this, ¡°Su Cha, are you not feeling well, let me get you some medicine...¡± ¡°I want you to leave!¡± The five words came out stern and cold. The moment was so intense, the intense left Di Yao feeling ufortably disheartened. He was inherently a master with pride and ego. He could never tolerate the way Su Cha fell out with him out of nowhere. He sneered as he left without looking back. He closed the door with force as he left. The m left the walls shaking. Su Cha looked at her old bedroom. It consisted of nothing but a room, a living area, a bathroom and a simple kitchen. That was all. As she looked around, she felt more desperate than she was happy or excited. She came to her bed, where she saw a mobile phone lying on the nightstand. She hurriedly took it. It had been several decades since she had seen one of these things and she was clearly unpracticed. Fortunately, she was able to perform the basic operations. She unlocked the phone and clicked the contacts. No scrolling was needed as she saw a familiarbination of numbers on the first entry in the contacts. Chapter 5: Failing Miserably With Assets To Be Proud Of

Chapter 5: Failing Miserably With Assets To Be Proud Of

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio It was familiar, but not really. After all, a few decades had passed and her memories were dim. Though she was certain that his number was always the first entry in her contacts. Bo Muyi must have called her before he came to fetch herst night. She could remember how she felt toward Bo Muyi. She was hardly appreciative of his efforts. In fact, the way Bo Muyi was always around had given her some slight creeps. She lost memory of how her feelings changedter on. All she knew was that Bo Muyi died because of her. She could never let him down again in this lifetime. Her hands trembled for a moment as she dialed the number. Over the years, Bo Muyi might be the only person who could make her feel this way. After being constrained for so many years, she was still unable to let bygones be bygones. ¡°Ring...¡± ¡°Ring...ring...¡± The phone kept ringing. Her heart thumped every time the phone rang. Until...¡±Su Cha.¡± That deep and husky voice always felt so warm and cozy, like a nket that wrapped around a person and touched that person¡¯s heart. ¡°Bo Muyi.¡± To her surprise, Su Cha felt her eyes welling up as she heard the familiar voice of Bo Muyi. After several decades, she could finally hear this voice again. He was alive, talking to her across the phone. In fact, they had an intimate encounter justst night. ¡°Yes, I am here.¡± The man was going along with her as usual, ¡°Su Cha, is there something wrong?¡± It seemed that he had not noticed anything unusual. If you listened close enough, the warmth hiding beneath the surface of his cool voice could be noticed. In that instant, her mood altered. Does he really think that I was so drunk to the point until I couldn¡¯t remember anything? Of course, she failed to remember clearly in her very first lifetime. But, she was certain that she never regained consciousness during the night. By the time she did, she was back home and she saw Bo Muyi right away. She only realized that the person was Bo Muyi afterward. Once she knew about it, Bo Muyi was already dead. However, it was obvious that this man was trying to act as if nothing had ever happened. ¡°Last night...¡± A deafening silence ensued as soon as she started her sentence, ¡°It was youst night, right?¡± Silence filled the air like it was poison. For a moment, Su Cha even thought that no one was on the other side of the call. It took a long while before he heard a man replied with a calm voice that was clearly forced, ¡°What do you mean by it was me?¡± ¡°Stop acting, Bo Muyi.¡± Su Cha felt like letting out augh. She did but for some reason, her eyes were weepy. Her eyes gleamed as they welled up like a gxy was confined within her eyes. ¡°I saw itst night, it was you. Could it be that you want me to think that it was Di Yao? How would that benefit you, Bo Muyi?¡± She waspletely baffled. He clearly loved her, so how could he not have the courage to acknowledge what he had done. ¡°Beep...¡± She was cut off. It left her dumbfounded for a moment. That should be the first time, no, it was the first time ever Bo Muyi had hung up on her. Was she too hasty? She had just reborn to this lifetime. Regaining herposure was a difficult thing to manage in itself, how could she even spare the mood to throw curveballs with Bo Muyi? She decided not to make another call. She stood up and walked right to the mirror. The youngdy in the mirror was beautiful. Her face was like the petals of a tender flower, charming and delicate. Her exquisite lips stood out with a full and glossy red tone. She was this attractive youngdy at the very beginning. She had the finest assets, yet she still failed miserably. Chapter 6: Wild Ambition After A Rebirth

Chapter 6: Wild Ambition After A Rebirth

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Nevertheless... The girl in the mirror had a chilling expression. Beneath the expression was a thirst for blood, highlighted by her tightly clenched fists. Absolutely awesome! The lifetime filled with bitterness and regret, the lifetime that she could never move on from. And now, she was back! ¡°Ring...¡± The phone that was just disconnected rang again. Su Cha turned around and nced at the phone with a piercing cold gaze. Could it be Bo Muyi? Her expression softened at the thought of it. She walked to the phone and saw that it was a contact named ¡®Sister Wu He¡¯. Wu He? Su Cha had already forgotten most of the insignificant characters in this life. However, she was able to recall who Wu He was without much effort. Wu He was the only person she knew who had connections to the entertainment industry. They bumped into each other in a gift shop and became friends over some small talk. Wu He knew that Su Cha dreamed of a career in the entertainment industry. In fact, the opportunity to star in the girl group talent show was a rmendation of Wu He. She even signed Su Cha up for the show. The call was probably made to inform Su Cha about it. Wu He was kind to her. Though it was clear that she had a personal agenda, she was a big help to Su Cha when she got into troubleter on. Su Cha was a person who distinguished kindness and hatred clearly and she knew that Wu He was friendly to her. Su Cha regained herposure as she picked up the phone, ¡°Sister Wu He.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm?¡± Maybe it was because she was hurrying, Wu He did not recognize the subtle differences of the voice at the other end of the phone. She started saying hastily, ¡°I finished arranging your registration for the show. You are contestant number 351, there will be a long wait before your turnes. You should head over tomorrow to check and see when you are scheduled to go on the show. This is a good opportunity, Su Cha. Even if you don¡¯t end up being the champion, squeezing into the top ten wouldnd you a significant amount of screentime on television. You have a melodic voice, it is a major advantage that you have over the other contestants. Find a challenging song, practice it and get into the top ten. With that appearance of yours, it shouldn¡¯t be hard.¡± The guidance given by Wu He was on point. Su Cha could sing and she had a pleasant voice. Her voice was of distinctive qualities, it was melodiously rich yet airy and spacious at the same time. It was by chance, the fact that Wu He knew that Su Cha could sing. She was surprised by the revtion. In fact, it was the main reason why she signed Su Cha up for the program. There was an issue though. Su Chacked self-confidence. It would not matter how advantageous a voice might be if its user was insecure. Not only that, Su Cha was never trained professionally. In addition to her advantages, Su Cha was also loveable. Yet, she still managed toe to nothing. Su Cha curled her lips as she pondered, ¡°I know, Sister Wu He.¡± It was as if she had absolute control over the situation. She was dignified. Wu He was stunned, caught off-guard by the response she had just gotten. Caught up in her thoughts, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. You should practice well. It¡¯s easier if I send the address over to you on Wechat. You must remember! Go over and ask the staff about your schedule, then arrange your time, pick a few songs and practice them. If you need money just let me know. I have things to do, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± She hung up as she finished her words. The entertainment industry... It had been a dream of Su Cha all this while. Though the dream seemed insignificant after her second lifetime, it was one of the better choices Su Cha could make now. She wanted to do more than just singing. After all the glorious moments that arose with power, what Su Cha wanted was far more than this. Chapter 7: Unbelievable

Chapter 7: Unbelievable

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Her second lifetime brought upon many benefits. In addition to the taste of power, she learned ancient martial arts. In that era, fallen leaves or petals could be used as weapons. In fact, the martial art was one of the major reasons how Su Cha kept her foothold in the pce as a woman. Her understanding of martial art was of the elite level, even during that era. However, it was not without disadvantages. The martial art she practiced back then rendered her infertile forever. It was not a big deal for Su Cha in her past life. But, this lifetime was another case altogether. Anything that was even slightly non-science would be deemed superstition. It was especially true during modern times, in this twenty-first century. Fallen petals and leaves as weapons? Stop joking around, it would only exist in the movies. However, Su Cha had to give it a try. Even if she was unsessful, she could use the techniques to train her body. At least she would be able to defend herself in this modern society. She had some spare time to try it out, now that Di Yao was gone. She sat down, cross-legged as she gathered her breath. Sure enough, she could not sense the vitality of heaven and earth. The reasons were unclear, maybe it was the difference in time or something else. Su Cha then stood up as she prepared herself for some training. She nned to throw some punches after that. But the doorbell rang again. She opened her bedroom door and went to get the door. Through the peephole, she saw the silhouette of someone tall. It was a familiar figure. Her eyebrows twitched as she opened the door hurriedly. Outside the door was a man who was rather thin. He stood tall and straight. He was d in a ck shirt. Maybe it was because of the zing May weather, sweat droplets could be seen running down from his pale neck to his exquisite corbone. It was an enticing scene. Yet, with the way the man looked, a person could only focus his or her attention on the charming features of his face. The facial features of the man were unbelievably perfect as if it was a sculpture. It was a face that would make people scream out of magnificence. Combined with his graceful figure, he could very well be the masterpiece of God. Though at this point in time, he was a brooding presence. He looked at Su Cha with his deep-set dark eyes, it felt like an aura of emptiness struggled within him as he said the name, ¡°Su Cha...¡± The woman was standing in front of him and it drove him crazy. He could barely hold himself together as he reminisced of what had happenedst night. They were so close to each other. Her voice was so appealing, like the songs of a siren. He could not help but sumb to it, to the point where he was unaware of his surroundings. He was hollow. The emptiness was violent, it was a void that felt like it could only be filled by crushing the person into pieces and blending her into his flesh and blood. But he could not. He evencked the courage to touch her with his hand. He just looked at Su Cha, exactly the way she was looking at him. That was until he saw the shine in her eyes. The glitter grew brighter as she smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Bo Muyi.¡± Her sweet and clear voice. At the same time, he felt a breeze of fragrance throwing itself into him. His body was immobilized. He could not believe what had just happened. Chapter 8: I Ended My Relationship With Di Yao

Chapter 8: I Ended My Rtionship With Di Yao

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Seeing Bo Muyi again, Su Cha doubted her previous insight by looking at his face alone. What was wrong with me? To give up on Bo Muyi and fall in love with Di Yao? Perhaps she was afraid of Bo Muyi from the beginning because he seemingly emerged from nowhere. He seemed to know all her preferences and was always by her side. Although he always devoted silently, his meticulous care made Su Cha feel intimidated. Sometimes, she could feel the aggressive madness in Bo Muyi¡¯s gentle eyes which appeared like the symptoms of paranoia that scared her off. It was probably during that time, she decided to escape from Bo Muyi. But now that she knew this man truly loved her, regardless of what he really thought about, Su Cha would still find him adorable. Seeing this person at this moment, she felt the urge to rush into his arms instantly, smelling the familiar scent of him, likest night when they were so intimate. His body was stiff as a result of the embrace, but after a few seconds, he gradually softened down. He was a little not used to it but he slowly hugged her back. When she was fully wrapped by him in his arms, Su Cha felt an instant satisfaction. She had been living her entire previous life cautiously because taking one wrong step would prevent her from reaching the peak of her life. Once one was used to take precautions against others, it would be hard to ck off, not to mention to rx oneselfpletely. The embrace of this man made her feel as though she was protected by the whole world. Until... The feeling of being hugged tighter bothered Su Cha when it seemed as though she was buriedpletely in his arms, gasping for air. Hence, she had no choice but to pat Bo Mu Yi twice. ¡°Let go of me, you wrap me too hard...¡± ¡°Swish...¡± Bo Muyi who appeared toe to his senses quickly released his arms. The usual domineering him lost hisposure when facing the person in front of him. Once he let go of his arms, he was a distance apart from Su Cha. A momentter, his thin lips started to move, saying, ¡°Su Cha, I¡¯m sor...¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me again? Is it because of what happenedst night?¡± Su Cha tilted her head, staring at him with her bright, gleaming eyes. Such an enchanting and radiant side of Su Cha was Bo Muyi¡¯s first encounter. As for the incidentst night, recalling some scenes unexpectedly caused Bo Muyi¡¯s handsome face to redden a little. As he was about to say something, he unintentionally caught sight of the steamed meat dumplings on the table. That was left behind by Di Yao when he stomped off furiously. Looking at the way Su Cha dressed up, it was impossible for her to purchase it on her own. Obviously, it went without saying to tell who actually bought it for her. Bo Muyi looked as though he thought of something all of a sudden, his eyes darkened, feeling an inexplicable tension in his heart. It was an awful feeling, one that caused him to be irritated up to a point of having murderous intent. The aura of darkness surrounded him became increasingly stronger. This was him, a person who might lose control of himself anytime when dealing with matters concerning Su Cha. Especially when he came to a realization that Su Cha did not belong to him. The sense of jealousy almost killed him. As he fixed his gaze on the table, a pair of slender hands swept past his face, causing him to alter his focus to a pair of serious eyes. ¡°Bo Muyi, I ended my rtionship with Di Yao this morning.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s pupils constricted, an overwhelming joy engulfed his initial grumpiness. Out of curiosity, he, who was not in the position to voice out his opinions, further prompted, ¡°Seriously?¡± Chapter 9: An Awakening That Came Too Late

Chapter 9: An Awakening That Came Too Late

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Of course, it is true.¡± Su Cha nodded her head. Even if she did not say it now, she could make a phone call anyway. She could feel that there was something wrong with Bo Muyi. However, her words hadforted him obviously. He calmed down and stood obediently in front of Su Cha. He let his face be at the mercy of her hands as he looked down at her joyfully. ¡°Su Cha...¡± Su Cha chuckled lightly. ¡°Bo Muyi, you need to be responsible for what happened yesterday.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The news of her breakup with Di Yao filled Bo Muyi¡¯s heart with indescribable joy. The following remark by Su Cha made him feel like he could even fly now, hence his answer was prompt. His ck gem-like eyes bore into Su Cha as he said it seriously, ¡°Su Cha, please don¡¯t lie to me, I cannot bear with lies.¡± He vaguely felt that something must have happened to change Su Cha¡¯s mind, but he did not care. He only knew that the Su Cha in front of him wanted him to be responsible for her, and she even took the initiative to hug him. He could give up anything, but he could not lose her since it was not easy for him to get her. He did not care about the reason behind her change, as long as Su Cha was willing to stay by his side, that was enough for him. Su Cha nodded her head and replied solemnly, ¡°I am not lying. If I lied, my pants would be on fire.¡± Both of themughed at her reply. They seemed to have excellent chemistry, none of them would bring up what happened in the past. However, Bo Muyi knew Su Cha well, yet Su Cha did not know much about Bo Muyi. At the very least, she had no idea about Bo Muyi¡¯s job. She only remembered he mentioned that he was an intern at an international financial group. Bo Muyi was young, only 25 years old. However, he was a genius, he finished his doctoral degree in just a few years¡¯ time and returned to his home country. Other than that, Su Cha knew nothing much about him. Thinking about this, she tugged at Bo Muyi¡¯s sleeves, ¡°Come here, Muyi.¡± The way she addressed him had changed so naturally and so quick, it made Bo Muyi very delighted. He looked at her gently, all he could see was her. He let himself be pulled by her into the bedroom. The bedroom was quite small, in contrast, his tall body seemed to be at its mercy. He looked around Su Cha¡¯s room. Although he was contented that he was allowed in her bedroom, it was really too small inparison to other bedrooms. Su Cha did not think that it was a big deal. She had asked Bo Muyi in because she wanted to tell him something. ¡°Muyi, I will be joining the entertainment industry in the near future. Is this something you would agree with? ¡± She was not asking for his advice, but she wanted to know his thoughts on this. She used to be afraid of Bo Muyi because his obsessiveness was too obvious at times. His overwhelming control over her often made her feel out of breath. She often felt fearful yet helpless when she was facing him. That was why she barely met him. It was as if she wanted to get rid of him but somehow she could not. To be honest, she could not recall how she met Bo Muyi. It felt like he had popped out of nowhere and that was how they knew each other. She often thought that a man like Bo Muyi was so unreal as he should not have anything to do with her. Even Di Yao who had only seen Bo Muyi once had expressed animosity toward him. Bo Muyi¡¯s existence was indeed an enemy to all men. He did not even need to do anything. Just by standing there, women would still chase after him. Unfortunately, he could not get to Su Cha¡¯s heart in the previous life because, by the time Su Cha came to a realization, it was toote. Chapter 10: Congratulations Master, What A Match Made In Heaven!

Chapter 10: Congrattions Master, What A Match Made In Heaven!

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio As expected, when Bo Muyi heard that Su Cha wanted to join the entertainment industry, his chiseled facial features showed signs of struggle. He seemed unwilling, but he was also afraid that Su Cha might get mad. In the end, he could only mutter a faint ¡®alright¡¯. It was said so lowly that it could not be heard clearly. This tickled Su Cha. She used to be afraid of him because the oppressive aura from Bo Muyi was too strong, on top of that, he was very controlling of her. Now, she was no longer afraid. Furthermore, she had fallen in love with him. Her feelings toward him had totally changed. She was suddenly curious about what Bo Muyi was working on right now. However, she was not entirely clueless about it. She recalled that Lian Chi once told her with aplicated expression, ¡°You are so lucky, you even got the heir to be interested in you.¡± It was likely that hisment was referring to Bo Muyi. Lian Chi¡¯s background was already astonishing enough, yet he had spoken of Bo Muyi so highly. The heir. Now that she thought about it, she could even tell that there was a hint of jealousy from Lian Chi¡¯s remark. Jealousy. A man that could even make the third master of Lian¡¯s family envious. Su Cha seemed to have figured out something. However, she did not venture to ask. Even if she knew the identity of Bo Muyi now, it would not serve any purpose. The Su Cha in this lifetime was no longer the Su Cha that she used to be. She wanted to rely on her own capabilities to achieve a status that was as powerful as her past life. She wanted to be worthy enough to match with Bo Muyi fair and square. She squinted and smiled as she rubbed Bo Muyi¡¯s ears gently. ¡°I¡¯ve taken part in a talent show that will broadcast in summer. I have to go to the audition tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright, I will send you there then.¡± He responded quickly as he had other appointments, so he needed to leave after this short conversation. Su Cha understood that he was a busy man so she walked him to the door downstairs. This man who was as handsome as Apollo stared at the girl as she went upstairs. A ck Mercedes Benz drove out slowly from a corner, the window wound down and a man with a pair of sunsses said respectfully, ¡°Master, we may leave now.¡± Bo Muyi turned his head, his tender expression was long gone. He was emitting a cold mysterious aura. After he entered the car, he leaned back on the backseat with his legs crossed and his mouth was slightly curved. There was no tenderness in his eyes, but somehow there was a peculiar expression of satisfaction. He was like a lion who had just feasted and drank, although he remained fierce, he was nonchnt yet pleased. His posture was distinguished and elegant, like a noble descendant from another century. He looked exalted. The man in sunsses watched Bo Muyi from the rearview mirror, he smiled and asked, ¡°You seem to be in a good mood, Master. Did anything good happen at Miss Su¡¯s?¡± At this moment, the man who was in a posture of contentment changed his gaze to stare at the man in sunsses viciously like a ferocious ghost. He gave off a deadly aura as if he had thousands of des ready to spill some blood. The man in sunsses could feel a chill running down his spine. He could feel his throat tightened, it was even hard for him to swallow. Under such a gaze, he felt like his bones might even be dislocated. He almost thought that his master was ready to kill him. Just when this terrifying feeling was peaking, the man suddenly resumed his normal behavior with a slight icy air, he said, ¡°She is now my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Phew...¡± The man in sunsses took a deep breath in his heart. As he reconciled what he heard, he thought it was beyond belief so his fingers trembled. However, he quickly realized that his attitude might get himself in trouble. As he was afraid that his master might get mad again, he quickly added, ¡°Congrattions Master, what a match made in heaven!¡± Chapter 11: Let’s Break His Legs If He Does Not Return The Money

Chapter 11: Let¡¯s Break His Legs If He Does Not Return The Money

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio After Bo Muyi left, Su Cha had some time to do simple nning of what she wanted to do now. The first thing was to follow Wu He¡¯s advice. To participate in that talent quest and to make sure that she was absolutely outstanding. After going through the hoops of her second lifetime, Su Cha could no longer tolerate failures. But now, there was something else that needed to be done. She needed to break up with Di Yao. She had told Bo Muyi that she had broken up with Di Yao. Now it was time to make it a reality. It was no longer the present Su Cha¡¯s style to do things sloppily. She did not need to rush on her revenge toward Di Yao, instead, she wanted to torture him slowly. However, the break up had to be resolute. She could not bear having a person like him carrying the title of her boyfriend. Su Cha quickly found Di Yao¡¯s name from her contacts and sent him a message. It had been a long time since she used modernmunication technology. She had to tap the words letter by letter, her actions were slightly clumsy. [Di Yao, we are no longer together.] It was simple and straightforward. Then, she dragged his phone number into her contacts¡¯ blocked list. After she haspleted this, Su Cha squinted as she looked at the sky with cool eyes. The sun was shining bright, the sky was blue, everything looked great. Even the air made Su Cha feel wonderful. Everything had been really really awesome! Her lips curled up in a sneer as she sat on her bed once more. The break up was just the first step. The second step was to earn money. Su Cha remembered that her financial situation was not good. Sometimes she had to ¡®lend¡¯ money to Di Yao which caused her to live on a shoestring budget. Instead of lending, it was just an excuse for Di Yao to get money from her. At the time, she had fallen in love with Di Yao. She had thought nothing of her unscrupulous sacrifices. Su Cha did not think that she did anything wrong. When you liked someone, you would wholeheartedly do anything for that person. There was nothing wrong with it. She just hated that she had fallen for Di Yao so blindly. Now that she no longer liked him, that was not how it would work anymore. He had to return the money he borrowed! As she was reborn, she had probably returned with the blessing of memory. She remembered everything very clearly. In a few minutes time, she managed to add up all the money she lent to Di Yao. Su Cha was not that stingy, she did not include daily expenses such as meals and groceries. The total was 10578 yuan. Su Cha¡¯s eyes squinted. If she excluded the small changes, the remaining 578 yuan could be used for his funeral funds. Rounding it up, Di Yao owed her exactly 10000 yuan! Unfortunately, there was no I.O.U for this sum. Only a few thousand yuan was lent through WeChat from Su Cha to Di Yao. He was extremely cautious, most of the time he asked for money directly by mouth. He probably wanted to avoid gossips or the possibility of Su Cha chasing his debts down with conversation records. He was not wrong to be cautious. Su Cha was really turning against him now. However, Su Cha never expected Di Yao to admit to his debts. Even if they had an I.O.U. it would not help matters much. But now, she had plenty of ways to make Di Yao pay his debts back. What if he does not return the money? Let¡¯s break his legs! After experiencing a brutal world in her past lifetime, Su Cha had be cold-hearted. She was savage down to her bones. Did Di Yao not break her leg in her first lifetime? All her past pains, they had to be enjoyed by Di Yao and the others. If not, it would be a waste of her god-given chance to start again. Chapter 12: Su Cha, Why Did You Break Up With Di Yao?

Chapter 12: Su Cha, Why Did You Break Up With Di Yao?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio After she had done calcting her debts, it was time to figure out a way to earn money. Su Cha¡¯s family was not in good shape. Her parents divorced early due to ipatibility. After her mother remarried they were no longer in contact. She was not close to her mother. She had always been with her father. Her father had married her stepmother and had a son. The stepmother was never happy about a stepdaughter like her. After her father was transferred to work in a neighboring state, Su Cha who was studying in the local state could not follow him. Her stepmother took the chance to encourage her father to leave her behind. Although they did not take care of her, she still received an amount of 1000 yuan for monthly living expenses. 1000 yuan was not considered as a generous amount. She had to use this amount for rental and utility bills. There were also other necessary expenses for a girl. Even if she did not use makeup, there were other things she had to consume. She lived with difficulties almost every month, as a result, she did not eat well, thus she looked malnourished and was very skinny. Other than going for sses, she would work part-time jobs on weekends to earn some extra living expenses. Due to this, her academic results were not good. The national college entrance examination was approaching but she did not look like a student who was ready for exams. If not for her kind ss teacher, Su Cha would have been expelled long ago. On top of that, all her hard earnings went to Di Yao. He was a university student yet he relied on his high school girlfriend for financial support. If people around him knew about it, they would have reprimanded him severely, however, Di Yao acted justly and remained adamant about it. It was all because Su Cha was such a soft character. She was a pushover and could be controlled easily. Every single dumb thing that happened in the past made Su Cha sigh as she covered her forehead. Now that she had a chance to be reborn, she would not follow her previous methods if she wanted to earn money and improve her life. In this era, what could a girl who was about to take her national college entrance examination do in order to earn money? That was too easy! She had a pretty face! Of course, it did not mean that she was about to do something bad with her pretty face. Since she had made up her mind about the entertainment industry, then she had a very good choice right now. The inte. In a modern era of rapid development, all kinds of mobile applications wereing out one after the other. Celebrity or not, there was a chance of going viral overnight. Inte influencers could umte followers just with their pretty faces. Since Su Cha was going to enter the entertainment industry, she could prepare herself in that direction. However, she was not nning on earning fame solely by her looks. Her physical appearance was just an additional beneficial condition. If she could draw attention with other talents first and reveal her face after, she could gain a greater impact. Su Cha had yet to figure out what to do. She had learned a great deal in her past life in ancient times and this had be an advantage to her in this lifetime. However, there were many things she was exposed to but not adept at. She needed to find something she was capable of doing it well so that she could draw the attention of the people in this era. While she was thinking, her phone rang, interrupting her mind. As she was too focused, the ring startled her, making her oddly cranky. She took one look at her phone and the name ¡®Sang Shishi¡¯ appeared. All of a sudden, a cold look came over Su Cha¡¯s eyes. Great, it was her first day being reborn yet her enemies wereing out one by one. It was as if they did not want to be forgotten. Sang Shishi was her best friend. Yet, she was also the one who dated Di Yao behind her in the past lifetime. They also broke her legs togetherter on. However, she did not remember receiving a call from Sang Shishi the day after her affair with Bo Muyi. Then, could it be the breakup text she sent out just now? As expected, once Su Cha picked up the call, a hurried high-pitched female voice sounded from the other side of the phone. ¡°Su Cha, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly break up with Di Yao?¡± Chapter 13: Who Sent Me Home While I Was Intoxicated Last Night?

Chapter 13: Who Sent Me Home While I Was Intoxicated Last Night?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Upon listening carefully, the voice was particrly soothing and feminine. Whining, it seemed to rx every tense muscle in the body, bringingfort to any listener, but flustered and exasperated from anxiety as of now, it seemed tock the original beautyced within. Plopped down by her bedside with her lips curled up in a smile that did not reach the bottom of her eyes, Su Cha said in a tone cold enough to freeze a living person, ¡°Shishi, it has only been a few minutes since I sent Di Yao a breakup message. Why are you the person calling me?¡± Coming from nowhere, in particr, this statement would easily send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. Sang Shishi was confident that she would be utterly terrified by the ferocity dancing in Su Cha¡¯s eyes if she were to be standing right before her. Still, she could not see her through the phone and could sense that Su Cha¡¯s voice was out of sorts. Though guilt clouded her conscience, she quickly found the reason, and she stammered as her tone began to fill with slight resentment, ¡°S-Su Cha, what do you mean?¡± Speaking, Su Cha heard the distant, light tapping of a set of nearing footsteps over her cell phone. It was evident that someone was approaching Sang Shishi. The stiff smile on Su Cha¡¯s lips remained frozen on her face, but the look in her eyes only grew increasingly indifferent. ¡°Have you misunderstood Di Yao and me? Di Yao has, in fact, received your text and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He is totally devastated, so he told me about it. I¡¯m your best friend, and if I don¡¯t advise you, who will? Su Cha, Di Yao treats you so well, why do you want to break up?¡± Over the weeping voice threatening to crack, the hurtfulness, in the beginning, was made barely audible. Su Cha heard someone whisper to Sang Shishi by her side, ¡°Shishi, there is no need to talk to her. That woman is simply ungrateful. She doesn¡¯t even want a man as outstanding as Di Yao. I bet she¡¯s blind.¡± The voice was extremely soft, but it was probably due to Su Cha¡¯s peaked sensitivity at the moment that she heard it as clear as day. It must be a friend of Sang Shishi¡¯s, someone who knew Di Yao and her, someone who was a man... Su Cha narrowed her eyes. Before the sneer could leave her throat, she heard Sang Shishi pulling the phone away from her face as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Su Cha must have just been a little impulsive.¡± After saying that, she ced her phone near her ear again. ¡°Hey, Su Cha, tell me, what has happened between you and Di Yao? Could it be that...¡± All of a sudden, the pitch of her voice hiked up an entire octave as she eximed, ¡°Is it something to do with the man who has been around you a lottely?¡± Su Cha was rendered speechless. Su Cha pursed her lips as she felt the air in the room cool and clump together, weighing down on her. If someone else was around, it would undoubtedly feel as though she had fallen deep into an icehouse. Sang Shishi had never actually seen Bo Muyi. Although Bo Muyi frequently appeared around Su Cha, he did not like to interact with the people around her. Su Cha had only told Sang Shishi that she had a man surrounding her out of fear, but Sang Shishi had, in fact, never seen Bo Muyi. If she had, it was unlikely that Sang Shishi had a mind to be fooling around with Di Yao. However, now that Sang Shishi had brought it up in the presence of a person who was not fond of Su Cha and held impure sinister intentions, it seemed like she was deliberately trying to defame Su Cha by letting others know that a man was courting Su Cha, making her dump Di Yao. In other words, implying that Su Cha was two-timing him. How could Su Cha not realize how vicious a person Sang Shishi truly was? Anyhow, she could not even see through Di Yao in the past, so it was totally reasonable for her not being able to read through Sang Shishi¡¯s mind. Su Cha strongly felt remorseful for her past foolishness. At this moment, the corner of her lips hooked up into a yful smile, a hint of mischiefced in her tone as she began, ¡°Shishi, I went to the barst night. Who did you get to bring me home after I got drunk? Didn¡¯t we go together?¡± Chapter 14: I Used To Struggle Trying To Survive Half An Episode

Chapter 14: I Used To Struggle Trying To Survive Half An Episode

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio It was Sang Shishi who tricked Su Cha into going to the barst night. At the moment, Su Cha remained oblivious to the specifics of her n, but she came to a realization that she was up to no good when she found herself left alone in the bar, drunken. For some apparent reason, at some point in the previous night, enlightenment dawned on her and she managed to call Bo Muyi¡¯s cell and had him pick her up. ording to what she learnedter, Sang Shishi was in fact following instructions given by Di Yao, and subsequently, Di Yao was under themand of Lian Chi... Thinking of Lian Chi...the murderous intent tumbling in Su Cha¡¯s eyes gradually grew out of control. Su Cha had not at all expected her childhood sweetheart to grow up into a person of this sort. Having been titled the Third Young Master of the Lian family abruptly, he could have simply acted as if he never knew anymoners such as themselves. Why did he have to manipte Di Yao into approaching her and even ruining her entire life? Did he consider her a stain in his life as the third master of the Lian family? Still, Lian Chi was nothing more than the man hiding behind Di Yao, and even Sang Shishi was unaware of this. Anyhow, one thing Su Cha knew for sure was that Di Yao would never have the guts to hurt her, at least not in the sense of deceiving her into bed. Since Lian Chi would never allow that. Which was why, up to the present, Di Yao had only managed to swindle money from Su Cha and had never dared to touch a single pore on her. However, this simply posed an opportunity for Bo Muyi to take advantage of the situation... Nevertheless, she felt absolutely lucky! The mere thought of being touched by people like Di Yao made Su Cha feel sick in the stomach. The one thing Su Cha could not figure out was the events of the previous night. Since Lian Chi had not permitted Di Yao to touch her, it was quite likely that it was Sang Shishi¡¯s own idea to abandon her in the bar. Well, it did not matter anymore. She had to get even with the whole lot of them anyway. Sure enough, Sang Shishi turned a little flustered when she heard her statement, ¡°Wh-what? Su Cha, I got drunk too. A friend sent me back, I don¡¯t know what happened next...¡± Su Cha could immediately tell that there was something fishy in her tone. Her past self might not have been able to recognize it, but she could surely tell for now. Her brows crinkled, impatience sprawled across her face. She thought she was a fool before, but so was the present Sang Shishi, and she did not fancy the thought of wasting excessive time on such a fool. ¡°Why did your friend send you back alone? Why didn¡¯t they send me back as well?¡± ¡°No...¡± Su Cha¡¯s pressing aggressiveness left Sang Shishi stunned in ce. She did notprehend the direction in which the situation was progressing. Why did Su Cha turn her back on her so ruthlessly? Seeing the person standing next to her, Sang Shishi¡¯s face lost its color. She suddenly began stamping her feet as she cried aloud, ¡°Su Cha, you¡¯ve crossed the line! It was you who stumbled off by yourselfst night after getting drunk. I had no idea where you went! Why are you ming me now? When I woke up this morning, I felt so worried and afraid that something could¡¯ve happened to you. You insisted on going to the bar, and there was no way I could stop you! How could you me me for getting yourself drunk!¡± After letting everything out in one breath, Sang Shishi then proceeded to hang up the phone, ridding Su Cha of the chance to continue questioning her. Uninformed people would undoubtedly believe Sang Shishi was severely wronged, being the clear victim. Having heard Sang Shishi ce the me on her, Su Cha snorted. ¡°She just keeps sticking to the same old trick.¡± To be honest, Su Cha had had her fair share of Sang Shishi¡¯s dirty tricks during her second lifetime in ancient times. Not to mention those that were many times more vicious. She had to learn the hard way that women in the pce would do anything they could think of for a position. If she were a character in a drama, Sang Shishi would barely even crawl out of the second episode alive. Of course, her past self would probably struggle, trying to survive even half an episode. Somewhat amused by the rare urrence of her humor, Su Cha brushed a finger across the tip of her nose, and indifference started clouding her eyes again. Chapter 15: Tang Embroidery

Chapter 15: Tang Embroidery

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio The issues in rtion to Sang Shishi could not stir Su Cha¡¯s heart or spin her mind at all, but Su Cha would like to see how Di Yao could keep calm in this situation. It was impossible that he would agree to break up with Su Cha as he would not be able to exin himself in front of Lian Chi. He had been together with Sang Shishi right after he approached Su Cha. Sang Shishi looked pure and innocent like a white chrysanthemum in front of people, but she also knew how to have fun when it was time. She was weak and gentle in front of others, but she never had stage fright on many asions. She was the goddess with a thousand faces in the eyes of all the men. Although she was not as pretty as Su Cha, she was more sociable. Back when Su Cha hung out with her, Su Cha would receive manypliments on her beauty at first. However, eventually, people would look at her with a sense of indifference in their eyes as time passed. Sometimes, they would even look at Su Cha in disgust. However, Su Cha never did anything. Now that she thought about it, it could clearly be seen who was the person meddling behind her. Just like what happened during the phone call before, Su Cha reckoned that Sang Shishi must have updated her ck history to the others, saying that she cheated on Di Yao. Anyway, she did not care about it! She continued her meditation and began her boxing practice at the same time. Although she could not practice martial arts anymore, she could still strengthen her basic skills. She was a weakdy in this society anyway. There was no harm in learning some self-defense skills. While she was practicing boxing, she pondered about what she should do in the future. The sky was blue. The sunlight poured in from the window sill and shattered on Su Cha¡¯s body, forming a long and slender shadow. She retracted her hands in a move and kept her back straight. She was bathed in sunlight, looking like a portrait that was ted with golden light. Su Cha gently let out a sigh of relief and opened her eyes that had been closed for a long time. She identally turned her sight to the wardrobe. There was a slight change in her expression when she walked to the wardrobe. She opened the simple wooden wardrobe, there were only a few clothes inside, most of which were T-shirts and jeans. She did not have any taste in fashion, so most of her clothes were simple and casual. Besides, T-shirts and jeans were cheap too, which were why they had always been her mainstream. Su Cha felt a prick in her hand when she touched these cheap fabrics. She had stayed in ancient times for a long time. All the silk and satin that she used were of the finest quality, thus it was difficult for her to remember how she lived her life previously. She took out the in white T-shirt that was made of rough fabric and looked at the surface of it with a frown. It did not have any decorative pattern, it was just an ordinary white T-shirt. However, her eyes lit up very soon. She looked more energetic due to the change of her expression, as if her face was covered by ayer of shiny spring light, people could hardly take their eyes off her. Her beauty was beyond words. She knew how to embroider. She even knew about the Tang embroidery that had already extinct. Embroidery wasmon in Hua Nation. Those unremarkable garments would turn into gorgeous and beautiful costumes after being embroidered by those ingenious hands. The embroidery in Hua Nation was the best in the world. It was simply because of the development of the high technology industry that many traditional arts of embroidery had gradually be a lost art. Especially the Tang embroidery during the most prosperous period of the Yun Tang dynasty, it was the mostmon embroidery method that had be the representation of Yun Tang. Nheless, it had be a lost art. At least from what Su Cha could still remember, from the history book she read, she found out that Tang embroidery had be a lost art in the 21st century. While she was in the ancient times, she could not confirm whether it was really rted to Yun Tang dynasty. The culture was very simr to that of Yun Tang and the only difference was the name of the dynasty. However, every woman in the dynasty must learn Tang embroidery, which was known as the top embroidery skill in the world. Chapter 16: Borrowing Money

Chapter 16: Borrowing Money

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Tang embroidery was basically an embroidery technique that represented Yun Tang. The embroidery technique was so famous that it had be the thing that best represented the dynasty. It was known as Tang embroidery. Even the most notable Cloud embroidery was slightly inferior to it. Many historians and folk artists had oncemented that the embroidery field in Hua Nation would definitely be able to strive for further development if Tang embroidery still existed today. Owing to the fact that Tang embroidery was one of the few embroidery techniques that could breathe life into the design. Many people could not master the technique as it took a lot of time to learn the skill due to the abstruse andplicated stitches. This was also the main reason why Tang embroidery became a lost art. Back then, Su Cha was not really used to it when she first traveled to the ce. However, she was fortunate enough to have been born with good genes. Every girl at that ce learned to sew Tang embroidery since they were children and so did she. The embroidery technique was engraved in her mind. Even if she was reborn, Su Cha was certain that she did not forget this embroidery technique. What if she makes this lost art of embroidery reappear? Su Cha¡¯s eyes were beaming as she thought about this. She figured out what she wanted to do in an instant. First, she could be a designer, a blogger who specialized in custom-made clothes by using Tang embroidery. Her customized clothes would definitely be a great vogue. Of course, she was still at the idea stage. In the end, Su Cha had to try to embroider to see if she could still utilize the embroidery skill perfectly. Su Cha immediately suited the action to the word, she fished around in her bag but she could only find a few hundred dors. This few hundred dors straight away threw a wet nket on Su Cha¡¯s initial enthusiasm. Another reason that Tang embroidery became a lost art was that it had a high-quality standard for the fabrics used in embroidery. The most basic fabric that could be used must be high-quality cotton. The top-notch fabric was the already extinct Heavenly Cloud silk. Anyone who donned the outfits embroidered by such material would look like a goddess who had descended from the heavens; though obviously, this was highly depending on the appearance of the wearer as well. Su Cha pulled a long face as she thought about the two already non-existent things. It seemed like she had underestimated the situation. Anyway, she could absolutely buy the basic fabrics from the market, but the few hundred dors that she had were definitely insufficient. Su Cha pursed her lips as she thought about the 10,000 dors debt that Di Yao owed to her. In the back of her mind, she remembered that it was impossible for her to save money. Thus, she was left with this few hundred dors only, which was the living expenses that Mr. Su gave her not long ago. No matter how she scrimped and saved, she still had two more weeks before next month. Borrow money from Bo Muyi? The thought shed through her mind for a second but Su Cha discarded it very soon. She could not bring herself to borrow money from Bo Muyi as they just started a rtionship. After much consideration, the only way avable for her was to... ¡°Su Cha?¡± Mr. Su was still in shock when he received a call from her. This was because Su Cha rarely called her father. Back then, she felt like a stranger to her father after knowing that he had a new family. Thus, she tried to contact him as little as possible and became even more dependent on Di Yao, which was why Di Yao was fully in control of her. Being a girl who had nobody to fall back on, who else could she rely on other than depending on her boyfriend? Su Cha was taken aback by her father¡¯s voice. It sounded unfamiliar to her, as though a few decades had gone by. She took a long moment to find a sense of familiarity with her father, from this middle-aged man¡¯s lethargic and shocked voice. ¡°Father.¡± To her surprise, she found it difficult and felt an inexplicable sadness when she called out her father. Trying her best to ignore the feeling of sadness, Su Cha said straightforwardly, ¡°I want to borrow money from you. Give me two months to make money after the national college entrance exam and I¡¯ll return the money to you. I¡¯ll pay you back double, or even triple.¡± Chapter 17: Weakened Father-daughter Relationship

Chapter 17: Weakened Father-daughter Rtionship

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Mr. Su was stunned for a moment. He never expected that this was actually the reason Su Cha was calling him right now. Besides, she used to speak carefully with a sense of hope but she no longer did. He could feel a sense of indifference and alienation in her voice instead. Somehow, Mr. Su felt a jolt of inexplicable shame upon listening to her words. It seemed like it had been very long since he took the initiative to call his daughter. ¡°Ah... Ah... How much do you need to borrow?¡± Perhaps it was because of the sense of guilt, Mr. Su never thought of discussing with his current wife before directly asking Su Cha the amount of money she wanted to borrow. However, he continued to ask curiously, ¡°Why do you need to borrow money? Is it because you don¡¯t have enough living expenses?¡± My little daughter is now in her senior year, but I don¡¯t know how... how she is doing in her studies. He was speechless of himself after he realized that he did not know whether his daughter was doing well in her studies. ¡°I need it for something else. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t owe money to anyone and I¡¯m not using it to do something bad. I just need it to learn something.¡± Mr. Su felt slightly awkward for a moment as Su Cha directly dispelled his further doubts. ¡°I¡¯m not...¡± In truth, he was really afraid that Su Cha needed to borrow money from him because she had done something bad outside. ¡°You want to borrow... How much do you want?¡± Mr. Su was going to say about borrowing money at first, but on second thought, there was no need to talk about borrowing money as she was his daughter. Judging from his tone, Su Cha gave him a number, ¡°5,000.¡± ,000 was equivalent to her cost of living for five months. As for Mr. Su, it was his half a month¡¯s sry. Mr. Su had gained some achievements and his sry was quite high. He usually gave most of his sry to his wife. However, Su Cha knew that he must have secretly stashed away some money. Of course, if he were to tell his wife about this, Su Cha reckoned that it would be impossible for her to sessfully borrow the money. Now that he was alone, there were still hopes for her. She did not really want to borrow from Mr. Su, but this man was her father after all and she was unable to borrow the money from anybody else. Besides, she would return the money. From the moment she put him in the position as a creditor, she knew very well that she had drawn a clear line between both of them. There was no need for them tomunicate with each other if it was not necessary. ¡°5,000?¡± Even Mr. Su was startled by this figure. ,000 dors was a stupendous sum for a student nowadays. As for Mr. Su, perhaps he would not be too concerned with the money. Nheless, he slightly wrinkled his eyebrows at the thought that Su Cha needed such a huge amount of money. ¡°What exactly are you going to do with it?¡± ¡°As I said, to learn something. It will take two months at most, then I¡¯ll pay you back double.¡± Mr. Su felt ashamed when he heard the word ¡®double¡¯. He then murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to pay me back. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± Su Cha remained silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Her tone was so courteous and alienating that even Mr. Su could feel it. The image of her father had faded from her memory after decades. Even when she was in the royal family in her past life, she never had the experience of being cared for or being loved by her father. This was because the Old Emperor had too many children that she became unremarkable in the eyes of the Old Emperor, even if she was the Eldest Princess. Now, she did not yearn for such things at all. However, she realized that she still felt bitter toward Mr. Su after her rebirth, probably because the feeling of resentment still remained. She only had this father after all. As for her mother, she could basically treat her as a stranger. ¡°I¡¯m your father. Why are you saying thank you to me?¡± Somehow, Mr. Su was piqued by Su Cha¡¯s words. Although his current wife was not close to this daughter and he had to take care of the feelings of his wife and son, this daughter was still his beloved treasure after all. However, their rtionship had eventually weakened after so many years. Chapter 18: Purchasing White Cotton

Chapter 18: Purchasing White Cotton

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha¡¯s father, Su Mingzhe transferred the money to her very soon. There was nothing to worry about since he had Su Cha¡¯s card and the money transfer system was so convenient nowadays. It was impossible that he would tell his wife about this as it was a huge amount of money. Su Cha had no intention to put him in a difficult situation. He just had to hide the matter from his current wife for two months. Two monthster, she would be able to return 10,000 yuan to Su Mingzhe. She would surely act on what she said. After taking the money given by Su Mingzhe, Su Cha took a bath in a small bathroom and headed to the market after changing her clothes. She had to go to the niche market to buy fabrics. Su Cha lived in the city center, the transportation was very convenient around here because there was actually a school nearby. Yonggu Town was not a small town and the city was very prosperous. It basically had everything. There was a huge wholesale market nearby Su Cha¡¯s house. Every kind of product could be found in the market. It was basically the favorite ce for the hawkers and wholesalers. The goods were very popr among the buyers as they were of good quality and reasonable price. However, Su Cha had never been here before. Thus, she could only try to get a bargain by following her instincts. The market was situated next to a tall building. There was a huge underground market after walking through the underpass in the middle of the building. The ce was teeming with shoppers because it was the weekend. It was full of different kinds of goods, such as household items, home appliances, and wholesale clothing that was mostmonly found in a market. It had everything that one expected to find. A pretty girl who dressed casually like Su Cha was the retailers¡¯ favorite. Normally they would greet a girl like her when she was passing by. However, Su Cha put on a poker face today. Although she dressed casually, she walked through the crowd with an extraordinary imposing manner. Even the passers-by around her would subconsciously avoid her and gave way to her. This seemed a little surprising. The retailers were muttering and whispering when they saw Su Cha, they did not greet her warmly as usual. Su Cha soon reached the fabric market after passing through the apparel market. The fabrics were mainly for the making of curtains. Sometimes, there were people who would buy the fabric and make the clothes themselves, but those people were of the minority. Nowadays, people would usually buy clothes directly. Su Cha stopped in front of an unattractive shop. With just a nce, she saw the white cotton that she could not find in other shops. The white cotton was ced in the most inner part of the shop. If it was not because of the special color of the cotton, she would have missed it even if she owned such sharp vision. White cotton was one of the most basic fabrics in China and it showed fine workmanship. The clothing which was made from genuine white cotton was normally sold in middle-high end stores. Su Cha had no idea of the market price of white cotton, but it should be higher than that of other fabrics. The owner of this shop was a woman in an old floral gown. She was wearing an orange cropped pants and a pair of sandals. Her skin was dark, and her hair was messy. She was crossing her legs inelegantly while smoking cigarettes. Most of the customers were unwilling to stop in front of her shop due to her image. When Su Cha stopped in front of the shop with her eyes fixed on the white cotton inside, thedy boss took a short look at Su Cha in surprise. She quickly puffed out the cigarette smoke and smiled. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re quite discerning. You could still see it even though I put it deep inside.¡± Su Cha went straight to the point while pointing directly at the white cotton. ¡°How much does it cost for one meter?¡± This type of cotton was usually sold per meter, she even had to measure the width of the fabric by herself. Thedy boss was slightly surprised. ¡°Why is a little girl like you buying the white cotton?¡± Chapter 19: Perfect Excuse

Chapter 19: Perfect Excuse

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio White cotton was considered quite rare to be found in a low-end market. The retailers were normally unwilling to purchase it because of the high price of white cotton, which was why they rarely sold it here. On top of that, it was even rarer that a young girl like Su Cha would want to buy white cotton. ¡°To make clothes.¡± Su Cha¡¯s reply was few and pithy as she did not want to waste her time here. ¡°How much is it?¡± Seeing this, thedy boss threw away her cigarette and showed a number with her fingers. ¡°190 yuan for one meter.¡± The price was indeed quite expensive. It was almost 200 yuan. The money was enough for someone to buy a few clothes in this market. Su Cha lowered her head and roughly calcted, she then replied, ¡°Alright, I will get 10 meters.¡± She needed to pay 2,000 yuan for 10 meters of white cotton. Thedy boss found it unbelievable. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to negotiate the price?¡± The prices of the goods in this market were mostly quoted recklessly. For instance, you might only need to spend 30 yuan to get a shirt which was quoted as 100 yuan from the retailer, and perhaps the retailer could still earn some profits. In the clothing market, one could gain huge profits from selling branded clothes and the cheapest varieties. On the contrary, mid-to-high-end products were in an awkward positionpared to that. Su Cha answered calmly, ¡°If you rip me off, I won¡¯t buy from here next time.¡± If she could really make money from this, she would definitely need more than 10 meters. Thedy boss was impressed by Su Cha¡¯s tolerance and calmness, she quickly reacted by starting to cut the white cotton. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t rip you off since you¡¯re just a young girl. There are very few kinds of white cotton sold in this market, my shop is the only shop that sells white cotton recently. You¡¯ve picked the correct timing.¡± She was quick in action and finished cutting 10 meters of white cotton for Su Cha in no time. 10 meters of white cotton was quite heavy and even thedy boss found it hard to carry. When she passed it to Su Cha, Su Cha¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°WeChat pay.¡± After payment was done, Su Cha carried the white cotton and left. Thedy boss asked, ¡°Do you have a sewing machine at home? Are you going to make the clothes by yourself?¡± ¡°I know how to make clothes, that should do.¡± Su Cha¡¯s light words drifted along with the winds. Thedy boss relighted her cigarettes and sat down. ¡°Are all the young people nowadays so weird?¡± After buying the white cotton and some ordinary needles and threads, she had basically done her shopping. She went around the market and found a suitable sewing machine. Her total spending was 2,500 yuan. The remaining 2,500 yuan would be used for living expenses and emergency purposes. The sewing machine was delivered to her house by the workers. She was exhausted and drenched in sweat after she settled everything. Right at this moment, she received a call from Bo Muyi. ¡°Cha...cha...¡± The man on the other side of the phone called out the rather intimate name tentatively. Su Cha could feel her heart calming down after listening to his voice that was as clear as spring water. She no longer felt anxious and hot. She murmured, ¡°Umm.¡± Bo Muyi was happy with her reply, but he felt restless at the same time, his fingers on the pen tightening. He received some news and yet he did not know how to ask Su Cha about it. He was afraid that Su Cha would see him as a controlling boyfriend. His subordinates told him that it would affect their rtionship if he did not give enough space to his lover at the beginning of their rtionship. He did not wish to have any unstable factor between Su Cha and him. He could not ask her directly about the reason she bought those things, but he needed to change the topic as well. Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes beamed up when he nced through the clock hanging in the office. ¡°Cha Cha, it¡¯s almost noon now, time to eat.¡± What a solemn and serious tone! Bo Muyi felt that he had found a perfect excuse. Chapter 20: Be Good And Eat Well

Chapter 20: Be Good And Eat Well

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Pfft...¡± She could not help butugh at Bo Muyi¡¯s words. ¡°This is the reason why you¡¯re calling me? Just to ask me this question? Do I look like an id*ot who will forget to eat lunch?¡± She was going to eat after she finished buying and settled everything. The young girl seemed to be acting cute while talking to him right now. Her words buttered him up as he could sense the sweet feeling through the phone. He never knew that he would actually be so happy when Su Cha was acting cute for the sake of him. Bo Muyi had never had such an experience before, he could feel something welling up inside his chest. However, Bo Muyi was suddenly struck by the thought of the bits and pieces of moment where Su Cha and Di Yao were together in the past. Did she act the same way she does now, saying such words to the man or even acting cute in front of him? Jealousy suddenly crept up like a snake shooting out its tongue. The feeling was so depressing, making Bo Muyi feel frustrated. He did not know why he came up with such a thought all of a sudden. Nheless, just the thought of the man gave him a strong urge to kill him immediately. Bo Muyi pulled his tie irritatedly when he realized he was still on a phone call with Su Cha. He uttered, ¡°Umm.¡± Bo Muyi forced himself to calm down before asking again, ¡°Chacha, did you buy something at noon?¡± He was able to ask straightforwardly after the previous conversation. He was checking on Su Cha as he wanted to know everything about her. Naturally, he sent someone to follow behind her, which was why he knew that she bought a bunch of weird stuff... Anyway, it was strange. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Cha did not mean to hide from him. ¡°I¡¯ve bought a sewing machine, some fabrics, needles, and threads that I¡¯m nning to use to make clothes. I want to learn embroidery as I have to learn some skills. What if I can¡¯t get into university?¡± Before Bo Muyi could say that he would take care of her forever, Su Cha asked him, ¡°Muyi, did you send someone to follow behind me?¡± All of a sudden, his agitated mind and mixed thoughts calmed down. Bo Muyi started getting nervous. ¡°So... Sorry Chacha, I...¡± I just couldn¡¯t control myself. His long and pale fingers gripped the pen tightly as he uttered those words, so tight that terrifying blue veins appeared on the back of his hand. He was afraid that Su Cha would say something he did not want to hear. ¡°No next time.¡± However, she merely made a slightint with her soft voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like someone following behind me. I can call you every day if you want to know what I¡¯ve done, is that okay?¡± Herst sentence sounded like she was making up to him. He could even imagine how Su Cha was blinking her eyes and looking at him softly when she said that. At that moment, Bo Muyi felt that it surprisingly soothed him. Not only had he rxed, but his heart was also blooming with joy. As if he was coaxed, Bo Muyi said immediately, ¡°No more, no next time.¡± You have to call me every day. Bo Muyi kept the words to himself and did not say it out as it seemed too greedy. Since Su Cha had already said that she would call him, it would seem bad if he mentioned it again. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat now. Muyi, have you eaten? Go and eat now if you still haven¡¯t had your meal. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± Bo Muyi answered obediently to Su Cha¡¯s gentle reminder, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Su Cha hung up happily. Bo Muyi looked gently at the phone number that ended the call just now. Then, he dialed the private line on his phone. His voice had returned to his usual assertive and cold tone. ¡°Order meal for me.¡± After a slight pause of half a second, the person on the other side of the phone immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Alright, young master!¡± Chapter 21: It’s Awful, Take It Out!

Chapter 21: It¡¯s Awful, Take It Out!

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°What a miracle!¡± Bai Kun was Bo Muyi¡¯s personal assistant and shadow guard. After answering the call, he shook a bodyguard in a ck suit, who was standing beside him, in excitement. ¡°Young master actually wants to have his meal during working hours! Didn¡¯t we just send in the proposal for the third engineering project? He has settled it so fast? I was just going to ask him to eat first before settling the proposal, but I dared not ask the question to his face. However, he¡¯s actually asking for a meal now!¡± The bodyguard in ck suit remained an indifferent expression. He was very anxious to p Bai Kun away. He scowled, ¡°Hurry up and go then! Aren¡¯t you afraid that young master will eat you up if you starve him?¡± There was no doubt that he might actually do that. Bai Kun¡¯s expression changed as he realized the situation. He quickly asked the others to order food. They knew very well what Bo Muyi usually ate. After they bought the food, some service crew members entered the office and put the delicious dishes on top of the dining table. Bo Muyi stood up behind his office desk and walked toward his personal dining table. He was tall and slender. After he sat down, he frowned when he saw the table full of delicious dishes. Bai Kun was standing at the side, waiting for Bo Muyi¡¯s order. His heart trembled at Bo Muyi¡¯s frown. ¡°Is there anything wrong, young master? These are the dishes that you usually eat. They don¡¯t suit your taste today, is it?¡± Before Bo Muyi said anything, his mobile phone suddenly vibrated. Bai Kun could not help but look toward Bo Muyi¡¯s vibrating phone, then he quickly withdrew his gaze. He could not clearly see the content, all he knew was that it was a short message. Nheless, their young master¡¯s face immediately lit up after reading the message. ¡°Change it, I want to eat mushroom chicken rice.¡± Bai Kun was left in confusion. Is he deaf? What the hell is going on? However, the young master would not allow any questions to be asked. Even though Bai Kun had doubts in mind, he still needed to deliver the order. The short message was sent by Su Cha to Bo Muyi. Su Cha told him that she was eating mushroom chicken rice. Of course, Bo Muyi wanted to eat the same dish once he saw what Su Cha was eating. Before Bo Muyi finished typing, Su Cha¡¯s sent him another message. Su Cha: It¡¯s really awful! Bo Muyi was speechless. His face turned gloomy but he immediately smiled helplessly. Looking at Su Cha¡¯s remark name on his phone, he pursed his lips and moved his fingers, changing the name to Baby Cha. At the same time, he replied to her message. Bo Muyi: Don¡¯t eat it since it¡¯s not delicious. Change to other food. Looking at the new remark name, Bo Muyi¡¯s heart was full of sweetness. He felt an indescribable satisfaction and joy. He leaned back on the chair and rxed, like a noble emperor giving out elegant and powerful aura no matter what his posture was. In fact, one could actually feel a hint of friendliness from this arrogant emperor because of that smile. Bai Kun did not know how much time had passed before he came in again. The smile disappeared immediately as soon as he entered the room, it was so fast that Bai Kun thought he had a blurred vision. Is the young master possessed by an evil spirit? Bai Kun did not dare to say it out loud. Someone was trailing behind him, holding a tray with a porcin white bowl on it. Bai Kun entered with a smile on his face. ¡°Young master, here¡¯s the mushroom chicken rice you said...¡± ¡°It¡¯s awful! Take it out!¡± The man who was exceptionally vigorous in work waved his arm with a cold expression on his face. He never had the least thought that he was suspected to be messing around with others by acting in this way. If it were not for Bai Kun who had already gotten used to Bo Muyi¡¯s style, thetter would probably be scolded by someone right now. Though honestly, Bai Kun was secretly scolding him in his heart as well. Chapter 22: You Don’t Deserve To Call Me The Name!

Chapter 22: You Don¡¯t Deserve To Call Me The Name!

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Perhaps Su Cha had be picky with food after all the exquisite dishes in ancient times, so the food from the restaurant beside the street was really scarcely edible for her, just like the mushroom chicken rice she ate at noon. Nheless, the food gave her some familiar and nostalgic feelings. She still remembered that she often came here to eat back then. She sent a message to Bo Muyi and smiled when she saw his reply. She could imagine the face of Bo Muyi furrowing his brow while thinking of what she was going to eat. Su Cha went home after she barely finished her lunch. Just because she spent one morning to prepare everything did not mean that everything was fine already. Su Cha recalled that she was still a student in the senior year. She had attained legal adulthood not long ago, otherwise, Bo Muyi would have hadid his hands on an underage teen. Not only was it her senior year, but she would also be having her national college entrance exam next month, which would be on the eighth of next month! In her past life, she was locked up by Di Yao. Thus, she did not manage to enter the entertainment industry, nor did she take the national college entrance exam. Su Cha was well aware of the importance of learning. It was not only for the purpose of entering the entertainment industry, but she also needed the knowledge to improve herself. Furthermore, reading was good for every individual in many ways. Her school was an ordinary local high school and the enrollment rate to university was just average. There were sses with good grades and also sses with poor grades, Su Cha was in the ss with average grades. Truth be told, her previous results were good, but she did not have enough time to study after she met Di Yao as she needed to work and entertain him. It was inevitable that her grades went down after that. Now that she thought about it, she finally realized that she had wasted so much on this fellow... ¡°Su Cha!¡± Bang! All of a sudden, an angry voice could be heard outside the door. Di Yao wore a grey id shirt. He walked into the room and fixed his eyes on Su Cha. He was swollen with rage and had an almost ferocious look, gnashing his teeth in anger and said, ¡°You want to break up with me?¡± He was pointing at Su Cha with his fingers and Su Cha frowned slightly at the sight of this. If I¡¯m not rational enough, I would have almost shouted ¡®presumptuous!¡¯ at him. The effects of being an Empress Dowager for far too long. Who would dare to point at me in ancient times? Only those who long for death. Su Cha took on a cold expression. Before she opened her mouth, she saw a pretty girl making her way into the room, it was Sang Shishi. She had a long and straight ck hair with perfect fringe. She was wearing a light blue dress with delicate makeup on her face. Her face was quite attractive, at least she was the kind of beauty that people would want to take another glimpse at her when she was walking on the street. She walked into the room, tagging along behind Di Yao. There was a hint of cautiousness and fear in her eyes when she looked at Su Cha. Su Cha became impatient when she saw her expression. I have never even hit her before, why is she acting like she¡¯s frightened? Sang Shishi said softly when she saw Su Cha gazing at her, ¡°Cha Cha, I... I¡¯m justing along to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Su Cha squinted and red at her. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Sang Shishi was shocked that Su Cha suddenly turned on her. ¡°Cha...cha?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to call me the name! Shut your mouth!¡± Su Cha¡¯s voice was so gloomy and cold, sending shudders down Sang Shishi¡¯s spine. Sang Shishi was clueless about why Su Cha was yelling at her. She felt wronged and hid behind Di Yao. ¡°Su Cha, what are you talking about? Am I not your best friend? Why can¡¯t I call you...¡± Di Yao stared at Su Cha with an unbelievable look on his face. ¡°Su Cha, have you gone mad?¡± Chapter 23: The Difference Could Readily Be Seen At One Glance

Chapter 23: The Difference Could Readily Be Seen At One nce

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha was satisfied that the girl knew exactly how to behave and changed the way she called Su Cha. She rxed and lookedzily at the shameless couple in front of her. ¡°You¡¯ve nothing to do with it even if I¡¯ve gone mad. Did I not make myself clear enough in the message? Or perhaps you¡¯re illiterate? Why do you need to purposelye and ask me face to face?¡± Di Yao was enraged when he heard what she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you, why do you want to break up?¡± A thought came into his mind upon saying that. ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you yet, who¡¯s the person that came back with youst night?¡± Su Cha mocked him immediately, ¡°Didn¡¯t you admit that it was you?¡± Di Yao could feel the fury stuck inside him, yet all he could do was to hold his anger. Owing to the fact that he knew it was another person and he could not deny it. Sang Shishi¡¯s mind was struck by something after listening to their argument. She looked at Su Cha as though she was in shock. ¡°Su Cha, didn¡¯t someone elsee and bring you homest night? Wasn¡¯t that Di Yao?¡± Di Yao was initially holding back his rage, but he was inmed by what Sang Shishi said. Of course, he would not take his anger out on Sang Shishi. All he would do was to me it on Su Cha who made him a cuckold. Although it was indeed the truth. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be Di Yao?¡± Su Cha swept her eyes over the room andnded on this noisy girl. ¡°Di Yao has admitted that it was him, yet you¡¯re still saying that it wasn¡¯t Di Yao. What are you up to?¡± Sang Shishi was panicked at Su Cha¡¯s words and quickly shook her hands. She turned to Di Yao with an innocent look on her face. ¡°I... I just simply said, I¡¯ve no idea as well. Di Yao was the one who sent you homest night, right?¡± Then, she lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly. She knew very well that it was not Di Yao, but she did not understand why Di Yao admitted it. Su Cha did not miss Sang Shishi¡¯s petty action. She curved her lips into a smile as she could tell what the girl was thinking by simply observing her action. Even Di Yao felt unhappy because of Sang Shishi¡¯s repeated reminder. ¡°Shishi, let me talk to Su Cha.¡± Sang Shishi quickly nodded her head in a careful manner, but her eyes showed hatred and scorn. When she identally met Su Cha¡¯s eyes, she saw the immense coldness in her eyes, so immense that it looked like a cube of unbreakable ice. One would think he had fallen into ice cer by taking a look at her. All of a sudden, Sang Shishi could feel a cold that sent shivers running down her spine. She was startled and hurriedly withdrew her gaze. Di Yao was still arguing with Su Cha. ¡°Su Cha, tell me exactly what is going on? I won¡¯t agree to break up with you, we are still good together.¡± Looking at her expressionless face, Di Yao somehow realized that he was being quite provocative. He quickly calmed his attitude and lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Su Cha. I think there may be some misunderstanding between us? Are you mad at me? It¡¯s my fault for rushing out this morning.¡± He was quite good looking after all. He looked rather intriguing when he talked softly as he had a deep voice and good looking face. No wonder Sang Shishi would fall for him. However, Bo Muyi¡¯s face suddenly popped up in Su Cha¡¯s mind when she stared at Di Yao. Bo Muyi¡¯s face was so perfect like a gracious gift from God, handsome and devilish. Di Yao had nothing that could beparable to Bo Muyi. The difference could readily be seen at one nce. Su Cha looked at Di Yao with her eyes full of despise. Even without Bo Muyi, she would never fall for someone like Di Yao after experiencing the prosperous world in ancient times. Chapter 24: Are You Going To Pay It Back, Or Not?

Chapter 24: Are You Going To Pay It Back, Or Not?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Di Yao was irritated by the expression in Su Cha¡¯s eyes, he suddenly lost control and said, ¡°Are you really cheating on me? Have you fallen in love with that man?¡± This was the first time he admitted Bo Muyi¡¯s existence. Even though he only met Bo Muyi once. He could not describe the tremendous amount of pressure that the man had brought to him. Even a mere nce from the man could make him freeze from head to toe. He was worried at first. However, as he discovered that Su Cha had always liked him and was very afraid of the man, he could not help but feel great about himself. So what if he¡¯s so superior? So what if he¡¯s more outstanding than me? I¡¯m the one that Su Cha has fallen for, not him! He could treat Su Cha the same way he treated a dog and he had her to be his beck and call. Meanwhile, Su Cha was trying hard to steer clear of the man instead. However, judging from the current expression in Su Cha¡¯s eyes, she was clearly reminding him that his initial thought had be a joke. The only thing he could think about now was that the man was probably the one who brought Su Cha homest night. He must haveid his hands on Su Cha. They merely spent a night together and Su Cha has already turned against him ruthlessly. Is that man really so great in bed? Besides, even I myself have never kissed Su Cha before! But the man beat me to it! Di Yao was furious, feeling as though someone had encroached upon something valuable to him. His eyes burned red in fury. He did not even care about the fact that Su Cha did not answer his question. He pounced at her, seemingly trying to grab Su Cha. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen in love with him, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re such a whore!¡± Sang Shishi who was standing next to him was taken aback when he suddenly turned hostile. Su Cha gently turned to one side and evaded Di Yao¡¯s attack. Seeing his anger, she sneered at him, ¡°I¡¯m such a whore? Do you really think I know nothing about the rtionship between you and Sang Shishi?¡± Sang Shishi was extremely dumbfounded by Su Cha¡¯s words. Even Di Yao was caught off guard by her words, he stopped abruptly and did not attempt to grab Su Cha anymore. Then, he said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, there¡¯s nothing between Shishi and me. You¡¯re just trying to nder us to acquit yourself! You¡¯re cheating on me behind my back...¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Su Cha became impatient. ¡°If you want to assume that I¡¯ve cheated on you, that¡¯s fine for me. We¡¯ve already broken up anyway. When will you return the 10,000 yuan that you owe me?¡± While she was saying that, she slowly retreated to the ce where she put her newly-purchased sewing machine. There was a one-meter-long slender and square sticks on the sewing machine. It was probably torn down from an item of certain furniture. She saw it while she was cleaning the house just now. Since it was quite weighty, she wiped it with a paper and put it on the sewing machine. Su Cha slowly took hold of it without letting Di Yao and Sang Shishi notice about it. Di Yao had long been distracted by Su Cha¡¯s sudden sentence. ¡°What? When did I owe you money?¡± His expression changed in an instant and he immediately denied, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you money!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how much money you¡¯ve borrowed from me but I¡¯ve figured out the amount for you. It¡¯s a total of 10,000 dors. Are you going to pay it back, or not?¡± Su Cha¡¯s tone was a bit different when she talked about that but Di Yao did not notice it. He thought it was totally ludicrous, it was even more ridiculous that Su Cha talked about money instead of breaking up. ¡°Su Cha, I see you¡¯ve clearly gone mad! How is it possible that I owe you money? That money was given to me voluntarily!¡± As his words settled in the air, Su Cha suddenly waved her hand violently and quickly, hitting Di Yao on his shin. The stick in her hand was moving so fast that only its afterimage registered with their eyes. Bang! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± A heartbreaking scream from the man resounded through the house. Chapter 25: Signature

Chapter 25: Signature

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Sang Shishi screamed out loud, as she did not expect that to happen. Like a lunatic, Su Cha raised her stick and attacked. The stick appeared to be made of wood, not steel, yet Zhai Yao could still feel an agonizing pain tearing through his entire body when his leg suffered a hit. Zhai Yao¡¯s face turned ghastly pale as he emitted a horrible shriek. Fine drops of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He could feel a sharp pain in his bones, and the pain was so unbearable that he crumpled to the ground. Sang Shishi was struck dumb with fear. Looking at Su Cha at this moment, her usually beautiful and gentle face was gone. Instead, there was a bone-chilling ferocity in her eyes. ¡°I did it voluntarily? Do you have the guts to repeat that I did it willingly? You made such a grand promise when you wanted to borrow that sum from me. Now that I want you to pay it back, you pretend to have no idea about it.¡± The ferocity in her eyes was so apparent, yet her tone was getting softer and softer. She walked over to Zhai Yao, who was lying on the ground with a pale face, and crouched down slowly. ¡°Zhai Yao, which is more important to you? Your leg or your money? I¡¯ll break your leg if you don¡¯t pay me back! ¡± The coldness in her eyes was so vivid that it seeped through his marrow. Even though Zhai Yao was a man, he waspletely terrified of her. Moreover, Su Cha waspletely merciless when she attacked him. She might not have much strength now, but it was not aughing matter to be beaten up by a solid wooden stick. Zhai Yao scrambled back, trembling, and said, ¡°Su... Cha, you¡¯re crazy... you¡¯re crazy!!!¡± Sang Shishi finally came back to her senses. However, she did not dare to approach Su cha, wary of the wooden stick in her hand. She had no choice but to scream, ¡°Su Cha, you¡¯re crazy! We will call the police!¡± ¡°Yell at me again if you dare!¡± Su Cha pointed at Sang Shishi with the stick, as her screaming was giving Su Cha a headache. As if she was choked, Sang Shishi stopped screaming immediately. Her whole body was trembling like a leaf, which was actually a funny scene to behold. After all, the only thing she knew were petty tricks. Therefore, she would definitely be too much of a coward to fight back against Su Cha, especially after seeing how the other girl could beat up people withoutpassion whatsoever. She and Zhai Yao were both horrified. Right now, Su Cha was holding a wooden stick like a demon. Even the smile on her face sent chills down their spines. ¡°This blow is just a lesson for you. Zhai Yao, I¡¯ll ask you again now, are you going to pay me back or not?¡± ¡°I ...¡± Zhai Yao¡¯s body was trembling. Just when he was about to speak, he saw Su Cha raising the stick in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back! I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± He screamed in pain. Due to the severe pain in his leg, he could not even stand up, let alone grabbing the stick in Su Cha¡¯s hand. He usually acted like a macho guy when ying basketball, but he was actually quite a useless man. Su Cha could easily take control of the situation. A trace of regret appeared in Su Cha¡¯s eyes. If Zhai Yao had insisted on not paying, she could continue to hit him. She had no idea why she found it so liberating to beat up Zhai Yao. She stood up, holding the stick firmly in her hand as her expression returned to a frosty look. Then, she retrieved a pen and a piece of paper from the side and wrote an IOU form of 10,000 yuan with neat and tidy handwriting, in addition to a timestamp in bold letters. It was not up to Zhai Yao to deny it. She threw it at Zhai Yao¡¯s feet, looked down at him condescendingly and ordered, ¡°Put your signature on it.¡± Zhai Yao felt a sense of humiliation take root in his heart. His original intention was to clear things up with Su Cha, but never had he expected that he would end up like this. At first, he wanted to resist her demand, but he decided against that action when he saw the wooden stick in Su Cha¡¯s hand. The thought of the way Su Cha hit him without mercy just now was terrifying. He then picked up the pen and signed the form with trembling hands. Chapter 26: Preparations

Chapter 26: Preparations

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio His leg was still in pain. He had no idea how hard Su Cha hit him, but the pain was intense. He could not even stand up, let alone fighting back against Su Cha. Sang Shishi was watching right next to him, and dared not utter a word. Right now, Su Cha was no longer the meek and obedient girl that she was. In fact, to the couple on the floor, she might as well be doom incarnated. How did she turn into this in just one night? Sang Shishi almost burst into tears. Holding the IOU form that was signed by Zhai Yao, Su Cha tucked it away in a leisurely manner. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. Just wait and see what will happen to you if you don¡¯t pay me back within three days. Let me tell you, since I dared to clobber you today, then I¡¯m sure that you know I¡¯m not afraid of you calling the police. Also, don¡¯t even try to pay off someone to take revenge on me. Otherwise, I promise that you will end up 10 times worse than now.¡± Her lips curled up slightly, while her eyes curved up into crescent moons when she smiled. She was supposed to look pretty, but at this moment, she looked like a malicious demon threatening death in case of disobedience. She pointed at Sang Shishi and said concisely, ¡°Take him and get out.¡± Sang Shishi¡¯s body began shaking again as she helped Zhai Yao to his feet, her face pale as snow. For a moment, she felt like she was unable to keep her bnce. She felt oppressed by Su Cha¡¯s overbearing aura, which made it hard for her to breathe. Zhai Yao felt shameful and distressed upon being supported by Sang Shishi. Sang Shishi exerted great effort in supporting Zhai Yao, who could barely stand on his uninjured leg. For every step he took, Zhai Yao could feel his leg cramping up in pain. He gritted his teeth, yet did not dare to turn back. He only wished to leave quickly. This woman, she must¡¯ve gone mad! ¡°Zhai Yao.¡± Out of the blue, Su Cha opened her mouth again, and Zhai Yao instinctively stiffened at the sound of her voice. He dared not utter a word. Nheless, he heard a chuckle behind him. ¡°Tell Lian Chi that I¡¯ll get back to him sooner orter, tell him not to worry about it.¡± Zhai Yao¡¯s body began shaking terribly, as if he had thought of something terrible. He immediately pulled Sang Shishi by her arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go... Shishi... Hurry up.¡± Sang Shishi was afraid and puzzled at the same time. It was the first time that she heard of the name of Lian Chi. Why do I feel that Zhai Yao is even more afraid than before? ¡°Leave the key behind.¡± Su Cha uttered another sentence. Gritting his teeth, Zhai Yao immediately took out the key in his pocket and tossed it onto the ground. It was the key to Su Cha¡¯s room. Otherwise, he would not have been able to let himself in so easily several times. Su Cha let out a sneer after they left. That hit just now was not a lucky hit. She had deliberately targeted a pressure point on his leg. Therefore, a hit from the stick was more than enough to take away Zhai Yao¡¯s ability to stand for a whole hour. It would continue to swell for a few days. That was the reason why he crumpled after just one blow, as without that deliberate action on Su Cha¡¯s part, Zhai Yao would not have been taken down so easily. However, the only skill that remained in her was muscle memory. She must train herself more in order to develop a strong physique, like what she had in the ancient times. Zhai Yao was a cunning man. He would never let her go easily like this, especially not after he was humiliated in such a way. He had connections with the gangsters in the localmunity, so it was highly possible that he would seek revenge. Su Cha had warned him against it, but she would not stop Zhai Yao if he wished to look for death. Su Cha felt happier after getting the IOU form, as she would be able to get back her money. As she turned around, she caught sight of her sewing machine and sat down in front of it. Embroidery was not easy. She had to make some preparations before starting. Chapter 27: His Car

Chapter 27: His Car

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Generally speaking, a good embroiderer should also be a designer. Many embroidery patterns must first be drawn out before they were embroidered ording to the pattern, and then the embroiderer would make a base on the fabric. This was not a big deal for Su Cha, as she used to embroider a lot of handicraft works in ancient times. Besides, she was quite talented in this field. The fabric was just simple white cotton, which had to be cut and sewn by herself. Su Cha looked at the in white T-shirt she was wearing as an idea blossomed in her mind. She could not produce outfits that were tooplicated right now, due to iplete tools. However, it was not a problem for her toy down the design on a simple white T-shirt. She pondered for a while before she finally decided to draw a kingfisher. A kingfisher was considered a rtively simple embroidery pattern, which made it a fairlymon design. She cut out the appropriate length of white cotton and sketched in the outline. She only managed to embroider the kingfisher¡¯s head in one afternoon. If there was a camera recording her, they could see her slender fingers moving in a blur, as though she was performing magic. The thin needle and thread was moving between the tips of her fingers. It looked more like a dance than embroidery. Her speed was dazzling. The kingfisher looked like it was of no difference from ordinary birds. However, it appeared lifelike on the cloth, even though it was just a head. The kingfisher¡¯s mouth was open, as if it was tweeting. Su Cha used ck threads as the main color, while other colors were added to create the effect of a fading transition, giving a more lively feeling. The effect was not so good because it was just on ordinary white cotton. If it was on pure silk clothing, the effect would definitely be much better. After spending so much time on the embroidery, Su Cha was finally satisfied with the result. As expected, she had inherited her memories from the ancient times, and clearly remembered how to do Tang-style embroidery. Su Cha was very pleased with the result. She nced at the clock, noticing the stiffness of her neck when she moved her head. She had been doing embroidery for the whole afternoon, so it was inevitable that she felt exhausted. The sky was gradually getting dark at six o¡¯clock, because it was May. Su Cha lifted her head to look at the sky outside the window, and decided to go out for a meal. There was a cooking pot in her room, but her cooking skill had never been good, especially not after decades had passed since shest made a dish. Although she still had the memories of her first life, she found certain aspects of modern life to be dauntingly unfamiliar. Cooking was one of them. How could I remember how to cook! Shu Cha decided to go out for a meal. There was actually nothing delicious she could find on the street. She did not have a lot of money to spend either, so she just went for some fast food. The taste of the food was not important now, as long as it was enough to fill her belly. On her way home, she dropped by the supermarket as she thought of something shecked. When she was done with her purchases, it was already half past seven. She lived in an ordinary civilian building, not a gatedmunity. It was a ce where anyone could enter. Therefore, Su Cha was surprised when she saw an extremely rare luxury car parked under the building. Even Su Cha, who had not seen the car before, could tell the extraordinariness of the car. Not to mention the fact that Bo Muyi had left with this car in the morning. A smile appeared on Su Cha¡¯s face as she thought about Bo Muyi. She walked over and peeked inside the car. However, the person she saw was an unfamiliar man in ck, who had delicate facial features. He was holding a cigarette in his hand, and was about to get off the car to smoke. His cigarette almost fell to the ground when he saw her. He then stuttered, ¡°Su ... Miss Su, why are you here?¡± Su Cha was shocked as she asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± She was pretty sure that she had never seen this person before. Chapter 28: Staring With Fixed eyes

Chapter 28: Staring With Fixed eyes

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Bai Kun paused slightly before ncing upstairs at the floor where Su Cha lived. ¡°Young master just went up.¡± Su Cha came to a sudden realization. She stared at Bai Kun and asked, ¡°Are you his driver?¡± Bai Kun¡¯s lips lifted up into a fake smile. ¡°You can say so.¡± To be honest, he did not really have a good impression of Su Cha. Su Cha did not know him, but as Bo Muyi¡¯s personal assistant, he had already conducted a thorough investigation about Su Cha. He knew exactly how she reacted after being romantically pursued by his young master for so long. Although it¡¯s not a good thing to court someone who¡¯s already taken, but this girl is truly blind. My young master is charming, fit and rich! Is she incapable of logic? Why did she fall in love with such a useless thing instead? That useless fellow is cheating on her with someone else out there, yet she¡¯s afraid of my young master. Bai Kun knew that the young master had been infuriated several times because of this matter, but he could not show his anger. Indeed, his subordinates were always the ones who suffered the consequences of his anger. Most importantly, young master seemed to be out of his mind too, always refusing to give up on Su Cha. He would get angry every time he tried to get closer to her. However, when she called young masterst night after she was drunk, young master left his business meeting right away, and picked her up without a singleint. Bai Kun was wondering what kind of love potion did Su Cha imbibe the young master with. However, when he came back this morning, the expression on young master¡¯s face was a miracle for Bai Kun. The young master¡¯s face is actually radiating happiness? After that, he left upon receiving a call. When he returned, he was so happy to announce that Su Cha had officially be his girlfriend. Bai Kun immediately sensed that there was something fishy about it. He knew exactly how Su Cha used to react to his young master¡¯s advances. Why would she suddenly change her mind? Nheless, even if Bai Kun sensed something unusual, he did not dare to ask. He knew the temper of his young master very well, and he was really a difficult man to deal with. Asking him those questions was tantamount to looking for death. Bo Muyi had insisted oning to see Su Cha right after work today, without giving her a call. Just when he went upstairs to look for her, Bai Kun saw Su Cha returning from outside. He dared not even imagine Bo Muyi¡¯s anger when he could not find Su Cha upstairs. Su Cha could sense that this driver did not have a good impression of her. Ever since she became the Empress Dowager, she had developed the skill of reading people¡¯s feelings. She politely curled up the corners of her lips and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Muyi?¡± The casual way she called his young master¡¯s name sounded strange to Bai Kun. Although Bai Kun was a little confused that she called the young master¡¯s name in such a natural and intimate manner, he immediately replied, ¡°He went upstairs to look for you as he thought that you¡¯re at home.¡± Su Cha was stunned for a while and smiled helplessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he give me a call beforeing?¡± Upon saying that, she turned around and walked upstairs. However, after taking just two steps, she saw Bo Muyi walking downstairs with a thunderous expression on his face. The man in the ck windbreaker had a gloomy look, his body tall and slender, emitting a blood-thirsty aura as though nobody was allowed to approach him. Although he was so attractive that he outshone everyone else, he looked as if he wished to eat someone up right now. People were trembling with fear at the sight of him, and no one had the courage to approach him at all. However, Su Cha¡¯s eyes beamed and she called out, ¡°Muyi!¡± She quickly trotted over to Bo Muyi. The man had a cold look on his face, but his eyes brightened up immediately when he saw Su Cha. Before he could put on a smile, he was shocked to see Su Cha running toward him, jumping up and putting her legs around his waist. He was thrown into confusion, and immediately put his arms around her to support her. Bai Kun stared at them with wide eyes. Chapter 29: Pungent Smell

Chapter 29: Pungent Smell

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio It was as if his worldview had copsed overnight. Wasn¡¯t she... really afraid of him? She ran toward him in such excitement, as though she saw her lover! And the bright expression on young master¡¯s face... Doesn¡¯t he feel sorry for us subordinates who usually live in fear while working cautiously for him!? Wisely, Bai Kun kept all theints to himself, along with his blood and tears. After knocking on the door, Bo Muyi was unhappy when he found out that Su Cha was not around. He did not know where Su Cha had went. He wanted to call Su Cha, but he did not dial the phone due to the hesitation in his heart. However, when he went downstairs, he saw Su Cha, who was justing back from outside. She had even taken the initiative to pounce on him and jumped into his arms. He could smell the delicate fragrance on the girl¡¯s body, giving him a sense of tranquility and calmness. All his gloom and unhappiness faded away in an instant. The corners of his lips curled up unconsciously. His voice revealed a little softness as he murmured, ¡°Cha Cha...¡± ¡°Here!¡± Su Cha buried her face in his shoulder. She felt secure around him, especially when she was surrounded by his scent. Bo Muyi supported her hips to prevent her from falling off, and she was still carrying her purchases in her hands. She was like a ko hanging on to Bo Muyi. Many people around them had stopped to gawk at the scene where the well-built, tall man was holding the girl. There were many different types of people staying here, and they were staring at them with strange looks in their eyes. They were amazed when they saw Bo Muyi¡¯s face. Some people kept the surprise in their hearts, but the women passing by looked at Su Cha with envy and jealousy clearly written on their faces. Bo Muyi did not care about what other people thought at all. As long as Su Cha was with him, everything would be fine. Bo Muyi carefully rubbed Su Cha¡¯s hair with his cheek and asked softly, ¡°Did you go out to eat just now?¡± ¡°Uhm...¡± Her soft voice sounded like she was trying to endear herself to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go up then? Can you carry me up?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Bo Muyi agreed promptly, and proceeded to walk up the stairs with Su Cha in his arms. Su Cha instantly burst intoughter while wrapping her hands around his neck. On the other hand, Bai Kun watched helplessly as his young master carried Su Cha away. They¡¯re still in broad daylight. Shouldn¡¯t they pay attention to their surroundings? Are you guys not going to pay attention to the aunties around you? He could feel his soul leaving his body. If he had not witnessed it with his own eyes, he would never believe that his young master would ever show such a gentle expression on his face. Su Cha... This Sister Su must be a witch, right? Or maybe she cast a spell on young master! Su Cha lived on the second floor, so it was not very high up. Soon, they arrived at the door. Su Cha giggled and jumped down, away from his embrace. She then took out her key to open the door. There was a moment where disappointment shed through Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes. He really hoped that he could keep carrying Cha Cha in his arms. Why is the building so low? She went in to put away her stuff, while Bo Muyi followed her in. He looked around the ce and suddenly took a sniff. Then, he frowned and said, ¡°Cha Cha, did someone elsee around?¡± He covered up his nose upon saying that, as if he smelled a very pungent odor. Su Cha turned around and answered, ¡°Yes, someone came around recently.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s expression turned dark in an instant. He clenched his fingers and pursed his lips. He then spat out a few words, ¡°It¡¯s a horrible smell...¡± Su Cha did not understand at first, but she came to the realization very soon. Only Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi came today. Bo Muyi should have known about Zhai Yao since he came to her ce quite often. But the pungent smell he said... Was it the perfume on Sang Shishi? Chapter 30: Unwilling To Leave

Chapter 30: Unwilling To Leave

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Upon remembering that fact, Su Cha had to suppress her amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one wille over again in the future.¡± She did not mention what had she done to Zhai Yao today. When she walked into her small bedroom, Bo Muyi followed along. Then, his eyes fell on the sewing machine that she had ced in the bedroom. A hint of puzzlement shed through his eyes as he asked, ¡°Chacha, why do you want to learn this so suddenly?¡± Right after that question, he saw Su Cha¡¯s semi-finished product on the table. It was the head of a kingfisher. A strange emotion flitted across his eyes when he saw it. He picked it up gently and brushed his fingers over it carefully. Su Cha looked over and smiled, ¡°Yeah, I just learned how to do it.¡± She did not borate, but that was enough. Bo Muyi was not too concerned about this. A smile appeared on his face, and his stunning visage seemed to eclipse everything in the world when he praised her, ¡°My Cha Cha is so talented.¡± Su Cha set down the embroidery and asked him, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Bo Muyi shook his head. He hade to look for Su Cha directly after work. Since it took him some time to travel, so he had no time to eat. Su Cha frowned suddenly, ¡°How can you not eat?¡± But when she thought of her non-existent cooking skills, Su Cha was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mu Yi, why don¡¯t you go out for dinner first?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing this, Bo Muyi refused without hesitation, yet said, ¡°You should eat with me.¡± ¡°But I have already eaten.¡± Su Cha smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°I have to make some preparations, and I have to go to school tomorrow morning, not to mention the audition in the afternoon. I don¡¯t have much time. Is it okay if you eat on your own?¡± She said this in a persuasive tone, and encircled Bo Muyi¡¯s waist with her arms to make him rx. She had to soothe the person in front of her, who was clearly unhappy because she asked him to eat by himself. Bo Muyi usually had a vtile personality. Although he could contain it in the presence of Su Cha, however, back then, Su Cha would inadvertently be scared of him when she sensed his unhappiness. But now, Su Cha¡¯s heart ached with pity for him, as she knew what this man had done for her. His body stiffened and the air surrounding him began to turn gloomy again. His fingertips were trembling slightly, and he was repressing the anxiety rising from the bottom of his heart, just because Su Cha wanted him to eat alone. His gaze had always been on Su Cha. His eyes, which usually looked like the starry sky or the tranquil sea, seemed to be caught in the vortex before the storm at this moment, raging and bottomless. Seeing his negative expression, Su Cha thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Ah, why don¡¯t you ask your driver to order food and deliver it up here?¡± Bo Muyi was stunned. A short whileter, he responded, ¡°Good idea, I¡¯ll ask him to order some food.¡± Actually, he was not very hungry, but since Su Cha wanted him to eat, he would eat. It was convenient that he could ask Bai Kun to order food and bring it to them. Bo Muyi¡¯s expression eased again as he would be able to continue staying with her. To a certain extent, Bo Muyi was very clingy when it came to Su Cha. This clinginess was a paranoia. It was really difficult for an ordinary person to deal with it. Su Cha had secretly noted some of Bo Muyi¡¯s special reaction characteristics. She felt that Bo Muyi was not like an ordinary person, so she needed to understand him well, to prevent hurting him. Bai Kun, who was waiting downstairs, received a call from Bo Muyi. He was a little surprised to hear that the young master wanted to order food. However, since there were too many shocking things that happened today, Bai Kun grumbled internally and quickly started on the task given by Bo Muyi. Chapter 31: Muyi, Please Do Not Disturb Me While I’m Studying!

Chapter 31: Muyi, Please Do Not Disturb Me While I¡¯m Studying!

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha took out her own textbooks and started to do some revision. She had just borrowed money from her father, so she did not n to work during the weekend. The main agenda, for now, was to make full use of her time to study hard. There was still a month to go until the national college entrance examination. Su Cha decided to go all out and at least get epted to a good university, which would give her bonus marks in the entertainment industry. As he saw Su Cha taking out her textbooks, Bo Muyi did not want to disturb her. At least he knew that Su Cha was about to sit for the college entrance examination. There was a small desk next to Su Cha¡¯s bed. She sat there and cracked open her book. It had already been decades, so she should havepletely forgotten about the knowledge in the textbook. However, surprisingly, when she skimmed across the key points in the textbook, her mind became clearer; she could understand the knowledge without further exnation. It seemed that her mind was sharper than before. And even for the points that were hard for her to understand in the past, after a few extra analyzations, Su Cha found out that she could grasp them immediately. For example, mathematical forms. As long as she took a good look at the examples and practiced it several times on paper, Su Cha found that she could remember how to apply all of them. Thus, all she needed was a firm revision of the forms. Such an ability was crucial in the third and final year of high school. Su Cha knew very clearly that it was definitely not the level that she had before. It was obviously an improvement. She had also scored well in her first life, but she could not reach the point where she could understand all the key points so quickly. Could it be that her previous life had given her such a huge advantage? After practicing martial arts, her physical fitness had improved, and her body became even stronger. Has it all been preserved in this life? If that was the case, then this advantage given by God was so amazing! Bo Muyi had been watching Su Cha quietly by the side. He saw Su Cha asionally wrinkling her brows when she studied. Sometimes, confusion was expressed, but it quickly changed into enlightenment and realization when she understood the concept. All the changes in her expressions had brought no small amount of amusement to Bo Muyi. Being able to look at Su Cha through this perspective, was definitely something he had never thought of before. Perhaps he had thought of it before, but never believed that it would be a reality. The girl with a white porcin face was in front of him. She looked so adorable even when she was solving mathematical problems while resting her head on her hand. Bo Muyi could not hold back. He drew close to her, sniffing her scent gently, and kissed her suddenly on the cheek. Su Cha felt the gentle and warm peck on her face. She turned to register Bo Muyi¡¯s face, which brightened up her spirits. She chuckled and ced both of her hands on Bo Muyi¡¯s shoulders. Then, she leaned over and kissed his thin lips. They were too close to each other, and the ambience was too nice to not do it. Bo Muyi was a little stunned. He then reacted, turning passiveness into assertiveness. Holding the back of Su Cha¡¯s head, he then deepened the kiss. The young girl was not well-versed in the art of kissing. He had already realized itst night. He was not very good at it either, but by following his instincts, his learning ability was better than Su Cha. This wonderful taste could easily cause people to be immersed deeply in it, especially when it is those whom they love deeply. The wonderful feeling that seeped into the bones was really indescribable and beyond words. Even the atmosphere surrounding both of them became intimate. It seemed that in certain circumstances, one could not help but follow their instincts. Not only that, Bo Muyi was obviously a bit addicted too. His hands tightened their hold on Su Cha. In the midst of all her emotions, Su Cha could feel that her body was getting softer, and a tingling feeling spread through her body, which made her shudder. She immediately got ahold of herself, broke the kiss and slightly moved her head to the side while she hugged Bo Muyi. After calming down, she said, ¡°No, I¡¯m a good student. Right now, I need to study hard. Muyi, don¡¯t hinder me from studying!¡± Spoken like a true goody-two-shoes. Chapter 32: Can I Stay Here?

Chapter 32: Can I Stay Here?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Bo Muyi did not have a good rebuttal for that statement. Instead, he just hugged Su Cha back tightly as he said, ¡°Okay.¡± Whatever Cha Cha said was right. The doorbell sounded at just the right time. Su Cha patted Bo Muyi¡¯s back and resumed her sitting position to continue her studies. She must not be tempted by his beauty. Bo Muyi stood up and went to open the door. It was most probably Bai Kun. As soon as the door opened, it turned out to be exactly Bai Kun. He was holding a packed food container. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Master, here¡¯s your meal.¡± Bo Muyi nodded. By this time, he had already recovered his usual indifference. When he reached out to ept the food, he suddenly ordered, ¡°Go back first and pick me up tomorrow morning. I won¡¯t be going back tonight.¡± Bai Kun froze for a moment and nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The door was then closed in his face. The young master is indeed ruthless and ungrateful, ignoring the hand that feeds him. Bai Kun sighed in his heart. When he thought of the young master who would sleep here for the night, he felt distressed. The young master had already fallen so deeply for her! Bo Muyi returned to the bedroom. Then, he slowly and elegantly opened the food container. The food container wasrge with an exquisite pattern on the outside. He opened ityer byyer, revealing several colorful and fragrant dishes. These were all specially made by a famous hotel. Needless to say, the delicious aroma made Su Cha¡¯s nose twitch, as she did her best to resist the temptation. Seeing her action, Bo Muyi curved his lips and asked, ¡°Cha Cha, would you like to eat?¡± Su Cha was hesitant. She was not very hungry, but she could not resist it, so she nodded obediently and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Kun was smart as he had prepared two pairs of chopsticks in the food box. However, Bo Muyi was not about to pass the other pair of chopsticks to Cha Cha. Instead, he used his own chopsticks to pick up a spring roll, and ced it into Su Cha¡¯s mouth. Su Cha took a bite. The spring roll was not tiny, as it almost took up her entire mouth when she ate it. The way she chewed her food made her look very much like a little chipmunk. Bo Muyi¡¯s heart was filled with contentment when he nced at her. He then started eating with the chopsticks that Su Cha had eaten from. He asionally gave Su Cha a bite or two. Although it was his meal, arge portion of the dishes went into Su Cha¡¯s belly. They were so delicious that Su Cha could not resist it. She used to livevishly in ancient times. Although what she ate there was exquisite, some dishes were not avable in ancient times. After all, modern dishes had their own highlights. When she had finished eating, she asked, ¡°Mu Yi, when are you going back?¡± Bo Muyi paused. In a low tone, he asked, ¡°Cha Cha, can¡¯t I stay here?¡± Su Cha nced at him. Although she was not against it, but she remembered what happenedst night. After all, since it was the first time, she still felt a bit shy. It was just that she did not want to make it seem so obvious. Her voice then became soft, ¡°Yes, but I have to go to school tomorrow morning.¡± Bo Muyi understood her meaning. His smile was a little ambiguous as he lowered his head. He hugged Su Cha¡¯s waist and whispered in her ear, ¡°Cha Cha, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything. I just want to cuddle you to sleep. ¡± Her cheeks flushed red and she felt a tad bit embarrassed, especially when Bo Muyi spoke in her ear. It was an irresistible temptation when such words were spoken in a clear yet sultry voice. His breath brushed past her ears and spread all over her body, making Su Cha¡¯s body tingle. She touched Bo Muyi¡¯s ears softly and said, ¡°Okay, okay, please go and take a shower first. I will need to study for a while and take a bath before I go to bed.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Muyi was also very happy. He was willing to listen to whatever Su Cha said. Therefore, he loosened his embrace around Su Cha and went to take a bath. Chapter 33: Sleeping Together

Chapter 33: Sleeping Together

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio When Bo Muyi went to take his shower, he realized that he did not have a change of clothes. So, he sent a text message to Bai Kun, ordering him to bring over a fresh set of clothes for him to change into. After Su Cha finished studying, she got up and went to take a shower. When Su Cha came out of the bath, she was wearing her simple beige nightdress. It was suitable as the weather had started to turn hot. As she opened the bathroom door, Su Cha exited the bathroom with steam billowing out around her. Her bare snow-white thighs were particrly eye-catching. Even though she had no makeup on, her small face was still attractive, especially since she was currently exuding a more feminine and seductive aura. Although she had just washed her hair and it was still in a mess, yet she did not care about her appearance in front of Bo Muyi. She went over to the dresser to blow-dry her damp hair. When she switched on the hairdryer, the buzzing wind apanied her delicate voice as she spoke up, ¡°Muyi, I don¡¯t have a new towel. You can use one of mine instead.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Muyi came over and touched Su Cha¡¯s wet hair. Bai Kun had already brought over a set of clothes for him. Although what Su Cha wore was not very attractive, but the view of her fair skin, and the water dripping between the hair strands as it flowed down her seductive curves, was bringing out some urges in Bo Muyi. He gulped and immediately retracted his eyes to suppress those urges. Then, he entered the bathroom. Taking a bath in Su Cha¡¯s bathroom seemed to be even more ufortable after that. Bo Muyi exited the bathroom half an hourter. Su Cha wanted to ask him why had he taken such a long time to bath, but she did not dare to ask. Although both of them had been intimatest night, Su Cha still felt like it was a dream when both of themid down on the same bed. Bo Muyi stayed true to his words. He held her in his arms, and gradually fell asleep. Because Su Cha was too wrapped up in her plethora of thoughts, hence, she slowly fell asleep long after Bo Muyi had slept. During the night, she seemed to have dreamt of many things. In one of her dreams, she seemed to be back in the ancient times. She did not reincarnate back to the modern age. Instead, she was still the Empress Dowager, admired by her subjects, and even the emperor was under her control. She was admired by thousands of people and worshipped by the world. The respectful words that were uttered from the lips of the people who worshipped her somehow made her whole reincarnation into the modern world seem like a dream. When Su Cha opened her eyes, she felt that her heart beating faster than usual. She was a little scared that what happened yesterday was just a dream. However, when she opened her eyes, she could feel that she was being embraced by someone. It was a feeling of peace that she had not felt for decades. She could feel herself lying on a solid chest, listening to the other person¡¯s steady and strong heartbeats, and a pair of strong arms encircling her back. ¡°Cha Cha?¡± It seemed as if he felt some movement, hence he opened his mouth. Thezy and husky voice of a man in the morning was simply the deadliest poison, which could drown even a human being. Su Cha answeredzily with a ¡°Hmm¡±. Her voice was sluggish and soft as she asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± She was lying on him, with no intention of moving. Bo Muyi reached out and fumbled around until he found the mobile phone on the bedside table. Then, he looked at the time before answering groggily, ¡°It¡¯s half-past six. It¡¯s time to get up, you have to go to school.¡± Su Cha was used to getting up early, so it was not a hard thing for her. When she heard the time reported by Bo Muyi, she heaved a sigh of relief and sat up slowly. Her eyes then met a pair of deep eyes that were as light as the blue sea. Chapter 34: Encounter

Chapter 34: Encounter

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Good morning, Cha Cha.¡± The man¡¯s face was the most magnificent piece of art created by God. Even though she had just woken up, Su Cha could not help but smile when she saw him. ¡°Mhmm,¡± she murmured as she dozed off on Bo Muyi for another two or three minutes, before she absolutely had to get up. Going to school was her b¨ºte noire1. Bo Muyi needed to go to work as well, so he got out of bed after Su Cha. Outside the window, streaks of daylight were already present as the sky brightened up earlier than usual. Su Cha saw Bo Muyi walking in as she headed to the bathroom to wash up. He did not try to avoid Su Cha in the slightest as he entered the bathroom and took off his night robe in front of her. The long and slender fingers that unbuttoned every single button transformed such a mundane action into an affliction full of elegance and superiority. As his half-naked body was revealed, even Su Cha could not help but gasp at Bo Muyi¡¯s perfection. Possessing a tall and slender body shape, that perfect eight-pack, and a well-defined Adonis belt that led to a ce full of temptation. Even though she was used to seeing all sorts of handsome men in ancient times, Su Cha could not help but agree that Bo Muyi was the most handsome man she had everid eyes on. While she was brushing her teeth, her gaze always strayed to Bo Muyi¡¯s attractive body. Hey, one had to admire beauty when it is disyed for free. Normally, Bo Muyi was quite disciplined. Therefore, even when he saw Su Cha ncing at him multiple times, he merely smirked and changed quickly into his windbreaker, leaving Su Cha a tad bit disappointed. Just as he was going to take off his pajama pants, Su Cha left the bathroom immediately. After that, she could hear a sexy chuckle emitted from the guy behind her. After waiting for her to change into her uniform, Bo Muyi told her, ¡°Su Cha, I will drive you to the location of the audition in the afternoon.¡± Su Cha swiftly agreed, ¡°Sure, I will probably take a leave of absence in the afternoon, and leave at three o¡¯clock. If you happen to have work, then you don¡¯t need toe over. Don¡¯t dy your work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Cha Cha, I consider you more important than work.¡± The man lowered his head and with an air of piousness, left a kiss on her forehead. ****** ¡°Good morning Young Master, Miss Su Cha.¡± Seeing that Bo Muyi brought Su Cha to the car, Bai Kun was not surprised at all. After a night of processing what he saw, now he could smile perfectly in front of Su Cha. Su Cha was also in a good mood, so she returned the greeting, ¡°Mornin¡¯.¡± The face of the man beside her darkened instantly. His gaze even became even more terrifying, so much so that Bai Kun almost peed himself when he saw it. I was just greeting her, do you have to act like this, Young master? Su Cha had detected Bo Muyi¡¯s change in mood. She took his palm and said gently, ¡°Muyi, don¡¯t lose your temper.¡± Bo Muyi pressed his lips into a thin line. He did not look happy, but at least he nodded his head in response to Su Cha. Bai Kun was suddenly full of admiration for Su Cha again! As they neared the school, in order to not let anybody to know that she came to school in a Bentley, as it was too ostentatious, Su Cha got down from the car. She bid farewell under the reluctant gaze of a certain man, and headed in the direction of the school. Looking at the school that she had not entered after many decades, a mysterious smile presented itself on Su Cha¡¯s face. It was not as if she had no regrets when she left the school. Right now, as she had reincarnated into a new life, no one could stand in her path of achieving her goals. When she walked up to the entrance of the school, two girls were watching her step out from a ck luxury car. One of them asked in a suspicious tone, ¡°Is that Su Cha...? The other girl nced at Su Cha. One could not find another simr face that was as beautiful as Su Cha¡¯s, so she nodded and said, ¡°It seems so.¡± At that moment, the girl who spoke first squinted. 1 A person or thing that one particrly dislikes. Chapter 35: Would You Like To Eat An Egg?

Chapter 35: Would You Like To Eat An Egg?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha entered the school. The school gate had just been opened, and most of the students were entering their own sses one after another. Some students who saw Su Cha took a few more nces and asionally some would discuss among themselves. People who looked beautiful would attract attention anywhere. Su Cha was rather well known in the school for her beauty. However, she did not fit in well because of her temperament. The other girls wittingly or unwittingly rejected her from joining them, so Su Cha was not very popr in school. Nevertheless, she lived a normal life. Not many people knew about her rtionship with Di Yao. Su Cha was in ss Five of Grade 12, which was an ordinary ss. ss Five was neither as excellent as ss One and Two, nor as bad as the subsequent sses that were always at the end when ites to academic grading. The students in ss Five were average. Their ss teacher was an honest and amiable middle-aged woman who taught them Mandarinnguage. In short, everything was absolutelymon. In fact, most people lived a normal life. Su Cha had not been in school for decades. She could not even recall where her ssroom was. Nheless, when she saw the white-painted school buildings, the location of her ss soon resurfaced. It seemed like as soon as she saw or thought about something, the rted memory woulde back to her. When she entered the ss, there were only a few students as not many came at that time. Everyone was surprised when they saw Su Cha. Su Cha was different from her previous self. Instinctively, everyone could not take their eyes off her. Walking from outside into the ssroom, her countenance was bright and youthful. Other than her outstanding beauty, her back was straight and her manners weirdly dignified. Her footsteps were neither hurried nor sluggish, walking by the corners of the desks. For a moment, the ssmates around her felt an indescribable pressure. Aura was really something iprehensible, but when you see someone, you would be able to feel the obvious, indescribable aura that surrounded the person. Although Su Cha was beautiful, she stuck to rules, not causing any scenes. Most of her ssmates did not have any bad feelings against her, especially the boys. However, students nowadays were still euphemistic. A few male ssmates nced at Su Cha several times, but they did not dare to say good morning to her. Su Cha sat on her seat. There were many textbooks piled on the table. That was the case for high school seniors. They were very pressured as they aimed to do well in academics. Books were stacked so high up on their tables that they could not be seen if they had lowered their heads slightly. The tip of Su Cha¡¯s fingers trembled slightly when her fingers caressed the books on the desk. She had note across those for many years and she found herself missing them. The study life that once gave her high levels of stress did not feel boring and tasteless anymore. ¡°Su Cha?¡± Su Cha turned her head hearing the voice. A female student, whose looks were ordinary but friendly, peeked at her with a little hesitation and timidity, ¡°I bought an extra egg for breakfast. Other people have already had their breakfast, and I can¡¯t finish it. Would you like to eat an egg?¡± She asked kindly and had no other meaning. Su Cha was neither a people person nor an outcast. It was also normal for her ssmates to give other people food that they could not finish. The female ssmate was Cai Ziya. Su Cha did not have a deep impression of her, as they did not keep in touch after graduating from high school. She had no idea what Cai Ziya would be in the future too. Su Cha took a look at the warm egg in her ssmate¡¯s palm and nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± Chapter 36: What Are You Looking At?

Chapter 36: What Are You Looking At?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio As Su Cha was peeling the eggshell, her amiability lessened the pressure Cai Ziya had been feeling. Smiling merrily and with a rather low voice, ¡°Su Cha, I think you look prettier than before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Cha only smiled lightly, the bright smile shed at Cai Ziya¡¯s eyes. The girl sighed, thinking that Su Cha was really beautiful. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was the campus belle in their school. Su Cha was too low-key. That was why she was not as fashionable as the anointed campus belle in the next ss. Cai Ziya actually felt sorry for Su Cha. ¡°Here.¡± Su Cha split the egg and gave half of it to Cai Ziya. At first, she wanted to say that she was full, but seeing Su Cha¡¯s actions, she did not dare to decline her. Cai Ziya did not understand why that feeling came out so suddenly. In the end, she took the egg portion and ate it. The bell soon rang and the rest of the students came in. The ssroom was not full as two students were absent. They had most probably taken a leave. The ss teacher, He Qun, with a plump figure and an evesting jolly expression on her face, walked in, ¡°How was your holiday? Now that you¡¯ve rxed during thest holiday before the national college entrance exam1, it is time for everyone to start preparing. There is still one month left. Everyone must work hard to get into your dream university! I always believe and support all of you!¡± It was not sweet-talking, but only a simple goodwill and an ardent hope of a teacher. Su Cha missed all of that so badly. Le Anqi, Su Cha¡¯s deskmate, was a rather peculiar person. She was also gorgeous, and her family¡¯s financial status was better than most students in the ss. She wore light luxury brands and applied delicate nude makeup. However, it seemed that she was not as good as Su Cha from all aspects. That was why this female ssmate would usually not talk to Su Cha, only a sentence or two asionally. Hearing He Qun¡¯s words, she humphed impatiently as she secretly used her cell phone under the table. She was using a video yer app called ¡°Meiyin Video¡±. Many well-known socializers or influencers liked to post videos there to gain followers and likes. Some amateurs could also be famous, but most of them had to look attractive. It was the high-speed information era, so such video apps were simply the best way to be an influencer. As long as you look good, you would gain lots of likes! It was especially popr among young people. Le Anqi was rather pretty ¨C she liked the app and also loved shooting videos. However, the effects of beautification,mbency and filters in the videos nowadays were exaggerated. Basically, those add-ons could generally transform amon-looking person to someone good-looking, not to mention the magical makeup tricks. There were many charming people on the app, but most of them looked very simr. Generally, they had no distinguishing features of their own. Their faces were simply a test on the public¡¯s ability to spot the difference, which was also the main reason why some influencers were disregarded by the mainstream. Le Anqi¡¯s videos were not heavily processed and considering that she already looked pretty, she was rather famous on the app with a few hundred thousand followers. Her usual videos garnered much attention and likes. asionally, she would find talents among her ssmates and produce videos of them, so that her poprity could be maintained. Howbeit, she would never ask Su Cha. At that moment, she was habitually going through the newments and views on the video she posted yesterday night. Su Cha unintentionally shed a nce or two, as it had been a long time since shest saw it. Who knew that Le Anqi turned her head abruptly, her tone irritated, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± National college entrance exam1 ¨C also known as ¡®Gaokao¡¯, China¡¯s notoriously tough university entrance exam thatsts for two days. Chapter 37: Seen In The Morning

Chapter 37: Seen In The Morning

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°It was unintentional.¡± Su Cha turned around calmly with indifference. She suddenly had an idea as she saw the app, as she could not find a suitable channel to market her embroidery. Weibo was a must, but tforms like Weibo required special rmendations and followers in the beginning before one could seed. Apps like Meiyin Video, on the other hand, were more lenient. What if the embroidery process and the finished product were made into a video? Su Cha contemted on the idea. Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Le Anqi sneered with disdain. In the past, Su Cha¡¯s agreeable personality would prompt Le Anqi to jeer her. However, she did not know why looking at this person today alone would intimidate her, so Le Anqi ignored Su Cha and continued going through her videos. Le Anqi used to be called Le Anan. Since she felt that the name was too old-school and that she was an influencer, she changed her name to Le Anqi and amended her ount name. She was able to make money with her influence now. Moreover, she had a well-off family that had prepared everything for her, so Le Anqi was not worried about the national college entrance exam. She was not the same as most of her ssmates, as she would enter the entertainment industry in the future. Su Cha recalled that Le Anqi would also join the talent show she was going to participate in. She did not know what rank Le Anqi had attained, because her previous days had been so gray and gloomy that she could not pay attention to such things. However, it was different now. Su Cha went to the office and took a leave from the ss teacher after the self-learning session. He Qun was a little taken aback, especially when Su Cha told her she was going to participate in a certain show. Su Cha¡¯s attitude was neither haughty nor humble, and she promised that her studies would not be affected. Therefore, although He Qun was a bit surprised, she still reluctantly approved the leave. The national college entrance exam was just around the corner and students should make the most of their sses. Su Cha was too carefree. However, He Qun also knew that it was a chanceful era. If a student like Su Cha were admitted to a normal university, her future would be in ordinary. However, since she had her beauty, it was a good decision for her to participate in such shows, given the opportunity. He Qun also knew that fame could make a lot of money, as Le Anqi in her ss was always so high-profile about her career. Although she thought of it too simply, she was concerned for Su Cha and did not stop her. For other teachers, the idea was too far ahead. Which teacher would let their students be as the national college entrance exam was soon toe? Only He Qun would. For a moment Su Cha was grateful that she met a good teacher. Nevertheless, she would do her best to get high marks to show her respect for the teacher. After taking the leave and returning to ss, Su Cha sensed that the atmosphere was rather elusive aspared to that before she went to the office. Many students nced at her with a profound look, even including Le Anqi. Many male ssmates were even shocked and perplexed with indignation. Some even had dirty thoughts. Su Cha ransacked her brain. She had never quarreled with others or made enemies in school. Such gazes obviously meant that something had happened to her. She had just taken a leave, so it was absolutely impossible that others got to know she would be involved in the show. She had beaten up Di Yao just yesterday. He could not possibly have taken an act of impulsive revenge on her as his injury had not yet recovered. Besides, there were security guards and teachers around. Hence, the only problem now must be ¨C she was seen in the morning when Bo Muyi sent her to school. Chapter 38: Su Cha Went To Her!

Chapter 38: Su Cha Went To Her!

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Her expression remained unchanged as she entered the ssroom calmly. She was also tall enough with a height of over 1.7 meters at the age of 18 this year. She was considered a tall girl in the ss, even beating a few boys to it. Now with her back straightened, her aura changed entirely. Even though there were spections of her, nobody approached or spoke to her. Until the bell rang and everyone was seated in their own position, Le Anqi held her chin and said yfully, ¡°Not bad, Su Cha.¡± Su Cha paused. She had just sat down in her seat at the moment. As soon as she heard the sentence, she broke intoughter and tilted her head to look directly at Le Anqi, ¡°Le Anqi, how am I not bad now? Tell me, huh?¡± Even though the words were as light as water, it sounded creepy under careful listening. Le Anqi met her eyes unexpectedly. The girl¡¯s pupils were deep, pure ck and thick like ink. In the depths of such eyes, something terrible seemed to be breaking through the surface. But the girl in front of her was clearly grinning. Le Anqi could not help but shivered and clenched her arms subconsciously. When she saw the teachering in, she whispered, ¡°Yang Nuanru from ss Seven came and said that she saw youing out of a ck car in the morning. She even emphasized that it was a luxury car... They were saying that you have a sugar daddy.¡± Le Anqi was fairly honest. There was no need for her to hide any information as her rtionship with Yang Nuanru was just average. Hearing that, Su Cha did not even get angry. Instead, she took a nce at the teacher who had started the lecture and suddenly got closer to Le Anqi, ¡°You better keep your story straight and don¡¯t lie to me. I will go to Yang Nuanru during recess. If she imed that she hadn¡¯t badmouthed me, I¡¯lle looking for you.¡± Her soft words and light breath began to linger around Le Anqi. Le Anqi felt chills down her spine as if something terrible had its eyes on her. She did not dare to look up for a while and the teacher was also watching the ss, so she continued immediately, ¡°No, it was all Yang Nuanru... Many people heard it.¡± Why did she have a feeling that... Su Cha was a bit scary? She felt an inexplicable fear and it made her ufortable. She used to think that Su Cha¡¯s personality was gentle and looked like a person who was easily bullied by others. Why did she feelpletely different now? And she still dared to go to Yang Nuanru? Yang Nuanru was a well-known girl bully! Le Anqi seemed to have fallen into an ice cer and had to endure the coldness for one period of ss. Su Cha got up right after ss and this action startled Le Anqi. Then she saw Su Cha walking out of the ssroom, toward the direction of ss Seven without even turning her head back. Le Anqi called out and someone beside her asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Anqi?¡± Le Anqi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°She went to Yang Nuanru!¡± The ssmates were also stunned. Indeed, Yang Nuanru came to the ss earlier and spread bad rumors about Su Cha. Although the students in the ss did not fully believe what she said, they were already judging Su Cha. But Yang Nuanru had always been a girl bully who had good rtionships with social dregs. Everyone dared not provoke her easily but Su Cha still dared to go head to head with Yang Nuanru? Was she not afraid of being beaten up by Yang Nuanru¡¯s group after school? Cai Ziya who was next to her stood up, ¡°We have to go get a teacher!¡± Le Anqi red at her, ¡°Look for a teacher? The teacher will give Yang Nuanru a scolding at most, but you will be beaten to death by Yang Nuanruter on. Do you dare mess with her?¡± Cai Ziya also hesitated after hearing those words. After all, she was just an ordinary student. Everyone was afraid of the unruly girl bullies because anyone would be afraid of getting battered. She could not bear it any longer, so she went out of the ssroom too, wanting to see what was about to happen. Chapter 39: Yang Nuanru, Could You Come Out For A Moment?

Chapter 39: Yang Nuanru, Could You Come Out For A Moment?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio The students who were still in the ss became noticeably quiet for a while when Su Cha arrived at ss Seven of Grade 12. ss Seven was not like other sses. It was a ss consisting of students with poor learning and many of them had strong personalities. Basically, most of the notorious students in the school were from ss Seven. In the eyes of other students, there were many big brothers and big sisters in ss Seven, and Yang Nuanru was one of the outstanding ones. Her looks were okay as she knew how to dress up. She was also socially active among social dregs outside of school. So, many people in school were afraid of her. In life, such people are the main initiators of school violence. That morning, Yang Nuanru and another female student suddenly came and talked about Su Cha from ss Five. Their words seemed to be indicating that she had a sugar daddy. Su Cha was pretty famous. After all, the boys had been discussing her so much and many of them described her as beautiful, but too bad that she was too honest and slow-witted. She was so honest that nobody could bear to harass her. Everyone was surprised when they heard what Yang Nuanru said. Su Cha has a sugar daddy? It cannot be, right? However, Yang Nuanru¡¯s speech was well-spoken. She even said that Su Cha got off a luxury car that had an old man in it, although she could not clearly see the person¡¯s face. Bo Muyi wanted to beat people up after hearing this. Everyone took the news as a morning joke and let it passed. After all, no one really saw what happened. Besides, it was Yang Nuanru and her words would only be 30 percent true. But now that Su Cha from ss Seven was here, everyone went silent. Su Cha was wearing a simple T-shirt and a pair of jeans. If one were to describe her, she was like a dewy, tender flower that was blooming in the morning and it was indescribably clean. If she were to wear these clothes in the past, it would not have earned her any points as she would look ordinary. But now that she was standing tall and straight with a strong aura, her original pretty looks appeared to be more aggressive, which made it hard for people not to focus on her face. Even when her clothes were so simple now. ¡°Is Yang Nuanru here?¡± Su Cha opened her mouth gently and spoke with a soft tone. Her voice was crisp and silvery. That was pure happiness for those with voice fetishes. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediatelynded on a girl who was sitting in the back row of the ssroom. There sat a girl with a high ponytail and light makeup on the face. She was wearing an oversized top and mini shorts, which in all made her look like a mature, big sister. She paused when she heard Su Cha speaking. She and her bestie saw Su Chaing out from a Bentley car in the morning. Su Cha locked her gaze on her instantly. That stare could leave one shuddering with coldness and solitude, but at the same time it appeared calm, ¡°Yang Nuanru, could youe out for a moment? I need to talk to you about something.¡± What she said was so straightforward. A person with such personality as Yang Nuanru could not help but stood up and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Actually, everyone knew why. Yang Nuanru went out to spread rumors about Su Cha in the morning. One thing that everyone did not expect was that Su Cha woulde to her. They never thought anyone in school would have this courage. Who would have dared to trouble Yang Nuanru? Some of the girls looked at Su Cha with mocking expressions on their faces. The boys from ss Seven were also waiting to watch a show, whereas the rest was a little worried for Su Cha. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m looking for you. Could youe out and have a talk? Is it inconvenient here?¡± Su Cha smiled gently, looked ever obedient and soft as a kitten as if she was facing Bo Muyi. But if one were to look carefully, the killing intent hidden deep within her eyes could definitely be seen. Chapter 40 - Can You Afford That Kind Of Car?

Chapter 40: Can You Afford That Kind Of Car?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Yang Nuanru looked at the others in the ss. Su Cha had already summoned her in the presence of everyone. Would she not be embarrassed if she did not go? Although she could feel an inexplicable emptiness in her heart. Soon she felt that it must be her own illusion. She smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Even if she really talked bad about Su Cha, who knew if it was true? And Su Cha even dared to trouble her? She got too angry and was only there to debate with her at most. Yang Nuanru was never afraid of these students. As she walked out of the ssroom, Su Cha instantly turned and walked away. Yang Nuanru paused for a moment before catching up with her from behind. The students behind her immediately made a loud noise. ¡°Did she really follow?¡± ¡°Su Cha came to trouble Yang Nuanru?¡± ¡°She¡¯s crazy, she even dared to provoke Yang Nuanru!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see any fault in that, just another victim of hering to look for her. Was Yang Nuanru spreading rumors this morning?¡± ¡°Do you want to go and see... Yang Nuanru has a bad temper, what if someone gets hurt...¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. We still have teachers around, don¡¯t we?¡± ... There were many discussions among the students in ss Seven. Cai Ziya followed Su Cha and saw that Su Cha had left with Yang Nuanru. She was feeling anxious in her heart, but she really did not dare to get the teacher. She was from an ordinary family and her parents were office workers. How would she have dared to provoke Yang Nuanru and bring herself troubles, especially when the national college entrance exam was just around the corner? However, she could not bear with it anymore, so Cai Ziya bit her lips and continued to follow. Su Cha and Yang Nuanru arrived at a remote corner of the school together. It was said to be a remote corner in the field because it was between the school¡¯s enclosure and a huge stone, which was the school¡¯sndmark. Besides the hidden terrain, the walls were covered with creepers and vines. It was basically a ce for young lovers in school to meet. sses had resumed at that moment, so it appeared even more secluded. Yang Nuanru sneered even more when she saw Su Cha taking her to such a ce. She thought that Su Cha was really digging her own grave. Cai Ziya did not dare to be too close until she saw both Su Cha and Yang Nuanru took a turn to the back of the huge stone, she then came out and tailed them. She hid on the other side of the stone and listened to their conversation. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Yang Nuanru was getting impatient. When she was behind thendmark, she ced one foot on the stone wall and held her arms together with her back against the stone wall. She then looked at Su Cha with cold eyes, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not confident about the thing that happened this morning? I saw youing out of that car and you are not even from a wealthy family. Can you afford that kind of car?¡± Some students had met Su Cha before when she was out working part-time on weekends, so this waster spread to within the school. However, she had been doing formal odd jobs, so no onemented anything other than Su Cha not having a good family background. She preempted, but Su Cha turned her back on her, paused for a moment and turned her head around with a bright smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, of course, I can¡¯t afford it, but that¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s car. My boyfriend and I are in a proper rtionship now, so how could you say such bad words like sugar daddy? Yang Nuanru, do you know that there is a Chinese idiom called ¡®careless talk leads to trouble¡¯?¡± Yang Nuanru scoffed as if she had heard a joke, ¡°Your boyfriend? Isn¡¯t your boyfriend Di Yao from Polytechnic University? Do you really think that others did not know about this? Besides, how can I not know the conditions of Di Yao? It would be impossible for him to be able to afford this kind of car.¡± Chapter 41 - I Will Find Someone to Beat You Dead

Chapter 41: I Will Find Someone to Beat You Dead

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Di Yao was also mixed and quite good looking. Yang Nuanru heard of him before and knew that Su Cha was his girlfriend. But she did not gossip about this matter. The main reason was that the information was pretty much useless. Su Cha was startled, then she turned her head and looked at Yang Nuanru unbelievably, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve already broken up with Di Yao? Isn¡¯t it normal to have another boyfriend after that? Ah... This isn¡¯t right, why am I telling you all this nonsense. Yang Nuanru, since you started all these rumors about me, you should be the one responsible to clear things up. If you can¡¯t clear my name, I think you will face bad consequences.¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Yang Nuanru nced at Su Cha with disdain, ¡°How bad a consequence would I even face? Do you f*cking think that I¡¯m scared of you? I¡¯ve been around the school for so long, have I not seen such daring people like you before? Miss Su, would you believe that I will p you in the face for saying one more sentence? Would you also believe that I¡¯ll even find someone to kill you?¡± ¡°Young one, don¡¯t just talk a mouthful of deaths. Nowadays in this federal society, I don¡¯t even dare to kill you, after all, it would be too conspicuous. Would you even dare to do that?¡± Su Cha smiled gently and gave a slight sigh, ¡°So, you were the one who said that I have a sugar daddy?¡± Yang Nuanru looked at Su Cha with the gaze of a maniac. She was no shorter than Su Cha but she purposely replied with her head high, ¡°I was the one who said it, so what?¡± Having repeatedly been questioned by Su Cha, Yang Nuanru became furious. She reached out wanting to shove Su Cha¡¯s head, ¡°I would like to see what you can do to me, you dumb Su...¡± Once she finished, she saw that Su Cha¡¯s expression had changed. Her heart abruptly skipped a beat, but her hand had already swung out. At that moment, Su Cha reacted in a sh that Yang Nuanru did not even have time to respond, then she felt her hand being pushed away by Su Cha. In a blink of an eye, her head was smashed into the stone wall by a strong force! It turned out that Su Cha had shoved aside her wrist and reached toward her forehead. Catching Yang Nuanru unprepared, the back of her head came in close contact with the stone wall. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah!!¡± In an instant, the sharp pain made Yang Nuanru tear up. With such force to her head, she was seeing stars. On the other side of the wall, Cai Ziya got a huge fright. She was just thinking of rushing outside to announce the arrival of a teacher but listening carefully, that blood-curdling scream was actually Yang Nuanru¡¯s? ¡°Su Cha, I¡¯m going to f*cking kill you!!¡± Being hit by Su Cha, it was no less than lighting up a fire in Yang Nuanru. The hatred in Yang Nuanru¡¯s heart came bursting out as she went into a rage. Bearing with the pain on her head, she tried to kick Su Cha. However, her speed could never bepared with Su Cha¡¯s quick reaction. Although strength wascking, just the ancient battling instincts were more than enough to deal with Yang Nuanru. Easily avoiding Yang Nuanru¡¯s attack, Su Cha counter-attacked with a p on Yang Nuanru¡¯s face. ¡°Smack!¡± The crisp sound of the p stunned both Cai Ziya and Yang Nuanru. Not waiting for Yang Nuanru to react, Su Cha bound both her hands, pressed her face against the stone wall and smiled coldly, ¡°Yang Nuanru, look at yourself. You¡¯re pretty much useless but you still dared to spread rumors about me, I¡¯m just helping you, do you understand? If this is not settled before my boyfriend finds out, I¡¯m afraid you would end up worse!¡± Yang Nuanru immediately teared up, not just from the humiliation, but also realizing how helpless she was being held down by Su Cha. She sobbed, ¡°Su Cha, I will find someone to beat you dead...¡± Chapter 42 - Do You Think That She Dare?

Chapter 42: Do You Think That She Dare?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Beat me dead?¡± Su Cha pushed her face harder and she could feel the spiciness of pain as her soft, gentle skin rubbed against the stone wall. At this moment, the girl who used to be polite and gentle had her eyes full of uncovered brutality. She stood closer toward Yang Nuanru and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Yang Nuanru, I¡¯m teaching you a lesson today by beating you up. I advise you not to think about those things anymore if you wish to graduate peacefully. I just said that you should thank the legal society. Otherwise, I have no idea what I would do to you.¡± Every word that she spoke was as cold as ice. Even Yang Nuanru who had been unreasonable trembled when she heard Su Cha. She dared not doubt the truth of words that came out of Su Cha¡¯s mouth. She did not even expect that Su Cha would take action on her. ¡°But look, even though I couldn¡¯t kill you, just imagine. What if I break one of your arms, one of your legs or even cut your face? All of this is very simple for me. You have also hit people and cut other girl¡¯s faces before. It¡¯s better for you to think about whether it is still fun for it to happen to you. Huh?¡± Su Cha said with a murderous look, indicating that she was not joking at all. In the meantime, Yang Nuanru was struggling to have a look at Su Cha. Although her vision was blurry from her tears, she could still see the pair ofpletely cold and indifferent eyes clearly. An unknown, brutal taste was concealed within the dark pupils. Her whole body was emitting a feeling that came from the silent abyss. It was very scary. Aspared with any gangster who pretended to be fierce that Yang Nuanru had met before, she was much scarier. Her face hurt so much for being pressed against the wall and her body trembled. Yang Nuanru was afraid at that instant, ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry... I won¡¯t do it anymore...¡± Cai Ziya was surprised. She never thought that the big sister who had been so cocky at school would apologize to anyone. Furthermore, it was an apology to Su Cha? But, as she heard what Su Cha had said just now, her body quivered as well and even her teeth did the same. She had no idea when did Su Cha be so scary. Su Cha chuckled with satisfaction and loosened her hand. Yang Nuanru immediately cupped her face. She felt that her face had been destroyed as Su Cha had pushed it so hard against on the wall. She was used to being arrogant all the while. So, after getting a beating from someone else, she felt wronged and started crying as she squatted on the floor. Su Cha did not care at all. She did not even bother looking at her and walked away from behind the huge stone. She then bumped into Cai Ziya who was trembling in fear. She already knew that Cai Ziya had been following her but she did not mind. Cai Ziya looked at Su Cha for a moment. Although the murderous look had disappeared, she looked even scarier as the eyes looked so calm. Cai Ziya said with an unstable voice, ¡°Su... Su Cha...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Su Cha replied softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re alreadyte for ss.¡± The bell had rung a while ago. They would probably be 10 minuteste already once they get to ss. They still need to think of an excuse for beingte. Cai Ziya said with hesitation as she heard the cry, ¡°What... What if she reports to the teacher?¡± ¡°Do you think that she dare?¡± Su Cha replied in irony with a smirk. Cai Ziya shuddered and remained silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Her soft and gentle voice had Cai Ziya fall into contradiction. She had no idea what to say, so she just followed Su Cha and walked away silently. Soon after Su Cha left, Yang Nuanru came out from the back of the huge stone and ran toward the school main entrance. Chapter 43 - Could She Have Been Beaten By Su Cha? Chapter 43: Could She Have Been Beaten By Su Cha? The ss was ongoing when Cai Ziya and Su Cha returned. The teacher asked where did they go and Su Cha replied with a very calm expression, ¡°Stomachache, teacher.¡± This was amon excuse that students would use when they werete. The teacher knew that Su Cha was probably bluffing, but looking at her calm and steady face, he then trusted her words and looked at Cai Ziya behind Su Cha, ¡°What about you?¡± Cai Ziya replied hesitantly, ¡°Me... Me too...¡± The teacher doubted Cai Ziya¡¯s words but in order not to affect the ss, the teacher said, ¡°Get back to your seats first.¡± All of the students looked at each other as Su Cha and Cai Ziya returned to their seats respectively. Why is Su Cha back so quickly? Is she done talking to Yang Nuanru? As Su Cha walked toward her seat, all the nearby students whispered to each other. As Le Anqi saw Su Cha, she shrunk her body instantly. She could not believe that Su Cha came back unharmed. As soon as Cai Ziya sat down, her ssmate whispered instantly, ¡°What happened out there?¡± Cai Ziya forced a smile in reply with her slightly pale look. She did not know how to tell about what had just happened. She felt that her worldview was deeply shaken. She did not expect Su Cha who used to be soft and weak to have the courage tosh out at Yang Nuanru. Moreover, she really hit Yang Nuanru! Even if it were them, fighting between ssmates was considered a serious affair. Forget about it if it was someone else, but this time, it was Yang Nuanru! Besides, Su Cha revealed no expression on her face when she hit Yang Nuanru as if it was nothing to her. Why did she not find Su Cha so scary before? However, despite the scariness, she was unexpectedly impressed by Su Cha... After all, it was Yang Nuanru. As Le Anqi looked at Su Cha who sat down, she pouted and asked softly, ¡°Yang Nuanru didn¡¯t say anything when you found her?¡± ¡°What would she say?¡± With a faint smile, Su Cha turned her head around and looked at her while ying with her hair, ¡°What do you think she could say to me?¡± Le Anqi was stunned for a moment, followed by an awkward smile on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She had no idea why but she had a feeling that Su Cha had be more terrifying than before. Su Cha replied with a gentle smile. She did not speak a word and started to pay attention to the ss after that. She listened to the ss attentively as if it was the first lesson after her rebirth. She noticed that she could understand the teacher¡¯s lesson easily by just recalling a little of her memories. Both her efficiency andprehension were much improved than before. Su Cha had totally no idea why but she felt lucky. God was so loving even after she started over, so of course, she must live well with gratitude. As the ss was dismissed, Su Cha stayed seated while Le Anqi went out. After a few minutes, she returned with an unbelievable expression on her face. There was horror on her face. Then, a few ssmates who went out moments ago rushed back to the ss and whispered, ¡°Someone saw Yang Nuanru running out of the school gate while crying just now!¡± ¡°Running out while crying!!¡± Although they had lowered down their voices on purpose, everyone in the ss heard them. All of a sudden, the surrounding ssmates looked at Su Cha with astonishment. Su Cha remained her calmness and did not get affected. Some of the ssmates who could not hold back themselves after seeing Su Cha giving no response went closer to her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Yeah, why would Yang Nuanru run out the school gate crying? Oh my god! The sun is rising from the west. Could she have been beaten by Su Cha?¡± The ssmate who said this asked with a joking tone. Chapter 44 - A Jealous Man Needs Proper Coaxing (Part 1) Chapter 44: A Jealous Man Needs Proper Coaxing (Part 1) But those who got the news just threw him a weird look and said, ¡°It... It does seem like it is true...¡± Even though all of them were gathered together, they kept their voices down while looking at Su Cha in disbelief. ¡°Someone who was signing the leave application form at the guardhouse saw Yang Nuanru¡¯s face was red with a bruise.¡± ¡°The guard even asked her whether she had fallen down. But Yang Nuanru just ignored him and rushed out the gate without applying for any leave.¡± Indistinct discussions started in small groups around the ss, whereas Le Anqi was sitting on another ssmate¡¯s seat with a rigid expression. Looking at her own seat beside Su Cha, her legs felt stiff all of a sudden and she could barely move a step forward. The whole ss looked at Su Cha as if she was some sort of monster. None of them dared to approach Su Cha, nor did they have the guts to ask her about anything. It was still the same girl with the same appearance, but something about her had somehow changed drastically. The ss bell rang after a few moments. This brought a halt to the ongoing discussions with everyone scattered and back to their seats. Unwillingly, Le Anqi dragged her stiff body back to her original seat. She stayed focused for one whole session of ss without scrolling through her Meiyin videos. Su Cha left the ssroom as soon as the morning ss ended. She had already requested permission to leave as she would be joining an auditionter on. And right now she was heading for lunch as Bo Muyi woulde over and pick her up afterward. Seeing Su Cha leaving at a galloping pace, Cai Ziya hurriedly put down the books on her hand and followed her, ¡°Su Cha, do you want to have lunch together?¡± The students were prohibited from leaving the schoolpound in the afternoon and they could either settle their lunch at the school canteen or order something in. Cai Ziya originally intended to express her goodwill to Su Cha, but Su Cha just turned around with a faint smile, ¡°Thanks but no thanks! I still have something to do in the afternoon and I already got permission to leave. Maybe tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± For a while, Cai Ziya was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± She was just simply asking but Su Cha replied her straight away, ¡°There is a group audition in Yonggu Town and I¡¯m joining it. Perhaps you can see me on television in the future. I¡¯ve got to go now. Bye.¡± Cai Ziya was literally rooted to the spot upon hearing her reply. Was Su Cha implying that she is going to enter the entertainment industry in the future? Cai Ziya suddenly recalled that she had heard of this audition before and this was the only audition in Yonggu Towntely. It was a girl group audition that Le Anqi would be joining as well. But she did not expect Su Cha to get into this too! ... After having a meal outside the school, Su Cha bought herself a cup of lemon tea due to the hot weather since she might need to be out for quite a long time. She stood at the mall entrance while biting the straw as she waited for Bo Muyi to pick her up. Despite her simple outfit today, she was still stunning with her radiating gorgeousness and youth. Soon, her outstanding temperament attracted attention from the crowd. A few guys who dressed well even came forward to ask for her contacts. It was a rather direct tackling approach and Su Cha rejected all of them. There was another good-looking yet reserved guy who approached her for directions. After Su Cha showed him the way, he gave her a pleasant smile, ¡°I don¡¯t actually know how to go. Could you please bring me there, Miss?¡± ¡°Or maybe you should call for a cab?¡± Su Cha lifted her eyes and nced at him. The guy, ¡°...¡± It was then a low-key ck luxury car appeared on the street. The car windows were tinted so dark that the interior could hardly be seen clearly. But the current atmosphere inside the car was intense and the driver was trembling in fear. In such a great trepidation, how he wished to abandon the car and run for his life. The man sitting at the back of the car was staring at the girl and the guy who was striking up a conversation with her. His eyes were brimming with gloominess as a cold and dismal aura exuded from his body with both his hands tightly sped. Chapter 45 - A Jealous Man Needs Proper Coaxing (Part 2) Chapter 45: A Jealous Man Needs Proper Coaxing (Part 2) Su Cha frowned slightly as she noticed a ck car stopping in front of her. It was because the car was different from the one that Bo Muyi took in the morning. The guy was still trying to keep the conversation going with Su Cha. He was somewhat stunned when he saw a car parking in front of them, then the car window at the back seat rolled down slowly. At that moment, a daunting frosty vibe that made one hold their breath began to unfurl. Across the unparalleled handsome face was a pair of perfectly beautiful eyes with intimidating flickers in them. As his unflinching gaze roved over the guy, the guy felt like he had just gone through death. It was a kind of fear that dissipated from his innermost soul. This man made him feel extremely inferior and weak in an instant. His shirt was soaked in cold sweat. His face looked ghastly pale and embarrassed. Only when Su Cha spoke that he regained his consciousness, ¡°Muyi?¡± In contrast to her previous nonchnce, she was now obviously overwhelmed with joy and excitement. Opening the car door and getting in the car, her figure instantly blocked that particr cold and deadly stare. It was only then the guy came out of his trance and left hastily as fear started to get the better of him. ¡°Why did you change your car? I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± Su Cha who had just gotten into the car looked at Bo Muyi with her lips curled into a thin smile. She noticed that the driver had changed as well, it was not the same man as this morning. But she asked nothing. It did not take her long to realize that Bo Muyi¡¯s expression was grim and unpleasant. His somber eyes were fixed on her. Su Cha knew exactly what was going on and she sighed silently. She pinched Bo Muyi¡¯s chin with her fingers and rubbed it gently, ¡°You¡¯re pissed off, aren¡¯t you? Someone was just hitting on me, isn¡¯t it normal?¡± Hearing her words, the driver looked at her in surprise. He was somewhat appalled. And she even touched young master¡¯s face. How dare she! Unexpectedly, the man being touched lowered his eyes and fluttered lightly. His bushy and slightly curly, long eyshes had cast some faint shadows under the eyelids, entuating his charm. Even the socialwork influencers would not have the nerves to photoshop their photos to such an extent. There was a sense of grievance in his clear, pure voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± The car veered off the road abruptly and the driver quickly gripped the steering wheel tight. Nothing, I saw nothing. It must be my own hallucination! ¡°Alright, I know you don¡¯t like it. I won¡¯t let them ask me anything next time.¡± Su Cha went on touching Bo Muyi¡¯s face softly. She then noticed that his skin was fair and wless apart from his striking handsome features. As smooth as a boiled egg with its shell removed. Su Cha felt that perhaps this was the best way to describe Bo Muyi¡¯s skin. Really... She could not stop feeling unfair for all thedies. Despite Su Cha¡¯s reassurance, the scene of Su Cha being tackled kept on upying his mind and haunting him. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed with a shade of instinctive displeasure. He could not ept any human being approaching Su Cha and any form of contact was intolerable even though it was within one-meter range. He detested his Cha Cha being touched by anybody else. Not just men, so as women. Aside from all these inner thoughts, he was delighted at the same time when Su Cha got so close to him. It seemed like he was struggling to rece his gloominess with joy and that led to Bo Muyi¡¯splicated expression. Su Cha looked at him and thought helplessly. How could this man be so insanely jealous? Out of a sudden, she caught sight of the lemon tea in her hand and stuck it onto Bo Muyi¡¯s face as it was still cold. The abrupt cold sensation caused Bo Muyi to lift his head up and looked at Su Cha with puzzled eyes. Chapter 46 - Thank You For Your Consideration, Miss Su Chapter 46: Thank You For Your Consideration, Miss Su It was then Bo Muyi noticed the cup of lemon tea in Su Cha¡¯s hand as she chuckled. He then asked curiously, ¡°Cha Cha, what are you drinking?¡± ¡°Lemon tea, it¡¯s a kind of drink that tastes like lemon water. Do you want to have a try?¡± Su Cha lifted the cup and swirled it. ¡°Sure,¡± Bo Muyi readily replied. Whatever Su Cha was eating or drinking, he wanted to have exactly the same as Cha Cha. There was a light blue straw in the cup and Su Cha lifted the cup to his lips. With his mouth ajar, he bit the straw and gave it a sip. His beautifully arched eyebrows creased instinctively as the ice-cold water intruded his tongue. Su Cha was uncertain whether he could take any cold drinks and thus she just let him have a sip. She asked, ¡°Is it good?¡± She had noticed that the driver kept on peeping at them from the rearview mirror when Bo Muyi was drinking. There was concern reflected in his eyes and he seemed to have something to say yet he remained silent. Su Cha felt that there must be something wrong with Bo Muyi. Instead of answering, Bo Muyi just looked at Su Cha and asked, ¡°How about Cha Cha? Do you think it¡¯s good?¡± He was pretty wily in some way. Whatever Su Cha answered, that would be his answer as well. Su Cha squinted her eyes and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad and a hot afternoon like this is the best time to drink it...¡± As expected, Bo Muyi replied right after her words, ¡°It tastes good.¡± He got closer and wanted to have another sip as soon as he finished talking. Su Cha moved the cup away, ¡°Can you take cold drinks?¡± Bo Muyi did not say a word and kept his eyes on Su Cha. Deep down, he was struggling with a dilemma. Should I tell Cha Cha the truth? At this moment, the driver finally could not hold himself anymore and blurted, ¡°Miss Su, young master cannot take cold drinks.¡± As soon as he finished his words, Bo Muyi shot him a re at once. His piercing eyes were indescribably nerve-racking, locking on the driver¡¯s body just like an evil ghost. The driver felt his muscles tightened as panic began to engulf him. Terrified, he avoided Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes and kept looking at the road ahead. Su Cha turned Bo Muyi¡¯s face back and said, ¡°He¡¯s just saying that you can¡¯t take cold drinks. You asked me to behave, but how about you? You should¡¯ve said earlier that you can¡¯t take cold drinks so that I won¡¯t let you try it.¡± Su Cha pretended to stare at him angrily and Bo Muyi kept his head low, just like a kid who had done something wrong, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you say sorry.¡± Su Cha did not want to hear his apology. It would remind her of the scene where Bo Muyi was dying in front of her and apologized with a weak smile stretched upon his ashen face. To her, it was a horrible nightmare that she never wanted to recall. With her eyes closed, she moved closer to Bo Muyi, ¡°Muyi, I don¡¯t like to hear your apology. Just make sure that you behave well next time and let me know about the food that you dislike or cannot eat.¡± Bo Muyi nodded obediently, ¡°Okay...¡± Su Cha gave out a heartyugh and leaned on Bo Muyi¡¯s shoulder. At the same time, Bo Muyi rested his head slightly on hers and slid his hand around Su Cha¡¯s waist. ¡°Slurp...¡± Soon, Su Cha gulped down the rest of the lemon tea. Holding the cup in her hand as she prepared to toss it after getting down the car, she then asked, ¡°Muyi, I don¡¯t know how long the audition will take. So just go back to work after you send me there. Don¡¯t waste your time, okay?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± The man continued resting his cheek atop her head and did not want to budge an inch at all. His sluggish voice sounded like he was not happy with it. Shortly, the driver announced their arrival at the destination. Su Cha got up and made a sudden turn before she got down the car. Blocking the driver¡¯s sight with her lifted arm, she gave Bo Muyi a quick peck on his thin lips, ¡°Muyi, I¡¯ll call you after I¡¯m done. Bye.¡± Bo Muyi was apparently delighted by her kiss and bid her goodbye with his eyes crinkled in happiness, ¡°Bye, Cha Cha!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Miss Su,¡± said the driver. Thank you so much for your consideration, Miss Su. Chapter 47 - The Girls Dreams In Progress Chapter 47: The Girls¡¯ Dreams In Progress The audition site was located at the center of Yonggu Town, which was already bursting at the seams since it was a huge event. Everyone would be waiting inside a gigantic air-conditioned shed due to the hot weather outside. The sun was scorching today and it seemed that the production crew of the audition did have some conscience to prepare this facility for the contestants. The numbers were generated through smart screening and machines were prepared for people to get their numbers via their identification cards. Su Cha queued up at the machine outside to get her number based on the registration details provided by Wu He. The queue was quite long due to the huge crowd and Su Cha was apparently not among the early birds. All the contestants were mostly young girls. There were all kinds of girls here, be it youthful and pretty, cute and zestful, or mature-looking, you name it. Being young and vibrant, all of them were the dream chasers in a city. Su Cha caught everyone¡¯s attention upon her arrival at the site. There might be plenty of pretty girls out there but most of their beauty was the mere effect of wearing makeup. For those who looked stunning even without any makeup, these girls were really rare gems. That kind of extraordinary natural beauty was so distinct that it could be recognized simply at a nce. Although good-looking girls were everywhere nowadays, theparison was somehow unavoidable. As Su Cha joined the queue, the girls who queued ahead and behind her were obviously trying to squeeze themselves away from her. No one would like to serve as a foil to a prettier girl, especially when she was not meticulously dressed and yet her beauty shone like she was. What a heartache! Ignoring their responses, Su Cha started to contemte the future of this show while she waited for her turn. Since she did not participate previously, most of the details had slipped her mind and she did not even know the names of the top 10 contestants. The show was known as ¡®The Girls¡¯ Dreams In Progress¡¯, a rather conventional name that wasmonly used in numerous variety shows nowadays. But somehow, the show had been going on for many years. And the contestants of every episode who managed to enter the top 10 list were now having great fame and rose in poprity. Casting in the name of amateur could also be a star, the show won the favor of many Hua Nation audience and it had always been popr among the people. The show was organized every year. Although it was rapidly losing its ratings due to the recent booming of simr talent shows, it was still the king among them. It turned out that those finalists from the show would be easier epted by the audience. Thus, there would be countless contestants swarming in every single year. Some of them were powerful contestants who did not make it to the top 10 list a few years ago. The show mainly focused on the selection of all-round contestants who were good at both singing and dancing. Nevertheless, if the individual had outstanding talent in either one of the fields, he or she could be selected as well. Normally the champion would be the best singer. The production crew introduced something new this year. They announced that the first three finalists among the top 10 list would get the chance to decide whether they want to form a group with the other seven members. But as long as they got into the top 10 list, they would definitely be able to debut as a group. Recently, the influence of the neighboring country had led to the increasing trend of group formations. A group had a better performance than a solo artist and many shows saw this potential as well. They reformed and changed their rted shows ordingly, just like what ¡®The Girls¡¯ Dreams In Progress¡¯ was doing right now. As for the top 10 contestants among the previous episodes, those who were selected as the top three finalists would be struggling to maintain their fame without any personal charm. They would just fade into oblivion by the time the show¡¯s poprity was over. The newlyunched grouping strategy by the production crew this year had in fact attracted a lot of people like bees to a honeypot. This year was the season where thepetition wasparable to its first-year show. Chapter 48 - Seeded Player Chapter 48: Seeded yer Su Cha hated being in groups. If she were to participate, she would have her eyes set on the champion. This was not her arrogance speaking, but the champion was the best option, although the top three was not too bad as well. Anyhow, it was impossible for her to join a group. In the past lifetime, she was already at the helm since a very young age. Hence, deep down, her ambition had grown to an exceptional degree. Moreover, she despised teamwork. Participating in this show was only a short-term n. If she could perform well in embroidery, or find an opportunity to get into the entertainment industry... That simply could not be better! With the trainings she had in the past lifetime, Su Cha was highly confident in her acting skills, albeit her dancing and singing skills were not as superior. Now, she had just been reincarnated, and there were a lot of strong contestants in the room. She did not get a swelled head to the extent which she perceived herself as unbeatable. There were countless people who had gone throughborious training in dancing and singing since young. Even if she had the advantage of reincarnation, she might not have the ability to surpass them. Nevertheless, Su Cha could learn. She was willing to pay great effort and endure hardship to achieve her goal. At the very least, she would not waste the chance that came her way. Taking a number was a quick process, it was Su Cha¡¯s turn after a short 10-minute wait. She went forward and took her number, 351 indeed. Holding the number in hand, she went into the studio. This studio was a temporary structure, but as she went in by the main door. Rows of seats were arranged in semi-circles as extensive as the town square came into view. It was an enormous arena. Crowds of people were already seated inside, their voices were extremely loud, causing the noise in the arena to be almost deafening. Thousands or even tens of thousands of girls were gathered here, and most of them were good looking. This was an absolute paradise for men...... But unfortunately, except for the staff members, men were not allowed toe in. Everyone had their own numbered seat, Su Cha found hers at the front rows. Looking straight ahead, she happened to see a number showing on the huge screen: 159. This represented the number of the candidate who was currently performing in front of the judges. Throughout the whole day, only 159 candidates had gone through the audition. It was uncertain if Su Cha could wait up to her turn today. Wu He had arranged her a seat with a good view, she might have even taken up some trouble to get her a good number. After all, candidates who were auditioned earlier might have a higher chance of being chosen by the judging panel, while the remaining contestants might receive sloppy responses due to exhaustion. Otherwise, this audition would not havested for a month. Su Cha was rather grateful for Wu He¡¯s help. She took a nce at the surrounding. She had never came here during her past life, it was a must to take a good look and fully experience everything now that she had the chance. The appearance of Su Cha had attracted the attention of some contestants nearby, a few of them started to be on the alert. Other than those who had good rtionships with one another, most of them werepetitors. Contestants with outstanding appearance were most likely to receive higher additional marks, and if either of their dancing or singing was satisfactory, it was almost certain that they would pass the audition. Given that all of them werepetitors, it was only natural for them to makeparisons. Besides... Su Cha seemed odd. Under such a noisy environment, she was sitting there quietly all by herself. On top of that, she had an indistinct and unique aura of her own. Compared to the girls around her, anyone would have noticed Su Cha at first sight if they were to turn toward her direction. Her sitting pose seemed kind of sluggish. Leaning to the side, her long legs were folded together in a graceful manner, bringing out the mystique of royalty inside her. The distinctive aura had set off the girls around her by contrast, making them look somewhat like... her maids. A few girls could not help but secretly took photos of Su Cha and posted them on their social media: I think this would be one of the seeded yers in the future. At this moment, Su Cha received a phone call from Wu He, ¡°Su Cha, have you arrived? Have you taken your number?¡± Chapter 49 - Is Your Boyfriend…Reliable? Chapter 49: Is Your Boyfriend...Reliable? Su Cha responded calmly as she heard Wu He¡¯s voice, ¡°Yes, Sister Wu He. I¡¯ve arrived and gotten a number. Contestant number 159 is currently in the audition room, she has been there for quite a while, so I¡¯m afraid I might not have the chance to perform today.¡± Wu He had treated her well, Su Cha ought to have some respect for her. ¡°Great. There¡¯s not much of a difference between 159 and 160, but your turn might note when the audition ends at seven o¡¯clock. Depending on the circumstances, you could take a stroll around the ce. Meanwhile, assess the ability of other contestants and be aware of those who appear to be particrly outstanding.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Cha grinned, there was no outstanding individual lying around yet. It seemed like she was the one being regarded as exceptional in the eyes of others. While she was sitting here, she had sensed countless unfriendly gaze from others. In the middle of the arena was a room where the judges were positioned, things that happened inside were not being revealed to the contestants. The judges in Yonggu Town were not considered well-known, they were merely z-list celebrities. Some participants had even took a flight to other cities just to be assessed by certain judges. This had to do with the fact that the judges in Imperial Capital, Magic Capital, and Water Capital were all top celebrities and superstars. The finals would be held in Imperial Capital, but even so, Su Cha was not worried at all. ¡°I have high hopes for you. Do let me know once you¡¯ve passed the audition, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Wu He was well-intentioned. Unhurriedly, Su Cha responded, ¡°Okay. But, Sister Wu He, if I passed the audition, I should be the one treating you to a meal instead, not the other way round.¡± ¡°As you please.¡± Wu He smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. When you have really made it to the top 10, I would definitely demand a good meal!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Cha replied affirmatively, her tone sounded firm. Wu He finally noticed that Su Cha was rather different from usual, it was obvious that her tone of voice had changed tremendously. Wu He could not help but ask, ¡°Is there something wrong between you and your boyfriend?¡± Wu He knew what kind of person Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend was. She met him once and was displeased with that man. Wu He was well aware of how the man treated Su Cha and the kind of attitude he gave her. She thought of giving Su Cha a piece of her mind, but having numerous experiences on circumstance as such, she knew it would be pointless for her, an outsider, to offer rtionship advice, especially when Su Cha was so madly in love with Di Yao. However, Wu He could sense that something went wrong between Su Cha and Di Yao today as Su Cha spoke with authority and a brisk tone. Wu He would quietly rejoice upon the news of them breaking up. Su Cha was a woman of potential, and it would be best if she could be famous. Di Yao was simply an obstacle in Su Cha¡¯s road to fame, she should get rid of him as quickly as possible! Wu He had sharp senses, hence Su Cha did not intend to hide the truth from her, ¡°Sister Wu He, I¡¯ve broken up with my ex. I have another boyfriend now, he works for the corporation. I will introduce him to you once I have the chance.¡± ¡°You have a new boyfriend?¡± Wu He could not believe her own ears. Though Su Cha might seem like a love expert who could conquer any man once she put on a red lipstick, Wu He knew that deep down, she was an innocent person. It was rather shocking that the rtionship had ended, yet now she had a new boyfriend? She frowned as she asked, ¡°Is your boyfriend...reliable?¡± There are some things that friends were not meant to say. Nevertheless, instinct impelled Wu He to be worried about Su Cha. ¡°Not only is he reliable, but he also adores me so much, and I love him too. Don¡¯t worry, Sister Wu He, he is iparable to that idiot, Di Yao.¡± Su Cha sounded rather cold at the end of her sentence, the change in tone startled Wu He. Chapter 50 - Why Are You Here, Su Cha? Chapter 50: Why Are You Here, Su Cha? Su Cha seemed to have turned into apletely different person after the breakup. Wu He could not believe she used the word ¡®idiot¡¯ to describe Di Yao. ¡°Sure...as long as you know what you are doing. Let¡¯s meet up after your audition.¡± Rather than getting to the bottom of this matter, Wu He had to end the conversation in a hurry as she was interrupted by someone else, ¡°Got to go, Su Cha. See you soon!¡± ¡°Okay, Sister Wu He.¡± Wu He was a busy person, she hung up right after finishing her sentence. Su Cha remembered Wu He¡¯s profession had something to do with the entertainment industry. Though it was not that closely rted, she was working in an advertising agency. She was the Creative Director of thepany. Regardless of how fancy it sounded like, thepany was not a big one. It could be considered a small business, with only around 10 employees in total. Su Cha recalled these details from those self-deprecating jokes once made by Wu He. It was aplete coincidence for her to lend a helping hand to Su Cha, owing to the fact that her advertisingpany had connections with people in the entertainment industry, thus she knew things that others did not. Wu He made use of her position to push matters through when she knew Su Cha wished to join the entertainment business. Su Cha believed Wu He was helping her with a reason, although none of them ever mentioned anything. As she reflected on it, Su Cha could now sense that Wu He meant well. All of a sudden, a certain digit blinked. Sucha raised her eyes and saw the digits on the big screen had changed to 160. She looked downward following the change of digits and saw a girling out from the room. Immediately, another girl passed by and entered the room. The girl who had just walked out carried a card on her hand, seemingly full of joy. That was the Pass Card. Well, it would not make sense if she did not pass the audition after being in the room for so long. It had been five minutes since Su Cha arrived. Everyone was looking enviously at the girl, getting the Pass Card marked the starting point of an exciting journey. Su Cha quickly withdrew her gaze and started thinking about which song she should performter. To tell the truth, she had not even picked the song she was about to sing. She could choose pop music, but she was not that familiar with the songs of that genre. The ssic oldies were good, but that would be a clich¨¦. Since Wu He had advised her not to let her voice go to waste, she decided to sing the song ¡®Wild Pigeon¡¯ after much consideration. ¡®Wild Pigeon¡¯ was an old song. It was not a difficult song to sing, but back then, it was not a big hit in Hua Nation, possibly because the lyrics were not catchy and the singer was not famous either. But ¡®Wild Pigeon¡¯ was a song with a story. Su Cha used to like it a lot,e to think of it, the lyrics somehow resonated with her life circumstances. She took out her phone and put on the earphones as she decided to listen carefully to the song. In the case where she was not able to perform today, she could continue to practice it at home. ¡°You held me tight in your hand, keeping me from escaping¡± ¡°I never had someone to rely on, til you paved the way¡± ¡°I gave up everything, just to follow you¡± ... ¡°Like a wild pigeon, wandering around¡± ¡°The extensive forest just can¡¯tpare with your heart...¡± The low-pitched female voice sounded dispirited and the unspoken sadness was covered up by her calm voice. Su Cha listened attentively to every sentence of the lyrics while pondering the need to improvise the song ordingly as she sang. She was not really skilled at improvising, it might look bad if she made mistakes by doing so. At that moment, Su Cha who was listening to music with her eyes closed suddenly opened her eyes as if her instincts told her to. Her act frightened Le Anqi who was looking at her with aplex facial expression from a few seats away. She asked in astonishment, ¡°Why are you here, Su Cha?¡± Chapter 51 - Did Not Have The Heart To Chapter 51: Did Not Have The Heart To Su Cha was not surprised to see Le Anqi. She knew earlier that Le Anqi would be joining the audition, but she did not expect her number to be close to Le Anqi¡¯s. ¡°What is your number?¡± Su Cha asked directly. ¡°Eh?¡± Le Anqi was stunned for a while, then replied without a second thought, ¡°Number 357.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sucha answered coldly and turned her head around. Le Anqi got impatient, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you are here!¡± Su Cha frowned and said, ¡°I am here for the same reason you are, do you still need to ask?¡± Le Anqi saw the facial expression of Su Cha and got disheartened. She looked away and mumbled, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just asking.¡± Because she had never expected to meet Su Cha here. Le Anqi had set her heart on joining the entertainment industry, hence participating in the show ¡®Dreams In Progress¡¯ had been her goal for the longest time. Given that this was the era of influencer, Le Anqi did expect someone from the school to join, but she never once thought Su Cha would be one of them. Le Anqi hadplicated thoughts against the old Su Cha. She was pretty but was also too obsequious to the point where it was irritating. Nheless, now that her character had changed, Le Anqi realized it was hard not to notice her existence. Despite the site being so huge, she could not help but caught sight of Su Cha the moment she entered the venue. She virtually shone amid the crowd. The scene of Su Cha sitting quietly alone contrasted with the others who were busy talking and discussing, she could not be more eye-catching. Even though there were other girls sitting quietly just like Su Cha, none of them gave out such an exceptional aura. Since when did things change? Was it since this morning when Su Cha came to school? For a second, Le Anqi thought Su Cha was bewitched. But being bewitched would not make someone more charming. ¡°Just sit down.¡± Despite the three lightweight words, Le Anqi seemed to be controlled by it and sat down unknowingly on her designated seat. Her lips moved slightly, she wanted to ask Su Cha if she was going to dance or sing. As far as she remembered, Su Cha was not skilled at either. However, taking her looks into ount, perhaps singing just a few sentences would make her pass the audition. After holding it back for quite a while, as the number on the screen turned 162, Le Anqi could not help but spoke, ¡°Be careful when you go to school tomorrow. This afternoon, I saw Yang Nuanru guarding the school gate along with a few guys.¡± As she spoke, Su Cha looked toward her direction. Le Anqi thought she would catch a glimpse of panic and fear in the eyes of Su Cha, but all she could see was her calmness. ¡°Her?¡± The word slipped out gently from Su Cha¡¯s lips, giving Le Anqi an inexplicable chills, as if her words were apanied by disdain. Le Anqi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± She did not n to tell her at first, but after giving it some thought, she did not have the heart to turn a blind eye... Le Anqi knew Yang Nuanru well. She was an influencer herself, having quite a number of fans and admirers. Although she looked down on Yang Nuanru for ganging up with those scumbags outside the school, she dared not take the risk to provoke Yang Nuanru. Yang Nuanru had a bad temper and would never let people take advantage of her. Even though Le Anqi was not sure what had happened in the morning, she could not bear to see her taking revenge on Su Cha. Chapter 52 - Do Not Come Back And Beg Me When You Regret It Next Time Chapter 52: Do Not Come Back And Beg Me When You Regret It Next Time Su Cha smirked, and the only thing she said was, ¡°Thank you for reminding me.¡± Her words made Le Anqi feel a little better. At least she still received some gratitude from Su Cha. But why did that make her feel a bit ttered? When the digits on the screen jumped to 173, Le Anqi continued, ¡°Are you number 351? It seems like we won¡¯t be able to reach our turns today. Since we¡¯re already here, do you want to hang out?¡± Su Cha looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°You want to hang out with me?¡± Le Anqi was stunned. She regretted it immediately. Why did she blurt out such a thing? ¡°I¡¯m going to wait a bit before I leave,¡± said Su Cha, rejecting her. ¡°Alright.¡± Le Anqi felt relieved when Su Cha told her she would not be leaving for a while. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After Le Anqi left, Su Cha continued listening to the song ¡®Wild Pigeon¡¯ while installing apps on her mobile phone. The mobile phone that she was currently using was bought after so many months of saving up her living expenses. It was the most basic smartphone, with the price of just slightly over 1000 Yuan, and since she had been using it for quite a while, it had started tog a bit. Su Cha gave it some thought, she had 2500 Yuan with her now... Maybe she should just wait for Di Yao to pay her back before buying a new phone! She connected her phone to the free Wi-Fi provided and downloaded Meiyin, Weibo and other apps. Back then, Su Cha really did not use social media apps like these. Her routine was to entertain Di Yao, work during weekends and do her revisions. She was not familiar with those trending social media apps. Plus the fact that she had remained in the ancient times for so long... Luckily the apps nowadays were all pretty simr and Su Cha was very fast at picking up new knowledge. Whenever she faced any difficulties, she would just search it up online and within half an hour she had already mastered the functions of these two applications. She would upload her embroidery videos on Meiyin, while increasing her poprity on Weibo. When she created her ount, she put a lot of thought into choosing a name, and atst she decided on the code name S. She liked things to be simple. The alphabet S represented her initial, and there was nothing more to it. After settling these things, Su Cha roughly scrolled through the other videos. Most of the videos in Meiyin wereedic videos, while educational videos mainly taught people about photography and cooking. It was rare to see videos of embroidery or traditional crafts. In other words, she had a unique selling point. After scrolling through the videos, Su Cha looked at the time. It was half-past four in the afternoon. Then she lifted her head to check the number. It was only 197. She knew that she would not reach her turn today, but to be safe she nned toe back at seven in the evening. She thought about it and got up to leave. Once she left, the noise of people talking around her seemed to get louder. As soon as she stepped out the door, without the constant coolness of the air conditioner, the temperature around her became higher. Su Cha could feel the heat on her face, but luckily it was not the hottest time of the day yet. Once the heat dissipated, the temperature was still eptable. The moment the Wi-Fi disconnected, Su Cha heard a tinkling sound from her phone. She squinted her eyes to see under the sun and realized it was a text message. It was a message from the bank. XX Bank: Your ount number ending 4842 has sessfully received an Alipay transaction of RMB 10,000 at 4.42pm on the 9th of May. The remaining bnce is RMB 13,089.27. At the same time, an unknown number sent her a text message. Unknown number: Su Cha, you¡¯d better remember that from now on we are parting ways. Don¡¯t even think abouting to beg me when you regret it next time! Su Cha read hisst words and sneered. So it was Di Yao. Tsk. She thought Di Yao would still be struggling desperately. What made him return the money so decisively? Su Cha¡¯s instincts told her that this was not as simple as it seemed. Chapter 53 - How Big Of A Price Chapter 53: How Big Of A Price After Zhai Yao transferred the money to Su Cha, he still felt anger boiling in his heart. Even so, he suppressed his displeasure and made a phone call. The call was quickly connected, and a rather cold female voice said, ¡°Hello, please hold on a moment.¡± There was a hint of condescendence in her voice, which had the tendency to make others feel slightly helpless and embarrassed. Zhai Yao had be used to it so he did not make any sound. A few secondster, the voice of a different person sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello?¡± The voice was gentle like the sound of flowing water, low and alluring. It sounded even more entrancing than the voices of popr male voice actors. It felt like such a great honor just by chatting with him. This was not the first time Zhai Yao spoke to this man. Even though the voice sounded like it belonged to the gentlest person in the world, he still felt like he was under tremendous pressure each time he talked to the man. ¡°I have done what you asked me to do. The money has been transferred to her.¡± Zhai Yao tried to sound as obedient as possible when he spoke. He did not dare to reveal his real thoughts as he was afraid that the other person might pick up something from his words. ¡°Oh...¡± The man just replied as if he had received a piece of insignificant news, and gave no further response. Zhai Yao did not get any further replies even after waiting for a long time. He could not hold it in anymore. ¡°What should I do next? Get someone to trouble her?¡± The man on the other side of the phone paused for three seconds before speaking slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t simply make a decision for something I did not ask you to do.¡± It was still the same attractive voice, gentle and low, but it would make the hearts of its listeners tighten. Zhai Yao tried to control his temper to stop himself from calling the man a son of a b*tch. ¡°Got it.¡± The man seemed satisfied and continued, ¡°Just keep an eye on her and report any updates about her to me on time. I will transfer the bnce to your ount bit by bit as usual. The deal between us will be terminated once she attends school at the Imperial Capital.¡± Upon hearing that, Zhai Yao felt it was a little strange. He could not help but ask, ¡°How could you be so sure that she will definitely get into the university at the Imperial Capital?¡± He continued in a mocking tone, ¡°As far as I know, her academic performance is not very good. Basically, there isn¡¯t much hope for her to pass the entrance exam to get into the university at the Imperial Capital.¡± The gentle voice became slightly indifferent, ¡°She knows well enough to dump you right now, which means that she¡¯s not really that stupid.¡± When the man finished the sentence, he hung up the phone curtly. There was no attempt to exin further at all. Zhai Yao was already furious in the first ce. Now that the phone had been hung up, he erupted with rage and finally had the nerves to scold, ¡°Son of a b*tch, trying to y dumb with me!¡± However, he only dared to scold the man in his end of the phone. The person on the other end of the phone was the one who made a deal with him, and was also the main person who instructed him to get close to Su Cha. He had never seen him before, neither did he know his identity. But he was aware that this person was someone that he could not afford to mess with. Each time, just by listening to him, he got goosebumps all over his body. Nevertheless... Suddenly, a hint of confusion appeared in Zhai Yao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could it be that Su Cha knows something?¡± The thing that Su Cha said the other day had revealed a person¡¯s name?¡ªLian Chi. This was also the first time he realized that the person over the phone might be called Lian Chi. ¡°Lian Chi...¡± Zhai Yao repeated the two words in his mouth. It was also because of this name that he did not tell that person about Su Cha¡¯s threat. He wanted to keep this matter from him. Most of the young and energetic people liked pretending to be tough, and Zhai Yao was no exception. It made Zhai Yao extremely crossed when the person on the phone kept pretending to be in control of everything. Now, there was something that he did not know about, and Zhai Yao was definitely not going to tell him. Of course, he did not realize how big of a price he would have to pay in the future for concealing this matter. Chapter 54 - There Is A Meeting Today, I Have To Go Home And Sleep Chapter 54: There Is A Meeting Today, I Have To Go Home And Sleep Zhai Yao returning the money to Su Cha right now was the solution to her most urgent needs. After all, she had just nned to get herself a new mobile phone. The original n to go out and take a look had changed. Instead, she went to a mobile phone shop to look at mobile phones. Su Cha was rather vigorous and resolute when doing things. She did not take a look around various shops. After she decided on a shop, she did not give the staff any time to brief her on the product details. Her mind was made up as she went for the local smartphone, which was one of the most popr choices among the people on the inte. The price was more than 4000, but at least the phone¡¯s performance was quite good. After changing the SIM card, Su Cha had no ns to give away nor throw away her old mobile phone, so she resolved to just keep it at home. Upon trying out her new phone, she found that it was very good. By the time she finished setting all the information in the phone and had her meal, it was about 6.30 in the evening. She had extra time to return to thepetition site to take a look. The auditions on the first day ended at 7 o¡¯clock in the evening, and it had stopped at number 298. It seemed that tomorrow would be her turn, and it would most probably be in the morning. She would need to apply for leave again tomorrow morning. Since she would be on leave tomorrow, she definitely had to make up for the sses that she missed. Su Cha nned to do her revision slightlyter into the night. On the way back, Su Cha made a phone call to Bo Muyi. Perhaps it was because Su Cha had mentioned that she would give Bo Muyi a call after thepetition was over, hence Bo Muyi never called her. The phone rang once and connected immediately. ¡°Cha Cha.¡± That elegant male voice had always managed to make Su Cha feel rxed no matter when and where she listened to it. Su Cha, who was taking thest train home, smiled. ¡°Muyi, I have just came back from the audition site. I did notpete today, so I¡¯ll have to continue tomorrow. I got myself a new phone this afternoon. Have you gotten off work?¡± ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Bo Muyi answered obediently. At that moment, he was in the car heading home. After he received the phone call from Su Cha, he simply gave the driver a look. The driver understood tacitly and changed their destination, heading towards Su Cha¡¯s house instead. ¡°Cha Cha wanted to get a new phone. Why didn¡¯t you just tell me?¡± Upon hearing that Su Cha had bought a new phone, Bo Muyi was slightly unhappy about it. ¡°I can customize a good phone for you.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s convenient to use.¡± Su Cha knew that if she responded to his words, he would continue dwelling on this matter, so she immediately changed the topic. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± As soon as Su Cha asked, Bo Muyi replied immediately, ¡°I have, how about Cha Cha?¡± ¡°I have eaten as well.¡± Even if the two of them were just having a simple conversation, it seemed that they would never get sick of it. The conversation between them was very pleasant and unbearably sweet. While talking to Bo Muyi, Su Cha had reached her home without her noticing it. Even though her new phone was hot to the touch, Su Cha still wanted to continue the conversation. With a nce to the side, she spotted a familiar car outside her house. She smiled and walked over. Sure enough, she found Bo Muyi in the car, holding his phone. Bo Muyi had also noticed Su Cha. A soft smile appeared on his handsome face, his warm eyes seemed to be able to melt everything, exemplifying their peerless beauty. ¡°Cha Cha...¡± Su Cha opened the door and got into the car. She held his hand and asked, ¡°Muyi, would you like to go in and have a seat?¡± An unhappy expression appeared on Bo Muyi¡¯s face immediately. Looking slightly distressed, he started, ¡°Cha Cha, I have a meeting early in the morning, I have to go home...¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha did not push the matter further when she heard about his work. ¡°Then you should get home earlier, have a good rest to prepare for your early morning meeting.¡± Even though she spoke very gently, Bo Muyi felt down in an instant. Chapter 55 - A Goodnight Kiss! Chapter 55: A Goodnight Kiss! He sounded extremely disappointed*.* ¡± I can¡¯t sleep with Cha Cha tonight.¡± He was getting crossed just thinking about it. ¡°Ahem!¡± Su Cha coughed dryly, sneaking a nce at the driver in the front seat. Although her rtionship with Bo Muyi was not tonic anymore, Su Cha was once pure and innocent like a nk sheet of paper regarding this aspect. It was the same even when she was the Empress Dowager for many years. Su Cha was rather thin-skinned, hence she could not bear saying such things openly in front of outsiders. The driver dropped his gaze, his serious face pointed straight ahead to indicate that he was not listening to what they were saying at all. Of course it would be better if he could plug up his ears to prove so. Anyhow, she did not speak of anything bold but ruffled his well-managed bangs and spoke in a soft tone. ¡°I know, what time are you going back?¡± Bo Muyi looked at the time, frowning slightly. ¡°I have to go in a few more minutes.¡± Young Master Bo was a stickler for punctuality, so it was a shocking miracle that he actually said something like ¡®a few more minutes¡¯. At least the driver was shocked. He knew Young Master Bo liked Miss Su, but he did not expect that Young Master Bo liked her so much that he was willing to break all his rules for her... If it was someone else that waste for even a second, they would probably be chopped up by the Young Master. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t hold you up then, bye-bye Muyi.¡± It was not that Su Cha was willing to separate with him, but she knew she had a lot of things to do. She was busy with her studies, practising singing and working out... It was only the second day of her rebirth and yet she already had a lot of ns. The only thing shecked was time. Just when she got up to get down from the car, Bo Muyi suddenly reached out and tugged her sleeve. The man looked a little confused and hesitant. Su Cha¡¯s mind went nk for a second, wondering what she had said wrongly. On the other hand, Bo Muyi¡¯s expression was not an angry one. Suddenly, the incident that happened in the afternoon popped up in Su Cha¡¯s mind. She was struck by sudden realization and smirked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Muyi, I actually forgot.¡± After that, she raised an arm to block the driver¡¯s vision, like she did this afternoon, and nted a kiss on the corner of Bo Muyi¡¯s thin lips. The kiss tonight was different from the peck in the afternoon, this kiss right nowsted a second longer with some sentiment in it. ¡°A goodnight kiss!¡± Su Cha beamed and the aura around Bo Muyi became increasingly docile, like a lion cub that had been coaxed out of hostility. Su Cha was about to get down the car, when all of a sudden, Bo Muyi gently tilted her face toward him. His movements had a slight dominance to them as he copied her, leaving a light kiss on her lips. The man was perfectly satisfied, looking like a giant beast that had a good meal. He licked his lips with the tip of his tongue and spoke in an extremely solemn tone. ¡°A goodnight kiss!¡± Su Cha wore a faint smile, having noticed the poor driver who was starting to have a cramp in his face. ¡°Bye-bye Muyi.¡± ¡°Bye-bye Cha Cha.¡± After he saw Su Cha off, the gentle smile on Bo Muyi¡¯s face vanished instantly. Even his attitude became surly. ¡°Why must the meeting today start so early in the morning?¡± The driver was speechless. He had no answer for that question... He could not possibly say that the time was originally decided by the Young Master himself, could he? Even if he were more courageous, he still would not dare to say it. How can the Young Master be so unreasonable after falling in love? Wasn¡¯t the female partner supposed to bring change to these kind of behavior? He felt that the interaction between Miss Su and the Young Master was different from the others couples, it was a whole new scenario. However, when he felt the abrupt change in the Young Master¡¯s aura, he had a moment of silence in his heart for the parties who would be attending today¡¯s meeting. Chapter 56 - Must Not Fail To Live Up To All Of This Chapter 56: Must Not Fail To Live Up To All Of This Su Cha returned home and changed into light sleepwear. At first, she had nned to start her revisions immediately, but after some thought, she eventually decided to begin training her body. However, she was not repeating shadow boxing movements, instead, she began to do a series of strange movements. To speak of how strange it was, it was simr to yoga but with more quaint movements and breathing techniques. During the ancient times, if one wished to learn martial arts, naturally, they had to draw out the vitality of the world. But vitality was not something that could be drawn as one pleases, as the meridian system of the body had to be strengthened. This series of movements were meant to force open the meridians within the body. The people now still had meridians, but the significance of it in this era was no longer the same. Su Cha did not know whether if this would be useful either, but it was always better to try. The movements were very difficult. This body of Su Cha¡¯s had no foundations in the past, so doing this forcibly would be incredibly painful in the beginning. It was a night in May, which meant that Su Cha was sweating profusely after a few minutes of working out. Even her muscles had started trembling from soreness. While her legs were bing unsteady, she knew that even if these motions could not draw out the vitality of the world, it would still bring immense benefits to the body if continued over a long period of time. Simr to how it was necessary for one to persevere when attempting to lose weight and be fit. Of course, Su Cha would continue to persevere. Her teeth had begun to shake with chattering noise as beads of sweat formed incessantly like rain, but she still gritted her teeth and persisted. Su Cha only stopped when she finally saw ck and fell backwards onto the floor. Looking at the time, barely half an hour had passed. Once she stopped, Su Cha felt that she literally could not walk and nearly crawled her way to the bathroom for a shower. But the things she experienced in her past life had given her a great advantage. Her fortitude was extremely strong, hence she could still endure it. After giving herself a massage and a little rest, she finished showering and sat down to do her revision. The unfinished embroidery of a kingfisher¡¯s head was still lying there. Su Cha merely gave it a nce before she turned her attention back to her studies. Su Cha was truly short on time at the moment, the embroidery would have to until the next weekend. Right now, what was considered as the daily essential courses included her beginner¡¯s training in ancient martial arts as well as her studies. There was only a month left before the entrance exams, how could she pass for a high school senior if she did not study... Su Cha finally went to bed when it was 12 midnight. Due to the training she had gone through that night, she quickly drifted off to sleep afterying down in bed. ... When the rm clock rang, without depending on Bo Muyi, Su Cha got up from bed at six o¡¯clock sharp in the morning. After she sent a message to the ss teacher He Qun, requesting to take the morning off, she went out for a jog. The aftermath from her half an hour worth of workouts fromst night had left her with severe sores all over her body. But as long as there were no problems with her bones, it showed that her body¡¯s degree of eptance towards those movements was very high. Basic exercises for her body like jogging were necessary, it was still beneficial to her body. Previously, it was because she was too vain. Now, immediately after she was reborn, two enemies popped up, Zhai Yao and Yang Nuanru. At the very least, she should toughen up her body up so that she could beat ten people single-handedly. The early morning air was crisp and pleasant. While jogging on the streets, Su Cha felt that the surrounding scenes of peddlers selling breakfast, with piping hot steam rising into the air as they uncovered their steamer basket or machinery, was especially warm and peaceful. Once a person had experienced lost, he or she would particrly cherish the present. Such as Su Cha. She clearly understood how hard it was toe across her current beautiful life, so she definitely must not fail to live up to all of this. Chapter 57 - The Embroidery On The Clothing Chapter 57: The Embroidery On The Clothing After returning home from breakfast, Su Cha picked a decent looking long dress from her wardrobe and changed. It was a very simple dress which Su Cha used to really like. It was made of in white fabric without any patterns. However, right now, the in white fabric did not seem to be of high quality and the dress looked notably dull without any patterns. In other words, one look was enough to tell that it was a cheap piece of clothing. Despite that, she had to sing at the audition site today and she would look too casual with t-shirt and shorts. Su Chaid her eyes on the needle and thread in front of the sewing machine when she was about to leave. An idea brewed in her mind instantly. She grabbed the needle and changed out of the dress. Having measured the width of the white dress, she drew some dark lines at an estimated distance before she started stitching. With swift movements, her fingertips moved nimbly and elegantly with her every stitch. Soon, an embroidered green shoot appeared on the white dress. The white dress was dull so any color would suit it well. However, she had to match the fabric so it should not be too dense. Also, it would not be suitable to embroider in one ce alone as a monotonous pattern would seem too striking. On the other hand, Su Cha could not embroider extremelyplex patterns because she did not have much time. Moreover, the quality of the white dress was worse than white cotton. Thus, it would take quite some effort for her to embroider well. She contemted for a moment before she embroidered two symmetrical green shoots. Su Cha quickly changed into the white dress after finishing the embroidery. Looking at herself in the mirror, she had a totally different temperamentpared to before. The embroidery which took Su Cha an hour turned out to be two long green vines which sat in contrast on both sides of the hem of her dress. It had slightly spreading branches with some small leaves in between as embellishments. Due to the miraculous technique of Tang embroidery, the vines seemed to be swaying with the wind as Su Cha walked. The vibrant green color brought a different vibe to the simple white dress. It made Su Cha appear to be more dynamic and lively. It also reduced the offensiveness of her extremely gorgeous appearance. On the contrary, it made her stood out from the others. Su Cha was very pleased with her spontaneous idea. She took a small handbag and ced her cellphone in before she went out. She did not intend to walk all the way there due to the distance. She hired a taxi and headed to the audition site. Throughout the journey, the taxi driver could not help but stare at Su Cha from the rearview mirror. When she arrived at her destination, the taxi fare totalled at 57RMB. The driver only collected 50 from Su Cha as he was captivated by her beauty. This was the advantage of being attractive. It was extremely crowded when she entered the venue, there were even more people than the day before. Su Cha looked up at the big screen. 348! Her heart skipped a beat. She reached on time but she nearly missed her turn. She nned her journey based on her estimation of the time until her turn and did not expect to be almostte for it. The speed of the auditions for today was clearly faster than the day before. When Su Cha entered, the girls nearby noticed her and went silent for a while. Apart from those girls who were already paying their attention to Su Cha yesterday, some of them only noticed her today and were all enticed by Su Cha¡¯s dress... Hmm, the pattern on the dress looksmon, but somehow it seemed peculiar as if it were alive. Looking from afar, they thought that Su Cha had stuck something on her dress. They only noticed that it was actually an embroidered pattern on the dress when they got closer. Some of the girls who liked pretty clothing were immediately moved as they stared at her from left to right. They all wanted to go up and ask Su Cha where she got her dress from. Chapter 58 - The Competition Had Begun Chapter 58: The Competition Had Begun Le Anqi¡¯s gaze also wandered about Su Cha¡¯s dress. She did not really fancy the style of Su Cha¡¯s dress but she had to admit that she took an inexplicable liking to the embroidered pattern on the dress. She noticed that the fabric of the dress was rather ordinary when Su Cha neared her. However, the pattern was embroidered in high-quality, which was confusing to her. Anyone who could embroider this pattern would have been a master. Why would a master embroider on such an ordinary dress? Su Cha did not mind the looks from the people around her and sat down indifferently. Le Anqi wanted to ask about the dress but for some reason, the numbers were going by at a crazy speed. Within two minutes, it was number 350¡¯s turn. Su Cha got up immediately and proceeded to wait for her turn to enter the venue. Le Anqi could only keep her question to herself. Su Cha did not expect it to be her turn so soon, but she was confident about herself. Before entering the cabin, she went over the lyrics of ¡°Wild Pigeon¡± in her mind again. Many people were confident and well-prepared prior to the audition but they would stutter or forget their lyrics when facing the judges, mostly because they were nervous. Su Cha would never allow such a situation to happen to her. As soon as the number on the screen changed, Su Cha heard a staff calling out for her, ¡°Number 351, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Su Cha nodded when the door of the cabin opened, a girl ran out in tears. It was clear that she could not bear her disappointment after getting eliminated. There were many girls like this even though thepetition had just started for two days. After all, there were extremely limited spots to be the top ten in the country with hundreds of thousands ofpetitors. The degree ofpetitiveness was hard to describe. Following the girl¡¯s exit, Su Cha went in like a gentle breeze, yet she had an imposing presence that could not be easily ignored. The moment the staff closed the door after Su Cha, the noises of the entire venue turned to silence. Inside the cabin, three judges looked up at her wearily. Any one would be exhausted after dealing with all kinds of screening and weird performances for two consecutive days. However, they had to admit that Su Cha caught their attention. In terms of appearance, the girl before them was absolutely stunning. They were well aware of how this industry worked. Being able to sing and dance could only be counted as bonus points. An attractive face, however, would be a really powerful asset! The judging panel consisted of two females and a male. The woman sitting on the left was Yu Siqing, a good-looking local TV hostess in her thirties. Although her professionalism in music was questionable, it was not surprising for her to be here as there were judges who were chosen to fill up the empty slots in the judging panel for thepetition every year. The woman in the middle was Quan Jia, a well-known music producer. There was no doubt about her professionalism. The man on the right was a young celebrity. He had sung several theme songs and he was quite famous. His name was Xu Cunjian. Out of the three, Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian had great expectations for Su Cha. A pretty girl like her subconsciously gave them hope that she could amaze them with her performance. On the other hand, Yu Siqing¡¯s expression was strange, she was startled when Su Cha entered. Then she responded in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s rare for such a pretty girl to participate in the audition!¡± Her words were perplexing. Was there a reason why pretty girls could not participate in the audition? Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian did not say anything and Su Cha proceeded to introduce herself politely, ¡°Hi, my name is Su Cha, I¡¯m 18 years old and currently in twelfth grade. The talent that I will be performing today is singing and I¡¯m going to sing ¡®Wild Pigeon¡¯.¡± Her self-introduction was direct and straightforward. Chapter 59 - The Stunned Judges Chapter 59: The Stunned Judges Su Cha¡¯s straightforwardness further impressed Quan Jia and Zhao Cunjian. Since it was an important audition, most of the contestants felt the need to leave a good impression on the judges. So they introduced themselves with a lot of unnecessary details when in fact, the judges were not interested at all. For the judges, the most important thing was for the contestants to show their talent. To them, this pretty girl who did not waste time by talking nonsense was really favorable. Quan Jia¡¯s gaze on Su Cha softened. As Su Cha was about to sing, Yu Siqingmented with unclear intentions, ¡°This song is quite tough to sing, such bravery for choosing it...¡± Her remark did not sound like apliment, rather like she was ridiculing Su Cha for overestimating herself. Su Cha ignored her and parted her lips to sing under the judges¡¯ attentive gaze, ¡°You held me tight in your hand, to keep me from escaping. I never had anyone to rely on, until I met you. I threw everything away, just to follow you...¡± Quan Jia and Zhao Cunjian¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard Su Cha¡¯s clear and ethereal voice. They looked at each other since they both had a tacit understanding of music. What an outstanding voice! Her voice was not extraordinary nor it was the kind that sounded vast and distant. However, it was ethereal and unforgettable from the moment they heard it. Like a flowing stream, it was clean and silvery but also exquisite and faraway like snow lotuses on a mountain. Also, her voice was very recognizable! Quan Jia and Zhao Cunjian knew how rare Su Cha¡¯s voice was almost as soon as they heard it. Moreover, the difficulty of ¡°Wild Pigeon¡± did not lie in theck of high-pitched parts, it was its irregr singing method instead. The melody was not a catchy one as the original song had a mildly depressing feeling. Therefore, it was testing on the singer¡¯s grasp of the rhythm to a great extent. Su Cha¡¯s voice did not suit the song very well but she sang it with her own emotions and rearranged it to create her own style. Quan Jia and Zhao Cunjian could not help but closed their eyes to enjoy her singing. Even if she sang without the apaniment of any musical instruments, her voice alone would be more than enough to bring pleasure to the audience. Yu Siqing had a rather weird expression. She could not understand where the difficulty of the songy, but she knew that Su Cha sang pretty well based on the expressions of the other two judges. Her hand that was reaching for the bell paused with hesitation. The bell was the privilege of the judges. They could ring the bell to stop the contestants from continuing their performance if they were not satisfied with their performances. While she hesitated, Su Cha continued with her song. There¡¯s nothing to grief, nothing that could not be gotten over. Su Cha closed her eyes, allowing the song to flow from her lips while reminiscing her first life. Above all, she let nostalgia washed through her emotions. Her ethereal voice almost brought the judges into the clouds. The judges were left feeling somewhat lost and yearning when the cabin returned to silence as she finished her song. Having enjoyed the aftertaste with a few seconds of silence, Zhao Cunjian could not help but started apuding loudly, ¡°Great, great singing! You have an amazing voice!¡± He just moved from Hong Kong to the maind so his Mandarin was not very urate. However, the brilliant smile on his face when he looked at Su Cha expressed how happy he was. Even Quan Jia could not help but praised her, ¡°Not to be blunt here, but I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear such a wonderful voice on just the second day. To be honest, my ears felt like they have beenpletely cleansed by your pure and ethereal voice. Your voice is outstanding, I can already remember your voice from the moment I heard it.¡± Chapter 60 - Pass Chapter 60: Pass Affirmation from two judges in a row would definitely make a contestant ecstatic. However, Su Cha just stood there smiling politely with the microphone in her hands. She did not seem overjoyed, just very calm. There was hardly any excitement on her face, which was an impressive feat. ¡°However...¡± Just as the two judges finished theirmendations, Yu Siqing, the only one who did notment began to speak in a contradicting tone. The moment she opened her mouth, Quan Jia and Zhao Cunjian¡¯s expression changed and they both turned to stare at her. Zhao Cunjian had been in the industry for quite some time, so his emotional intelligence was quite high. When he heard Yu Siqing trying to rebuke, he did not question in a direct manner. Instead, he asked jokingly, ¡°It seems like Teacher Yu here has a different opinion?¡± People who were unaware would think that Zhao Cunjian calling her a teacher was a sign of respect when in fact, he was actually being sarcastic. As a host of a local TV station who was simply forced to fill up the judging panel, she was no professional. Now that an excellent contestant had appeared, what would she say? Yu Siqing, you have guts. Zhao Cunjian¡¯s ¡°Teacher Yu¡± had her bursting with joy internally but her face only showed a gentle smile as she looked at Su Cha, ¡°Indeed, you have a good voice, but ¡®Wild Pigeon¡¯ is a difficult song in the first ce and it might be a little too hard for you. There were many parts where you sung out of tune. You were basically out of tune at the end of every verse...¡± Quan Jia could not stand it and interrupted before she could finish, ¡°Ah, but she didn¡¯t run out of tune!¡± Su Cha also replied with a smile, ¡°Teacher Yu, I have made a little rearrangement to the song so I did not sing ording to the original version.¡± Her answer was implicit enough. She could have directly asked her, can¡¯t she tell the difference between a rearrangement and an out of tune singing? Zhao Cunjian agreed with Su Cha as he gaped at Yu Siqing in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s true that she did not sing out of tune, it was a rearrangement. It was obvious that the ending of each verse had been reworked. Together with her voice, it sounds richer this way. The effect turned out to be excellent, unlike the original version with a lower and mncholic voice. Didn¡¯t Teacher Yu notice that? ¡± Yu Siqing was at a loss for words. The remarks from those three were like ps to her face. There was nothing more wounding than this. She was speechless from their disdainful onught, thus she could only maintain her basic manners as she forced an awkward smile on her lips, ¡°Is... is that so?¡± As soon as she said that, even the director behind the camera could not help but covered his eyes with his hand. Didn¡¯t she im to have studied in a music academy for three years when she first came to be a judge? Is that how educated she is? Both Quan Jia and Zhao Cunjian could see that Yu Siqing did not understand the song one bit and was simply trying to find fault with Su Cha. Both of them would never mistreat talented people like Yu Siqing would. Regardless of Su Cha¡¯s beauty, it was a true fact that she sang well. Moreover, she had her own strengths as well. Quan Jia and Zhao Cunjian did not hesitate at all, ¡°We¡¯re giving you a pass! Congrattions!¡± It would take three passes from the judges for the contestant to proceed to the next round. Yu Siqing was not foolish enough to test whether the other two judges would turn on her if she refused to give a pass. So, as unwilling as she was, she also gave a pass. With a smile on her lips, Su Cha gave Yu Siqing a meaningful gaze which made Yu Siqing¡¯s heart jumped. Su Cha took a slight bow, ¡°Thank you for your acknowledgment, I will continue to do my best.¡± Chapter 61 - Did The Judges Say Anything To You?

Chapter 61: Did The Judges Say Anything To You?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio When she came forward to take her Pass Card, Quan Jia kindly advised, ¡°You are born to be a singer. You have a good voice and can understand the song well. But, your techniques are less satisfying. When you go back home, remember to practice them. Some of your portamentos could be better.¡± Xu Cunjian also said, ¡°Your breath is light. People can hardly notice it while you sing. This is also a good thing as it will not affect your performance. Don¡¯t lose it. I would suggest you listen to more songs of the American band AKOG...¡± Quan Jia nodded with him, ¡°The band rmended by Teacher Xu is exceptionally great.¡± Su Cha could tell that the judges were giving her genuine advice. She kept their words in heart and nodded, ¡°Thank you, I will.¡± While watching Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian talking with Su Cha, Yu Suqing turned pale. ¡°Your dress is also beautiful. Where did you buy it?¡± Quan Jia even joked with Su Cha and asked about her eye-catching dress. Su Cha said it was a casual pick from a market, so Quan Jia did not ask any further questions. They encouraged Su Cha by saying that they looked forward to seeing her be the Top 10 of the city and go to Imperial Capital for the finals. They did not need to say more about their fondness of Su Cha. The director trusted these two judges as they were professionals. They had hardly spoken with any contestant before Su Cha. Naturally, editors in the back-stage were told to keep more part of Su Cha¡¯s footage. All contestants¡¯ audition videos would be posted online. There were two kinds of them. One kind was of outstanding contestants who had excelled from among hundreds of thousands of contestants. In this way, they could receive extra attention in the earlier stage of the contest and enjoy the benefit of more votes in the city finals. The other kind was of overly ridiculous contestants who had been knocked out. As a huge show, it needed theughingstocks to help attract the public. The production crew could not keep everyone¡¯s part as there were too many contestants. Instead, it would edit some individual performances and post them online. The chosen contestants were often considered to have won half the battle. After all, this audition wouldst one month. And footages would be posted on the official website every day. Only these two kinds of contestants would be seen in the videos. If the editors were to work on everyone¡¯s footages, they would definitely wear themselves out. Those who had talent but less characteristic would be neglected directly. Aftering to the stage where fewer participants were left, they might finally show up in the videos. Many contestants saw Su Cha walking out with a Pass Card. She had stayed in the room for a long time as she had sung one songpletely and received many of the judges¡¯ments. She had taken up more than ten minutes, which was almost the length of dozens of previous contestants adding together. Her long stay and Pass Card were a clear sign in smart people¡¯s eyes. When Su Cha was about to leave, Le Anqi walked out from the crowd. She saw Su Cha¡¯s Pass Card and felt jealous. But atst, she said, ¡°Congrattions!¡± She said the word normally with almost no grudges. Su Cha nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Le Anqi paused and nced around. All of a sudden, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Did the judges say anything to you?¡± Chapter 62 - My Cha Cha is Awesome!

Chapter 62: My Cha Cha is Awesome!

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha smiled mysteriously, ¡°Take a guess?¡± Le Anqi: ¡°...¡± There¡¯s no way she could have guessed it. Su Cha did not say anything else and left thepetition venue immediately. Having passed in thest round, Su Cha estimated that she was now part of the top 100. No matter the number ofpetitors in the region, only a hundred would be selected. Although that may seem cruel, one has to consider that there are several regions in the country... Ultimately, the top 10petitors from each region would move on topete in the Imperial Capital Division for a position in the National Top 50. Thepetition among the top 50 participants would be televised nationwide. That¡¯s when one can really make a name for themselves. But, thepetition between the Imperial Capital Division¡¯s Top 50 would only start sometime between September and October, just in time for the school reopening. Su Cha was happy that she had been promoted. The first thing she did was to text Bo Muyi, ¡°Muyi, I passed!¡± She had chosen to send a message as she was worried that Bo Muyi would be busy with work, and a call would distract him. After sending the message, Su Cha prepared to treat herself. At the same time, a group of senior executives was gathered on the top floor of apany building. A meeting was underway. Bo Muyi was seated at the head of the table. His handsome face was tensed, and a slight frown from him had the ability to make others feel immensely pressured. As the meeting was progressing poorly, the man exuded a negative aura. His eyes were so dark that no emotions could be seen, and it felt like anyone who spoke nonsense would be crushed by the man. The man nced through a department report. With every page he turned, the heart of the department manager beat like crazy. Assistant Bai Kun and a man dressed in ck stood outside. Bai Kun was holding onto Bo Muyi¡¯s mobile when he felt a vibrate. He subconsciously nced at the illuminated screen and saw the contents of an iing text message. What shocked him to the core was not the contents of the message, but rather the name of the sender: Baby Cha. Bai Kun could not help but nce into the meeting room. He did not dare imagine how the man with the murderous aura felt when he must have typed these three characters... Bai Kun turned to the man in ck for help, ¡°What should I do? Miss Su sent a message, and it seems like she has sessfully passed the first round of thepetition. Should I show it to the young master now...?¡± But the young master did not want anyone to disrupt the meeting. Otherwise, he would not have passed his mobile phone to me for safekeeping. Who would dare to distract him from the meeting? That would be like inviting death! But Miss Su¡¯s change in attitude over the past two days, followed by the young master¡¯s odd behavior if I do not bring it in... The man in ck took a quick look at Bai Kun, ¡°I suggest that you go in.¡± Bai Kun instantly felt mentally supported, what¡¯s there to fear, in the worst-case scenario, I will appeal to Miss Su for mercy! When Bai Kun stepped forward to knock on the meeting room door, the man¡¯s piercing nce almost made Bai Kun drop the mobile phone from his hands. The executives in the room stared at Bai Kun as if he was a courageous warrior. Bai Kun braced himself and mouthed the word ¡°Su¡±. The man¡¯s strong murderous aura instantly dropped, and he beckoned Bai Kun toe in. Bai Kun entered the meeting room and respectfully handed the mobile phone to Bo Muyi. He watched as the man reached for the phone. The man¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and that was a terrifying sight for everyone present. As Bai Kun stood behind Bo Muyi, he saw the young master read and then respond with a single line, ¡°Hmm, my Cha Cha is awesome. Treat me to dinner tonight.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Young master, when you send such a message, can you please not put on such a fierce expression.... Chapter 63 - Concerns

Chapter 63: Concerns

Su Cha saw Bo Muyi¡¯s message and quickly replied with a yes. Bo Muyi could not go out at noon as he only had time after work in the afternoon. Su Cha thought that she could have dinner with Bo Muyi that night. She called Wu He to tell her the good news, ¡°Sister Wu, I passed the audition!¡± The young girl had a clear voice. Although she sounded more indifferent and haughty now, she was still friendly to people whom she trusted. Wu He was thrilled to hear that she had passed the audition, ¡°Really?¡± Although Wu He had always believed that Su Cha would pass the audition, she could not help worrying that the judges would dislike Su Cha because of herck of confidence during performance. Now, she was quite relieved with the news. ¡°You didn¡¯t miss the chance that I signed up for you. Are you avable this noon? Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± ¡°Yes. I can go back to school after having lunch with you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After Su Cha and Wu He decided where to eat, Su Cha set out. Now that she had passed the audition, she nned to prepare for the matter of embroidery this weekend. They met at an ordinary diner that had a fair cost and nice food. Wu He knew that Su Cha was going to buy her lunch, so she did not pick a fancy ce due to Su Cha¡¯s financial status. She was very considerate. Su Cha arrived a little earlier. The waiter was kind enough to serve her a cup of tea and lead her to a seat next to the window, where Su Cha could wait for her friend. Su Cha saw Wu Heing in, before long. After many years, Su Cha refreshed her memory about Wu He the minute she saw her. She was still the same person in her memory, wearing a skirt suit of ck and white and a pair of sses with ck frames. She looked like amon and schrly white-cor official. Wu He had a normal face, but she looked mature because of her long working experience. When she came in, she saw Su Cha sitting next to the window at the first sight. Su Cha waved to her. For a minute, Wu He was dumbfounded at how morous Su Cha had be. She had never seen her like that, smiling in high spirits like the spring sunshine. Her face looked pretty and stunning. Her old pettiness had disappeared. On the contrary, she now looked noble and graceful. Su Cha waved to her gently while sitting there, which appeared to be full of charisma. How gorgeous she is! Wu He couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself. Can a breakup change a person so much? Su Cha seemed to have not been affected by the breakup at all. Wu He finally walked in and smiled at Su Cha, ¡°Su Cha, you must have waited for a long time.¡± ¡°No,¡± Su Cha shook her head and smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. What would you like to eat, Sister Wu He?¡± She pushed the menu to her. Wu He didn¡¯t bother to say polite words, out of courtesy. She sat down and put her ck handbag aside while taking the menu. After a nce, she finished ordering quickly. ¡°These should be enough. I also ordered some of your favorite dishes. Tell me everything about your audition now. Did the judges say anything to you?¡± After she handed the menu back to the waiter, she turned to Su Cha eagerly since she cared about Su Cha and wanted to give her some advice ordingly. Chapter 64 - Full of Confidence

Chapter 64: Full of Confidence

Wu He could not contain her excitement, ¡°It seems like you left a deep impression on the judges. That¡¯s great!¡± She was way more excited than Su Cha, it was as though she was the one who passed the first round of thepetition, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve enquired, up till the regional division, the panel of judges will remain the same. These three judges will have the power to select the top 10 from the remaining 20 contestants. If what you said was true, as long as you do not make any major mistakes, there is a high chance that the judges will promote you directly to the regional top 10. That would make you eligible for the finalpetition at the national level.¡± The direct promotion to the top 10 did not mean that it would be smooth and steady. Su Cha had left a deep impression on the judges. If she maintains, or improves, her level of performance, it was likely that the three judges would be biased towards her, giving Su Cha direct entry to the regional top 10. Su Cha¡¯s abilities were sufficient. Although thepetition had just begun, Su Cha was already halfway sessful. No wonder Wu He was beyond excited. Su Cha maintained her calm and indifferentposure. She was thrilled that Wu He was in high spirits, ¡°But, Sister Wu He, it¡¯s too early to be this happy.¡± She lowered her head and took a sip of tea. Her graceful movement made Wu He instantly felt that Su Cha radiated a sense of...elegance. Although Wu He did not understand why she suddenly felt this way, Su Cha¡¯s words caught her attention, ¡°Why?¡± Su Cha recalled the incident involving Yu Siqing, ¡°There¡¯s a judge in the Yonggu Town¡¯spetition named Yu Siqing. I¡¯ve done some research on her. She¡¯s a hostess at a local TV station, and she was invited to fill up the empty slots in the judging panel. Her professionalism in music is questionable. Although the other two judges praised me, she was very opinionated. When she criticized my performance, she was chastised by the other judges and me.¡± Wu He frowned, ¡°Yu Siqing? Where did this unpopr stare from?¡± Wu He¡¯s cluelessness revealed Yu Siqing¡¯sck of poprity. A TV hostess by profession, but forced to be a judge. Wu He whipped out her mobile phone to do a background check on Yu Siqing. With the inte, it was easy to collect information quickly. The quick online search revealed a bunch of her past disgraceful acts. As most of the online information was groundless usations, it was hard to determine if her character was wed. Wu He pondered before saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. With a two to one chance, the audience voting is important. Since two of the judges are supporting you, you have a higher chance of winning. If you are not concerned about being the regional champion, you do not have to worry about making it into the top 10. I¡¯m confident about your singing abilities. But, Su Cha, if you can bring your current attitude on stage, I guarantee that all the gods and demons would be mesmerized by you!¡± Su Cha lightlyughed. At that instant, Wu He realized what it meant by ¡°overthrowing a kingdom with one¡¯s beauty¡±. That¡¯s a perfect face. What Wu He meant was that Su Chacked self-confidence in the past, and she was unable to convey her emotions through her singing. But today, if she brought her charisma on stage, who would be able to ignore it? ¡°Let¡¯s focus our efforts on the regional championship. After all, if I am the regional champion, it secures me a spot in the nation¡¯s top 50 and I would not have topete again after entering the Imperial Capital.¡± Wu He¡¯s confidence in Su Cha made her feel ambitious. Everyone has to have a set of goals and dreams. Without dreams, how are they different from salted fish? It sounded like Wu He had full confidence in Su Cha. Chapter 65 - Under A Spell!

Chapter 65: Under A Spell!

While their dishes were being gradually served, they chatted and ate. Wu He brought about the topic of Su Cha¡¯s new boyfriend. ¡°Does your new boyfriend work with a Group? Is he white-cored like me?¡± What concerned Wu He the most was that Su Cha might not be able to tell people apart and get cheated on by another tub ofrd. ¡°Yes. He told me that he was doing an internship. I don¡¯t know much about him. But, he is from a wealthy family.¡± ¡°Wealthy?¡± Wu He frowned a little, ¡°How?¡± Su Cha didn¡¯t mind her asking about it. She said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He has a personal driver who calls him a Young Master.¡± ¡°Puff!¡± ¡°Hack hack hack...¡± After Su Cha spoke, Wu He spit the food out of her mouth and almost choked herself. She coughed and coughed. Tears welled in her eyes. Su Cha handed a cup of water to her immediately. Wu He took it and drank up to finally calm down. ¡°My God, Su Cha, are you kidding me? A Young Master? Do they even exist today?¡± It was not Wu He¡¯s fault that she could not believe it. Sometimes, the remains of the past were just too far from ordinary people¡¯s life. How could one have the knowledge of it if they never saw it? ¡°Could he be a Young Master from a giant consortium? My God, Su Cha, he could be more dangerous than your ex, that tub ofrd!¡± Su Cha was amused with what Wu He named Zhai Yao, ¡°He looks a thousand times better than the tub ofrd. He is more good-looking than the stars.¡± Wu He paused when she saw Su Cha¡¯s face. She stopped joking and put on a serious look, ¡°Su Cha, let¡¯s not argue if you have exaggerated it. If you are honest, have you thought it through? Is he a good match?¡± There must be a huge gap between them. Better-looking than the stars, having a personal driver, he can¡¯t be amon rich boy from a wealthy family. Su Cha is going to join the entertainment industry in the future, which is exactly why he can be a danger to her. Wu He feared that the man might just treat Su Cha as a toy that he would toss away after getting tired of her. Su Cha would still be the person who got hurt at the end. Wu He was not unreasonable. Rich people in Yonggu Town were very promiscuous. Su Cha poured herself a cup of tea slowly with ease. ¡°Sister Wu He, it¡¯s not about if he is a good match but rather, it¡¯s about liking. He likes me and I like him. That¡¯s enough for me. The rest are just external factors.¡± ¡°Well, if you say so. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Look what Su Cha looks like now. I hope she has learned a lesson from the past with Zhai Yao. After lunch with Su Cha, Wu He went back to herpany as she had to work in the afternoon. Su Cha called a taxi and went back to her school. After she got off the taxi, she looked around cautiously and did not see anyone sent by Yang Nuanru. She still remembered the past and could recognize those unemployed young people whom Yang Nuanru was close with. After all, they often showed up around the school. She strode into the campus. Self-study at noon was about to begin. When she walked into the ssroom, Le Anqi was already there. She also saw Su Cha. After Su Cha came near her, she gave out a little cry and said in a low voice, ¡°Did you see Yang Nuanru when you came in? She might have thought that you won¡¯te this afternoon, and didn¡¯t send people.¡± Su Cha smiled easily, ¡°I want toe, so here I am. I¡¯m not afraid of her. If anything happened to me, she won¡¯t suffer less than me.¡± Herst sentence sounded very cold, which gave Le Anqi goosebumps all over her arms. She confirmed her earlier thought. Su Cha had probably...been put under a spell!!! Chapter 66 - Danger! Who Exactly is in Danger?

Chapter 66: Danger! Who Exactly is in Danger?

Yang Nuanru would know when Su Cha arrived at school. But, she would not dare to act recklessly in school. The third lesson in the afternoon went smoothly. The past two days of learning deepened her knowledge of the courses, and there were no signs of unequal improvements. All in all, it could be said that Su Cha understood all the sses she was taking. If she could maintain this rate of improvement for a month, Su Cha was confident that she would excel in her national college entrance exam. She wanted to enter the Imperial Capital. Because the learning conditions were the best in the Imperial Capital, and her goal was to enroll in the performance academy. All the top performance academies were concentrated in the Imperial Capital. Even in her first life, the old Su Cha¡¯s enrolment into a performance academy was guaranteed. But, Su Cha wanted to put in her best effort to improve herself. She could excel, so why not strive for a higher score? Thepetition¡¯s national division would also be held in the Imperial City. What would Bo Muyi think about me moving to the Imperial City... But, it was still too early to be concerned about that. Su Cha did not dwell on that thought for long. Towards the end of the third lesson, the school atmosphere became tense. Le Anqi¡¯s mobile phone rang, and she checked the news before turning to Su Cha who was packing up to leave, ¡°Yang Nuanru and a couple of people are waiting at the school gate.¡± Su Cha narrowed her eyes momentarily before she curled the sides of her lip into a faint smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Li Anqi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Su Cha left the ss after packing her belongings. ¡°What the hell, she has guts!¡± ¡°Damn it, we are ssmates. We can¡¯t just watch her get beaten up, right?¡± ¡°Then, do you dare to provoke those guys? Be careful. You might die after they stab you with a knife.¡± Hearing what the ssmates said, Cai Ziya¡¯s face turned pale. She subconsciously turned to Li Anqi, ¡°What do we do? Should we call the teacher?¡± Le Anqi was dumbfounded, ¡°Yang Nuanru and her gang would not be so stupid to attack right in front of the school gate. They would lead Su Cha to another ce, and the teachers would not be able to manage it.¡± Upon hearing that, Cai Ziya panicked, ¡°Then, what should we do? The main issue here is not Su Cha being beaten up. What if those people...,¡± she lowered her head and whispered, ¡°do something brute to her?¡± Students fear that the most, especially the teenage girls. Society¡¯s scoundrels are all a bunch of scumbags. They would not consider the consequences of their actions. If they see how beautiful Su Cha is, they might develop indecent thoughts and lead Su Cha to a secluded area where there will be no one to help her. If something happens, Su Cha¡¯s life would be ruined. Le Anqi was reminded of Su Cha¡¯s recent sess during thepetition judging round, her great career had just begun. Although Le Anqi appeared to be confident, she had a soft heart. She lowered her head and sent a message to someone. After that, she pulled Cai Ziya, ¡°Come, let¡¯s take a look.¡± The two girls immediately ran after Su Cha. It was true that many people followed Su Cha. Yang Nuanru had dered that she would take her revenge on Su Cha. Everyone was waiting for the show to unfold. There were only a small number of people present who did not wish to see Su Cha getting hurt, but they could not intervene. Because they did not dare to do so. Many students walked out of the school gates. As Su Cha passed by the guardhouse, she noticed a pile of wooden rods ced next to the security guard. The rods were round, and her hands could be wrapped nicely around it. The exterior of the rod had a light greyish color, and they looked like materials to build a chair. Su Cha immediately broke into a broad smile, ¡°Uncle, can I take one of the wooden sticks? I have some use for them. I will return them to you tomorrow. I am Su Cha of Grade 12¡¯s ss Five.¡± The old man recognized Su Cha, but he was unaware of the things she would be faced with afterward. He took a nce at Su Cha, and replied without probing, ¡°Sure, take it. We will be assembling the chairs tomorrow, so you must return it!¡± Su Cha smiled as she picked up a wooden stick before leaving. Le Anqi and Cai Ziya who were following behind saw Su Cha¡¯s movement, and they shivered. As soon as Su Cha exited the school gate, she was approached by a few bald young men with ill intentions. Chapter 67 - She’s Alone

Chapter 67: She¡¯s Alone

Those men in T-shirts and vests were all bald. Their egg-like heads red in the sunlight, which made people¡¯s eyes sore. Su Cha squeezed her eyes a bit and sniffed their stink of sweat, cigarettes, and even body odor while they approached her. The mixed smell was nauseating in this weather. Su Cha took a step back to dodge it. Those loafers were not aware of it. They found Su Cha to be a beautiful girl and exchanged lustful looks with each other. ¡°Little sister, you have the guts to fight against our younger sister Nuanru, don¡¯t you? Come here. Why don¡¯t we have a private conversation about life?¡±, said one rascal. There were some students nearby who were about to leave but stopped. They lowered their heads and whispered. Yang Nuanru walked slowly out of the crowd. She saw that Su Cha had been stopped by her people and became a little excited. She lowered her head, but she could not hide her happy face. ¡°Alright!¡± Unexpectedly, Su Cha agreed. She smiled innocently, ¡°Shall we find a quiet ce?¡± The bald young men were dumbfounded. Apparently, they did not expect that Su Cha would have the guts to go with them. Someone saw the stick in Su Cha¡¯s hands and found it strange. He tried to take it over, ¡°This is dangerous. It¡¯s not for a girl. Give it to me.¡± But before his hand could reach Su Cha, the girl had already taken two steps away from him. Her smile died down, ¡°Why do you care? Can¡¯t I like it?¡± She said unhappily. The baldies were irritated and embarrassed as many people were watching them. A man tried to touch Su Cha¡¯s head but she dodged right away. She did not wait for them to react, and walked straight into the crowd to catch Yang Nuanru¡¯s neck and dragged her out violently. ¡°Since they are your big brothers, let¡¯s go together, Nuanru, shall we?¡± Yang Nuanru was caught off guard by Su Cha and was out of breath. She couldn¡¯t help shrieking, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Then she found that everyone was looking at her. Yang Nuanru felt cold as if she had fallen in an ice cer. She had always been a woman of power in school. How could she be scared of Su Cha¡¯s touch? Yang Nuanru could not face the students. Nor she could ignore Su Cha¡¯s strength. She was about the same height as Su Cha, only a little shorter than her. However, she was caught by Su Cha at the neck and dragged to her big brothers. Su Cha smiled more sweetly than a blossom, ¡°Come on, big brothers, shall we find a ce to talk about life?¡± She held a wooden stick with one hand and captured Yang Nuanru with another. She looked even more like a bully than the real ones.... But Su Cha¡¯s smile was able to enchant people. If she waved, all men would follow her. The students got excited as they could not believe how bold Su Cha had be. Did I see it clearly? Did Yang Nuanru show fear of Su Cha¡¯s approach?! What had happened yesterday? Why does Yang Nuanru fear Su Cha? Isn¡¯t Su Cha always a good girl in school? Le Anqi and Cai Ziya were still worried about Su Cha. They nced around and followed them. After all, Su Cha was alone. Chapter 68 - Attacking Without a Reason

Chapter 68: Attacking Without a Reason

They really led Su Cha to a secluded corner. After walking for a while, they entered a residential building that would soon be demolished. A demolition notice had been pasted at the front of the building, and no one really passed by the area. The residents nearby were mainly ordinary civilians. Yang Nuanru had been tightly held by Su Cha, she attempted to struggle free but to no avail. Yang Nuanru and Su Cha walked at the very front while the older boys followed behind them. As they went further into the remote area, Yang Nuanru became increasingly distressed. She did not know where her anxiety came from. Yang Nuanru gritted her teeth, ¡°Su Cha, I already gathered my people here with me. If you dare hit me again, you will not be able to leave this ce safely.¡± Su Cha turned her head towards Yang Nuanru. As she exhaled, her breath hit Yang Nuanru¡¯s ear, ¡°Yang Nuanru, I told you yesterday, right? If you dare to trouble me, you will end up in a worse state. Today, I will let you guys die here.¡± Although she spoke softly, there were no traces of jokes at all. Yang Nuanru shivered, ¡°Dream on, there are a few of them...¡± Su Cha snickered and stopped talking. After seeing that there was no one around, the few older boys quickly caught up and tried to grab Su Cha, ¡°Why do you keep holding onto Yang Nuanru? What are you trying to do?¡± When his hand was about to touch Su Cha, the girl¡¯s eyes shifted as she rapidly rotated the wooden rod in her hand. Taking advantage of the rotation speed, Su Cha hit the side of the bastard¡¯s head with the wooden rod. The loud ¡°bang¡± made everyone shudder with fear. As the wooden rodnded directly on the boy¡¯s temple, he saw stars and the whole world turned around him. His entire body swayed as if he was drunk beforending on the floor. He did not pass out, but he was caught off guard by the wooden rod. Su Cha did not show mercy, his head felt like it was about to explode. His head was buzzing in pain, the buzzing was so loud it felt like Venus was moving in his head. Seeing what Su Cha had done, Yang Nuanru¡¯s heart raced. She felt like screaming, but a hand tightly pinched her throat. Is Su Cha Crazy?! She has gone mad!! ¡°Fuck you! Are you looking to die?¡± ¡°You stupid bitch, are you crazy?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare attack, you stupid y thing!!¡± The rest of the boys were stunned as they watched Su Cha attack using a wooden stick. As they came to their senses, they were boiling with anger. The rod that Su Cha had brought along was meant to hit people! The few boys charged towards Su Cha, thinking that she would not be able to deal with them all at once. As they thought that they were dealing with a girl, the boys did not bring along any weapons. The following scene was unforgettable for Yang Nuanru. She was stupefied, as she remained restrained under Su Cha¡¯s arm. Su Cha dodged the attacks at a fantastic speed, the wooden rod in her hand was like a murder weapon as it onlynded on the lethal spots. It was possible to kill someone by hitting them on their heads. Su Cha attacked without mercy as shended another direct hit on one of the boy¡¯s head. After suffering such a deadly blow, the boy instantly lost his will to fight. After spending so many years in ancient times, she had lost her martial arts ability. But, she clearly remembered some basic martial arts movement. With a weapon in her hand, these boys were no match for her. When Yang Nuanru regained her senses, she saw that one of the boys had tried to escape. But Su Cha exerted her strength and the wooden rod in her hands flew towards him. ¡°Bang¡± the wooden rodnded on the round, braised egg-like head! The boy immediately fell to the ground. Chapter 69 - After All, She Was A Good Student

Chapter 69: After All, She Was A Good Student

Yang Nuanru shuddered. Then, Su Cha let her go. She seemed to have found it amusing, ¡°Did you send THESE people to deal with me?¡± Yang Nuanru kept shaking and could not respond. She hated Su Cha for beating her up. But it was beyond her imagination that Su Cha could beat up those aggressive unemployed loafers. Her legs could hardly move as if they were loaded with lead. She wanted to run away but dared not to do so. And she had to watch Su Cha picking up her stick. Su Cha dusted it off. A man wanted to sneak away while Su Cha was locking her eyes on Yang Nuanru. But she still struck his leg without turning her eyes away. Her move was as fast as lightning. And she used her full strength violently. ¡°Ah!!!!¡± The man screamed so loudly that people nearby all heard him. Yang Nuanru was so scared that she cried, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m really sorry...¡± She was really scared. Aggressive as the men seemed to be, they were not able to take a full strike of the stick. Yang Nuanru regretted deeply that she had fallen out with Su Cha. No wonder why Su Cha has been so confident. No wonder why she had asked toe over. She had already nned to beat them, and she didn¡¯t waste a word. Su Cha smiled and walked to Yang Nuanru. Her strong charisma impressed people. Yang Nuanru found it hard to breathe. She even felt an urge to kneel on the ground. Su Cha stopped in front of Yang Nuanru. Pat. She pped her hard on the face. Its power threw Yang Nuanru onto the ground. But she dared not disobey her and only lowered her head to weep. Su Cha did not feel for her at all. She knew this girl all too well. If she did not beat them up, nobody knew what would have happened. The men standing in front of her were all dregs of society. They couldmit any crimes. She wanted to beat them harder. But as she had already be an adult, it would be very troublesome if she were arrested. As a result, she had only wounded them in the way that would take them a few months to fully recover, instead of crippling them. They dared not call the police for a fight like this due to their status. ¡°We will have the national college entrance exam soon. Yang Nuanru, I don¡¯t want extra trouble.¡± After she finished her words, her lips curled slightly. She did not let Yang Nuanru go as easily as it appeared to be. The people she sent had been greatly humiliated today, they would surely find a punchbag for it. Yang Nuanru was the perfect one to bear the brunt of their temper. If they went on harassing Su Cha, she would deal with themter. She took her stick and left, wasting no time. She had to dine with Bo Muyi tonight at a ce half an hour away. After this fight, she was already over ten minuteste. She walked a few steps and saw Le Anqi and Cai Ziya who had been hiding behind the building. The girls shuddered at the sight of her. Obviously, they had seen what had just happened. Cai Ziya and Le Anqi looked at each other. Before Su Cha could speak, they said nothing and ran away like startled rabbits. Su Cha chuckled as they fled away. Am I so scary? She did not beat people for no reason. She just had to do it today. After all, she was an ¡®innocent and well-behaved¡¯ student. Chapter 70 - I Do Not Like Children

Chapter 70: I Do Not Like Children

When Su Cha arrived at the location where she was meeting Bo Muyi, she was already ten minuteste. The pair had agreed to meet at a rtively high-end restaurant. They had booked a private room, and it would cost more than 500 yuan per person. This price was nothing for Bo Muyi, but for Su Cha, this was the maximum she could afford to spend on a meal. Since she had invited Bo Muyi for dinner as a heartfelt gesture, it would be impossible for her to bring him to any ordinary restaurant. That would not be suitable or good. When Su Cha arrived at the private room, she saw Bai Kun anxiously standing outside. He was drenched in sweat. As soon as he saw Su Cha, Bai Kun cried out as if he finally met his savior, ¡°Miss Su, look at you. How could you bete for such an appointment?¡± Embarrassed, Su Cha replied, ¡°I was dyed by some matters, and my phone ran out of battery so I could not inform Bo Muyi.¡± As she spoke, she handed the wooden rod to Bai Kun, ¡°Can you safeguard this for me, I need to bring it to school tomorrow.¡± Bai Kun was a little puzzled by that. After Su Cha entered the room, he carefully inspected the wooden rod and found traces of blood on it? Bai Kun¡¯s eyes widened in shock, what¡¯s Miss Su doing with this bloody wooden rod! As soon as Su Cha entered the private room, she felt a cold, icy aura. It was as if there was a self-contained air conditioning system in the room. In the middle of the room, there was a handsome man who was continually tearing the paper towels. His thin lips were tensed, and the man appeared restless. It could even be said that he was irritable and in distress. ¡°Muyi?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was like a light that broke the darkness that enclosed the man. Bo Muyi turned his head, and the moment his eyes rested on Su Cha, his cold eyes lit up, and before he broke into a smile, his mood sank, ¡°Chacha, you arete...¡± It was as if he realized something, his usatory tone instantly turned aggrieved, ¡°You arete.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was dyed by some matters.¡± Su Cha walked over and hugged him. She dragged a chair close to Bo Muyi, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Muyi, my phone ran out of battery. I will not let this happen again, I promise.¡± The man lowered his eyes. Under the light, his longshes cast a shadow on his cheeks, and it showed his unhappiness. There were many pieces of napkins on the ground. Due to extreme anxiety, the man forced himself to shred the napkins as he tried to distract himself. To not think about things I should not. For instance, does Chacha regret dating me, does she not want me anymore. These thoughts gave him the urge to destroy everything. Su Cha knew that he was in a foul mood. As she hugged his waist, Su Cha rested her head on his neck as she softly coaxed him. After a while, she felt that he had gradually calmed down. Su Cha sighed as she poked Bo Muyi¡¯s wless face, ¡°Why are you like a child?¡± Bo Muyi lifted his head, his star-like eyes were dead serious, ¡°Chacha, I do not like children.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She buried her head in Bo Muyi¡¯s neck, and could not help but chuckle. Chapter 71 - Guilty

Chapter 71: Guilty

Although she was buying Bo Muyi a dinner, Bo Muyi basically ordered everything that Su Cha liked the most. After dozens of years, Su Cha could not remember it clearly. She only recalled that she used to like mushrooms. After Bo Muyi ordered fried mushroom as the first dish, she fell silent. If it were her old self, she would find Bo Muyi very intimidating. He knew everything that she liked and valued, and missed nothing. She seemed to have no secret at all before him. Everything had been known by him. In the past, she would take it as an overall invasion. But the things that happened in herst life kepting back to her. After Bo Muyi finished ordering, Su Cha asked gently, ¡°Muyi, do you know what I like to eat?¡± Bo Muyi paused. For a minute, the air somehow stopped circting around him as if it had been frozen. Then it started to ripple as he smiled warmly, ¡°Cha Cha, I like you so I want to know you. You want it too, don¡¯t you?¡± Darkness shed in his eyes, which was different from his normal looks. Su Cha noticed it immediately. He might be hiding something. What is it? She did not know, but she was sure that Bo Muyi did like her. She lowered her head. All of a sudden, she no longer wanted to figure out what Bo Muyi was trying to hide from her. Sheughed brightly, ¡°Sure, Muyi, I want to know you too.¡± She would rather tolerate him because of what had happened in the past. She was willing to admit that she felt guilty about Bo Muyi¡¯s death. As time passed by, that guilt had be a dagger to her heart. The minute she found out the truth, she fell in love with Bo Muyi. How could anyone not be attracted by such an outstanding man? I was too blind to see it in the past. ¡°Cha Cha will know everything about me.¡± Bo Muyi caught her wrist. Her soft and slightly cold palm revealed the girl¡¯s softest spot. Being covered by his palm, hers became warm soon. Su Cha held one question back. It was a strange thing that Bo Muyi should have got to know her. He was so outstanding. There was an unbridgeable gap between him and the old Su Cha. Why did he take a fancy to her? Love at first sight? Su Cha did not think so. She was conscious enough that she had nothing to attract Bo Muyi. She lowered her head to take a sip of the tea and did not express her feelings. Bo Muyi saw her contemting, which put him somehow on guard. But the warmth in their palms confirmed him that it was his hallucination, so he finally eased. However, perhaps today was not a good day after all. His work had be too hectic recently, such that he had not been able to meet Su Cha. After the meal, Bo Muyi told it to Su Cha unhappily. Su Cha understood him, but she still wondered, ¡°Muyi, you didn¡¯t seem to be busy before. What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was normal that he was busy in the daytime, but if he was also busy at night, was it because he had fallen behind at work because of her? Su Cha again felt sorry at this thought. Chapter 72 - Miss Su May Have Hit Someone

Chapter 72: Miss Su May Have Hit Someone

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Bo Muyi looked at her as he shook his head firmly, ¡°Cha Cha, it¡¯s not like that. I just have to make some preparations.¡± He did not answer her directly. Instead, he asked Su Cha, ¡°Cha Cha, are you going to apply for universities in Imperial City?¡± Su Cha nodded, and smiled in amazement, ¡°How did you know? But, I am going to apply for the performance academy in Imperial City.¡± Out of all the ces in the country, why was Bo Muyi so confident that I will apply for colleges in Imperial City? Bo Muyi broke into a warm smile, ¡°Cha Cha is going to Imperial City. Of course, I will be there too. Over the next few days, I will be busy handing over the responsibilities in Yonggu Town. When you go to Imperial City, I will also be going with you. I have made arrangements for everything in Imperial City.¡± ¡°...¡± It would be a lie to say that Su Cha was not surprised. Not only did she not expect Bo Muyi to know that she was applying for colleges in the Imperial City, she had never thought that he would have arranged everything. She could not help but wonder what about in the first life? Su Cha was unsure if she intended to enroll in a college in the Imperial City. Although she knew it in her bones that she wanted to move to the Imperial City, she never knew the source of this burning desire. She did not bring this matter up. She smiled and nodded, ¡°I will work hard during this time. What will I do if I embarrass you by not making it to Imperial City?¡± ¡°No...,¡± the man¡¯s voice was soft yet clear, ¡°my Cha Cha is the best.¡± His words, as if whispering in her ears, were enough to make one¡¯s heart flutter. Bai Kun, who was in the car, heard the entire conversation: ¡°...¡± Please just let him die. Su Cha simply glossed over the events that urred in school but did not tell Bo Muyi about the fight. Since he had kept his promise of not sending someone to follow her, he would never know about it. Su Cha did not want him to be overly concerned about such an insignificant matter. She was capable of resolving the issue herself, and he had been too busy recently. Bo Muyi had ordered Bai Kun to send Su Cha to her home. Before she left, Su Cha gave Bo Muyi a goodnight kiss once again. The driver yesterday was different, today it was Bai Kun. Bai Kun¡¯s adaptability might not be as strong as the driver from yesterday. As Su Cha alighted from the car, Bai Kun passed the wooden rod to her with a distorted expression, ¡°Miss Su, your item.¡± Su Cha reached out to receive it as Bo Muyi stared at the rod with puzzled eyes. Su Cha suddenly smiled in embarrassment, ¡°I borrowed it from the security guard uncle at school, I have to return this to him tomorrow morning.¡± Fortunately, Bo Muyi blinked his eye in understanding and did not probe further. Su Cha watched as Bo Muyi¡¯s car left. From the rearview mirror, Bai Kun watched as Su Cha¡¯s waving reflection disappeared before whispering, ¡°Young master, there were bloodstains on Miss Su¡¯s wooden rod. I have sent someone to investigate this. Miss Su had a dispute with someone at school this afternoon, and it is suspected that they had a physical fight ¨C Miss Su might have hit someone.¡± As Bai Kun reported this, he was still in a state of disbelief. She dared to hit someone with a rod, what was Miss Su thinking? Aren¡¯t girls generally docile and quiet? This was the first time I met... Upon hearing that, Bo Muyi¡¯s aura instantly changed. The atmosphere in the car became tense and tyrannical as he asked, ¡°Who?¡± Someone dared to cause trouble to my Cha Cha! Bo Muyi had certainly erased a vital detail from his conscious mind ¨C Miss Su had hit someone. Chapter 73 - Solo Video

Chapter 73: Solo Video

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Those loafers are nobodies. I¡¯ve asked people to take care of it.¡± Seeing his Young Master was about to turn into a monster again, Bai Kun added quickly, ¡°Please be assured that I will take good care of it.¡± Bo Muyi felt better after Bai Kun reported. He said sullenly, ¡°Cha Cha doesn¡¯t want me to have people follow her...¡± What will I tell her after it is done? Bai Kun was flexible. He pped his thigh, ¡°Young Master, you had nothing to do with it. It was me who arranged it without asking for your permission!¡± Bo Muyi was satisfied. He closed his eyes and leaned against the car seat to rest. *** Su Cha went back home and ced the rod casually on the table. Then she began her exercise routine. She repeated the moves that she had done yesterday. After she stopped half an hourter, she felt more ache than she did yesterday. Her muscles already felt aching because of yesterday¡¯s exercise. The extra amount today had made it worse. She would gradually be better in theing week. Soaked in sweat, her clothes werepletely wet. After massaging herself for a long while, Su Cha finally went into the bathroom to take a shower. Her legs even trembled because of the pain. This new body could notpare with herst one. It had already been shaped, so she had to suffer more when she exercised. After the shower, she felt cooler and much better. Sitting before the little desk, she went back to review her schoolwork. But before it, she took out the phone to visit the official website of ¡°Dreams in Progress¡±. Today she had passed the audition. The new name list and information of the contestants would be posted on it at around 7 pm after each day¡¯s audition. Audiences could find out how many had passed and how many vacancies were left. Su Cha clicked on the name list of Yonggu Zone. There was a headline on the front page. Number of passed contestants in preliminary audition: 17 Vacancies: 83 How cruel! Even Su Cha thought so. Only 17 people had passed in the past two days. Apart from the fact that countless people had joined the contest, there were only 100 vacancies in total, which would surely stop many people at the preliminary audition. The rest had to fight for the 83 vacancies in the next 28 days. The audition wouldst for a month. If the judges choose people too quickly at the beginning, they would have to set stricter rules in theter stage. The contest would be fiercer since the judges had to keep the total under 100. If the contestant was not eye-catching, judges might have to consider the limited vacancies and rule them out directly. Those who had merely passed in the beginning were the luckiest. Su Cha was one of the 17 lucky ones. But she relied totally on herself. New videos too, were posted on this website. Su Cha was surprised to find that her video had been ced in the first spot. The video¡¯s title read ¨C ¡°Sounds of nature showed up here and judges loved it! Can she be one of our seeds?¡± For audiences of this show, this title could attract them. But from Su Cha¡¯s point of view, the production crew might have also induced hatred towards her. The video was Su Cha¡¯s solo show thatsted seven minutes. It was ced at the top. And it was the only solo show that had appeared until now. Chapter 74 - You are Going to be Famous

Chapter 74: You are Going to be Famous

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio For Su Cha, the organizer¡¯s decision had its merits and demerits. In its positive aspect, it helped Su Cha to reach a wider audience, allowing her to gain poprity. If she was lucky, Su Cha would be able to use her new-found fame to gain an edge over herpetitors. On the flip side, Su Cha could be considered a thorn in the flesh by the rest of thepetitors. Su Cha was the first contestant whose individual talent performance was uploaded in a single video. The video featuring Su Cha had ranked first on the organizer¡¯s channel, making her fellowpetitors turn green with envy. But to Su Cha, others turning green with envy? So what? She was immensely grateful to the production crew as they had given her a great start in thepetition, and waspletely unbothered by the reactions of others. As long as she stayed true to her talents and capabilities on stage, with her skills and expertise, she would not feel burdened or pressured. Su Cha curled the sides of her lips upwards as she tapped to view the video. As soon as the video started, Su Cha could be seen entering the stadium where the judging was being held. On-screen, a person may appear to be chubbier than they actually are. As Su Cha was rtively skinny and frail, her figure appeared to be perfect on screen. Her refreshing physical appearance attracted stares from all angles. Everyone marveled at Su Cha¡¯s neatly tied hair and make-up free face. Especially when Su Cha strode onto the stage, she gave off a strong, charismatic aura that was neither servile nor overbearing. The white dress that she wore was subtle yet eye-catching. The video had floating real-timements on the screen. Of course, Su Cha watched the video while monitoring thements shown. Although the video was just uploaded, there were already several hundredments. [Is that her natural voice? Isn¡¯t the video title a little too exaggerated?] [Woah, what a beauty. You go, girl!] [Should have titled this shocking beauty LOL] [This is considered pretty? She¡¯s obviously so ugly.] [Why did she try so hard when she was walking in? I can¡¯t get used to it.] [Serious reminder. Great talent, great talent!!!] [The eyes of the judges changed while they were watching her. This is a talent show, not a pageant.] *** It did not require too many steps to register for an ount. One could simply register using a mobile number. Hiding behind a screen, many users dared to speak their minds freely. Hence, there were both positive and negativements. As Wu He had reminded her of this on WeChat, Su Cha did not mind the criticisms. Looking at thements, the majority praised her performance. After all, people tend to be biased towards the good-looking individuals, and Su Cha¡¯s attractive appearance has given her an advantage. When Su Cha began singing, thements were filled with 6666661. As the song ¡®Wild Pigeon¡¯ itself was not very catchy, those who did not like it would criticize the singing. But the majority of thementers shared that they loved Su Cha¡¯s unique vocals despite not enjoying the song¡¯s melody. Reading thements, Su Cha was highly satisfied. It was an advantage to possess an easily identifiable set of unique vocals. Su Cha thanked god for that. Su Cha had spent more than 10-minutes on stage, but the video was only 7-minutes long. The organizers had deliberately cut out the clip where Yu Siqing was being unreasonable. It seemed like the organizers did not want to ce Su Cha in a spot, which may cause her to attract disses from theizens. After all, the feedback given by Yu Siqing proved herck of professionalism. If it was broadcasted, it might even bring about criticisms from theizens. This also proved that Yu Siqing had relied on her connection tond her a judging role in thepetition at Yonggu Town. Right after she ended the video, Su Cha received a message from Wu He. Wu He: Youngdy, you were great! The organizers have set your video as the first one on the channel. Su Cha, you are going to be famous! 1. 666666 is used by the Chinese to show their admiration. Chapter 75 - Slander

Chapter 75: nder

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Wu He must have kept thinking about it as she texted Su Cha to say congrats right away. Su Cha¡¯s WeChat ount was registered with her phone number. While replying to Wu He¡¯s message, she unfriended all contacts on WeChat. She had not added anyone except Zhai Yao and his friends including Sang Shishi in the first ce. They were a small group that Su Cha was forced to connect with because of Zhai Yao. Now she must delete them quickly. But before Su Cha could delete a friend of Sang Shishi, she received a message. Qiu Yu: You are such a bitch, Su Cha. You¡¯ve cheated on Zhai Yao. How dare you ask Zhai Yao forpensation? You hadn¡¯t even kissed Zhai Yao since you two got together. Perhaps you have fucked too often with the street loafers and got pregnant, so now you want Zhai Yao to pay for it? After Su Cha saw her words, she squeezed her eyes and her face turned cold. She looked at the message and suddenlyughed. Herugh was bright and gorgeous as if thousands of flowers had blossomed at the same time. She typed slowly: Looks like you know a lot. Shall we find some time to talk in person? Qiu Yu: Nobody wants to meet you. It¡¯s a shame that we had known trash like you! Su Cha: Well, if you say so, I will have to take a screenshot and report it to the police. You know I can sue you for nder, don¡¯t you? Qiu Yu: What¡¯s your problem? She seemed to have panicked. Qiu Yu: Did I say anything untrue? However dumb she was, Qiu Yu knew that nder had be a crime nowadays. And since there had been many online mass violence cases, the government had enacted legition on intenguages. It might be useless to report to the police about nder, as it did not involve violence, but once the court got involved, things would be totally different. nder was a crime. A person whomitted severe nder would be sent to prison. Qiu Yu must have got the story from Zhai Yao. What nice words could Zhai Yao have possibly said about her? He had twisted his debt that he owed Su Cha intopensation that she asked him for. He might as well say any nasty words. Qiu Yu was one of them. It was predictable that Sang Shishi and Zhai Yao had embellished the whole story. The old Su Cha might flush with agitation and cry, not knowing how to deal with them while the rumor passed around wildly. They have done enough in the past. And now? From the minute Qiu Yu typed those words, she can never simply get away with it. Su Cha: Apologize or I¡¯ll call the police and appeal to the court. I¡¯ve made a small fortune to pay for the prosecution fee. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done, and how many years you would be sent to prison for it, go to read the legal provision. Qiu Yu: You are insane! Qiu Yu became angry out of embarrassment. Surely she did not believe Su Cha. After she sent this message, she deleted her. Su Cha curled her lips coldly and took a screenshot of their chat logs. Then she called the police. It might not be effective, but the police had to take care of this kind of civil dispute. They would send a man over to ask Qiu Yu to apologize to Su Cha. The chat logs would prove that she had been spreading the rumor that Su Cha had never done it, which made it nder, and the police would mediate between them. Chapter 76 - Report to the Police

Chapter 76: Report to the Police

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha prosecuted Qiu Yu to scare her. To be frank, Su Cha had other intentions and had no patience to deal with Qiu Yu. If she did not educate Qiu Yu, who scolded her without reason, would she not be letting society down? When the police learned about the matter through the phone, it caused a bit of a headache. Nheless, they sent out two police officers immediately to investigate. It was not that the police were willing to intervene in such situations. The police were worried that if they did not intervene promptly, the situation would escte, and then there would be unimaginable consequences. After all, young people are often impulsive, and the police did not want to handle any tragic incidents. Moreover, the messages found in the WeChat screenshot had definitely crossed the line. The girl who made the police report spoke calmly and clearly. Her unique voice left a deep impression on the policemen. When the police met Su Cha, they were dumbfounded by her beauty. After they regained their senses, they got some information rified from her before bringing Su Cha and Qiu Yu for a mediation. When Qiu Yu received a call from the police, she was stunned. An average person would panic when they receive a call from the police. After all, they had not broken thew, and the average person has a natural sense of defensiveness towards the police. At that moment, Qiu Yu was at the hospital with Zhai Yao who was recovering from his leg injuries. Sang Shishi and another male friend were also present at the hospital. The way that Zhai Yao injured his leg was strange. Zhai Yao said that as he was too angry and distracted with Su Cha¡¯s incident, he had fallen down while walking. He must have been too embarrassed to admit that he had been beaten up by Su Cha. After Qiu Yu answered the call from the police, she started stuttering. When she hung up, Sang Shishi nced over with a doubtful face, ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiu Yu eximed in disbelief, ¡°Su Cha, that crazy bitch, she actually reported to the police? She actually lodged a report with the police!¡± Sang Shishi was stunned into silence. Zhai Yao could not believe what had happened, ¡°A police report, what did she lodge a report for?¡± The other man who was also in the ward looked over and frowned. Qiu Yu did not dare to tell the truth, her eyes wandered around while she said, ¡°Just...I went to ask her about the things you guys told me about. She said that I was defaming her and said that she would sue me. So, I told her she¡¯s mad...¡± ¡°Why did you ask her about that?¡± Zhai Yao flew into a thundering rage, he was more worked up than Qiu Yu, ¡°We had no proof, why did you ask her about it? Now, she has a hold upon us.¡± Qiu Yu started to panic, her slender eyes red at Zhai Yao, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it what you guys told me? How could I have known? She has done such a shameless thing, so what if I told her about it?¡± Sang Shishi turned as pale as a ghost. She exchanged nces with Zhai Yao. They knew in their hearts that they had no evidence to prove that, and it was all made up. Zhai Yao was mad that Su Cha had beaten him up. He wanted to spread rumors about her so that her reputation in Yonggu Town would be tarnished. That woman had actually participated in the ¡°Dreams In Progress¡±petition and was even promoted. Sang Shishi had learned about this as she was also participating in thispetition. However, she was at the back of the queue. After checking the results for the day, she was stunned to the ground when she saw Su Cha. She gritted her teeth as she monitored Su Cha¡¯s poprity and video. It was apparent that Su Cha¡¯s performance had gained a lot of attention. On the other hand, Sang Shishi did not even know if she would pass the judging round... Of course, Sang Shishi was unhappy about that, and she vented to Qiu Yu. Zhai Yao did not stop her, and he added some groundless ims which Qiu Yu epted as the ¡®truth¡¯. But, no one would have guessed that Qiu Yu would confront Su Cha! Chapter 77 - In The Hospital

Chapter 77: In The Hospital

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Since Su Cha had mentioned that she would sue her, this madwoman would definitely do so. After yesterday, Sang Shishi and Zhai Yao both believed that Su Cha would dare to do any crazy thing. They looked nervous. A boy said impatiently, ¡°Why should you fear Su Cha? If you don¡¯t know how to deal with her, I can find people to take good care of it. Zhai Yao, she has cheated on you, dumped you, and forced you to give her money. Don¡¯t you want her to pay?¡± The boy was called Li Dongfeng. He was a faithful brother of Zhai Yao. They were both sophomores in the same college. His grades were poor and so he just loafed around. He did not like Su Cha in the first ce because he thought that Zhai Yao belonged to Sang Shishi. Su Cha only met himter and was the third party. He also secretly admired Sang Shishi. He was a little unhappy about Zhai Yao¡¯s breakup with Su Cha, but he then thought that Sang Shishi might be happy with Zhai Yao in this way. In Li Dongfeng¡¯s own opinion, he was selfless and great. However, he was just a douchebag in other people¡¯s eyes. Knowing Su Cha had cheated on Zhai Yao, he stood on his brother¡¯s side and hated her bitterly. He wanted to take it out for him right away. Zhai Yao was shocked by his words and stopped him at once, ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± He pretended to be sad as if his feelings had been hurt, ¡°I have to let her go after she told me everything. Merry meet, merry part. Let¡¯s not make a scene of it. After all, I loved her so much...¡± Zhai Yao was clear that if he dared to touch Su Cha, the intimidating man behind her and even Lian Chi would not let him off. She dared to break his leg yesterday. What if she was enraged and stabbed him? Zhai Yao cherished his life and did not want to pick a fight with a lunatic. His pity and affectionate appearance even won the sympathy of Qiu Yu, who had been a little harsh to him just now. But a grudging look shed on Sang Shishi¡¯s face. ¡°Merry meet, merry part? Didn¡¯t you hear Qiu Yu say that she is going to call the police to arrest her?!¡± Li Dongfeng said harshly. He wanted to take out a cigarette to smoke but stopped at the sight of Sang Shishi, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for her. Let¡¯s see what she can do.¡± But Zhai Yao felt worried. Police would probablye here. He did not know what Su Cha nned to do next... *** Su Cha brought the police soon after. It was just a little clinic nearby with no CCTV. They could not afford to go to the central hospital which would cost hundreds of bucks each day. It was convenient for Su Cha. Qiu Yu saw Su Chae in with the police. She showed envy first and then got disturbed at the police¡¯s questioning. Su Cha smiled at Qiu Yu after she saw her. But the smile scared Qiu Yu. Qiu Yu was not pretty, but she was good at dressing up and putting on makeup to barely make her a five. She had always been jealous of Su Cha. Every time she discussed Su Cha with Sang Shishi, she felt good to mock her, pretty as she was, she was an idiot and push-over. But now seeing the policeing here with Su Cha, Qiu Yu thought to herself that maybe she had done wrong. Chapter 78 - A Countermeasure

Chapter 78: A Countermeasure

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°No, I did not send that WeChat...¡± In the beginning, Qiu Yu wanted to protest. However, the experienced police officer quickly dealt with her, ¡°If you do not want to tell the truth, please hand over your mobile phone to us. We will check your WeChat log, andpare it with the screenshots that Miss Su had sent us. You cannot argue that someone else had logged in to your WeChat, right? We can find out which device made the login.¡± Qiu Yu¡¯s face stiffened. She nced in the room ¨C Li Dongfeng, Zhai Yao, and the rest were all inside. After all, the police were here, and it would be inconvenient for them to be present. Hence, Qiu Yu went out to speak with the police. She gritted her teeth, ¡°I just asked her out of curiosity. After all, you do not know her character, right?¡± Su Cha smiled softly, ¡°So, are you trying to spread rumors about me in front of the policemen? What¡¯s wrong with my character? Even if my character is wed, I did not break thew. But what did you say I did?¡± Qiu Yu: ¡°...¡± How could she share the trivial, insignificant matters? Other than those matters, the rest were mere spections without evidence. If she talked about those, it would be giving Su Cha a hold upon her, again. Su Cha became impatient after seeing Qiu Yu silent for a long time. She had wanted to stay home to revise her homework. From the time the police appeared at her house till now, the incident involving Qiu Yu had taken up an hour of her time. Su Cha checked her mobile phone for some time before interrupting with a smile, ¡°Police Uncle, you don¡¯t have to interrogate her anymore. I believe that Sister Qiu Yu did not do that intentionally, you can just ask her to apologize to me.¡± Upon hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Qiu Yu froze momentarily. After a while, Qiu Yu came to her senses. Although she was unhappy about having to apologize to Su Cha, she knew that the police would mediate until an apology is made. Moreover, it would hurt her reputation if anyone found out that she had a police case. Although she was reluctant, Qiu Yu said, ¡°Yes...I am in the wrong. Sorry.¡± Her apologycked sincerity, and the police noticed it. The policemen nced at Su Cha awkwardly as Su Cha replied, ¡°I got it, I believe you did not do it intentionally.¡± She smiled sweetly and purely. The two police officers were taken aback. As they could not do anything about this, they spoke a few words to Su Cha and chastised Qiu Yu for a while before leaving. Soon, only Su Cha and Qiu Yu were left outside the ward. Seeing that the policemen had left, Qiu Yu immediately turned hostile, ¡°Are you crazy? You called the police over such a matter?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Su Cha¡¯s smile slowly vanished. Su Cha threw her a soft nce. That look sent chills down Qiu Yu¡¯s spine, it felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. Then, Su Cha suddenly pushed the door open and entered the ward. Her entrance gave Sang Shishi and Zhai Yao a huge shock. Upon seeing Su Cha, the duo¡¯s face changed. Li Dongfeng, who was seated at the side, frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± Qiu Yu btedly followed Su Cha inside, ¡°What are you doing in here? Are you trying to ask Zhai Yao for forgiveness? I¡¯m telling you, Zhai Yao is dating Sang Shishi now. Don¡¯t you dare think about it! If you still want some face, don¡¯t make a scene here!¡± As soon as she finished, Su Cha could be seen ncing around the room. The ends of her lips curved upwards into a small smile. Then, she turned back around before pushing Qiu Yu aside. Su Cha closed the doors of the ward from inside before locking it with a click! Chapter 79 - Not Learning The Lesson Unless They Were Hurt

Chapter 79: Not Learning The Lesson Unless They Were Hurt

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Someone get her out!¡± Zhai Yao was shocked by Su Cha¡¯s action. Were it not for his wounded leg, he would jump up. Sang Shishi recalled the scene of Su Cha beating Zhai Yao yesterday and her pretty face lost color. Qiu Yu shrieked as Su Cha suddenly jerked her, ¡°How dare you drag me so violently? Do you wanna die?¡± She was then pped on the face by Su Cha. Pat! The girl was quick and explosive in moves, which left Qiu Yu no time to react. Since Su Cha was also very powerful, the p had knocked her off bnce. Qiu Yu stumbled and almost fell on the floor before she grasped the rail of the sickbed and recovered her bnce. She felt a burning pain on her face and was at a loss while she managed to stand up. The p also terrified Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi. They could not help feeling desperate. They recalled Su Cha¡¯s words yesterday and regretted it immediately. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Li Dongfeng who was standing by the sides immediately growled. He red at Su Cha and ran to catch her. But Su Cha was very flexible and dodged away before Li Dongfeng could reach her. At the same time, Sang Shishi screamed, ¡°Dongfeng, run!¡± But it was toote. Li Dongfeng raised his head and saw Su Cha carrying something to smash his head. Pang! After hearing a loud noise, Li Dongfeng fell onto the floor. There was a thermos in Su Cha¡¯s hands, the one that Sang Shishi had asked Qiu Yu to bring to the ward. It was made of stainless steel and was a little heavy with the porridge left by Zhai Yao. Its lid cracked and opened. Porridge flowed out and washed Li Dongfeng¡¯s head. He felt dizzy and saw shes of golden light. Vaguely he saw a person was standing in front of him with a poker face. He wiped his face and found it covered with porridge. Li Dongeng was dumb. Zhai Yao¡¯s hands were shaking. Sang Shishi was choked with fear. Different from yesterday, Su Cha just looked at them without any expressions. Her indifferent face suggested that what she had done was nothing special, although she did not look like a person who would beat people. Qiu Yu came to her senses and looked at Su Cha with red eyes, ¡°I will kill you, Su Cha!!¡± She ran to her while screaming. Her hands tried to catch Su Cha, but unsurprisingly, she failed. Su Cha grasped her hair and easily bent her over between the sickbeds. Then she pressed Qiu Yu¡¯s jaws so fast that her face was twisted. She said coldly like a devil from hell, ¡°When you typed, you used every nasty word. Do you know that there is a consequence to it?¡± She did not withhold her strength. Qiu Yu could still breathe, but she felt acute pain in her face. How could she not feel it when someone was tugging her skin? Qiu Yu¡¯s hands kept thumping the air, but she could not get rid of Su Cha. She heard Su Cha¡¯s words, but she did not understand what she had done wrong. She kept struggling. Su Cha was happy to say it. She had learned it from herst life that some people just would not listen to reasoning. Only when they were physically hurt, they would finally learn the lesson. Chapter 80 - A Time Bomb

Chapter 80: A Time Bomb

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio As Su Cha tightly grabbed onto Qiu Yu, she noticed Li Dongfeng was standing up. Su Cha released one hand and picked up the thermos sk that was ced on the table. With a ¡°bang¡±, she smashed the sk against Li Dongfeng. Li Dongfeng fell to the ground instantly, and the room was utterly silent. Qiu Yu stopped struggling. Zhai Yao who was on the other hospital bed, together with Sang Shishi who was beside him, shivered in fear. The two of them stared at Su Cha with fearful eyes, as if they had seen a demon. Su Cha turned around and questioned the two, ¡°Qiu Yu said it was you guys who started the rumor? Zhai Yao, have I asked you forpensation for my wasted youth?¡± After she called them, Zhai Yao immediately replied, ¡°No...of course not!¡± At the moment, he could not move his leg. If Su Cha threw a punch his way, he would lose half his life. Su Cha noticed Sang Shishi, who was hiding in a corner with her mobile phone, she was trying to call the police secretly. Su Cha smiled softly, ¡°You think I came here unprepared? I¡¯m here just to teach you a lesson today, so I was light-handed with all of you. If I am arrested, I would only be locked up for a few days. After my release, do you think I would do something as simple as just beat you up?¡± She smiled softly after she finished saying those absolutely terrifying words. Her smile sent shivers down their spines. Sang Shishi¡¯s wrist flicked, and her phone fell to the ground. Qiu Yu shivered after hearing Su Cha¡¯s words. She wanted to retaliate, but she was held down by Su Cha. After seeing Su Cha mercilessly hit Li Dongfeng unconscious, Qiu Yu wanted to scream. Suddenly, Su Cha lowered her head. As she got closer, Qiu Yu felt a scream stuck in her throat. Just as she was about to call out, she was pped in her face with a loud smack. She was pped on her other cheek. Her face was red after being pped on both cheeks, and it did not look good. Qiu Yu burst out in tears. ¡°What are you crying for? You were so bold when you said those words on WeChat.¡± Su Cha spoke in aidback voice, ¡°If you do it again, I will pull your tongue out. You idled around all day and even dyed my revision time. If I score poorly in the exams, will youpensate me for that?¡± Although it seemed like she wasining, every word she said made the group shiver in fear. Zhai Yao thought hard about what could have triggered Su Cha to act this way, and what made her turn into someone so scary. Is she schizophrenic? Su Cha suddenly turned back and threw Zhai Yao a nce, her fierce eyes made his soul tremble. It was as if he was facing a ferocious beast, and he could not breathe. Then, Su Cha left without turning back. Her back view gave off a strong, oppressive aura that made it hard for one to breathe. After Su Cha left, the ward was dead silent. Li Dongfengid on the ground, Qiu Yu was sobbing in a corner, Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi¡¯s faces were as white as a sheet. The two of them exchanged nces, and Sang Shishi shuddered, ¡°She¡¯s crazy. Zhai Yao, we cannot mess with a lunatic...¡± Zhai Yao was worried, he recalled how merciless Su Cha was when she beat him. He lowered his head and gritted, ¡°Shishi, we have to endure this silently. It¡¯s not just her, someone is backing her up...¡± Sang Shishi was puzzled, ¡°She has someone backing her up? Who? Do you know him?¡± Zhai Yao shook his head, he could not talk about Lian Chi. Otherwise, he would be in serious trouble. He sighed, ¡°This is not an easy matter to discuss...¡± Initially, Zhai Yao regarded Lian Chi as the timebomb. Now, Zhai Yao believed that Su Cha had be the real timebomb... Chapter 81 - Surprise!

Chapter 81: Surprise!

When she had called the police, Su Cha had already nned on teaching Qiu Yu a lesson. She called the police just to find Qiu Yu since it was impossible for her to voluntarily tell her where they were. After the police left, Su Cha started. She had been subjected to pettiness in her first life. Should she go on swallowing her pride in this life? Su Cha did not know how to do it. As a polite person, she would not curse people but just beat them directly. After she reached home, she looked at the time. It was two hours before midnight. Su Cha went back to review her homework. She could not let any of this affect her studies, no matter what. Late into the night, she finally finished reviewing. She closed her books and went to bed, but she could not fall asleep. She wanted to sleep but some ideas kept waking her up. It will not be easy for me in the long run. I cannot dodge a bullet without any protection. My personality will also cause me bigger troubles, especially after I join the entertainment circle. Su Cha did not want to rely on Bo Muyi¡¯s protection. On the contrary, she wanted to protect him. She closed her eyes and breathed out gently. She got up and sat in meditation. She persisted in trying. Maybe her meridians had been cleared a little after two days¡¯ exercise. She would try if she could use herst life¡¯s Mental Practice. In herst life, the imperial government had a close connection with the kung fu world. She was Empress Dowager, but if it were not for her superb and masterful martial arts, she would not have been able to keep control of the changeable andplicated kung fu world. Mental Practice was to read silently. It would seem ridiculous in other people¡¯s eyes. Is it because you¡¯ve watched too much TV drama? A modern person would ask so. But Su Cha was serious. She kept reading silently. At the moment, that was all she could do. Inte-night, she waspletely immersed in a trance. If a cultivator saw her, he would probably say that Su Cha showed great promise. A soft breeze started to blow outside the window and finally entered the room as if it were tracking something. It became a little chilly. It was hot in the day, but cooler at night in May. If there were a high-end sophisticated camera here, it would have detected a st-like smoke that seemed to be whirling at the center of Su Cha¡¯s room. It revolved slowly at first and then flowed into Su Cha¡¯s body from her fingertips. Su Cha immediately felt an air current flowing in her body. She paused and rxed her body exactly how her teacher had taught in herst life. She read silently and the air current seemed to flow faster. It was like a temperate spring was washing her organs. She felt extremelyfortable. Su Cha immersed herself in it quietly. When she opened her eyes, it was already dawn. She had sat like this for the whole night. She was rested, but not in a regr way. Now she was in superb spirits. It¡¯s 6 o¡¯clock! Su Cha curled up her lips and went up. She sniffed a special smell from her body and rushed to the bathroom. Unexpectedly, she had made it. She wanted to just try in the first ce. But she seemed to have made progress after exercising these past few days. Her meridians had cracked a little. She had sessfully started a stance of Heaven and Earth Origin Qi! It could notpare with the Origin Qi before, but it was still a great surprise to Su Cha. Her meridians had beenpletely blocked. She had just cleared them a little, which was far from enough. Chapter 82 - Shes so Beautiful But How is She so Scary

Chapter 82: She¡¯s so Beautiful But How is She so Scary

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha was ecstatic. Initially, she had thought that sess was unlikely as the world had changed, but she had seeded! Although the vitality from the heavens and the earth still exists in this world, it is scarce due to air pollution. After an entire night of absorbing the vitality, Su Cha only managed to gain enough to cleanse her body internally. This exined her body odor. The vitality absorbed expelled all negativity and harmful substances from her body. The cultivation of martial arts was equivalent to developing a state of non-invasion, and that is the miracle of practicing martial arts. But to the current world, that seemed like a dream. Su Cha instantly understood that if she could absorb the vitality from the heavens and the earth, it meant that the world was not as ordinary as she once thought. There was a high probability that a martial arts master was hidden in this world. Because of the existence of the vitality, such a person would exist. The ancient tales of a hidden, recluse family was probably not just a legend. Su Cha could not help but recall the TV series that she watched and the novels that she had read, and her heart became tense. She had nothing to showcase right now. However, Su Cha believed that if she could reach half of what she had done in her past life, she would have sufficient ability to protect herself and Bo Muyi. She did not have many desires. Su Cha only hoped to begin her career steadily, and spend her life with Bo Muyi. After showering, Su Cha got dressed and headed out for a run. With just a trace of vitality, she felt that her body was much lighter. If Yang Nuanru brought people over now, Su Cha would be able to deal with them far more easily than before. After some time, Su Cha fetched her backpack and headed for school. Today, the school was bustling with noise. Everyone was from Yonggu Town. Other than the fact that Yang Nuranru was absent after heading out with Su Cha yesterday, the whole school found out about Su Cha¡¯s audition clip from thepetition! It was then that everyone found out that Su Cha actually went for the ¡°Dreams In Progress¡± program! They never knew that Su Cha was so talented at singing... After watching the video clipst night, most of the male students regarded Su Cha as their goddess. In contrast, female students hadplicated feelings. However, the female students recalled the dispute between Su Cha and Yang Nuanru and they suppressed their undesirable intentions. Everyone was looking at Su Cha withplex emotions. There were even groups of male students who believed that Su Cha was the most qualified candidate for their school¡¯s most famous female student. She was beautiful, and her vista appealed to everyone. If anyone considered Su Cha to be ugly, it would definitely be attributed by others to jealousy. Su Cha¡¯s beauty was highlighted by her simplicity and pureness, some may even say that she gave off an aura of elegance. Su Cha¡¯s ¡®simple and cute¡¯ appearance was recognized by all the ignorant boys. Le Anqi and Cai Ziya saw Su Cha when she arrived in ss, and their throats tightened ufortably. They shuddered in fear, like scared bunnies. No one else witnessed the fight yesterday. But, Le Anqi had a nightmare... The fear overrode the joy of her passing the audition. Su Cha walked over to her seat. As she unpacked her bag she softly whispered, ¡°I saw on the organizer¡¯s website that you have been promoted, congrattions.¡± Su Cha¡¯s voice was sincere, but Le Anqi turned around in a panic. ¡°...¡± Sob sob sob, she is so beautiful, but how is she so scary T.T Chapter 83 - Eating Together

Chapter 83: Eating Together

Her ssmates all treated Su Cha as a monster. This pretty girl had impressed many of them when she had juste to their ss. But as time passed by, she appeared to be ordinary and boring, and they gradually got used to her beauty. When they looked at Su Cha again, they felt that she finally showed her real charm. Even if she sat in thest row, her morous charm could not be hidden. Many boys thought that they must have been blind before, and wondered whether they could start to chase her now... ss began. Some students were in a trance, but they knew better than to distract other ssmates by speaking in ss. Le Anqi found that Su Cha had been silent for a long while, so she became bolder. She whispered to Su Cha, ¡°Su Cha, I think you are good at singing. You have a unique voice...¡± Before she could finish, Su Cha stopped her, ¡°Shh, listen to the teacher.¡± Le Anqi closed her mouth immediately. Su Cha did not speak harshly to her, but her voice forced people to obey. Le Anqi looked at Su Cha as if she were looking at a monster. Su Cha did not like to speak in ss before, she used to be absent-minded and often fall asleep... When did she start to work so hard? Le Anqi thought that Su Cha must have been put under a spell! But she did not dare say it out loud. She did not worry about her study as she had a backup n. As an art student, she just needed to pass, which Le Anqi believed that she could. Her grade was not very poor but was also far from being good. Su Cha seemed to be behind her. It was necessary for her to work hard from now on. Le Anqi found Su Cha to be more serious. She had been concentrating in the ss the whole morning and ran more seriously than ever in a rare PE ss. Besides Le Anqi, Cai Ziya also found her strange. They had both witnessed Su Cha¡¯s scary secret yesterday, and thus they shared amon topic. Cai Ziya whispered to Le Anqi, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that Su Cha has turned into a different person?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed it before?¡± They sat on the grass in the yground, looking at Su Cha who was hanging upside down on the horizontal bar after the run. Le Anqi said mystically, ¡°I think she might be under a spell.¡± Cai Ziya felt silent. She thought Le Anqi was the one who was under a spell. Sheughed, ¡°What are you thinking about? How could she be hexed? I think she was provoked by something, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Provoked?¡± Le Anqi did not understand, ¡°She has always lived a mundane life. What can provoke her?¡± Very few people knew about Su Cha¡¯s story with Zhai Yao. They had never heard about it. Besides, it was impossible for them to think about Su Cha¡¯s rebirth, so they just fell into contemtion. Su Cha kept hanging upside down for a while. She did not stop until she felt a little dizzy as blood flowed to her head. She felt nimble and free. But other people could not tell the difference from this single movement. PE was thest ss this morning. Soon it would be lunchtime. Le Anqi and Cai Ziya walked to her, and asked Su Cha cautiously, ¡°Su Cha, would you like to go to the canteen and have lunch with us?¡± Chapter 84 - The Superstar Classmate

Chapter 84: The Superstar ssmate

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha looked at the two girls. Seeing how they were trying to be courageous when they were obviously afraid, Su Cha smiled, ¡°Sure.¡± She was not really cruel and knew how to differentiate good from evil. The two girls had extended their goodwill to her, she would not reject it. Su Cha joined the girls for lunch at the canteen. As theirst ss was physical education, they had the benefit of having their meal in advance. As the aunty at the canteen saw the three girls walking over, she scooped tes full of food for them. Le Anqi was bewildered, ¡°That¡¯s weird, she never served us so much before.¡± Cai Ziya chuckled while Su Cha remained expressionless. The three girls found a seat near the window. The food in the canteen was unptable. To Su Cha, the food was merely meant to fill her stomach. While they were eating, Cai Ziya asked curiously, ¡°Su Cha, why did you choose to participate in the ¡°Dreams in Progress¡± program? You sing so well!¡± Cai Ziya¡¯s face glimmered in admiration. When she saw the videost night, she could not imagine Su Cha singing such a sad love song, while she could beat the hooligans up mercilessly with a rod... It was a brutal beating! Le Anqi also admired her, ¡°I watched your audition clip. The judges were pleased with you. Unlike me, they only promoted me because of my strong following on Meiyin... Do you know Yu Siqing? She is nasty. She said that Ick character, and am merely popr online. Although that was the truth, it was upsetting!¡± In the end, it turned into aint. This judge, Yu Siqing... Su Cha raised her head and smiled, ¡°She rebuked me too.¡± Le Anqi was surprised, ¡°She rebuked you too? Your performance was outstanding. Both Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian praised you, how could she criticize you?¡± Although Le Anqi was not a professional singer, she practiced hard for the show. She had a sweet voice and barely managed to make it past the audition round. She would have a tough time in the future. But, she could easily tell that Su Cha had a unique voice. ¡°Wild Pigeon¡± itself was a difficult song to master, and Su Cha had performed it so wonderfully, what was Yu Siqing finding fault with? Su Cha: ¡°She said I went off-pitch.¡± Le Anqi: ¡°...¡± Cai Ziya watched as Le Anqi¡¯s face became distorted with confusion as she held back herughter. Cai Ziya asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Le Anqi finally burst out inughter, ¡°I have learned just a few basic singing skills. Even I know that Su Cha did not go off-pitch, it was just an adaptation to the song. Yu Siqing said that you went off-pitch? My god, no wonder some people had said that she got this judging role through personal connections. Knowing this, I would also agree that she definitely has no clue about music!¡± Le Anqi sneered. Cai Ziya asked curiously, ¡°To be honest, I do not understand what you just said. But it sounds cool. I just want to know, would Su Cha advance to the National Finals?¡± Le Anqi nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure she will. Su Cha¡¯s voice is unique, and the judges adore her. If nothing goes wrong in the Yonggu Town regional divisions, she will make it to the National Finals.¡± As Le Anqi knew some contacts, she could do some rough estimates. Hearing that, Cai Ziya became very excited, ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t Su Cha be famous in the future?¡± If Su Cha became a celebrity, they would be the ssmates of a superstar. That would be amazing. Chapter 85 - Disappeared

Chapter 85: Disappeared

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Seeing them more excited than herself, Su Cha shook her head gently, ¡°Nobody can predict the future, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡± She looked at Le Anqi peacefully, ¡°You should step up your efforts too.¡± Le Anqi thought to herself that she would be happy to just have passed the next round, but she felt ashamed to say so. She mumbled the words, ¡°Ok...Ok, I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Cai Ziya held Le Anqi¡¯s hand and kept shaking it violently, ¡°Come on you two! I wish that you both enter the national finals!¡± Le Anqi forced augh. She was clear about her ability and was nning to drift along. She treated the contest as a way to increase her influence and would find other chances in the future. She would at best strive to see which stage she could get to. *** Today was surprisingly peaceful. Yang Nuanru¡¯s people did note to seek revenge, neither did Zhai Yao. Su Cha found it strange. She kept exercising these days and almost forgot that she was just an ordinary person. Su Cha realized that her thought was risky, but she devoted herself to reviewing and practicing martial arts. The videos of the contest were updated each day. Finally, better singers had outshone Su Cha, which led to a decline in Su Cha¡¯s poprity. But quite a few people knew her now. People started to recognize her on the streets of Yonggu Town. The girls might be junior high school students, as they looked younger than Su Cha. They got cold feet at the sight of Su Cha¡¯s high and cold appearance but finally plucked up courage. They called her Sister Su Cha sweetly and wanted her autograph. Su Cha agreed and signed for them. They looked happy and wished that Su Cha would win the national contest before they left. Although they might not be serious, Su Cha found their blessings warm. It was the first time that strangers encouraged her genuinely. Bo Muyi was busy handing over his work these days. He could only manage to call Su Cha at night and had time to pick her up in person. Su Cha would report everything about her day to him on the phone, but she kept the matter of martial arts as a secret. After she found the correct time, she would tell him. Bo Muyi felt less stressed after he knew Su Cha¡¯s whereabouts. He was spoiled. After he got used to spending time with Su Cha, it was torture for him to not be with her. Yang Nuanru did not return to school until Friday. She got rid of her old aggressive posture. Her ssmates said that she behaved very low-key now, or at least she stopped picking fights with others. When she heard Su Cha¡¯s name, she would even panic. Word passed aroundter that Yang Nuanru had been threatened after she left school that day. All her proud big brothers went missing the day after it. It was said that people who were close to those loafers were forced to call the police. Yang Nuanru was interrogated by the police at the station, but she knew nothing. After that, she became more silent. However, Su Cha was not aware of any of it. Chapter 86 - It Has Started, A Beautiful Future!

Chapter 86: It Has Started, A Beautiful Future!

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Missing? Su Cha raised her brows in amazement as she listened to Le Anqi, who was deviously telling her about the matter. As her attacks were not heavy-handed, Su Cha was sure that she had only knocked the hooligans unconscious. Why did they suddenly disappear? Could it be that they had offended someone else? Did the person take advantage of the attack, and hid behind Su Cha to get back at the group of hooligans? After all, it was not umon to see an average person get back at the arrogant andwless individuals who bullied the weak in society. But... Bo Muyi¡¯s name shed past Su Cha¡¯s mind. But... Bo Muyi had promised her that he would not send someone to trail her, he would keep his promise. If I did not tell him about it, how would he have known about this matter? Su Cha very quickly put her doubts about Bo Muyi at the back of her mind. She could not question Bo Muyi about it. If Bo Muyi used her of not trusting him, that would be a real injustice. It was impossible to determine if it was retribution, but this did not concern Su Cha, and the police were not involved. Hence, Su Cha need not be bothered by it. Soon, the weekend arrived. Although there was no time for respite, the senior ss had the privilege of having one less afternoon ss, and the seniors could head home earlier. Su Cha made full use of the extra time to embroider. Under Su Cha¡¯s nimble fingers, the head of the kingfisher quickly transformed into aplete kingfisher. Contrasted with the white cotton fabric, thepleted embroidery piece came to life. The bird was perched on a ck embroidered branch, and it seemed like it would start chirping anytime. The art was filled with vitality. Su Cha carefully trimmed the white cotton fabric with the sewing machine before she hand-stitched the cut material on a T-shirt. With her diligent practice over the past few days, the flow of vitality through her body was more intense. Su Cha felt more agile and skillful in her actions, and her five senses felt sharper too. Her embroidery work was far more dexterous than before. Before she ended the stitch, Su Cha skilfully embroidered her initials in the body of the kingfisher. As she utilized the same colored thread, the initials were unnoticeable. One could only see the initials when they looked at the art diagonally. The embroidered initials would be the logo that marked Su Cha¡¯s original works to prevent piracy. Embroidery works can be easily counterfeited, but it would be impossible to mimic the logo. The sleeveless t-shirt was wide and long, and girls could choose to wear it as a dress. On its own, the in white t-shirt was inconspicuous. But with the embroidered lively kingfisher on the bust area, the entire dress took on another aura and became extremely vibrant. This was her first piece of work, and Su Cha had wanted to keep it. Su Cha knew that the embroidery techniques wereplex. If she had worn it out, everyone would know that she had made this piece and that would have brought her unnecessary trouble. After deliberating it for a while, she registered for a seller¡¯s ount on the nation¡¯srgest online shopping site, Pet Cat Shopping Site. She listed her embroidered piece online and emphasized that it was S¡¯s first embroidered work. The selling price was 1000 yuan. An average consumer would not purchase it. But, what Su Cha was selling was a premium handcrafted item. If she gained fame, the price of the piece would only increase further. At the same time, Su Cha had recorded the embroidery process as a video. Su Cha monitored the video to ensure that she did not leak any vital information in the background. After learning how to edit the video online, Su Cha cut andpressed the video into a short one-minute clip before uploading it onto her Meiyin channel. Now, she would have to wait for the video responses. Su Cha was looking forward to selling the embroidered shirt and hearing responses to her Meiyin video. If there were no responses, she would not be discouraged. She just had to slowly work harder. Everything should be done, a step at a time. After thinking about it, Su Cha prepared to work on her next embroidery piece. This time, she decided to embroider a more intricate design. Chapter 87 - A Customer Is Consulting

Chapter 87: A Customer Is Consulting

Su Cha spent her weekend finishing embroidery. The new week began in a blink. Before she took morning sses, she looked at her auction product on the Pet Cat shopping site. Apparently, as a nameless new seller, her shop and her T-shirt, priced 1000 yuan (around $140), were neither asked about nor viewed at. Pet Cat shopping site showed the number of purchases and views. Before the product was sold, it could tell how many people had viewed it. Not only did Pet Cat shopping site make a disappointing start, but also Su Cha¡¯s video flopped quickly on Meiyin. Except for a like from a stranger, it received noment. The video was destined to flop as no one had watched ormented throughout the night. Su Cha did not lose faith. She believed that good things would note easy. It would be unrealistic if everything went well from the start. She went to school for ss. Her headmaster He Qun carried a pile of exam papers into the ssroom and put them on the tform the minute the ss began. Many students started to moan. ¡°ss!¡± He Qun cleared her throat and went on, ¡°I¡¯ve told you yesterday. Today is thest test to prepare you for the national college entrance exam. We¡¯ll test the main subjects today and the rest tomorrow. The papers are based on past exams and carefullyposed by your teachers. They are very simr to the real ones. If you can score high this time, you can do so in the real exam this year! Commissary of Studies,e here and hand out the papers!¡± Le Anqiined about the papers in He Qun¡¯s hands, ¡°Tests again!¡± The senior students had been either reviewing their schoolwork or taking tests each day. Since it was thest test before the official exam, the students started to answer the questions attentively after theyined. The test was not very serious. He Qun invigted them from the tform, but she would not notice it if students copied from others from time to time. Most students respected the rules as the test was preparing them for the real exam. Even if they cheated now, they couldn¡¯t do so in the real one. Many students understood this and concentrated on their own papers. The first main subject was Chinese. Su Cha scanned the papers. She was not good at Chinese in the past, but after she spent herst life in ancient times, she now felt familiar with the bookish sentences. The passages written in ssical Chinese had especially be a piece of cake for Su Cha. She could understand the meanings of their themes and words easily. Writing required time to work on a theme, which was a little difficult. Other than that, Su Cha did not feel stressed about the Chinese papers. Su Cha spent one and a half hours finishing the papers and the rest one-hour double-checking. After they handed in the papers, Le Anqiined, ¡°It was hard. I couldn¡¯t understand the ssical Chinese passage at the end...¡± Su Cha felt her phone vibrating. She took it out and saw the message sent by Pet Cat Shopping Site. [Meow. Hello, my store owner. We have a customer consulting now~] The message told sellers who were offline that there were customers sending messages to the store. Su Cha¡¯s personal store was inck of online customer service. She could not apply for intelligent customer service at the moment, as it required a certain level of the seller. Su Cha was startled by this message. She logged on the Pet Cat shopping site¡¯s app immediately. Chapter 88 - Sold!

Chapter 88: Sold!

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio I am a flying pig: O.O Hello, is there a video showcasing the shirt? Su Cha ¡®s eyes glistened. In a hurry, Su Cha replied, ¡°I forgot to upload it, very sorry about it. I have the video on my phone. .¡± Other than uploading pictures of the products, many sellers also showcased the products through short videos. Sellers tried to disy different aspects and angles of the products to buyers through videos. After all, the discrepancies between the actual product and the pictures of the product weremon. After receiving countlessints about such issues, the Pet Cat shopping site introduced the video feature. As Su Cha had just registered with the site, she had no experience selling products online. Hence, she had forgotten to upload a video recording of the shirt. After all, the embroidered pattern on the t-shirt looked very unreal. It was usual for the buyers to be cynical of the product as the pattern resembled 3D printed pictures that popped up from the shirt. After the buyer received the video, Su Cha guessed that he would be watching the video. She was not in a hurry and ced her phone back into the drawer. Le Anqi noticed it and whispered, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get caught using your phone.¡± Strictly speaking, students were not allowed to bring their mobile phones to school. However, Su Cha¡¯s high school did not enforce these rules. With more restrictionse more temptations, and students would find ways to smuggle their mobile devices into school. Hence, the school had decided not to put in too much effort in this matter. As a result, there were still a significant number of students who brought their mobile phones to ss during the college entrance examinations period. After all, it¡¯s the information era, and the mobile phone brings about great convenience. Su Cha¡¯s school had an identst semester. As the school disallowed students from bringing their mobile phones to school, a female student went missing on her way home from her evening self-study ss in school. Without her mobile phone, her parents could not contact her, and they were worried and anxious. Later, the female student¡¯s abandoned corpse was found in a trash bin. This incident brought about a considerable hoo-ha, and the school became less stringent in enforcing the ban on mobile phones in school. Of course, even with a mobile phone, self-disciplined students would continue learning. On the other hand, even with a set of rules in ce, those who were unwilling to learn would find various loopholes to avoid studying. Su Cha nodded her head. Right after thenguage test was a mathematics test. Cai Ziya had invited her to go to the washroom together. After returning to her seat, Su Cha received a new message. I am a flying pig: Wow, the design on the t-shirt shown in your video is beautiful! Is the design embroidered or printed? I am a flying pig: O.O Are you busy? Su Cha checked the time, it was sent two minutes ago. She hurriedly sent a reply. Store: Sorry, sorry. I went to the washroom just now. The design on the t-shirt is embroidered, it¡¯s absolutely hand-tailored. Including the seams of the t-shirt, every stitch is done by hand with a thread and needle! I am a flying pig: Oh, no wonder you are selling it at such a high price... Can you lower the cost to under 1000 yuan? I¡¯m still a student and that would be a quarter of my monthly living expenses. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Her living expenses were only 1000 yuan per month! As it was a customer, Su Cha had to have patience. Store: I can¡¯t. Being hand-tailored, it took a lot of time and work. Moreover, this is the first piece I made, the price is fixed. I am a flying pig: Oh, I see. Then, that¡¯s okay. The buyer was easygoing. After Su Cha refused to lower the price, the buyer ced the order decisively without saying anything else. Su Cha checked her address, the buyer was from the Imperial Capital. She must be a young girl. Otherwise, she would not have purchased this t-shirt dress. Store: Thank you for your support. I will mail your t-shirt out after school today via the express courier. I promise that it will reach you tomorrow! I am in ss right now, and my exam is starting soon. I am a flying pig: ... Chapter 89 - Su Cha Has Become Overly Confident

Chapter 89: Su Cha Has Be Overly Confident

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio After she sold the T-shirt, Su Cha earned 1000 yuan. But the money was kept in the public ount of the Pet Cat shopping site for the time being and would not be transferred to Su Cha¡¯s bank ount until the customer received the product. Pet Cat shopping site took 10% as a service fee, which was applicable for any product. As a result, Su Cha would get only 900 yuan. But 900 yuan was still a huge sum of money for her since she only got 1000 yuan from her dad once a month. It was a good start. Su Cha did not expect that the T-shirt would be sold out in such a short time. Perhaps the customer had no concerns because of the policy of free returns in seven days. She had stated clearly in her store that every cloth was unique. If the customer did not like it, they could return the product and get a refund. The bell rang again. It was time for math. The invigtor was still He Qun. Math was difficult for many people in the country. The senior students hated it the most. The mathematical signs and numbers were totally abstruse andplicated. Su Cha used to think so too. She had not messed it up, but she was at best average. In the past, she could barely manage to pass tests and sometimes she would even fail. She knew it was her weak spot and had devoted a lot of time to Math and English recently. Now she could understand the forms better and began to get a good grasp on them. Su Cha received the exam papers. The questions were difficult, but she soon discovered that she was capable of working out a few of thest questions. Most of her ssmates became miserable because of the papers. Le Anqi who was sitting next to Su Cha was scratching her head with anxiety. She excelled in Chinese, History, and English, but her Math was the worst. She found most of the questions difficult. She knew that Su Cha was not better than her, but Cai Ziya was good at Math. She stretched her neck, wanting to take a look at Cai¡¯s answers, but Cai Ziya gave her a re and covered her papers. Even if you don¡¯t know how to answer, you have to rely on yourself! It was the faith of Cai Ziya, who was a good student. Le Anqi was speechless. She made a wild guess that the teachers who had drafted these question papers might want her to die. She nced around and was surprised to find Su Cha writing fast. She thought that Su Cha must be making things up, which was better than her leaving the whole space nk. Le Anqi nned to copy a few lines from Su Cha. Su Cha noticed it at once and covered her papers too. She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to copy my answers. Think about it. If you get a high grade, our teacher will suspect you and ask you to exin your thinking. How are you gonna get away with it then?¡± Le Anqi said, ¡°...Aren¡¯t you just making up the answers?¡± Su Cha circled her lips, ¡± What I have written is all correct. Those I can¡¯t work out, I will not answer.¡± Le Anqi was speechless again. She believed that Su Cha had been hexedtely, but she was not aware that Su Cha had be so shameless. Don¡¯t I know how bad her Math is? She has be overly confident! Le Anqi thought. Chapter 90 - I’ve Missed You

Chapter 90: I¡¯ve Missed You

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio After much deliberation, Le Anqi decided not to copy from Su Cha. Pulling a long face, Le Anqi submitted to fate and started attempting the questions. After the test papers were collected, the ss broke out in a heated discussion. ¡°That¡¯s too fucking difficult! I could not understand a single question!¡± ¡°How can such an inhumane subject, like Mathematics, exist in the world!¡± ¡°May I not have to learn Mathematics in my next life!¡± ... It had always been like that. The majority of students in the ss had a natural fear of Mathematics. Su Cha had a calm expression that was vastly different from her usual behavior. In the past, she would rest her head on the table for a long time after the examinations. When Le Anqi saw that, she did not find it strange. Judging from Su Cha¡¯s behavior over the past two days, this waspletely normal. Cai Ziya walked over to Le Anqi and Su Cha, she asked, ¡°Did you manage to finish the Mathematics test?¡± Le Anqi rolled her eyes, ¡°Hmm, considering our friendship, I can¡¯t believe you did not let me copy your answer! You finally revealed your true colors!¡± Cai Ziya lightly tapped Le Anqi, ¡°It¡¯s not that I did not want to show it to you. If you copied from me now, who will you copy from during the college entrance examinations? When the teacher returns our paper, listen to the exnations carefully! Let¡¯s go eat at the cafeteria. We have an English paperter in the afternoon.¡± They did not harp on this matter for long, and Cai Ziya did not ask Su Cha how she fared on the test. Like Le Anqi, Cai Ziya was aware of Su Cha¡¯s academic capabilities. Su Cha felt a little pressure about the English test that afternoon. Although she had revised it over the past few days, she did not feel confident about it. Su Cha believed that a good English test score was not equivalent to having good English. In the past few days, she had been listening to standard American English radio programs online which were slightly different from the English tapes used in school. She also worked hard to learn new vocabry. With her excellent memory, Su Cha managed to remember approximately 200 new words every day. She had easily memorized most of the English vocabry in the English textbook. Her efforts would definitely be revealed in her test results. After the English examinations, the school bell rang. All the students heaved a sigh of relief. The student poption was divided into two groups, those who lived on-campus and those who did not. Su Cha did not live on campus. After the freak ident that urredst semester, students who did not live on campus did not have to attend the night self-study sessions. Hence, Su Cha could go home right after school every day. After a day of examinations, Su Cha was still tense. She returned home to pick up the t-shirt and mailed it via the fastest courier as promised. She returned home after having dinner outside. It was already at 6 o¡¯clock in the evening. As soon as she walked up the stairs, she saw a tall man standing right outside her door. The man was dressed in a simple id shirt and tailored pants. Under the dim corridor lights, his handsome face appeared tense, and he exuded a strange, cold aura. When Su Cha saw him, she immediately felt rxed and eximed in surprise, ¡°Bo Muyi, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± On hearing those words, the man turned his head. His cold, uptight expression immediately turned warm and gentle as soon as he saw Su Cha. ¡°Cha Cha, I have missed you.¡± His clear voice was like a gentle, flowing stream that brought a wonderful sense offort. Su Cha smiled delightfully. As she could not control her emotions, she trotted over and jumped right into Bo Muyi¡¯s embrace. Chapter 91 - I’m Only Nice To You

Chapter 91: I¡¯m Only Nice To You

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha ran into Bo Muyi¡¯s arms, and he embraced her tightly at once. They felt very content in the moment. Su Cha could smell a natural scent on his body, which made her secure. ¡°Have you finished your work?¡± Bo Muyi had note over in thest few days mainly because he was too busy at work. He could only manage to spare a little time to give Su Cha a call. ¡°Not yet. But I miss you.¡± The man hugged Su Cha tightly as he spoke. Su Cha pulled one hand out of his embrace to find the key. She opened the door and asked, ¡°Will you have to leave soon?¡± Bo Muyiy his head on her shoulders and said nothing. His tall body bent over and appeared to be tired, which made people feel sorry about it. They came into the room. It was already dark outside, so Su Cha switched on the light. The room lit up. Su Cha¡¯s little apartment did not appear to be special among the thousands of houses, but it was rather cozy. She had rented a small one with a living room, a bedroom, a kitchen, and a washroom. It had everything she needed but was really congested. Each time Bo Muyi, who was very tall, came here, it would appear to be more crowded. But he was so noble that the room was turned into a catwalk from Paris. Su Cha took out a few books and said to Bo Muyi, ¡°We had thest prep-test before the national college entrance exam today. I feel like I¡¯ve done well and may get a good grade.¡± Bo Muyi looked gentler after he heard it. ¡°Of course, my Cha Cha is always the best.¡± He never questioned Su Cha andpletely believed her. Su Cha turned over and found Bo Muyi to be an unreal person for a moment. He looked like a person who had walked into her life from her dream. It might be that Su Cha had been looking at him for too long, Bo Muyi walked to Su Cha and pulled her sleeves. ¡°Is there anything wrong with my face?¡± Su Cha shook her head, ¡°Of course not. By the way, let me tell you some good news. I¡¯ve finished a piece of embroidery and sold it online.¡± His smile disappeared, ¡°You are selling clothes on the Inte?¡± His face showed that the man was specting. She nodded assertively, ¡°Yes. What I sell online is my craft of embroidery. I have to live on my own and stop relying on my father. I¡¯m already an adult.¡± She had been working her way through school for a long time. In the past, she had only made ends meet, but now she was carrying out her ns. ¡°Cha Cha, if you need money, you can tell me at any time...¡± Bo Muyi frowned. Su Cha saw it and held his hands. She said cutely, ¡°I know. But I¡¯d like to experience the joy of earning money. Plus, embroidery makes me happy. Isn¡¯t it nice that I can get both joy and money? If I need anything from you, I will ask.¡± She was quite right. Bo Muyi had to ept that embroidery did make her happy. In his mind, Su Cha could feel free to use his money, but it¡¯s most important that she was happy. Nothing couldpare with it. Su Cha ruffled Bo Muyi¡¯s hair as she smiled, ¡°Muyi, you are so nice.¡± Bo Muyi said gently, ¡°I¡¯m only nice to you.¡± Chapter 92 - You Are Also Going to the Imperial Capital?

Chapter 92: You Are Also Going to the Imperial Capital?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Bo Muyi could not stay for long. Soon, Bai Kun called to inform him that the guest had arrived, and he had to attend the meeting. Looking at Bo Muyi¡¯s sunken face, Su Cha picked up a bunch of keys and ced it in his palm, ¡°Muyi, this is the key to my apartment. You can enter my house anytime in the future.¡± This set of keys were the same ones Zhai Yao had. Su Cha had not touched the keys since Zhai Yao returned them. Seeing the bunch of keys in his palm, Bo Muyi became significantly happier, and his eyes glistened like the stars. Now that Su Cha had given him the keys to her apartment, did it mean that she is allowing more? After receiving the keys from Su Cha, the uncertainty and doubts Bo Muyi had in his heart vanished. As usual, Su Cha walked Bo Muyi downstairs. Bai Kun was waiting downstairs with the car to pick Bo Muyi up. After Bo Muyi boarded the car, Su Cha waved him goodbye. Bo Muyi also reluctantly bade her farewell before Bai Kun drove off. Once Su Cha¡¯s figure disappeared from sight, Bo Muyi¡¯s expression turned serious, and the dark, repressive aura gradually thickened around him. He threw the bunch of keys to Bai Kun and ordered, ¡°Get me a new set, and melt this.¡± When he said the word ¡®melt¡¯, his tone was icy and vicious. It was as if he wanted to melt a person and not a set of keys. Bai Kun shuddered in fear, the young master has received the keys, why is he giving off a murderous aura? *** After Bo Muyi left, Su Cha continued practicing martial arts. Before the martial arts training, she had to continue practicing the movements to circte vitality through the meridians of her body. Once the meridians were opened up, the flow of vitality through her would be purely from heavens and earth. The current flow of vitality merely helped Su Cha strengthen her physique, allowing her to improve her physical health day by day. It would take her some time before she was ready to practice thebat of martial arts. She could no longer practice the set of martial arts moves from her precious life as it would lower her levels of fertility. However, in her previous life, Su Cha was strong in martial arts. As she was idle, she spent her spare time refining her skills and mastering different tricks. Hence, she knew many suitable methods, but not all of them were memorized. Indeed, the martial arts are divided into two main categories ¨C tricks and mentality. Su Cha selected a few suitable tricks and prepared to start practicing in a few days. After nearly 40 minutes of training, Su Cha was drenched in sweat, but her body was not aching as much. As her body adapted to the high-intensity training, Su Cha was also slowly increasing the training duration. After the training, Su Cha started focusing on her revision. Her sess or failure was solely dependent on the month¡¯s practice. With her gradually strengthened physique, the amount of sleep Su Cha needed had reduced. If she slept an hour lesser than usual, she would not feel less energized or mentally drained. This improved physique gave her a significant advantage over her peers. When she woke up in the morning, Su Cha went for a run before heading to school. There was aprehensive liberal arts exam that day. As a liberal arts student, Su Cha had been a little more well-versed in the subject. The most exceptional merit of the subject was that it required a lot of memorization. Su Cha was not worried about that. As for the history aspect of the subject, Su Cha would be able to make smart guesses about the events in the orthodox times based on her past life. After the test, Su Cha did not feel any pressure. Le Anqi flicked her pen after she submitted her test paper, ¡°Next month, I will be free from this. Imperial Capital, wait for me!¡± Su Cha nced at her lightly, ¡°You are going to the Imperial Capital too?¡± Chapter 93 - My Target Is Imperial Capital University

Chapter 93: My Target Is Imperial Capital University

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Right,¡± Le Anqi replied to Su Cha¡¯s question, ¡°I¡¯ve nned to sign up for the enrollment of Imperial Capital Arts College. I want to study Broadcast.¡± Imperial Capital Arts College was a rtively famous college in the film industry. Many of its alumni were film stars. But its Broadcast Department was not very good. People would choose the Department of Broadcast of Communication University over that of ImperialArts. Su Cha asked, ¡°Why not choose Communication over ImperialArts?¡± ImperialArts was the short name for the college. Le Anqi pressed her lips and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s because the requirement of ImperialArts is less demanding than that of Communication. I have higher odds in it.¡± Her family also had more connections in ImperialArts. Communication University had the most famous Department of Broadcast, and its requirement was the strictest. Su Cha was speechless. Le Anqi also wondered, ¡°Su Cha, it seems that you want to choose a college in the Imperial Capital too. Since you¡¯ve participated in Dreams In Progress, you must have prepared for it. Which one do you prefer, ImperialArts or Theatre Academy?¡± Su Cha shook her head, ¡°Neither. I prefer Imperial Capital University.¡± ¡°Imperial Capital University?¡± Le Anqi was shocked, ¡°Its requirements are too strict!¡± Le Anqi could not be med for being shocked. It was very hard to get an offer from Imperial Capital University. Su Cha had nned to choose a university that excelled in acting, but she then thought that if she could get a good grade and meet the requirement of a better university, she might as well choose a better one. Imperial Capital University was the top university in Hua Nation. It also had departments of acting and others. But unlike other art colleges, it valued grades rather than auditions. Most art students could not get high scores in the national college entrance exam, but Imperial Capital University did not need to be popr by lowering its standards. Its Department of Acting might not be as famous as those of art colleges, but it still maintained a good reputation as some of its alumni were superstars. The only concern for an art student was that its general requirement was above 660 in the national college entrance examst year, and the department of acting was above 665. There were very few good students having the interest to study acting at Imperial Capital University. And even fewer would be celebrities in the future. It was not easy to be both beautiful and intelligent. But Su Cha had confidence in herself. Imperial Capital University did not require an audition. If one were able to meet its requirements, they would be admitted. There wasn¡¯t a ceiling for enrollments. The general requirement itself was enough to discourage most students. Le Anqi did not believe that Su Cha was serious about Imperial Capital University. ¡°Have you thought it through? You can¡¯t get such a high score at all.¡± Le Anqi recalled Su Cha¡¯s score in thest test. She has not even reached 400, which is hardly enough for anymon college. She must be daydreaming to expect a score higher than 660... Su Cha did not feel unhappy andughed drily, ¡°You will see after we get the result of this test, won¡¯t you¡± Le Anqi was dumbfounded with Su Cha¡¯s confidence. Maybe she has done well this time? But how much could she improve in such a short time? She has always been average. Le Anqiughed it off and dragged Su Cha to the canteen along with Cai Ziya. After lunch, they had to take other sses in the afternoon. Chapter 94 - Did She Cheat?

Chapter 94: Did She Cheat?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio While the students were having lunch, a few teachers had started marking the test papers in the office. The mock examination was a standardized test for all students who were in the same year. It was also thest school examinations for students in their senior year. The teacher who designed the examination created the questions based on the past college entrance examination questions. If a student can perform well in the school-based mock tests, then they certainly had a better grasp on the college entrance examinations. All the teachers who taught the senior sses had tried their best to help their students attain better grades. After all, if a student had an outstanding performance, the teacher would beplimented for their hard work. The standardized papers were marked by several teachers who taught the same level. As there were too many test papers, it would take a long time toplete marking if they were not distributed among the teachers. The Math teacher of ss Five of Grade 12 was named Zhao Zhizhong. He was also in charge of teaching ss Four of Grade 12. As there was limited manpower, one teacher is usually responsible for teaching multiple sses. To prevent teachers from giving a higher score to students of their sses, teachers exchanged the test papers for blind marking. When the teacher of ss Two marked Su Cha¡¯s test, he gasped in surprise. The other teachers looked up, ¡°Lao Zhang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The teacher of ss Two flipped through Su Cha¡¯s test paper and said in bewilderment, ¡°This student left a few nks in her test. There are even two high weightage questions that were unattempted. But, she got all the attempted questions...right! That¡¯s very odd!¡± He was dumbfounded. When the rest of the teachers heard that, they stretched their necks to take a look. ¡°Su Cha, ss Five of Grade 12? From Teacher Zhao¡¯s ss?¡± ¡°Look at the score, she got at least 120. There would be only a few students who can attain such a result. This Su Cha is not bad!¡± ¡°Why are the rest of the questions left nk? Did she not know how to do it? Although the attempted questions were right, this is not a good attitude.¡± When Zhao Zhizhong heard that the student was from ss Five, he looked up, ¡°Su Cha?¡± He frowned, ¡°I know Su Cha. She¡¯s a pretty student, but she has always performed poorly in her Math tests.¡± ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Su Cha, the girl who got into a conflict with Yang Nuanru?¡± Some of the teachers had recently heard rumors about it, and they immediately knew who Su Cha was. After all, many teachers knew what happened to Yang Nuanru. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Yang Nuanru been absent from school for several days?¡± When the teacher of ss Seven heard that, he lifted his head and directed his gaze at Zhao Zhizhong. The teacher put on a forced smile. ¡°Teacher Zhao, did you say that Su Cha usually performed poorly on her tests?¡± Zhao Zhizhong froze momentarily before replying directly, ¡°Her results are not very good. In her previous test, she scored around 70 marks...I can¡¯t remember it clearly.¡± After all, he knew about Su Cha. Zhao Zhizhong could recall that Su Cha had never attained such a high score before. The teacher of ss Seven narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°Could it be that she has copied from someone else?¡± The facial expressions of all the teachers present changed instantly. The teacher of ss Two replied immediately, ¡°I marked most of the test papers for ss Five. Other than her, no one else got question 5 correct; Teacher Chang, don¡¯t talk so irresponsibly.¡± ss Seven¡¯s Math teacher¡¯s surname was Chang. He wore a pair of spectacles and had a gentle demeanor. He was rather thin, and his physique resembled a bamboo pole. Upon hearing what the teacher of ss Two said, Teacher Chang remained calm as he replied without panic, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking nonsense. Didn¡¯t we catch some students who used their mobile phones to send answers via text messages thest time? There were even students who approached undergraduates to help them with the questions. This student may have approached others for help. Her test score was slightly more than 70 thest time, but now she got 120 marks. Teacher Zhao, can you believe this?¡± Hearing this rebuttal, Zhao Zhizhong was a little doubtful about Su Cha¡¯s grades. He fell silent as he thought that Teacher Chang was deliberately targeting Su Cha. Chapter 95 - Suspecting Students

Chapter 95: Suspecting Students

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio It became awkward after Teacher Chang spoke. The teacher of ss Two spoke again while correcting the papers. ¡°We can¡¯t say it just like that. We need evidence to call her a fraud. Who was the invigtor? We can ask him to confirm.¡± ¡°It should be their headmaster, He Qun. She had invigted the whole test yesterday,¡± Zhao Zhizhong said quickly. Teacher Chang smirked, ¡°Cheating isn¡¯t a good thing. What if He Qun wouldn¡¯t say anything for the sake of her ss? Plus, she would feel good if her student gets a high score...¡± ¡°Teacher Chang, that¡¯s enough!¡± Qian Jinyuan, the Math teacher and headmaster of ss One interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s inappropriate to say such a thing? We have no evidence now. Let¡¯s put this student¡¯s papers aside and have a talk with her headmaster first. She also took exams on other subjects. We will look into her other papers as well.¡± Qian Jinyuan was an excellent teacher. As the headmaster of ss One the Superss, he was respected. Everyone shut up after he spoke. The teacher of ss Two took out Su Cha¡¯s papers as asked, and did not change the marks. Zhao Zhizhong nced at Teacher Chang. Thetter squeezed his eyes at him and then Su Cha¡¯s papers, and showed contempt. Zhao Zhizhong did not know what to say and sat down to go on correcting papers. When the bell rang, Chang Wugui left for his ss. After he left, a teacher whispered to Zhao Zhizhong, ¡°Teacher Zhao, don¡¯t listen to Teacher Chang. Yang Nuanru is his distant rtive. Su Cha has conflicts with her. She hasn¡¯te to schooltely and had sought trouble with the unemployed loafers. He must hate Su Cha for it and wants to cause her trouble. Did you see him me others like this before?¡± Zhao Zhizhong nodded, ¡°I¡¯m aware of it. But it is indeed a strange thing that Su Cha could have improved so greatly. He has the reason to suspect her.¡± The other teacher also nodded, ¡°Then you can ask He Qun to figure it out.¡± Zhao Zhizhong fell into contemtion. *** After three sses in the afternoon, He Qun called Su Cha to stay back after thest session. He Qun waited until almost all students had left for meal or home, then she asked Su Cha, ¡°Su Cha, I want to ask you an awkward question. Did you cheat during yesterday¡¯s exams, especially Math?¡± He Qun asked directly. Other students might either flush or feel hurt. But Su Cha denied and asked drily, ¡°No. What¡¯s wrong, Teacher He?¡± He Qun was surprised to find her denying it without a blink. Su Cha was strong-minded even if she was treated unjustly. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. You have made great progress in Math. All the teachers find it too hard to believe.¡± He Qun smiled and tried to cover it up. She had never thought about it before nor expected that teachers would doubt Su Cha. She recalled that Su Cha had been concentrating on answering the questions and did nothing special during the exams. Le Anqi who was sitting next to Su Cha had appeared more suspicious. ¡°Oh,¡± Su Cha raised her brow, ¡°so teachers would just use students as frauds when they found it too hard to believe them?¡± Chapter 96 - Disbelief

Chapter 96: Disbelief

He Qun was a little embarrassed. She had been very considerate towards Su Cha. She had waited till all the students had left before she brought the matter up with Su Cha. Usually, teachers would have rushed to find the student for questioning immediately after finding out about the issue. That would have caused a substantial negative impact on Su Cha. But now, Su Cha¡¯s straightforward statement made He Qun a little flustered. ¡°The teachers were worried just in case...¡± Su Cha nced over at He Qun, her deep gaze was full of meaning, and it made He Qun shudder involuntarily in fear and nervousness. After three seconds, Su Cha suddenly lifted the sides of her lips into a bright smile, ¡°If you do not have any other questions, can I leave now?¡± He Qun immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, you may leave. Remember to redouble your efforts for your college entrance examinations. I believe in you.¡± After she nodded, Su Cha turned and left. He Qun sighed in relief. That was strange. As a teacher, He Qun was dignified when she met students. But, when she was speaking to Su Cha, she felt herself feeling nervous, and it was as if Su Cha was the one interrogating her. On the way back to the teachers¡¯ office, He Qun shook her head as she tried to empty her mind of such ridiculous thoughts. At night, the teachers were working overtime to grade the test papers at the fastest possible speed. They would have to release the test results tomorrow morning before recording the results digitally on theputer to release it to the parents of the senior students. After the final results were released, He Qun was surprised to find out that Su Cha had not only improved significantly in Math but also in other subjects. The Liberal Arts examination could be said to be the most difficult as it was harder to score aspared to Math. However, Su Cha managed to get close to full marks for the readingprehension section. Other thanposition writing and some basic deductions, Su Cha managed to score 129 marks for hernguage. English was 117 marks, and the Literary Summary was 240 marks. After summing up her results, Su Cha¡¯s total score was 606 marks. With her achievements, she was ranked fifth among the students in her cohort. How could that be!! He Qun was astonished. What was Su Cha¡¯s score during thest examination? 398! It was two marks away from 400. Why is there such a ridiculous difference this time? The critical issue was that Su Cha did notplete all the questions. When she was faced with a problem she did not know, Su Cha would leave itpletely nk while the questions shepleted were all correct. As for hernguage tests, the teacher found that she may have misunderstood or misinterpreted some of the texts. When Su Cha¡¯s final grade was revealed, the other teachers present were also a little surprised. If Su Cha had only made a small improvement, it would not have been so noticeable. There were around 300 Liberal Arts student in her year, and Su Cha was initially ranked around the 200th ce. Now that she was in the top five of her cohort... Isn¡¯t that a little suspicious? When he learned about Su Cha¡¯s results, Chang Wugui immediately protested, and he was confident that Su Cha had cheated. The school should severely punish her for such tant cheating. It was nearing the national college entrance examinations, how can the school allow such a cheating incident to ur? Wouldn¡¯t that affect the student¡¯s performance during the tests? When Su Cha arrived in school the next day, she was met with exmations from her ssmates. ¡°Su Cha, you scored a total of 606! You are ranked fifth in the cohort, how did you do that?¡± ¡°Su Cha, you can¡¯t possibly make such a great improvement by revising in secret, right?¡± ¡°Haha, Su Cha, spill the truth. You managed to get such a high score from peeking at the answers...¡± In themotion, there were some students who were surprised, while the others were teasing Su Cha. However, none of them believed that Su Cha had attained such a high score. Chapter 97 - Are You Treating Us As Idiots?

Chapter 97: Are You Treating Us As Idiots?

Su Cha looked around the ssroom. She looked peaceful and did not respond to anyone¡¯s question. But her casual nce silenced the noisy ssroom. An invisible pressure started to build around the ssroom, making it hard for people tough. After it became totally quiet, Su Cha walked to her seat. Her ssmates looked at each other but found it hard to exin the intense atmosphere. Le Anqi was shocked, ¡°What the hell...¡± She was so mighty that she could calm down the whole ss without saying any words. Le Anqi was blown away with respect and admiration for Su Cha. But her grades were still unexined. Soon after the ss began, He Qun came to the ssroom and called Su Cha out. After they left, the whole ssroom was filled with debates. He Qun took Su Cha to the office. Su Cha found many teachers there, even including Director of Teaching, Can Yanhua. The minute Su Cha entered the room, she noticed that one of the teachers was very hostile. She looked at him and saw a bony teacher with sses looking at her with creepy eyes. Su Cha knew immediately who he was. He was the math teacher of ss Seven. Su Cha just nced at him. ¡°Is this little girl called Su Cha?¡± Seeing hering with He Qun, Can Yanhua smiled. He was an average man, but he seemed to be kind. He wasn¡¯t popr among students as he was very strict. Su Cha heard him and just nodded. None of the teachers in the office had ss. Although some of them seemed to be busy with their work, they couldn¡¯t help looking over for obvious reasons. ¡°You look like a good student.¡± Cao Yanhua went on. He seemed to be fond of Su Cha, but he changed his tone suddenly. ¡°But as a student, you should obey the rules and be moral before you get good grades. Even if you can¡¯t get good grades, you have to work hard instead of using tactics. It¡¯s cheating. You¡¯ve disgraced your teachers, your school, and your parents!¡± He scolded her loudly and ruthlessly, which would attract anyone¡¯s attention. Even the passers-by stopped to eavesdrop on it. Other students would be weeping after being scolded by him. But Su Cha was indifferent. Su Cha said to Cao Yanhua, ¡°I¡¯ve got good grades this time. Director Cao, you didn¡¯t allow me to exin myself, and called me a cheater? Where is your evidence?¡± Su Cha¡¯s words dumbed everyone. Other students behaved well in front of Director Cao and chose their words cautiously. They had not seen any student speak to him so coldly or assertively before. Cao Yanhua got irritated by Su Cha¡¯s attitude. But before he could criticize her, Chang Wugui, who was standing behind him, shouted, ¡°Are you saying that we have ndered you? You didn¡¯t get 400 inst month¡¯s test, but you got 600 this time. Su Cha, are you treating us and everyone in this school as idiots?¡± Chapter 98 - Isn’t This too Good to be True?

Chapter 98: Isn¡¯t This too Good to be True?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Upon hearing Chang Wugui¡¯s statement, Su Cha fixed her gaze on him. Her cold, icy eyes were filled with an indescribable meaning that made others shudder involuntarily. He Qun walked in front of Su Cha and smiled, ¡°Director Cao, I think Su Cha¡¯s words make sense. We do not have any evidence, and a proper investigation has not been done. How can we use Su Cha of cheating?¡± ¡°Teacher He, what you said is wrong.¡± Chang Wugui rebutted maliciously, ¡°Aren¡¯t her test scores the best proof? Your ss¡¯s Su Cha would never be able to attain such a good grade. Teacher He, stop covering this up.¡± ¡°Covering up? How is this covering up?¡± Once again, Su Cha had spoken up unexpectedly in such a hostile atmosphere. This student¡¯s behavior surprised all the teachers in the office. Su Cha calmly continued, ¡°I just want to know, if the school believes that I cheated, what do you n to do?¡± He Qun looked at Su Cha in disbelief, Chang Wugui once again spoke up, ¡°For cheating offenses, we would annul your test scores and record this as a serious demerit in your file! You would also be publicly criticized in front of the entire school!¡± Cao Yanhua solemnly added, ¡°It is quite easy for you to prove your innocence. The subject teachers said that all the questions you answered were correct. We can give you a new examination paper toplete in front of us. If you manage to attain a simr or higher score, we would naturally have no doubts.¡± Hearing those words, Chang Wugui delightfully smiled. He was sure that Su Cha would not be able to do it. He Qun immediately nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Cha, what Director Cao said is also feasible. That would prove that you did not cheat.¡± ¡°I can redo the examinations.¡± Su Cha suddenly broke into a smile that brightened up the entire office, ¡°I also want to know, which teacher here first suspected that I was cheating?¡± Everyone present nced at each other ufortably, they did not expect Su Cha to suddenly ask such a question. Cao Yanhua was taken aback. This student who was right in front of him was extremely calm. How could she be soposed in front of all the teachers? Luckily, Chang Wugui took the initiative and stood up, ¡°It¡¯s me! I am a Math teacher. I know how difficult math can be. Teacher Zhao said that you only scored around 70 marks in the previous test, but this month you managed to score 120. Do you think anyone would believe that you made such a huge improvement in just one month? It¡¯s outrageous!¡± Su Cha grinned, revealing her pearly white teeth, ¡°Then, I would like to know what would happen if I manage to prove my innocence through this retest? What would happen to the teacher who nders and questions a student¡¯s morality?¡± All the teachers present were bbergasted. Chang Wugui closed his eyes and said, ¡°You want me to be dealt with? Why don¡¯t you first prove your innocence!¡± ¡°You want me to prove that I did not cheat, but you don¡¯t want to bear the consequences?¡± Su Cha curled her lips into a brilliant smile, ¡°If I retook the exam and proved my innocence, I would have to inconvenience the school to criticize Teacher Chang for ndering students andcking professional ethics. How is such a person eligible to teach and educate future generations?¡± Her smile widened, ¡°If you do not agree, I will lodge a formalint to the Bureau of Education and hire awyer to sue Teacher Chang for ndering me and tarnishing my reputation in school. Have I made myself clear? You do not want to bear the consequences and yet choose to use me without evidence. Now, you even want me to prove my innocence? Isn¡¯t this too easy for you?¡± Chapter 99 - At Daggers Drawn

Chapter 99: At Daggers Drawn

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio The girl¡¯s words bewildered every teacher in the office. What was she talking about? Comin to the Bureau of Education? And hire awyer to sue Teacher Chang for nder?! They were shocked. Even Director Cao Yanhua was startled. They did not recover for a long time. Chang Wugui almost stomped his feet, ¡°What did you say? You willin to the Bureau of Education?¡± If someone wanted toin to the Bureau of Education, the school would worry that someone might post the news on the Inte, even though it had connections with the Bureau. It had happened before and left a bad influence. Chang Wugui felt uneasy about Su Cha¡¯s next move. Cao Yanhua finally recovered and scolded Su Cha loudly, ¡°Su Cha, don¡¯t you know that you should respect your teachers and your school. As a student, how dare you makeints or appeal for awsuit? How dare you betray your teacher?¡± As he spoke, his eyes bulged scarily. Normally, students would be frightened by him. But Su Cha was not normal. She did not change her expressions, but her eyes turned colder. ¡°Director Cao, speak as loudly as you like, but the reason why I¡¯m still here talking with you nicely is that I do respect you as my teachers! You want me to respect your teaching? But does it ever ur to you what matters the most for a student? Credibility!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how serious this usation is for me, being called a fraud during a crucial stage of the national college entrance exam? It might be an evesting stain in my life!¡± ¡°You are free to gossip, but you¡¯ve forced me to confront you. Now I just want a fair deal. If I don¡¯t cheat during the test, Teacher Chang will have to pay the price for ndering me. You said that I¡¯ve forgotten to respect teachers and your teachings, but do you still remember teaching ethics or even how to write the word ¡®ethics¡¯?¡± This time she said solemnly as if she was giving out orders. The teachers were intimidated by her tone and stopped questioning her. She did make sense. He Qun¡¯s eyeballs were about to drop. The pretty girl from her ss used to only whisper. How did she be so courageous all of a sudden? She doesn¡¯t panic in front of the teachers¡¯ questioning and responds very well. She is right. We can call her a fraud, but if she proves her innocence, won¡¯t we have to apologize to her as her teachers? But Chang Wugui would not ept it. He pointed at Su Cha, ¡°You are a fraud. Not only do you refuse to admit it, but also keep humiliating your teachers...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Cao Yanhua scolded and red at him. Chang Wugui was muted by his re. Cao Yanhua looked at her carefully and found the girl very calm and determined. He got cold feet. The girl doesn¡¯t look like a fraud. She is too confident... He suspected her because she had improved disproportionately. But Su Cha was straightforward and aggressive. Even if she was just threatening them, it would be hard for them to get away from theint to the Bureau of Education. Besides, the students were very good at spreading the word online. Once they did, it would be a major issue! Chapter 100 - The School’s Overall Reputation is of

Chapter 100: The School¡¯s Overall Reputation is of Utmost Importance

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio It was not that Cao Yanhua feared Su Cha. But, after he quickly weighed the pros and cons, Cao Yanhua decided not to pursue the matter further. Other students would have long confessed to cheating, but Su Cha¡¯s resistance had created a problem for Cao Yanhua. He did not know how to deal with a stubborn student who refused to heed the advice of others. ¡°In that case, Student Su Cha, there is no need for us to prove that you have not cheated. Whether you cheated or not, you know it best. After all, it¡¯s nearing the college entrance examinations, your results then will reveal the truth. You can choose what you want to do about it!¡± Although his tone was grave and solemn, Cao Yanhua¡¯s words were filled with sincerity. What he meant was that Su Cha¡¯s college entrance examination results would expose her cheating, and she would only hurt herself in the process. If she had not cheated, then it would be all good. But, doesn¡¯t that mean he still suspects Su Cha? Of course, Su Cha would not let this matter be resolved so easily. She lightly smiled, ¡°Director Cao, that¡¯s not okay. Teacher Chang is so sure that I cheated. If I do not retake the examination, how can I be worthy of his trust? Of course, if I managed to prove my innocence after Iplete the paper, you just have to report and criticize him at the school assembly. We can follow whatever he said, isn¡¯t that fair?¡± Chang Wuguiughed, ¡°You are just a student, how dare you decide what the teachers should do? You are really hopeless, you can¡¯t be helped!¡± ¡°How does it concern Teacher Chang if I can be helped or not? I am not a student in your ss, why doesn¡¯t Teacher Chang spend more time worrying about his own students?¡± The hidden intentions behind Su Cha¡¯s words were apparent, and Chang Wugui became increasingly sulky. Cao Yanhua yelled again, ¡°Enough... it¡¯s enough!¡± Cao Yanhua had no choice but to stretch out his hands and intervene. He felt his headache worsening, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, there¡¯s no need to continue pursuing this matter!¡± In fact, Cao Yanhua was not confident about the oue. If Su Cha really proved her innocence, it would be a p on Chang Wugui¡¯s face. Now that she had made such bold statements about Chang Wugui in front of so many people, they could not agree to her terms as he would be utterly embarrassed if she happened to be innocent. Hence, the only feasible option would be to remain firm and refuse to let Su Cha retake the examinations. After all, the truth would be revealed during the college entrance examinations! Cao Yanhua directed his gaze to Su Cha and spoke softly, ¡°Student Su Cha, this is a misunderstanding. If you are so insistent, the teachers believe you. Now, return to your ss.¡± The rest of the teachers felt like they had just watched a stand-upedy show, and were still in shock. Initially, they had expected the student to confess to cheating. Even if she had not cheated, they had imagined that she would obediently undergo the retest. However, the student resisted so much that Director Cao no longer dared to look into the matter. Su Cha threw a final nce at Director Cao and Chang Wugui before turning around to leave the office. Her gaze was icy cold. The remaining teachers exchanged nces in surprise, they had not expected this result after such a long discussion. Chang Wugui gritted his teeth, ¡°Director, do you not believe that she cheated? Even if she had worked hard, that¡¯s a 200 marks difference...¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Cao Yanhua was getting a little fed up, ¡°If she really did it, have you considered the consequences for yourself? Do you think it would do us any good if the school had to publicly criticize you for ndering a student? You heard her, if we do not do that, she will lodge a formalint about you to the Bureau of Education and sue you for defamation! Do you know the consequences of that? The most severe consequences would be public opinions! If the newspapers or online media pick this up, our school¡¯s reputation would be tarnished forever! Regardless of the truth, the school¡¯s reputation is of utmost importance!¡± ¡°We are nearing the college entrance examinations, and the students need a conducive environment to prepare for the tests. Do not screw this up, and we will let this matter rest!¡± Chapter 101 - Opinions

Chapter 101: Opinions

Chang Wugui did not ept the arrangement. ¡°She is just a student. How can she lodge aint or hire awyer to sue me so easily?¡± ¡°What if she can?¡± Cao Yanhua was afraid of the odds. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that she is more certain than you are. You believe that she has cheated on the exam, but how can you be so sure? You have no evidence!¡± Cao Yanhua knocked on the table and made a loud noise. The office was filled with him criticizing Chang Wugui, ¡°Even if her grades have improved incredibly, you still have no evidence that can prove your words! Don¡¯t you see it?¡± Chang Wugui flushed immediately as he was ashamed of being scolded. It was strange that Cao Yanhua believed Chang Wugui¡¯s words at the beginning but now he was angry at him because of Su Cha¡¯s words and attitude. He had been pressed by her and could not say anything to refute. How can I, the Director of Education, be taught by a student? What does it look like? Cao Yanhua realized it and unleashed his anger on Chang Wugui. Other teachers gave Chang Wugui a nce. Fortunately, they knew his reason against Su Cha and did not help him much. Otherwise, they would suffer no less than Chang Wugui. He Qun also sighed and left. *** Su Cha returned to the ssroom. The first ss had begun. The teacher was a little surprised at her return and sent her back to her seat before she could exin. Le Anqi asked anxiously after Su Cha sat down, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did Teacher He call you out?¡± She was a little worried since her ssmates said Su Cha might be a fraud. Although she also felt shocked at her grades at the beginning, she did not believe that Su Cha had cheated. Besides, she had sat next to Su Cha during the exams. Su Cha had written all the answers on her own, nor had she looked in her phone. How could she cheat? Her grades were true. Although it seemed unrealistic, Le Anqi found it usible that after she had been hexed, she might have changed everything...based on Su Cha¡¯s recent behavior. Su Cha shook her head with a smile, ¡°Nothing.¡± But she looked cold as she spoke. Chang Wugui was aggrieved and would not give up so easily. Su Cha was not clear about his reason against her though. As she predicted, the thing did note to an end. She did not take exams under the eyes of all teachers, so some teachers distrusted her, especially Chang Wugui. He gossiped about Su Cha and called her a fraud in his ss. The message passed quickly among students. Soon Le Anqi heard the words and told Su Cha that not only students in ss Seven who were taught by Chang Wugui but also a few hard-working students in ss Two gossiped about Su Cha¡¯s cheating privately. They did not know how Su Cha had avoided the investigation of teachers, but they didn¡¯t think that she was capable of suddenly surpassing them. That was mainly because Su Cha had got outrageously high grades this time. ss Two also focused on liberal arts. After Su Cha came in 5th from the whole grade, she had surpassed most students of ss Two. Average students did not bother with it, but one or two students from the top five had opinions against it. Chapter 102 - Oh, This Dress is Gorgeous

Chapter 102: Oh, This Dress is Gorgeous

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Some can endure it, while others cannot. Some students could concentrate on revision and not be bothered by the problems of others. At the same time, some started idling as innately they were academically inclined. This group of students also enjoyed poking their noses into others¡¯ business. During the morning ss, the teacher officially returned the answer sheets to the students. While the Math teacher, Zhao Zhizhong, was going through the questions with the ss, they coincidentally stopped at a problem that Su Cha had solved. In Zhao Zhizhong¡¯s eyes, the question was a little challenging, and not many students in the ss had managed to solve it. However, Su Cha had solved it correctly. After thinking about it, Zhao Zhizhong instructed Su Cha to exin her method to the ss. The result was beyond his expectation. Su Cha went forward without her test sheet and solved the question perfectly on the whiteboard. There were no errors found in her interpretation and solution. In other words, if Su Cha had copied her answer, how would she be able to solve it? Although Zhao Zhizhong was in disbelief, he was also pleasantly surprised. If Su Cha¡¯s results were real, the emergence of such an outstanding student would benefit his teaching career. Not only Zhao Zhizhong, but also the rest of the subject teachers started asking Su Cha to answer the questions after they discovered her vast improvement. As usual, Su Cha answered the questions correctly in a calm andposed manner. That came as a surprise for both the students and teachers. After that, no one suspected Su Cha of cheating. Su Cha answered all the questions well. If she had cheated during the examinations, how would she be able to copy the answers in such details? How would she be able to write out the interpretations of the questions and thought processes? However, the rate of Su Cha¡¯s improvement was strange. In a short one month, how could she have improved from a mere 400 marks to the current 600 marks? What¡¯s more outrageous was that she had attained a score that made her eligible for the top universities in the country! Hence, all the students felt a little unsettled in their hearts. During lunch, Cai Ziya could not help but praised Su Cha, ¡°Su Cha, you are amazing! I have thought about the method you used to solve the math question, but I did not think about it asprehensively as you did. So, I only managed to get it half right. How did you manage to improve so much in just one month?¡± Cai Ziya had no malicious intent. Su Cha thought about it but did not know how to answer. Hence, she said, ¡°I just revise normally, perhaps I got a little smarter.¡± Cai Ziya: ¡°...¡± Le Anqi: ¡°...¡± They almost believed her. During lunch, Su Cha¡¯s mobile phone vibrated. She took a nce and saw a notification from the Pet Cat shopping site. The buyer had received the item, the courier was indeed swift. Su Cha checked to confirm the delivery receipt. Now, the payment for the goods would be transferred to her bank ount over the next few days. Just as she was about to exit the app, the buyer suddenly sent her a message. I am a flying pig: Oh my god, the dress is gorgeous, it is stunning!!!! The embroidery is so good!! Store owner, how did you even embroider that!!! It¡¯s beautiful!!! I am a flying pig: I like it, and it looks great when I wear it! Oh my, I love it! I am a flying pig: Do you have any other simr clothes? I can buy a few more, I have money! Oh my, even if I have to survive on toasts, I have to buy more clothes. I will leave you a good review now! Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She had said that she had limited living expenses, but now she talks like a tycoon. Chapter 103 - The Privileged Girl

Chapter 103: The Privileged Girl

Although Su Cha felt grateful for her adoration, she had to exin a few things. Store Owner: The price is based on howplex the embroidered patterns are. I can¡¯t be sure now. I haven¡¯t had much time to embroider recently. After I finish one, I will upload it to the store and you can check it out. I am a flying pig: Okayyy. Then she left a nicement for Su Cha and uploaded a photo. She had pixted her face in the photo but still looked lively and cute in the long T-shirt with short hair. The embroidery pattern of the kingfisher added a sense of freshness, which reminded people of nature. It looked so real and proved that Su Cha was a master in embroidery. And Su Cha had not shown her best techniques because of the limitation of materials. After receiving a goodment, the store became 100% positive and got a little star. Each goodment led to a little star. After having received 100 goodments, the store would be upgraded. But it would take years for Su Cha to sell 100 products at her speed. After the meal, Su Cha, Le Anqi, and others returned to the ssroom to take a nap. The second ss in the afternoon was PE. The high school seniors did not have to concentrate on their studies all day. As they had few chances to rx, the school arranged a few PE sses for them to relieve their exhaustion and burden. ss Five and ss Two took the same PE ss. The two PE teachers asked their students to run threeps around the yground and freed them while theyughed and chatted aside. While they ran, Le Anqi and Cai Ziya approached Su Cha. They did not exercise often and were out of breath soon. But Su Cha had kept exercising these past few days and used Heaven and Earth Origin Qi to strengthen her body, so she behaved very differently than before. After threeps, she didn¡¯t blush or gasp. She ran slowly and steadily. Le Anqi did not notice the difference, but Cai Ziya followed them and gasped while she said, ¡°Su Cha, did you see the student from ss Two?¡± Students from ss Two were behind them. Each student had a different speed, as a result, some students of ss Two had got in ss Five¡¯s lines. Su Cha looked back, not knowing which one Cai Ziya was referring to. ¡°Yes, but which one?¡± ¡°Min Chen and others!¡± Cai Ziya panted, feeling her body out of control. She tried to chat with Su Cha to distract herself, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know her.¡± Su Cha nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about her, but I don¡¯t know her.¡± That was true. Min Chen was different. She was a popr girl in the school. Min Chen was good-looking, but not the campus queen. She had more poprity than the campus queen as the Vice Chairman of the Student Union. Beautiful. Tall. Good in studies. 1st ranker in school each year. At least for students of her grade, Min Chen was said to be a good student and a mountain lying before them. Allegedly, she was from a wealthy family, and her rtive works in the provincial government. She was a privileged girl. Chapter 104 - Yu Chuai

Chapter 104: Yu Chuai

Of all the girls in school, the majority of them were envious of perfect children like Min Chen. Even notorious students like Yang Nuanru did not dare to find trouble with Min Chen. Min Chen had outstanding grades for her science subjects, but she ultimately decided to pursue liberal arts and entered ss Two. To date, many teachers bemoaned her decision. Cai Ziya stared at Min Chen with envious eyes, ¡°When I told you to look at her, I wanted to let you know that the girl beside Min Chen, who is wearing sses, is currently ranked 6th in our cohort after you took over her ce in the examination. Because of that, the people who were around her started spreading some rumors about you...¡± Speaking of that, Cai Ziya¡¯s gaze turned delicate. She knew that it was wrong toin, but she wanted to let Su Cha understand what was going on. Cai Ziya had rtively good grades and was part of a few study groups in the cohort. She had inadvertently joined a WeChat study group with ss One and ss Two students. In the WeChat group, Cai Ziya saw how a ss Two female student badmouthed Su Cha. That happened at noon. As no teacher came forward to exin Su Cha¡¯s incredible improvement in math or use her of cheating, many students were displeased and unconvinced. After the morning sses, Cai Ziya and the rest of the ss were confident that Su Cha did not cheat. Students who cheated would not be as confident as Su Cha when they answer all the questions on the whiteboard. Su Cha was calm. After the incident involving the teachers, she knew that it was reasonable to have people doubt her significant improvement. As long as the private discussions did not directly bother her, Su Cha was not bothered by them. When the college entrance examination results are released, she would just enroll in the institutions she wanted. By then, the discussions and defamations by others would be like clowns making jokes. As for the girls Cai Ziya was talking about, even if it was Min Chen, Su Cha would not care about them. After the run, Cai Ziya and Le Anqi were paralyzed from tiredness. Without any consideration for their appearance, they plopped down on the grass field. Su Cha stood right next to them. Her tall, slender figure blocked out some sunlight for her peers. Le Anqi and Cai Ziya could only vaguely make out the outline of Su Cha¡¯s figure, as she was blocking the sunlight with her body, her facial features were blocked by her own shadow. At that moment, the duo felt more pressurized as they looked at Su Cha. Su Cha exudes a natural, powerful aura. As they stared at her, the pressure from her aura felt stronger. That was strange. After resting for a while, Le Anqi stood up. ¡°Su Cha, shall we look for a ce to rest?¡± Right after Su Cha agreed to Le Anqi¡¯s suggestion, she saw a girl heading straight towards them. The field was huge. Although the girl was headed in their direction, she may not necessarily be looking for them. But, Su Cha had an intuition. Le Anqi and Cai Ziya followed Su Cha¡¯s gaze, and they noticed the girl whom they were just talking about. It was the girl who badmouthed Su Cha in the WeChat group, the one who wore spectacles, who was also sixth in the cohort. Le Anqi muttered under her breath, ¡°What¡¯s her name again?¡± Cai Ziya thought hard about it, ¡°I think it¡¯s Yu Chuai?¡± During their short exchange, Yu Chuai got closer and closer to them. She was headed for them. As she stood in front of Su Cha and her peers, she lifted her chin slightly. With a reserved yet arrogant tone, she said, ¡°Hello guys.¡± She sounded normal. Cai Ziya and Le Anqi nced at each other in confusion while Su Cha ¡®s eyes remained calm. Chapter 105 - Nonsense

Chapter 105: Nonsense

Yu Chuai was a little irritated by these three silent girls. She frowned, ¡°Su Cha, I¡¯m here to ask you. How can you surpass hundreds of students and be rank 5 in the whole grade? Do you have any special learning method that we don¡¯t know?¡± If she had spoken nicely, Le Anqi and Cai Ziya wouldn¡¯t have doubted it and would have just regarded her as a student asking sincerely for advice. Su Cha just gave her an indifferent nce, ¡°No.¡± Her tone showed that she did not want to answer. But Yu Chuai did not get it. She smiled at Su Cha¡¯s words, ¡°Howe? You don¡¯t have a good learning method but you¡¯ve improved so greatly? Could it be that you have used some unusual methods to get the grades?¡± She guessed viciously. Le Anqi was a little irritated, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re here to say that? You¡¯d better have the evidence for it. The teachers haven¡¯t said anything. Why are you so anxious? It¡¯s because you can¡¯t bear to be rank 6 under Su Cha, can you?¡± Le Anqi said bluntly and mocked Yu Chuai¡¯s soft spot. Yu Chuai stared at Le Anqi, ¡°I¡¯m rank 6, but I¡¯m still way ahead of you at the bottom. Besides, you aren¡¯t sure how did she make it to rank 5, are you?¡± She raised her brows self-importantly. She seemed very proud of herself in front of the girls who could notpete with her at study. Le Anqi wanted to curse her as she was never a good-tempered girl. But she heard Su Cha say gently, ¡°Oh, you think that she doesn¡¯t know better than you do?¡± Yu Chuai turned to Su Cha to scoff at her, ¡°They can be stupid but we are not. You treat people like idiots. How can you surpass hundreds of students to be one of the top six in the whole grade if you didn¡¯t cheat?¡± Su Cha held her arms and touched her forehead gently, ¡°I can understand that you lost your mind after having been surpassed by me. But you need evidence to say things like that. How dare you say it on my face without any evidence? Do you know why Yang Nuanru stopped going to school?¡± Yu Chuai¡¯s face lost color after she spoke. Le Anqi and Cai Ziya suddenly remembered how Su Cha had carried a stick to beat up those loafers the other day... How could they forget that Su Cha even dared to beat Yang Nuanru and those unemployed men? Whoever came to show off before Su Cha was just seeking their own deaths. Yu Chuai had also heard about the news. She was frightened but did not want to give in. She pretended to be easy, ¡°Su Cha, I¡¯ve done nothing to you. You¡¯d better leave me alone. We are at school now! We suspect you on reasonable grounds. We don¡¯t have evidence since we didn¡¯t take the exams with you. Can you prove that you did not cheat?¡± She was pestering Su Cha with unreasonable demands. Whoever suspected had to provide evidence, but she suspected Su Cha and asked her to prove her innocence. She was just like Chang Wugui. I suspected that you cheated, and therefore you must have done it! If you say you did not, you have to provide evidence! Le Anqi and Cai Ziya were amused by her nonsense. Even if Su Cha did improve her grades greatly, it was unreasonable to use her with such nonsense. Chapter 106 - The Number One Brainless Fan in the Star Chasing World

Chapter 106: The Number One Brainless Fan in the Star Chasing World

Su Cha slightly tilted her head to the side. Her small action gave off an unfathomable aura that made others involuntarily take a step back. Su Cha lifted the sides of her lips as she rubbed her neck, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to argue about this nonsense with you. If you suspect me, why not wait for the release of the college entrance examination. If you are so confident that I cheated, let¡¯s make a bet?¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Yu Chuai asked curiously, ¡°What do we bet on?¡± ¡°If my college entrance results are the highest in this cohort, wouldn¡¯t it resolve your suspicion? If I do not ce first, I will kneel to you. But, if I ce first in this cohort, you will kneel to me!¡± As thest few words left her mouth, Su Cha¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, with no traces of mercy. Yu Chuai shuddered in fear. To... to kneel? It¡¯s just a bet, why does it have to be this serious? But, Yu Chuai did not believe her. If Su Cha wanted to attain a simr score, that was slightly more believable. But, to ce first in the cohort? How is that possible! Is Min Chen, the first in school, dead?! At that moment, Yu Chuai was filled with confidence, ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s make a bet! Su Cha, you better remember your own words! A falsified grade is ultimately just a falsified grade. I will watch you struggle!¡± After she said that, Yu Chuai gleefully walked away. It was as if she had struck a great deal. Initially, Le Anqi was confident about Su Cha winning the bet. After some consideration, she worriedly asked, ¡°Su Cha, it would be fine if you had agreed to attain a simr score. But, to ce first... isn¡¯t that giving her the winning ticket?¡± Yu Chuai had agreed to the bet as she did not believe that it would be possible for Su Cha to ce first. Su Chua slightly smiled as she turned her head, ¡°Do you not believe that I cane first?¡± Le Anqi: ¡°...¡± She looked at the speechless Cai Ziya. Honestly speaking, both of them did not believe it. Min Chen was like a vast mountain that rested on the minds of all the students. Her ce as first in the cohort had not been shaken. Every single test she took had a score of more than 700 marks. Be it a small quiz or a significant examination, she had always ced first in the cohort and was considered an absolute genius. Despite being rmended for admissions in universities in the Imperial City, Min Chen insisted on taking the college entrance examinations to sharpen her academic skills. From now on, it was challenging to make an improvement. No one had dared to say that they could surpass Min Chen but Su Cha... Su Cha shook her head and smiled. She did not intend to boast or brag, nor was she determined to surpass Min Chen. To Su Cha, she did not make anyone her target, her only goal is to outdo herself. As she knew that no one would believe her words, Su Cha decided not to speak up. *** ¡°Young master, Miss Su Cha attained a score of 606 in her mock examinations. She is ranked fifth in her cohort. Aspared to her past examination score, she made an improvement of 200 marks.¡± In the office, Bai Kun reported the news about Su Cha. He was a little suspicious of Su Cha... The handsome man who had an indifferent and cold look slightly smiled when he heard the news, ¡°Cha Cha is amazing.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Young master, shouldn¡¯t you worry if her marks are real?! Perhaps, Bo Muyi noticed Bai Kun¡¯s expression. He looked up with his hazy eyes, ¡°Do you have any misunderstandings about my Cha Cha?¡± Bai Kun instantly denied in fear, ¡°No, no, no. Miss Su Cha had a huge improvement, she wille in first during the next examinations!¡± Although Bai Kun¡¯s words were ironic, Bo Muyi unexpectedly nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, she will definitely be first!¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Young master, are you the number one brainless fan in this star chasing world? Chapter 107 - Mocking and Gossiping

Chapter 107: Mocking and Gossiping

Soon Su Cha¡¯s bet with Yu Chuai was all over the campus. Someone had intentionally spread it around. Since it could not be Su Cha, it must be the other side. The students were shocked by the words at first, but soon they found it ridiculous. If it were apetition between Su Cha and Yu Chuai, they thought that Su Cha could beat her in the national college entrance exam as she had done it before. But to be number one in the whole school meant that Su Cha had to surpass Min Chen. What a ridiculous idea! Min Chen was like a goddess to the students. A person like her could only be seen in novels or TV shows. No one had ever thought to surpass her. How dare Su Cha? Su Cha did not n on setting Min Chen as an enemy when she said her target was to be number one in the school. But after Yu Chuai¡¯s embellishments, Su Cha appeared to be someone who objected to Min Chen. The students were on her side when she fought Yang Nuanru, but now they disliked Su Cha for she was the one who picked up a fight for no reason. They started gossiping like mad. Most of them disagreed with Su Cha, and some even mocked her. Ha! Isn¡¯t she crazy wanting to surpass Min Chen? She can never, even if Einstein lent his brain to her! Min Chen has never been under 700 before. The girl got a 600 with unspeakable methods and now she has be too proud! I¡¯ll wait for Su Cha to kneel before Yu Chuai! Why should she kneel before Yu Chuai? She has to kneel before Min Chen, which is the only thing she should do! Min Chen is our goddess. Who the hell is Su Cha? She has just joined a lousy show and now she forgets to be humble! She has already picked her path. Why the hellpete with our Min Chen? Can she ever surpass Min Chen? I somehow find her inspiring, to get a 600. But it is a daydream for her to surpass Min Chen... ... Cai Ziya knew most of the gossip. She felt sorry for Su Cha and wanted to defend her, but she was at a loss. Su Cha is not what they think she is. She just made a bet with Yu Chuai. She never wanted to fight against Min Chen. Min Chen has always been the perfect goddess and respected by everyone. Su Cha¡¯s challenge to her bes an insult in their eyes. And now everyone dislikes Su Cha. Besides, what will Min Chen think after she hears about it? She is always high and cold, but seems to be a nice person. Maybe she will leave Su Cha alone? Cai Ziya thought anxiously. Le Anqi also got wind of the gossip and could not concentrate in ss. The teacher warned her several times. Le Anqi dare not tell Su Cha. Those words were too harsh for her. She feared that Su Cha might be enraged and start to beat them. Su Cha also noticed it. Even if she did not know the messages, she could tell from the strange looks of her ssmates. Most of them ridiculed her. In the third ss, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Did the word spread out?¡± Chapter 108 - All I Want Is To Be Number One

Chapter 108: All I Want Is To Be Number One

Le Anqi sat up and nced at the teacher, then she whispered, ¡°How do you know?¡± Su Cha was calm, ¡°I guessed. And the words are terrible.¡± Su Cha did not know Min Chen, but she knew enough that Min Chen was popr among students. Su Cha imed to be number one in school, which could irritate Min Chen¡¯s followers. Even if she did not set Min Chen as her enemy, nobody would believe her. Le Anqi¡¯s eyes popped with wonder, ¡°How can you know?¡± Su Cha did not check her phone, so she probably did not know the gossip in chat groups. Le Anqi respected Su Cha for her guess. But she also asked out of care, ¡°Min Chen¡¯s followers might not feelfortable with your goal to be number one. They think you are daydreaming and picking fights with Min Chen. Are you?¡± She was uncertain if Su Cha was aiming at Min Chen. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± Su Cha¡¯s calm answer relieved Le Anqi. But she was startled by her next words. ¡°I¡¯m aiming at all of you if I have to ¡®aim at¡¯ someone. To be number one is to win over all of you. I don¡¯t care who used to be number one. It doesn¡¯t matter if it was Min Chen or someone else. All I want is to be number one. Do you get it?¡± She whispered and chuckled atst, which showed her ease and pride. Le Anqi got it. In other words, she meant: I¡¯m not aiming at you, I¡¯m aiming at everyone present. You are all good-for-nothings! How arrogant she is!! Even Le Anqi wanted to roar. Has she ever thought about the students¡¯ feelings? Is it easy to be number one? But Su Cha¡¯s peaceful look showed more than determination and confidence. She was sure of it. She was certain that she was going to be number one. Le Anqi was speechless. She dare not tell Su Cha that it was impossible, or to tell Su Cha¡¯s words to others. She is too aggressive. Le Anqi suddenly got the feeling that Su Cha had never been one of them. She didn¡¯t behave like this before. Why did she change? Cling cling. The bell chimed and woke Le Anqi up from a trance. Su Cha had packed her textbooks and was prepared to go back home. Le Anqi could not helpining that Su Cha had imed to be number one, but she always left early and took breaks every time, and never studied for a long time. How could she get a 600 in this way? Now that she has set another goal to be number one in the whole school. Le Anqi felt more anxious. If Su Cha failed, she would be mocked by everyone in the school. After she entered the entertainment circle, it would certainly be her dirt. But she did not know how to persuade Su Cha as Su Cha never listened to her. After Su Cha left the ssroom, Cai Ziya walked to Le Anqi and asked anxiously, ¡°What did Su Cha say to you? I could see you were in a trance at the end of the ss.¡± Le Anqi looked at Cai Ziya and thought for a while. She then told her the main idea, ¡°We are all good-for-nothings!¡± Cai Ziya fell silent. Su Cha has be too conceited and arrogant! Chapter 109 - I Won’t Fight Unprepared

Chapter 109: I Won¡¯t Fight Unprepared

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio On her way back home, Su Cha experienced the change brought by the campus gossip. Many looked at Su Cha with mockery instead of admiration. But Su Cha did not mind it at all. She walked straight from the ssroom to the gate. The students might be talking about her, but they still cleared out a path for her when she came close. The scene made Su Cha extraordinary among all the students. Many students did not speak until she was gone. ¡°Fxxk. How pretentious she is!¡± ¡°She is...I almost believed that she is gonna be number one in our school.¡± ... A young and pretty girl was watching her in front of ss Two in a building afar. She was a little distant. She frowned slightly, ¡°Is that Su Cha?¡± Her voice was light like that of a southern sweet girl. But she did not sound coquettish at all. She just spoke leisurely. ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Chuai ingratiated herself to Min Chen. The pretty girl seemed to be a little unhappy about her approach and avoided her silently. Yu Chuai was a little embarrassed. She knew that Min Chen disliked people approaching her, so she just smiled carelessly, ¡°That is Su Cha, who doesn¡¯t know better and is attempting to surpass you in the exam. She got a 600 through cheating, maybe she wants to cheat in the national college entrance exam too.¡± Min Chen did not speak. She still frowned and watched Su Cha quietly as thetter left. After a long while, she said gently, ¡°She won¡¯t. Nobody can surpass me. They can¡¯t.¡± She seemed to be talking to herself. But Yu Chuai did not get it and just nodded like a henchman, ¡°Yes, Min Chen. Of course, she can¡¯t. Who does she think she is!¡± Min Chen did not speak again. Yu Chuai said nothing and just stood there with her. *** After having supper outside, Su Cha returned home. She did not care about the things that happened in school. But to be number one meant that she had to work hard. She had a clear mind and could grasp the knowledge quickly, so she expected to improve greatly again this week. But without a test result, Su Cha could not be sure. Then she began to download exam papers from the website. She answered them online and had the system notify her. She could not improve her grades by simply answering exam questions. She had to understand and have a goodmand of the knowledge. Even if the outline was changed, she could still cope with the exam since knowledge and equations would not change. ording to Su Cha¡¯s current grades, it was not difficult for her to be admitted by Imperial Capital University. To surpass Min Chen and be number one in the school, Su Cha had to get a grade higher than 710 in the national college entrance exam. To get 710 in three weeks. It was already demanding for a person who was at 400 to reach 600. No one would believe that Su Cha could rise to 700. They would only consider her a lunatic. Su Cha exhaled gently. She was capable now. Why shouldn¡¯t she give it a try? She just had to devote more effort and time to study. Luckily she could still be energetic with fewer hours of sleep. It was very advantageous to her. If she did not use it, she would waste her second chance of living. With that thought, Su Cha went on exercising Heaven and Earth Origin Qi and then dived into the vast sea of knowledge. Chapter 110 - Notification Of Semi-Final

Chapter 110: Notification Of Semi-Final

It waste May. It became hotter these days, which could easily drive people crazy. The air-conditioning inside the ssrooms could only calm the students for a short time until they went out. Su Cha started her second embroidery. It was a moreplicated pattern of a rose and would take longer to finish. Bo Muyi gave her an around-ten-minute call every day. He and Su Cha both had their errands to run. They could not afford more time. Bo Muyi was satisfied with hearing Su Cha gently tell him about the interesting things she had done. But he realized that his satisfaction would notst for long. He would be more and more greedy. Learning about what Su Cha had done was not enough. He wanted to know everything that Su Cha had done at every second. Moreover, he needed Su Cha to be at his side. If he was not satisfied, he would be very violent and disturbed. Their phone-time showed it most clearly. It started with eight minutes and added ten seconds each day. Up till now, it had be over nine minutes. Were it not for Su Cha asking him to behave and restricting him, he would probably have surrounded her with informants. Although he could not monitor Su Cha, Bo Muyi never stopped sending people to secretly protect her. In modern society, even Bo Muyi would fear that idents might happen. Although he unconsciously felt that Su Cha might not be afraid of idents. Cicadas kept singing in summer. Su Cha bit her pen and looked out of the window. The scenery might be boring for many people as they were used to it. But Su Cha cherished the moment and enjoyed the boring scenery. Ping ping... Le Anqi tapped on the desk softly to give Su Cha an alert, ¡°You said you wanted to be number one in the school, but you don¡¯t work hard. What are you looking at? Are there any handsome guys?¡± Maybe only Le Anqi and Cai Ziya would believe in Su Cha among all the students. They did not believe that Su Cha could make it, but they just trusted her. Su Cha tilted her head and smiled vigorously, which was rare. The sunlight came in through the window. Le Anqi saw that Su Cha¡¯s eyes were also glittering. Le Anqi instantly remembered an old expression, picturesque features. She looked like a fairy from the drawings. ¡°I am reviewing.¡± Her words were less vivid than her smile. Le Anqi became sober and urged her, ¡°I don¡¯t see you reviewing. You are in a trance. Come on, let¡¯s review. Beauty is not going to work for me.¡± Su Cha nodded but did not tell her that she already knew this chapter well. Her phone vibrated. Su Cha got a message. It was sent by the production crew of Dreams In Progress. [Hello, No. 351 contestant, Su Cha. We are the production crew of Dreams In Progress. This message is to notify you that the semi-finals of Top 100 fighting for Top 50 in Yonggu Zone will be hosted on June 15. Please prepare and send your song list to us before June 13. Please follow us on our official website for more updated details!] Chapter 111 - A Call

Chapter 111: A Call

Su Cha squeezed her eyes slightly after she read the message. Fortunately, there was enough time for her. She could join the contest after the national college entrance exam. Not only did Su Cha get the notification, but Le Anqi¡¯s phone also vibrated. She nced at it and whispered in surprise, ¡°Su Cha, I got the notification for semi-finals. Did you also get it?¡± Su Cha nodded. Then Le Anqi went on, ¡°Great. We can continue the contest after the national college entrance exam.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Don¡¯t hurry. We have to focus on studying first.¡± What she said was true. But Le Anqi had already given up. She was not Su Cha who could improve her grades greatly in a short time. It would be enough for her to just pass the exam. She did not want to push herself very hard. But she would not say it. Su Cha¡¯s target to be number one also made Le Anqi stressful, so she urged Su Cha to study together. As they came closer to the exam, the senior students suffered more stress. They stopped paying feverish attention to the bet between Su Cha and Yu Chuai. It was easy for them to gossip about others, but to take the exam themselves was a different story. Su Cha returned home after school and went on exercising her martial arts after dinner. She could tell that as she kept exercising, she could induce more currents of Heaven and Earth Origin Qi. Soon she would have the pure Heaven and Earth Origin Qi enter her body. The main reason why it had be so difficult was that modern society had severe pollution problems. They lived in a small town that was aware of environmental protection and hadparatively fresh air. In metropolitans like the Imperial Capital, the Original Qi would be thinner. If Su Cha wanted to forge her body better, she had to lead in Heaven and Earth Origin Qi before the national college entrance exam. Otherwise, she would no longer make progress, nor would she be able to use Heaven and Earth Origin Qi. After the exercise, Su Cha exhaled gently. It was hot inte May. If looked at carefully, people might find that her breath was like white smoke and was taking shape. But soon it changed into smoke again and vanished in the air. She got out of bed. Beads of sweat covered her body. She had to take a shower, but she saw an unanswered call on her phone when she was passing her desk. She would mute her phone to avoid disturbance when she was exercising. And she had told Bo Muyi that she would be reviewing at this time. Bo Muyi would not call her. She took a look. It was from her father. After she had borrowed money from himst time, Su Cha sent him a message to thank him. They did not contact each other after it. This unanswered phone call worried Su Cha. She was not very worried but felt a little upset. She called him back and he picked it up quickly. He whispered and was a little surprised, ¡°Hello, Su Cha?¡± He was very cautious as if he was hiding from someone. Su Cha knew that he must be hiding from her step-mother, otherwise, her father would not talk cautiously like that. She frowned, ¡°You just rang me. What happened? Is it about the money?¡± ¡°I rang you?¡± Her father was shocked. Chapter 112 - You Can Not Go To Imperial Capital!

Chapter 112: You Can Not Go To Imperial Capital!

¡°No...I didn¡¯t call you.¡± Su Cha¡¯s father thought about something and became nervous, ¡°Did you receive a call from me?¡± He seemed to be seeking confirmation from her. Su Cha answered quietly, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Her father breathed heavily, which revealed who had called her. ¡°Fine.¡± Her father took a long breath and tried to calm down, ¡°Maybe I called you by mistake.¡± He pretended to be off-hand. But Su Cha said, ¡°Did she find out that you have given me money?¡± She knew it. Otherwise, her father would not say so. All of a sudden, her father fell silent. His silence proved Su Cha¡¯s guess. ¡°That¡¯s OK.¡± Her father sounded bitter and awkward, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how much.¡± In other words, she knew her father had given her money. She had probably called her to ask about it. In Su Cha¡¯s memory, her step-mother had always been harsh on her. She would ask Su Cha how much she had taken from her father. It might not matter if it were just a few hundreds. But if she found out that it was five thousand, there would be a big fight. Luckily, Su Cha did not take the call. Su Cha did the math. Now her stepmother had known about the money, she would fight with her father. Su Cha did not want to bring her father any trouble, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back immediately.¡± She had nned to return her father¡¯s ten grand after she earned enough money. Now that her stepmother had found it out, she would use Zhai Yao¡¯s money to pay it back. ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to.¡± Her father sounded exhausted and ashamed, ¡°A daughter owes nothing to her father. You have to take the national college entrance exam soon and leave for college. These five grand would be your travel cost and a part of your living expenses. Have you thought about which college you would pick?¡± Su Cha paused a while and said, ¡°A university in Imperial Capital.¡± But not Imperial Capital University. It was impossible for her to go to Imperial Capital University in her father¡¯s eyes, so she did not want to say it to cause trouble. ¡°Imperial Capital?¡± Her father sounded anxious, ¡°Why do you choose Imperial capital? You can¡¯t! It¡¯s too far away!¡± Su Cha found her father strange instantly, ¡°Is it? It¡¯s not far.¡± Her father was nervous. He was not nervous about the distance, but the name of Imperial Capital. Why should he be nervous about Imperial Capital? ¡°It¡¯s too far. You can¡¯t go. You can¡¯t, Su Cha!¡± In the end, her father became very firm and stern, which was rare. ¡°You are too young to go to Imperial Capital alone. I won¡¯t allow it. There are colleges in Yonggu Town. Or you can choose any city in Jiang¡¯an Province. Imperial Capital is too far away. Everything is expensive there. You can¡¯t live easily over there.¡± Yonggu Town belonged to Jiang¡¯an Province. Her father sounded strange. He resisted the idea that Su Cha was going to go to Imperial Capital. Su Cha did not know why, but she did not rush to answer. She was quiet for a long while before she asked gently, ¡°Well, dad, do you think there is any difference for me to live in Yonggu Town or Imperial Capital alone?¡± She did not me nor question him. She just said it easily. But it struck her father hard as if it weighed thousands of pounds. Chapter 113 - Finding Bo Muyi in the Middle of the Night

Chapter 113: Finding Bo Muyi in the Middle of the Night

¡°That was not what I meant.¡± At that moment, Mr. Su was flustered and did not know what to say. However, he soon regained his senses and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s just that you really cannot go to the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Cha frowned, her tone was icy cold. Mr. Su¡¯s intentions and her own ideas werepletely different. In fact, they contradicted one another. She had always dreamt of going to the Imperial Capital. Although she did not know the reason behind this burning desire, she subconsciously knew that she had to move to the Imperial Capital. However, Mr. Su did not want her to go to the Imperial Capital. Usually, there was at least a reason why people refuse to let their children move to a faraway city. However, Su Cha believed that Mr. Su¡¯s reasons were ill-founded, and there were other reasons for his refusal. ¡°Su Cha, stop asking!¡± Mr. Su sighed heavily, ¡°Just stay in Yonggu Town. Even if you don¡¯t find a job after your university graduation, Dad will continue supporting you financially. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Come home next month after your examinations.¡± Su Cha did not reply. She waited silently for about three seconds before hanging up. Mr. Su knew something she was unaware of. She was sure of that. However, she did not know what that was. But it waste at night. If Mr. Su had given her enough familial love, perhaps she would not have wanted to move so far away. However, Mr. Su was basically a stranger to her, and her stepmother would not wee her into the Su family home. Why should she not follow her heart? Even if the Imperial Capital is filled with cruel and wicked people, Su Cha was utterly unafraid. The Imperial Capital, a beautiful city that is filled with splendor and glory. This glorious city hid numerous opportunities and possibilities. Even if she did not dream of moving to the Imperial Capital, all her current choices were directing her towards this city. Sooner orter, she would have to face what was waiting for her in the city. *** Su Cha felt uneasy after her call with Mr. Su and could not fall asleep. A cool breeze blew in through the open window. As she was only covered in a thin quilt, Su Cha suddenly woke up. She sat up in bed and lightly touched her forehead. She was covered in a cold sweat. Su Cha was in a daze, her eyes were fixated in the darkness in front of her. The streetlights outside the window cast a few subtle shadows in her room. She was filled with loneliness and emptiness. Su Cha did not dream, but her heart was empty. She felt extremely helpless and uneasy as if she was floating in the middle of the sky, unable tond. Now that she had woken up so suddenly, she felt not only uneasy but also a little ufortable. She could not make sense of her own emotions. It was the first time she had felt this way since her rebirth into this life, and it was likely to be caused by her phone call with Mr. Su earlier. She bowed her head before taking her mobile phone from her bedside table. As she tossed and turned, her fingers pressed on a string of numbers. Bo Muyi. As soon as she removed her fingers from the screen, it would immediately dial the number. It was 1 am in the morning. Will he be resting? Is he asleep? Su Cha was hesitant. She did not know why, but she wanted to see Bo Muyi right away. She was restless with anxiety, and it felt like everything would be alright if she was with Bo Muyi. Just consider this in your willfulness. Su Cha thought as she released her fingers from the screen. The phone rang. ¡°Dududu...¡± The phone rang a few times, but Bo Muyi did not answer. Su Cha thought that he had muted his phone before going to bed. Although she was increasingly frustrated, she prepared to hang up. Right before she hung up, the call went through. Chapter 114 - His Cha Cha, Lovely and Sweet

Chapter 114: His Cha Cha, Lovely and Sweet

¡°Cha Cha?¡± The remarkably clear male¡¯s voice hid a trace of surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was incredibly gentle as if he wanted others to lie in his embrace while listening to his soft words. His low voice was filled with love and affection. ¡°Muyi, I...¡± Su Cha felt embarrassed, ¡°Are you resting?¡± ¡°No, I am still working. I am almost done with work. Cha Cha? It¡¯ste, why are you not asleep?¡± Su Cha was ashamed of her reason, ¡°I... I can¡¯t sleep. I want to see you, can Ie and see you?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Bo Muyi replied immediately when Su Cha¡¯s voice fell, he was eager, ¡°I will pick you up with the driver now.¡± Instead of sending the driver, he would pick her up with the driver. God knows how much he wanted to see Cha Cha. Now that Cha Cha wanted to visit him, it was great. Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes glistened, he felt that he had found a solution. Yes, why doesn¡¯t Cha Cha move in with me? Unfortunately, he did not know if Su Cha would agree to that. Bo Muyi suppressed the idea and informed the driver to pick Su Cha up together. He did not ask Su Cha why she wanted to meet him as he was filled with joy. After hanging up, Su Cha rubbed her forehead. She probably would note back to sleep tonight. She wore her coat on top of her pajamas and packed a set of clothes for tomorrow. It did not take long for Bo Muyi to get to Su Cha¡¯s ce as there were not many cars on the streets at night, and the driver drove quickly. Su Cha waited at the foot of the building in her pajamas, her long hair resting on her shoulders as she held onto a set of clothing. Her quietposure was beautiful. However, she could scare someone in the middle of the night under such poor lighting. A Bentley car quietly turned into the parking lot. The bright headlights of the vehicle made Su Cha squint her eyes. As the car stopped, a slender man stepped out of the car, his icy cold aura matched the darkness of the night. However, his eyes were filled with gentleness as he looked at Su Cha, ¡°Cha Cha...¡± He walked over and gently embraced Su Cha. She whispered, ¡°Muyi, I troubled you in the middle of the night...¡± ¡°Cha Cha, I wish you would bother me like this every day.¡± The man¡¯s voice was clear and sensual. In the night, his deadly charisma and charm were heightened. After he whispered in Su Cha¡¯s ear, he firmly yet gently carried her to the car. Su Cha was notpletely awake. As she had woken up so suddenly, she was feeling blue and was unlike her cheerful self. In Bo Muyi¡¯s embrace, Su Cha looked adorable. She leaned on Bo Muyi¡¯s chest and started feeling sleepy. In that instant, she knew that her decision to find Bo Muyi was right. As she sat between his arms, Su Cha found afortable position and yawned a little. She wrapped her arms around Bo Muyi¡¯s neck as sheid her head on his chest before drifting to sleep. The driver started the car carefully as if he had just gained his driver¡¯s license. He was worried that any movement would wake Miss Su up. Bo Muyi lowered his head, his attractiveness and sexiness were intensified at night. He watched Su Cha, who was asleep in his arms as he lightly kissed her earlobes. His Cha Cha, so lovely and sweet. He should keep her by his side. If anyone saw that scene, they would have dug their eyes out. For a moment, the man lifted his head slightly as he observed the dark and cold scenery outside. His thin lips were still pressed against the girl¡¯s white cheek, but his eyes were cold and gloomy. As he stared into the void, he thought of something, and his lips curled into a dark, mysterious smile. His charisma and charm made people want to scream out loudly. He closed his eyes and lightly kissed Su Cha¡¯s cheeks again as he held her closer. Chapter 115 - At Bo Muyi’s Home

Chapter 115: At Bo Muyi¡¯s Home

As the car drove into Bo Muyi¡¯s home, Bo Muyi held Su Cha in his arms, reluctant to move. The driver knew Bo Muyi¡¯s character. After he parked the car in the garage, he quietly left without a word. This was one of thergest vis in Yonggu Town, and it was in the wealthier area of the city. Residents of this area were extremely wealthy. When Bo Muyi first moved in, he had bought three consecutive vis in the area. He resided in the private vi and isted himself as he dislikeding into contact with others. To the residents in the area, the upant who lived in the innermost vi was the most mysterious one. As they did not know of Bo Muyi¡¯s identity, the wealthy residents had tried to enquire about the owner of the vis. They had wanted to arrange for a suitable opportunity to socialize and build connections. However, due to Bo Muyi¡¯s anti-social nature, he was unwilling to meet anyone. He pursed his lips and tightened his grip around Su Cha, who was asleep in his arms. He was unwilling to let go. Smelling the faint fragrance of the woman between his arms, Bo Muyi was slowly losing his mind. In fact, he had bought the vis in the area just for Su Cha. Bo Muyi was not from this city, he came to Yonggu Town from the Imperial Capital. Despite the opposition from his family, he was determined to move to Yonggu Town because he knew Su Cha was here. However, she did not recognize him... Whenever he thought about how Su Cha stared at him with a strange, distant and hesitant look, Bo Muyi felt as if his heart was torn into pieces. She belonged to him. However, he could only watch helplessly from afar, as she dated someone else, even if he knew that her partner had ulterior motives. Unfortunately, Su Cha refused to engage with him, even if it was just a gentle look. For countless nights, Bo Muyi had dreamt of killing the man beside her so that she would start acknowledging him. But, he could not do that. He was sure that she would not like that. Until a few days ago, Bo Muyi felt like he was in a dream, and it was never the reality. Perhaps it was a misunderstanding, but Bo Muyi was delighted with Su Cha¡¯s sudden change in attitude and behavior. Who cared if it didn¡¯t feel real? He was willing to only look at the current Su Cha whose heart belonged to him. As he thought about this, his gaze became gradually dejected, and his eyes were as dark as ck ink. He lowered his head and pressed it against Su Cha¡¯s cheeks. Perhaps he had exerted too much pressure, and Su Cha awakened suddenly. She was extremely drowsy. Through her fuzzy eyes, she could only see the side profile of Bo Muyi¡¯s face, ¡°Are we there...?¡± As she was not fully awake, Su Cha¡¯s soft and gentle bed voice was like the purr of a kitten. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Muyi pecked her cheeks and replied in a husky voice, ¡°We are here.¡± Despite his reluctance, he carried Su Cha out of the car. It waste into the night, and Su Cha still had sses tomorrow morning. It would be morefortable if she slept on a bed. Following his movements, Su Cha drifted off to sleep again. Curled up between Bo Muyi¡¯s arms, Su Cha did not have a single worry, and she was not concerned about what the man would do to her. As he watched Su Cha, Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He closed the doors of the car and made his way towards the elevator. There was an elevator in the garage that was directly linked to the lobby on the first floor. As he entered the lobby, therge, empty vi seemed cold and deserted. Chapter 116 - Cha Cha, Can I?

Chapter 116: Cha Cha, Can I?

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio As he hugged Su Cha close to himself, it washed away some of the loneliness he had felt that day. Every single part of the lobby was carefully decorated with curated luxury pieces. However, the meticulously ced decorations took away the sense of human touch. In such an environment, it made people feel a slight sense of difort. Bo Muyi carried Su Cha directly into the bedroom. He had thought ofpleting the work in his study room, but the idea disappeared as soon as he felt the warmth from Su Cha. He carried Su Cha onto the bed, his tall figure slightly bent forward before carefullyying the girl in his arms onto the bed where he usually slept. As soon as she felt the softness of the sheets, Su Cha immediately rolled out of Bo Muyi¡¯s arms onto one side of the bed. She was in deep slumber. When he lost physical contact with Su Cha, Bo Muyi felt frustrated. He frowned as he knelt on the bed with one knee to bring himself closer to Su Cha. He grabbed one of Su Cha¡¯s wrist to try and bring her closer. As sheidfortably in bed, Su Cha hummed and resisted. She had been more sensitive over the past few days. Now that Bo Muyi had grabbed her, she awakened from her sleep. After opening her eyes with much difficulty, she muttered in a low, barely audible voice, ¡°You...go take a shower...¡± Seeing that he had woken up Su Cha, Bo Muyi patted Su Cha¡¯s back and whispered, ¡°Okay.¡± With Bo Muyi¡¯sforting pats, Su Cha rxed and went to sleep again. When she had called Bo Muyi, Su Cha thought that she would be able to pull an all-nighter. However, as soon as she felt Bo Muyi¡¯s touch, she fell right asleep. Seeing Su Cha in such a deep slumber, Bo Muyi felt helpless. Although he did not want to leave Su Cha¡¯s side, he had to wash up before bed. Bo Muyi entered the bathroom and took a quick shower before changing into his pajamas. The usually clean bed was now messed up by the girl who was asleep on her stomach. Although he had a severe obsessivepulsive disorder, Bo Muyi did not mind the mess. He sat on the bed and opened the thin quilt before turning Su Cha over so she could face him. In addition to her pajamas, Su Cha was also wearing a coat. Seeing her coat, Bo Muyi gently took it off for her. As he removed the coat, Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his breath became heavy. The girl was dressed in a simple spaghetti strap pajama. Although the design was conservative, it exposed Su Cha¡¯s milky white shoulders. Under the dim lights, such a view seriously challenged Bo Muyi¡¯s self-restraint. Bo Muyi used to be a man of great self-restraint. However, since thest time, he had difficulty controlling his desires when he met Su Cha. There would be a problem if he could control himself when he sees his lover in such a state. This was not his first intimate experience with Su Cha. The tension and heat between the two surged. Seeing the girl in deep slumber, Bo Muyi reacted intensely, and he lowered his head to bite Su Cha¡¯s lips. The sexual tension between the two built up gradually, and the girl started to dream. In her confusion, the girl heard the man breathing deeply, ¡°Cha Cha... Can I?¡± Can I...can I what? She did not know what was happening, but her body was heating up. She was immersed in the man¡¯s clear, deep voice. Although she wanted to open her eyes, her eyelids felt heavy as though they were covered by something. She could not help but lightly whisper, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, the two fell into an abyss. Chapter 117 - I’ll Go If You Promise to Move-In

Chapter 117: I¡¯ll Go If You Promise to Move-In

Su Cha had a beautiful dream. She was unable to determine if it was a dream or reality. But, she was sure that it was not an ident. Unlike her first time, she was more sensitive and less resistant. Soon, she was brought into a heavenly space by Bo Muyi. In the morning, she did not get up at her regr timing as her body was exhausted, and her eyelids were heavy. When she woke up, she instantly felt the weight of a man on her. He held her in his arms while he rested his head in the crook of her neck. The man breathed steadily while he slept. The man¡¯s chin was clean and bright, the side of his face was wless and radiant. It was undoubtedly the face of aic character. In reality, Bo Muyi¡¯s beautiful features were dreamlike. Waking up to such a view can improve the overall mood of a person. Su Cha rubbed her forehead as she felt a little headache. She knew what had happened the night before, and did not feel shy. It was usual for things that had happened to happen again. However, she could not understand why she felt fatigued when it was Bo Muyi, who was working hard all night. Her body felt like it did not belong to her. Crushed under a heavy weight, Su Cha was so tired that she did not feel like getting up. It seemed like her martial arts training over the past few days were ineffective. The cold, handsome man was still in a deep sleep. It was rare for him to be in such a deep slumber, even the rm did not wake him up. Although she did not care to wake him up, Su Cha lightly nudged him, ¡°Muyi...¡± Her voice sounded different from usual. Bo Muyi moved his eyes, signifying that he had heard her, but he did not open them. Su Cha asked helplessly, ¡°Where are the clothes I brought with mest night?¡± She looked around the room but did not see her clothes. The nightgown she was wearing was not torn, but it was a crumpled mess. Bo Muyi slowly opened his eyes. Under his long, curlyshes was a set of beautiful eyes. His eyes glistened like bright, stunning gems. His eyes were dark and ck, but it was as though one could see the depths of the blue sea in them. When his eyes opened, he immediately saw Su Cha. The traces of indifference were quickly reced with gentleness. He tightened his hug and rubbed her back before closing his eyes again. Su Cha remained silent as she nudged Bo Muyi, ¡°Muyi, where are my clothes? I need to go to school. If we linger here, I will bete.¡± Bo Muyi reopened his eyes and replied in a low, clear voice, ¡°In the car.¡± He did not bring her clothes upst night. Su Cha looked at herself, she could not go out like this. She whispered, ¡°Go get them for me.¡± Bo Muyi was silent as heid on top of Su Cha. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go if you promise to move in with me.¡± He learned to threaten people! Su Cha narrowed her eyes and pinched Bo Muyi¡¯s wless face, ¡°Definitely not. It¡¯s almost time for the college entrance examinations. We can discuss it once the college entrance examinations are over.¡± With his restlessness, too much revision time would be wasted...if she were to move in. Chapter 118 - Nothing But Looks

Chapter 118: Nothing But Looks

Hearing Su Cha¡¯s response, Bo Muyi was upset. However, he could not resist Su Cha. Bo Muyi got out of bed to retrieve Su Cha¡¯s clothes from the car. When Su Cha regained her senses, she realized that Bo Muyi was naked. When he got out of bed, his body waspletely exposed, and Su Cha saw something she should not have. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Things had happened between them, is it toote to be shy about it now? After all, Su Cha was still shy, and she immediately closed her eyes. The man took his time to pick out a set of pajamas from his wardrobe. Seeing the girl sitting in bed with her eyes tightly shut, he chuckled. After he got dressed, the man went downstairs to pick up Su Cha¡¯s clothes. Bo Muyi was the only one residing in this gigantic mansion. Apart from the cleaning and mealtimes, no one woulde by. The maids and the drivers resided in the vi beside him. It would be a huge waste if it was not used. As the maids and drivers knew Bo Muyi¡¯s character, they would never appear in his home when they should not have, and they would not even mention how Bo Muyi brought Su Cha homest night. The driver was already waiting in the garage. When he saw Bo Muyi walking over casually like an emperor, he respectfully bowed, ¡°Young master.¡± Bo Muyi nodded his head and walked to the side of the car to retrieve Su Cha¡¯s clothes. He replied simply, ¡°Wait.¡± The driver picks Bo Muyi up every morning. He naturally understood Bo Muyi¡¯s order and nodded silently in reply. Bo Muyi returned upstairs with Su Cha¡¯s clothes. Su Cha had taken advantage of the time to take a quick shower. As her pajamas were too wrinkled to be worn, Su Cha wrapped herself tightly in the quilt. Seeing that Bo Muyo had brought her clothes back, Su Cha stretched out her smooth, milky arms to receive them. Noticing that Bo Muyi was just standing next to the bed with no intentions to move, Su Cha became embarrassed, ¡°Muyi, can you leave for a moment...¡± It was not because of her shyness, but Su Cha was not used this. As she had spent many years living in ancient times, the traditional values were ingrained in her. Hence, she always had a bit of shame about herself. Even if she shared a close bond with Bo Muyi. Bo Muyi curled his lips. It was rare to see a shy Su Cha, and his heart was filled with joy. He silently nodded before taking a change of clothes with him into the bathroom. After seeing that Bo Muyi had left, Su Cha heaved a sigh of relief. She was embarrassed that she had not brought a change of lingerie and could only wear the same set from the night before. When she decided to visit Bo Muyi, Su Cha did not expect such intimacy to happen between herself and Bo Muyi. As she was in a deep sleep, Su Cha did not know how it began. As she had no conflict with Bo Muyi, it was also not strange that it had happened... After Su Cha got dressed, she looked at the time. It was already 6.40 am... After a short while. Bo Muyi came out of the bathroom. He had washed up and changed into a simple, casual yet high-end shirt which made him appear more gorgeous than before. Such a man was worthy of all praises. Even if he wore a sack, he would appear more fashionable than others who were dressed in luxury clothing. Su Cha had experienced all sorts of challenges and changes in her past life. However, Bo Muyi¡¯s perfect features could make her enter a trance every time. As she regained her senses, Su Cha was a little confused. Is this really love at first sight? How could such a perfect young man like Bo Muyi fall in love with her? Although she was a beauty, she had nothing but her looks. Chapter 119 - Let’s Go Together?

Chapter 119: Let¡¯s Go Together?

¡°Cha Cha?¡± Seeing Su Cha¡¯s dazed expression, the man walked to her, gently stroking her face. After what happened the previous night, he felt her body was even more tainted with a scent that belonged to him. That delighted him. Satisfaction filled his eyes. Probably because he was fully fed, he was extremely satisfied today. His expression and attitude were slightly morezy and rxed. He looked quite friendly to talk to. Su Cha looked up, her emotions back to normal. Sheughed brightly, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to school, you¡¯re going to work, perfect.¡± A moment of stillness. Bo Muyi felt Su Cha had something going on. The satisfied expression in his eyes quickly vanished. He became a little dismal, but it was not obvious. His thumb was still caressing Su Cha¡¯s face. In an instant, he raised the corner of his lips. ¡°Okay.¡± Several servants had arrived downstairs to prepare breakfast for Bo Muyi. Upon seeing Su Cha, they were all startled. They looked at each other, expressing that no one expected the young master to bring a woman home. They were only servants hired by Bai Kun, paid money to work. They did not ask any questions they shouldn¡¯t. Since the start, Bai Kun already knew Bo Muyi¡¯s face would bring about certain problems, hence those he hired were a group of reliable middle-aged women. As long as they knew how to cook and get work done, that was enough. They had worked for such a long time, yet Bo Muyi had only spoken a mere ten sentences to them. He had a weird temper ¨C was gloomy, cold, and heartless ¨C these descriptors were deeply impressed upon the hearts of the servants since long ago. His bedroom, apart from essential cleaning up, no one was to enter at other times, especially when he was around. Although he had never lost his temper in front of the servants, his appearance alone was already enough to make people tremble without doing so. Thus no matter how curious they were, they would never enquire too much, in fear of inviting trouble they shouldn¡¯t. Now, seeing Su Cha, one could imagine the shock in their hearts. However, everyone held themselves back from asking too much. The most senior nanny who could speak up said, ¡°Young master, breakfast is ready.¡± Sometimes Bo Muyi would be too pressed for time, and not eat at home. Hence they asked routinely on a daily basis. Looking at the time, Su Cha realized they were runningte. Since Bo Muyi was still walking slowly, she first shuffled quickly down the stairs and asked, ¡°What was made? Porridge?¡± For unknown reasons, she was unbearably hungry. It was probably from too much physical exertion the previous night. If what was cooked needed to be eaten at home, she might as well buy some bread outside on the way. After hesitating for a moment, the nanny said, ¡°It¡¯s millet porridge. There are also sandwiches.¡± Bo Muyi was very picky when it came to food, so they usually prepared a few varieties. Although she didn¡¯t know Su Cha, since she was able to exit from the same room as the young master, there was no need for rification of her status. Su Cha smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great, can I trouble you to pack me a sandwich? I¡¯ll eat it on the way.¡± She spoke quite politely. Though it put some kind of pressure on others unknowingly, she appeared to be innocent and kind, and her smile was pleasing. However the nanny still subconsciously nced towards Bo Muyi, who did not show any action. He slowly walked down the stairs, a single word escaping from between his lips and teeth: ¡°Go.¡± There was no need for rification of the attitude she ought to have. The nanny nodded immediately and entered the kitchen to pack for Su Cha. Su Cha turned to look at Bo Muyi. ¡°Muyi, will you be eating at home or going with me?¡± Chapter 120 - They Know You’re Returning, They’re Happy

Chapter 120: They Know You¡¯re Returning, They¡¯re Happy

This question was quite unnecessary. The man¡¯s attitude hardly needed to be expressed. ¡°With you.¡± Su Cha nodded, asking for one more portion to be packed. The servant carefully packed the baked bacon and cheese sandwich and handed it to Su Cha. Bo Muyi had no intention of reaching out to receive it, so of course, Su Cha held both portions by herself while urging Bo Muyi to leave. Now she was a student, studies were definitely her priority, she could not bete for self-study. After getting in the car, Su Cha shoved a sandwich into Bo Muyi¡¯s hand and started eating one herself. While eating, Su Cha saw that Bo Muyi only kept staring at her, not touching his own portion. After a moment of hesitation, she tore a bit of her sandwich and fed it through the man¡¯s lips. Bo Muyi actually opened his mouth and ate obediently. After that it was very clear ¨C Bo Muyi only ate what Su Cha fed him. He wouldn¡¯t even eat Su Cha¡¯s sandwich if it were in his own hands. Su Cha fed Bo Muyi while eating, it was unclear how many times she cursed in her heart. How many years had it been since shest served people! Even that scumbag Zhai Yao wasn¡¯t worthy of her service, not to mention her past as Empress Dowager for decades ¨C she was on the receiving end of such service. Who let her stumble upon Bo Muyi. While feeding him thest bit, Bo Muyi took rather deep bites, and the tip of his tongue grazed Su Cha¡¯s fingertips. Su Cha instantly felt ticklish and quickly withdrew her hand. The driver was in front... Observing Su Cha¡¯s expression, Bo Muyi reached out and pressed a switch, and a row of partitions appeared between the front and rear seats,pletely isting the sounds and view of the rear seats. Bo Muyi leaned contently on Su Cha. With a hint of satisfaction, he said softly, ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯m not full yet.¡± His statement went two ways. When he emphasized the word ¡°full¡±, Su Cha instantly understood what he meant. Thinking of the previous night¡¯s scene, Su Cha cast aside her true depraved thoughts, not continuing Bo Muyi¡¯s talk. She uprightly rebutted, ¡°Really? You can tell the driver to buy some bread to fill your stomachter. I¡¯m already full.¡± Bo Muyi shifted closer, rubbed against her ear, and said with an aspirated voice, ¡°No, you feed me tonight.¡± His voice exuded a few breaths, which prated into Su Cha¡¯s ears, spreading through her entire body, inducing an irresistible feeling of numbness. ¡°....¡± You always speak in such a low voice, don¡¯t you know these words are shameless? If not for her being sufficiently calm and collected aura, if it were regr people being seduced by Bo Muyi, her face would surely turn red. She didn¡¯t say a word, Bo Muyi also understood he couldn¡¯t force her too much. He chuckled lightly, his fingers caressing Su Cha¡¯s neck and shoulders, not saying anything else overboard. When they neared the school, Su Cha got off the car and waved eagerly at Bo Muyi with a smile. ¡°See you, Muyi. You don¡¯t need to pick me up tonight, I¡¯ll go back myself.¡± The smile on the man¡¯s face crumpled at thest sentence before it got to bloom. Su Cha too didn¡¯t bother with him. She still couldn¡¯t get too used to him now. His temper was weird, he was monopolistic and so powerful he was scary. A few days of indulgence aside, Bo Muyi simply was in the right position for a smooth climb to the top. She gently kissed Bo Muyi¡¯s forehead and turned to head for school. As Bo Muyi watched Su Cha¡¯s back view disappear further and further, the car slowly started and the partitions opened. He tilted his head slightly, with a finger supporting his forehead. The driver in the front seat slowly said, ¡°Young master, those in Imperial Capital already know you¡¯re returning, they are very happy.¡± Upon hearing the words, the man chucked slightly, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. Feelings of coldness grew heavier. Chapter 121 - Success

Chapter 121: Sess

While Su Cha was in school, probably because of the previous night¡¯s events, she seemed rather listless. On the surface it was hard to tell. She looked as serious as usual when in ss. From her perspective, Le Anqi felt that something was off with Su Cha. She leaned forward towards Su Cha and noticed there was a red mark on the nape of her neck, right where clothes were just covering. Her eyes widened instantly. ¡°Su Cha, what did you dost night?¡± Girls today were generally not pure, even if they knew what they should do. It didn¡¯t mean they always thought in that direction, only Le Anqi was too weird. Su Cha¡¯s expression was natural. ¡°What could I have done?¡± Le Anqi pointed at the red mark. ¡°Here you...¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how hot it was yesterday, and how many mosquitoes there were. They bit me and I scratched it.¡± Suspicion was written all over Le Anqi¡¯s face. ¡°Really?¡± Although the red mark did not look like it, Le Anqi herself had no experience in this area. In addition, Su Cha exined everything with a straight face. Le Anqi felt she probably overanalyzed it. A person like Su Cha looked like an upright student who studied hard. Su Cha too didn¡¯t say anymore, and just slightly lifted the corners of her lips. After ss, Cai Ziya came over to discuss study questions with Su Cha, Le Anqi felt she couldn¡¯t butt in to talk. After today, it was the weekend again, just two weeks away from the college entrance examination. Time was growing short, the students about to take the college entrance examinations would have to face making major life choices. Whether they seeded or failed, it would be revealed in the two days of exams. The Su Cha who had returned home continued her embroidery while the skies hadn¡¯t yet turned dark. She never did these at night, because it would hurt her eyes. There were still many fabrics, sufficient for her to make more than a dozen embroidered clothes, but Su Cha estimated that she did not have much time. Hence after this rose, she probably needed to embroider a simpler pattern. She needed to save up money as early as possible. Though there were still a few flowers and leaves that were iplete, Su Cha continued her martial arts practice after dinner. Before that, she first transferred 5,000 yuan to Mr. Su. She didn¡¯t have Mr. Su¡¯s card number, so she used WeChat to transfer. Although Mr. Su said that the money had already been given to Su Cha, she was not ready to ept it. The remainder, she would give it all to Mr. Su. After finishing, Su Cha muted her phone. Today¡¯s weather was slightly better than the previous day¡¯s, it gave a rxed feeling. It was getting dark outside the window. Su Cha sat on the bed, crossed her legs and started to exercise her mind. It felt different from previous sessions. Today, the airflow hovered around Su Cha and did not enter. Su Cha frowned slightly, her expression not very rxed. About an hourter Su Cha, in a stagnant stage, suddenly drew a long breath. The weather was not too hot, but many fine beads of sweat had appeared on her forehead. The airflow that hovered around her suddenly condensed into a substantial white mist, rushing into Su Cha¡¯s body. Anyone who saw this scene would be deeply stunned and start to doubt their world view. When Su Cha¡¯s body started to shake slightly, her face also became a few shades paler. When she opened her eyes, her expression was happy. She¡¯d finally seeded. Her meridians had all been opened. The absorbed airflow finally became Heaven and Earth Origin Qi, which was pure enough. Her mind would automatically purify such Heaven and Earth Origin Qi. Chapter 122 - Late Night Crisis

Chapter 122: Late Night Crisis

Her martial arts could now match her basics when she had started in her previous life. The eras were different and so was her age, so the starting point had been too difficult. Now, this vitality would automatically strengthen her meridians. As she continued to practice her physical fitness would grow stronger and stronger. She needed to reach the point where falling blossoms and scattered leaves could hurt people ¨C condensing vitality into substance, before she could utilize it externally. It was like the need to condense mist into water, but the Su Cha now couldn¡¯t even form mist. No matter how incredible this seemed the moment she absorbed the vitality it had be reality. She walked towards the window and gazed out. What unfathomable things still remained hidden in such a wonderous world? *** Late at night, a sneaky figure hovered below Su Cha¡¯s house. With the ability to see clearly through the moonlight, one could tell it was the grisly and vicious face of Li Dongfeng, whom Su Cha had beaten till he passed out in the hospital. Once he had awoken from the incident he wanted to seek Su Cha for revenge out of outrage for the insult, but was stopped by Zhai Yao. He didn¡¯t know exactly what Zhai Yao was thinking, and only sensed that Zhai Yao seemed to be terrified of Su Cha. Though, even if Zhai Yao could bear this indignation, Li Dongfeng could not. He had wanted to find an opportunity toy a hand on Su Cha, or to get someone to do so, but never found an opening. He wanted to go to her school, but Su Cha was always so punctual he simply could not find the right opportunity. He was even greeted by Zhai Yao for a few days. After a period of time, he couldn¡¯t bear it. Li Dongfeng nned to start his operationte at night. Find that woman, break into her house, teach her a lesson, maybe even take some indecent pictures... Li Dongfeng felt no psychological pressure at all. In his heart, a lowly woman like Su Cha should just die. Su Cha¡¯s house was a civilian building, with several alleys behind it. The alleys were arranged in the manner of a courtyard house. People stayed there, but in the middle of the night, the residents would all be asleep, the deadly stillness was a huge contrast with the neon lights of the tall buildings . Su Cha lived on the second floor. Stepping on the wall of the alley below, breaking in was not a difficult task, it would only take a little effort, after all it was not a well-preserved area. When Li Dongfeng was about to climb up, he suddenly felt something graze over his head. He was shocked. Turning on reflex, he saw a dark shadow suddenly appear on the building beside, hanging on the edge of the building. It looked as if it were hanging upside down. Whether it was a normal person or not, such a move was asking for death as far as Li Dongfeng was concerned. Was he not afraid of falling? How did this person appear? However at this moment, something even more ridiculous happened. Li Dongfeng saw another shadow appearing beside another building, flying directly towards the shadow hanging there. He could not even see if it was flying. The distance of the other party¡¯s flight waspletely beyond human ability. He jumped directly from a building to the position of the ck shadow, and then the two ck shadows fought. Li Dongfeng gasped as he saw the two ck shadows fighting in a manner beyond the imagination of normal people. It felt like a scene from a martial arts film. Perhaps it was this gasp that disrupted the opponent. One of the fighters turned his head. In the dark night, he saw a sh of silver, and something he couldn¡¯t make out was shot at him. Li Dongfeng instantly felt a chill on his neck and red, copsed in disbelief, and his stiff body fell to the ground. BANG. Su Cha, in her house on the second floor, instantly opened her cold eyes. Chapter 123 - Investigation

Chapter 123: Investigation

There was a faint scent of blood in the air and Su Cha smelt it keenly. She frowned, a sense of alertness in her expression, clear-minded. Very unlike someone who had just woken up from a deep sleep. She sat up and looked out the window. That was the direction where the smell of blood hade from. At this point, Su Cha was not too concerned. She lived in a street of ordinary civilian buildings and the security management was very poor. Apart from every household locking their doors, it could not be guaranteed the dangerous reports in the news would not happen here. After all, the environment here seemed to be high-risk. She walked to the window. In the middle of the night, the scene outside the window was horrifying. Only a family in the distance still had their dim lights on. With this light, Su Cha saw a shadow between the buildings disappear without a trace after some movement. Su Cha¡¯s pupils constricted. She saw that the man¡¯s shadow was insanely fast, its speed close to the limits of human ability. She pondered for a moment, and did not simply act. The smell of blood was near her nose. Looking down, Su Cha witnessed the terrifying scene. The night in the city wasn¡¯t to the extent you couldn¡¯t see your outstretched fingers, but you could at least see a shadow clearly. Su Cha saw that there was a person with his eyes wide open lying below her building. Though Su Cha¡¯s eyesight was quite strong, she could only see that this person¡¯s face was sinister, but she could not make out his appearance exactly. He was already lying on the ground in this way, it was quite obvious. If it were an ordinary person, witnessing this scene, they would have been terrified out of their soul. Su Cha was no ordinary person. In ancient times, she had witnessed many forms of death. This scene too ¨C it just surprised her a little, but she felt no fear. Below her window... Su Cha thought for a while, and decided not to bring trouble upon herself. This scene was probably rted to the dark shadow that escaped from the top of the building just now. Not sensing any surveince in the neighborhood, she closed the window casually, once againying down on the bed and falling asleep. If no one handled it, that person would be discovered the next morning, and someone will definitely call the police. Su Cha did not need to trouble herself. *** The next morning, Su Cha was awakened by a scream. The sound was so piercing that Su Cha woke up almost instantaneously, but she didn¡¯t move. When she was about to go to school, the police car was already driven over, and there was a security tape surrounding the area. When Sucha went downstairs, she saw that many people in the building had woken and washed up. Though obviously panicked, they insisted oning to see themotion. From their words alone, Su Cha heard that the man who fell downstairs was dead and that he was young. His identity was still unclear. She narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t ask in detail, making her way to school. She was a student. Even if the police started an investigation, they would not find any issues with Su Cha, so no one stopped her. Since this happened in the ce where she lived, and also because it was so early in the morning, there were no news broadcasts about it yet. She studied peacefully at school for a day, and when she returned home, she found that there were several policemen standing on the floor where she lived. They huddled together as if they were discussing something. When they saw Su Cha, their gaze shifted to her almost simultaneously. Civilian policemen, wearing uniforms and police caps, looking stern because they were carrying out investigation. If such gazes fell on ordinary people, even if they didn¡¯tmit a crime, they would feel a little guilty. Chapter 124 - Abnormal Murder Method

Chapter 124: Abnormal Murder Method

¡°Hello, are you a tenant on this floor?¡± A female policeman with a gentle smile stepped out. Although it was a question, the answer was obvious. If Su Cha were a tenant upstairs, she would have continued up the stairs instead of walking towards them. With not a hint of abnormality in her expression, Su Cha only nodded curiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Her expression looked somewhat pure and innocent but the policewoman had no doubt at all. She only asked by protocol, ¡°Hello, we are the Yejiao District Police. We are currently investigating a murder case, and are looking into residents on every floor, so you do not need to worry. Which house do you stay in on this floor?¡± Su Cha pointed to her house. The policewoman saw the direction Su Cha was pointing in, appearing slightly surprised. The three other civilian policemen standing there also looked over. One of them nodded at the policewoman, who continued to ask, ¡°Can wee in?¡± Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°Of course.¡± She led the few policemen in. Without a hint of panic, she even asked, ¡°The murder case you mentioned, is it from this morning? I had to go to school in the morning, so I left early and don¡¯t know exactly what happened.¡± Several police officers looked at each other. From Su Cha¡¯s statement, slight suspicion showed in their expression. By the looks of it, this girl seemed to be too calm. They entered the house and Su Cha saw a police officer trying to act natural while entering her bedroom and walking to the window. It was clear from their investigation that they obviously knew the person was under Su Cha¡¯s windowst night. Su Cha was certain that her room was definitely the focus of investigation. She sat naturally and calmly. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± The one who opened her mouth to ask was still the policewoman. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. Your surname is Su and you¡¯re like a little sister to me, can I call you Sister Su?¡± Sucha nodded. ¡°At 5.10 a.m. this morning, we received a report from your sanitation worker in the area, saying that a body was found. ording to the investigation, we found the deceased¡¯s name is Li Dongfeng...¡± When she said this, she saw Su Cha¡¯s eyes sh. The policewoman immediately sensed something was amiss, and asked, ¡°Do you know Li Dongfeng?¡± In Su Cha¡¯s eyes appeared a timely confusion. ¡°Li Dongfeng, seems to be a good friend of my ex-boyfriend... is 22 years old, a sophomore?¡± Several policemen were stunned. In fact, they have already investigated this point, and also knew Su Cha¡¯s information. Li Dongfeng was a good friend of her ex-boyfriend Zhai Yao, who had been summoned to the police station. But what confused the police was that they couldn¡¯t find out why Li Dongfeng appeared here, and his cause of death was very strange. He was pierced in the neck with a silver needle-like object, and the police found a bloody silver needle stuck in a wall three meters away from Li Dongfeng. ording to the forensic examination, the silver needle prated through Li Dongfeng¡¯s neck into the wall, all in one go. This method shocked the police. This did not seem like a method that could be pulled off by a normal person. Putting aside the method by which he was murdered, even Li Dongfeng¡¯s reason for appearing here could not be determined. The only entanglement was with the girl in front of them, Su Cha Chapter 125 - Who Killed Him?

Chapter 125: Who Killed Him?

Su Cha really didn¡¯t know that person was Li Dongfeng. But after learning that it was Li Dongfeng, she reacted in an instant. The police must have investigated her, otherwise they would not have waited specifically at her door. She did not deny that she knew Li Dongfeng, it would only bring about more suspicion. She made everything very clear, including the reason she knew Li Dongfeng, and the dispute in the hospital that day. Su Cha also admitted that she beat Li Dongfeng. Su Cha evaded borating on the brutality of her specific methods. Compared with a human life, this kind of fight could only be regarded as a trivial matter. The police had been at an impasse, but now the important information regarding Su Cha could not be overlooked. However halfway through the investigation, they were interrupted by someone who entered out of the blue. ¡°Captain Jin!¡± ¡°Captain, why are you back?!¡± While several policemen were asking Su Cha for details, a tall man suddenly appeared at the door. He was extremely tall, it was a rare height among Asians. Su Cha nced over, estimating that this man was about the same height as Bo Muyi. He was also very handsome. He had a taut and handsome face that revealed a sense of aloofness, and a fine disposition. His gaze was as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. His status must have been very high, because when these policemen saw him, they stood up hurriedly, visibly taken aback by his arrival. When he came in, he simply uttered a single sentence. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate anymore, this murder case is under the responsibility of another task force.¡± Several policemen were stunned. Although they were surprised and rejoiced at the arrival of the captain, no one expected that he would announce that the murder case was given to another task force for investigation the moment he stepped in. ¡°Captain, but we have important information, this Sister Su ...¡± The policewoman said urgently, but Jin Duan instantly cut her off. ¡°I know, everything thates next is not our responsibility. Now, leave with me.¡± He spoke with irrefutable authority, even Su Cha looked at him with astonishment. He was definitely not a simple character. Su Cha felt that though Jin Duan¡¯s gaze seemed not to stay on her, but out of the corner of his eyes his vision was locked on her. It wasn¡¯t because of Su Cha¡¯s beautiful appearance that he paid extra attention to her. This Jin Duan was suspicious of Su Cha. Su Cha¡¯s expression was indifferent as she calmly watched these policemen helplessly follow Jin Duan¡¯s lead to leave. Before the policewoman left, she said to Su Cha, ¡°Sister Su, we¡¯ve bothered you.¡± Sucha nodded and was extremely polite. After they left, Sucha frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t expect that the deceased would be Li Dongfeng. She knew that Li Dongfeng appearing here was definitely not an ident. He must have wanted to retaliate because of their fight in the hospital. However his death was too out of the ordinary. The policemen didn¡¯t say exactly how Li Dongfeng died. From what she had been able to make out, she couldn¡¯t see Li Dongfeng¡¯s external wounds. The height of the second floor though, this person couldn¡¯t have fallen to his death right? Su Cha quickly thought of the ck shadow that disappeared from the roof of the building the previous night. Now it seemed that there was an 80% chance Li Dongfeng¡¯s death was rted to it. But, she considered, If Li Dongfeng came to trouble her then why did that person kill Li Dongfeng ¨C was it because of her, or was it an ident? Chapter 126 - There Is A Problem With Miss Su

Chapter 126: There Is A Problem With Miss Su

¡°I don¡¯t think this Su Cha is as simple as she seemed to be. Her expressions were too calm, it¡¯s unlike an ordinary 18-year-old high school student...¡± As the policemen headed downstairs, they could not help but discuss the matter. In fact, they were already suspicious of Su Cha even before they questioned her. The towering man who was walking in front suddenly came to a halt, he said in a cold and firm voice, ¡°She is not the murderer, she has nothing to do with this case. This girl has been falsely implicated.¡± Some of the policemen were astonished while others were surprised, ¡°Captain, how did you manage to investigate it so quickly? Then, why...¡± ¡°Because it involves top secret information that cannot be revealed.¡± After Jin Duan said that, he strode forward without turning back. The rest of the policemen who followed behind him were utterly confused. However, they knew not to probe further and left the scene. *** ¡°Young Master, the matter has been settled.¡± On the top floor of themercial building, a young man sat gracefully in his huge office chair like a king. His dark eyes were fixated on the scenery outside the window, and he exuded a depressing, mysterious aura. A man dressed in a ck suit and sunsses stood at the foot of the young man¡¯s desk, his hands were folded together as he respectfully bowed. After a while, the young man who was frowning chuckled in a low voice, ¡°You said that the man was a traitor of the Tang n?¡± The man dressed in a ck suit nodded, ¡°It¡¯s definitely him. I had personally dealt with him in the past.¡± As if he had heard something delightful, Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly, ¡°So, why did he pass by the area?¡± The man in the ck suit replied, ¡°I am not sure about that. But, the appointment of the chief of the alliance would begin soon, and the Tang n had signed up for it this year.¡± Bo Muyi gave a meaningfulugh, hisughter could make people tremble in fear, ¡°This matter does not concern us. But, he passed by the area and murdered someone. He must have scared my Cha Cha...¡± Speaking of that, Bo Muyi clenched his fist slightly, ¡°I do not want this person to appear again. Get rid of him.¡± That was a clear and ruthless order. The man in the ck suit paused for a second before replying quickly, ¡°Yes!¡± When the man walked out of the office, he saw Bai Kun waiting outside. As Bai Kun saw the man exiting the office, he immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man responded with an irrelevant question, ¡°How much do you know about Ms Su?¡± Bai Kun was stunned, ¡°Of course I know her information very well. What¡¯s wrong? Is the young master angry? I guess the brainless traitor of the Tang n passed by Miss Su¡¯s area without thinking...¡± Before Bai Kun could finish, the man in ck suit interrupted in a deep voice, ¡°The young master can¡¯t bear to have anyone speak poorly about Miss Su. If you genuinely care for the young master, listen to me. There is a problem with Miss Su.¡± Bai Kun was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out of their sockets, ¡°What problems can Miss Su have? What, do you think she is dating the young master for his money? Anyways, shouldn¡¯t it be because of his looks?¡± Without saying a word, he turned and left. His deep, somber eyes concealed his true feelings. When he was fighting with the traitor of the Tang n, who knew the traitor would suddenly kill another man who was plotting to attack Su Cha. At that time, he was extremely shocked, and the traitor managed to escape. Before the man in the ck suit went into hiding, he saw Su Cha suddenly appear at the window. When Su Cha saw the corpse, she did not react, she did not scream. She merely headed back inside to go to sleep. The man in the ck suit could notprehend Su Cha¡¯s behavior at all. Chapter 127 - She Does Not Even Dare To Step On An Ant

Chapter 127: She Does Not Even Dare To Step On An Ant

Su Cha did not know what had happened the night before. She did not know that she had identallye into contact with something that she had not known in her first life. Now, she had opened the doors to the unknown. But, she did not know that. The homicide case was a grave matter. Su Cha had overhead the police Captain saying that the case had been handed over to the professional investigation team. However, Su Cha did not see any other policeman investigating the case in the area. Other than some discussions among the residents, Su Cha did not notice any suspicious people in the area. From the traces of evidence identified, the police concluded that Li Dongfeng had tried to climb into Su Cha¡¯s window. But, this was a fact that the residents did not know. Su Cha¡¯s life remained rather calm and peaceful. On the other hand, Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi, who had just left the police station, broke out in cold sweat. As the professional investigation team looked into the matter, insignificant people like Zhai Yao were released. Zhai Yao lifted his head and looked up at the sky. The bright neon lights in the city could blind one¡¯s eyes. He touched his forehead, it was full of sweat. Beside him, Sang Shishi¡¯s face was full of panic. She was not frightened by the news of Li Dongfeng¡¯s death, but rather by the possible murderer. Zhai Yao was somber and silent. Sang Shishi stood beside him and held his hand. She did not appear to be sad, but instead looked terrified. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°Could it be her?¡± As soon as the word ¡°her¡± left Sang Shishi¡¯s mouth, she was seized with terror. She recalled the day Su Cha smashed Li Dongfeng¡¯s head with a stainless steel thermos sk, and how she mercilessly beat Zhai Yao up with a wooden stick. Those incidents had be a nightmare she could not escape from. After learning the news of Li Dongfeng¡¯s death, the incidents reyed in Sang Shishi¡¯s mind over and over again. Her legs trembled in fear as she tried to avoid thinking about the terrible reality. Zhai Yao had a calmposure, he obviously understood the meaning behind Sang Shishi¡¯s words. As he felt his forehead, there was more sweat than before. Zhai Yao did not say a word as he hired a taxi and brought Shan Shishi back to school with him. Late into the night, Zhai Yao hid in an empty toilet and frantically made a call. When he heard an indifferent voice on the other end of the call, Zhai Yao immediately said in a panic, ¡°I... One of my brothers has died...¡± The soft, unconcerned voice became a little surprised and impatient, ¡°Your brother has died, does that concern me?¡± The voice seemed to be questioning Zhai Yao. Although the voice sounded gentle and elegant, it also gave off a gloomy and somber vibe. Zhai Yao trembled, ¡°But... the murderer might be Su Cha...¡± As soon as he said that, the line fell silent. After a long while, the man¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°But... but it¡¯s true! My brother got into a fight with her two days ago, and she beat him up. My brother held a grudge against Su Cha and went to her housest night. The police told me that my brother was found dead at the foot of her residential building. How can I not think that it was her?¡± After he said that, Zhai Yao broke down. He was afraid, he thought that Su Cha had lost her mind. This lunatic even dared to murder now, what is she incapable of? He was her ex-boyfriend, and he was likely the cause of Su Cha¡¯s madness. Who could guarantee that she would not murder him? ¡°He died at the foot of her block? How does that prove that she had killed him? She does not even dare to step on an ant!¡± After saying that, the man ended the call. Chapter 128 - What A Tease

Chapter 128: What A Tease

Other than the beeping phone, only the sounds of Zhai Yao¡¯s racing heart could be heard in the silent toilet. He leaned on the cubicle walls in great despair as he understood that the call was meaningless. The manpletely did not believe Zhai Yao¡¯s words. Su Cha was incapable of killing anyone? In the past, Zhai Yao believed that too. However, Li Dongfeng was now dead. He had previously been brutally beaten up by Su Cha in the hospital ward. All the information Zhai Yao had pointed him towards Su Cha. Although he had no concrete evidence, Zhai Yao believed that he could make a very close guess. What if Su Cha attacked him? As he thought of that, Zhai Yao¡¯s heart started racing again, and his eyes burned with fury. As he gritted his teeth, Zhai Yao clenched his fist tightly. If Su Cha was heartless, she could not me him for the injustice. He wanted to live, his life was more important than anything else! *** Su Cha went to bed after shepleted her revision. It seemed like the death of a person right outside her window was an insignificant matter to her. If she waspletely unafraid when she saw the corpse yesterday night, how could she be afraid now? The clothes she had embroideredst night were neatly ced next to the sewing machine. In the middle of the night, it was peaceful and silent. ¡°Click...¡± A soft click was heard. In the silence of the night, the unlocking sound of the door was audible. Hearing the noise, Su Cha¡¯s eyes shot wide open as sheid in bed. The door opened, and small, careful footsteps could be heard approaching Su Cha. If Su Cha did not have such sensitive hearing, she would not have been able to hear the footsteps. When the footsteps came near to the bedroom door, Su Cha felt her body tensed up, and she prepared to attack the intruder. As she had her back facing the bedroom door, she would not be able to see the intruder entering the room. When the door opened, Su Cha felt a suffocating presence that was frightening yet familiar. Her body gradually rxed, and she did not move. The intruder walked to the bedside and stood there in silence. Soon, Su Cha felt a gentle touch on her cheeks. The touch was very familiar, and Su Cha instantly recognized who it was. Moving her eyes, Su Cha turned her body and saw a vague, tall outline in the dark. ¡°Did I wake you up? I¡¯m sorry, Cha Cha.¡± The gentle and clear voice of the man was heard, and he sat down on the bed next to Su Cha. Other than Bo Muyi, who else would it be? Besides, he was the only one who could open the door with a key. Su Cha sat up in bed, and Bo Muyi reached out his arm to pull her into his embrace. Looking at the girl in his arms, Bo Muyi caressed her cheeks and whispered softly, ¡°Cha Cha, sleep well. Did the incident this morning scare you?¡± Su Cha hugged Bo Muyi¡¯s waist and replied in a depressed tone, ¡°No, why are you here?¡± Bo Muyi gently stroked her back, ¡°After hearing about the incident, I was worried that you were afraid so I came to check on you. Who knew I would wake you up from your sleep.¡± Su Cha curled her lips into a smile when she heard that. If he thought that she was afraid, then she was afraid. The girl immediately replied in azy and coy manner as she hugged the man tighter, ¡°It was a little scary...¡± Her soft yet coy voice made Bo Muyi tighten his hug around her. He clumsilyforted Su Cha, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Cha Cha. I¡¯m here, I will stay with you, go to sleep.¡± Hearing hisforting words, Su Cha got used to Bo Muyi¡¯s breathing and fell asleep. In the dark, the man broke into a smile. What a tease. Chapter 129 - The Word Had Spread

Chapter 129: The Word Had Spread

In the morning, Su Cha was awakened by the movement beside her. She peered open her eyes and saw that Bo Muyi had gotten up and was putting on his coat. She subconsciously observed his movements. Bo Muyi noticed that Su Cha had woken and reached out his warm palm to cover her face, ¡°Cha Cha, there is still some time, go back to sleep.¡± Hearing that, Su Cha obediently closed her eyes. Bo Muyi felt the girl¡¯s longshes glided on the surface of his palm when she closed her eyes. It was ticklish, but he could not stop himself. The man lowered his eyes, he was reluctant to leave, but he had no other way. For their happy andfortable life in the future, he needed to work hard now. After quickly washing up in the bathroom, Bo Muyi gently closed the door when he left. After Bo Muyi left, Su Cha sat up from the bed. When she was with Bo Muyi, she could fall asleep very quickly. However, slight movements could also easily wake her up. After training her body, her physiques had gradually improved. She rubbed her eyes and took a look at the time. It was only five in the morning, which was an hour earlier than her usual waking up time. No wonder Bo Muyi let her sleep a little longer. It was difficult to fall back asleep now that she was wide awake. Su Cha got out of bed and put on some clothes before she washed up. After that, Su Cha took a video and some photos of the embroidered garment before uploading them onto the Pet Cat Shopping Site. The rose design was not simple. Su Cha had used multiple threads to create the star-like rose pattern. This time around, it was not a simple t-shirt. Su Cha made it into a strapless dress. With the intricate rose design, the dress was eye-catching. It was a verybor-intensive process to create such an borate pattern. Besides, the market price for a white cotton shirt was more than 400 to 500 yuan. After considering the time and effort put into this product, Su Cha priced the dress at 2000 yuan. Pet Cat Shopping Site did not have special requirements and guidelines regarding the pricing of products. If items are priced unreasonably at a few thousand yuan, no buyers would be interested. If buyers were unsatisfied with the product, refunds and returns could be made quickly without disputes. Hence, these online transactions were safe. If the seller threatens the buyer, the buyer can lodge a formalint. After the Pet Cat Shopping Site confirmed the facts, the buyer would be banned for some time. With such guidelines in ce, this was a safe tform for both buyers and sellers. After listing the dress online, Su Cha uploaded the timpse video of her embroidering the shirt onto Meiyin. Her first embroidery video did not attract much attention. To date, it only received two likes, and there were noments. Su Cha did not get discouraged. After uploading the second video, she did not bother checking on it. After she settled these errands, Su Cha went on a morning run before heading to school. The morning air was crisp and refreshing. On her way to school, Su Cha was in a good mood. On the other hand, Le Anqi¡¯s facial expression was gloomy, as she had some dark rumors to share. As soon as she saw Su Cha, Le Anqi pulled Su Cha over. Together with Cai Ziya, the two heads huddled close to Su Cha. Le Anqi immediately said, ¡°Do you guys know, a male student from the university next door died yesterday. I heard that he was murdered in a neighborhood, and the murderer has not been found!¡± Yonggu Town was not big, but it was not considered small either. It was appalling to have a murder case. Moreover, the university was very close to Su Cha¡¯s high school, and this gossip spread at the speed of light. As soon as Su Cha heard the description, she immediately knew that it was about Li Dongfeng. Chapter 130 - You Are A Cold And Ruthless Person

Chapter 130: You Are A Cold And Ruthless Person

As Le Anqi did not know Su Cha¡¯s address, she was unaware that the incident had urred where Su Cha lived. Le Anqi had only vaguely heard about the incident. As the case urred outside, the university did not try to suppress the news. Hence, the story was widely spread. Cai Ziya was shocked, ¡°Is it a murder?¡± Le Anqi seemed eager to see the world in chaos, she replied, ¡°It looked like it was a murder. But, the murderer had not been apprehended. I don¡¯t know why someone would kill a university student in a residential area. It¡¯s good that we stay on campus. Su Cha, be careful on your way home from school. I remember that you stay in a simr residential area?¡± The topic turned to Su Cha. Su Cha would sense Le Anqi¡¯s concern, she did not mention that the murder urred right outside her window. Su Cha slightly nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Cai Ziya was also filled with worry, ¡°Then, Su Cha, please be more careful...¡± The duo recalled how Su Cha beat a group up with a wooden rod, but that was nothingpared to murder. In essence, Le Anqi and Cai Ziya still considered Su Cha a ¡°weak¡± girl. Seeing that Cai Ziya was genuinely worried, Le Anqi brightly smiled, ¡°It will be okay. It might just have been a misunderstanding between the murderer and the victim. Su Cha will be safe, let¡¯s not be too worried.¡± While two girls continued talking about the matter, other students in the ss were also exchanging opinions about the incident. Su Cha remained silent. Soon, the teacher-in-charge, He Qun, entered the ss for the morning self-study session. She made a special announcement to remind students to be cautious on their way home and not to loiter outside. When she said that, she directed her gaze to Su Cha. Although no one in the ss was aware, He Qun knew that the murder had happened in Su Cha¡¯s neighborhood as she knew Su Cha¡¯s address. He Qun did not know what to say. She was afraid of causing the girl unnecessary worry, but at the same time, she wanted to appease the girl¡¯s fear. However, judging from Su Cha¡¯s calm expression, He Qun was relieved. During an afternoon ss, Su Cha received a notification from the Pet Cat Shopping Site. [Meow, hello storeowner, a customer had ced an order at your store...] After ss, Su Cha logged into the Pet Cat Shopping Site APP. Indeed, someone had purchased the dress. Su Cha noticed that the familiar ID had left her a few important messages. I am a flying pig: This new dress is beautiful. I will have to eat toast now, you are pricing the clothes more expensive than before. But what can I do? I am willing to buy them. I am a flying pig: Oh, you use Meiyin too? I saw your video on Meiyin!! I am a flying pig: You are so talented! I can¡¯t see how you embroider through the video! I shared your video with my ssmates! They said the design is stunning. How did you even embroider that? I only know people who can, at best, knit a sweater... I am a flying pig: Please reply to my messages when you are online, you can add me on WeChat. That would make it more convenient to purchase clothes in the future~ Store owner: Thank you for your support! As the other party was online, Su Cha soon got a reply. I am a flying pig: Hohoho, from your tone, I can tell that you are a cold and ruthless person. I asked for your WeChat, but you ignore that! Store owner: ... Chapter 131 - Little Tiao

Chapter 131: Little Tiao

What a funny girl, Su Cha thought to herself. As this girl was Su Cha¡¯s first customer, Su Cha decided to give the girl her WeChat ID. Soon, Su Cha received a friend request. The other party¡¯s ID was ¡°flying pig.¡± She must be obsessed with pigs, even her WeChat handle had the word pig in it. The profile was the image of an anime character. Su Cha did not n on looking into her circle of friends, and she did not take the initiative to send a greeting message. The flying pig initiated a conversation. Flying pig: Hello~ Cha Yi: Hello, I am going to ss now. Talk to you after school. Flying pig: ... No matter how the party reacted, Su Cha logged out of WeChat. Su Cha saw that the other party had talked about Meiyin, and she quickly clicked into Meiyin APP. As soon as she logged in, she received many red digital notifications. The notifications represented the number of @ orments Su Cha¡¯s ount received. There were hundreds of them. Su Cha was surprised at the numbers. She checked her post and saw that the video had received 500 likes and more than a hundredments. Most of thements praised Su Cha¡¯s fantastic embroidery skills. 2998429: It looks incredible, but I cannot clearly see how you embroidered it! Araco Tech: When I saw the final product, I continuously hit the like button! If I didn¡¯t know that you stitched it thread by thread, I would have thought that the pattern was printed... Yun Meiyao: May I know what embroidery technique you use? I feel like you did not use the cloud embroidery method. Craigo: This isn¡¯t the cloud embroidery method. The owner of the video has superb skills! Grass on the Wall: Another talent has emerged on Meiyin!! ... Most of thements sang high praises for Su Cha. No matter if it was a professional in the field or an amateur, everyone expressed their admiration for Su Cha¡¯s embroidery skills after they watched the video. After the final review of the design, the vivid star-like rose made the viewer gasp in approval. In one short afternoon, Su Cha gained hundreds of fans on Meiyin. Even her previous Meiyin video became more popr. Su Cha did not know if her newest video brought about the poprity, or if it was thanks to the flying pig¡¯s promotion. Su Cha believed that it was mostly thetter. Su Cha was grateful that her Meiyin videos had be more popr. Although it is the other party¡¯s ID handle, Su Cha cannot possibly continue addressing her as the flying pig, right? It seemed like the other party was a lively and cheerful girl. It was time for ss. Su Cha decided to message the other party after all the lessons for the day were over. Cha Yi: Thank you for promoting my videos. It was as if the flying pig was always online. Right after Su Cha sent the message, she received a reply. Flying pig: You¡¯re wee. Some of my ssmates are small influencers on Meiyin. It is easy to promote your channel. You can recheck itter tonight. Flying pig: Based on the time you end school, I¡¯m guessing that you are in high school? Cha Yi: Yes, in my senior year. Flying pig: You are too amazing!!! How can you juggle studying and embroidery in your senior year, that¡¯s really cool! Cha Yi: Thank you, but how do I address you? Su Cha had asked politely, and the flying pig probably knew what was going on. Flying pig: Haha, I have used this username for a game ount in the past. I¡¯ve been using it for a really long time and was toozy to change it. You can call me Little Tiao. Cha Yi: Okay, Little Tiao. Flying pig: Hmm, the dress is really gorgeous, I really love it!! I hope I can quickly wear it out! My ssmates were really envious of the dress I bought the previous time! Chapter 132 - The College Entrance Examinations Are Approaching

Chapter 132: The College Entrance Examinations Are Approaching

Little Tiao¡¯s behavior on WeChat was identical to her behavior on the Pet Cat Shopping Site. After returning home, Su Cha promptly mailed the dress and dropped Little Tiao a message to inform her. As the ¡°Dreams In Progress¡±petition date drew near, Su Cha spent the rest of her time revising and practicing her singing. The ¡°Dreams In Progress¡±petition gradually gained poprity as the audition phase came to an end. On its official website, the names of the 100 finalists were revealed, and online discussions about thepetition became increasingly heated. Although Su Cha was well-known in Yonggu Town, she was not considered very popr. In every year¡¯s audition, the focus is mainly ced on thepetition among contestants in the top-tier cities. The best singers would even choose to directly enter the auditions held in the Imperial Capital or other top-tier towns in the nation. It was not only because of the poprity of thepetition region but also the fame of the judges in these cities. The judges in popr cities were famous singers and celebrities who have significant influence. Contestants who managed to earn praise and admiration of these judges would have a considerable advantage in thepetition. Across the different cities, there were also differences in the levels of poprity. In some cities, some contestants gained an advantage as their fan clubs started forming online. However, in Yonggu Town, such an urrence had not happened. Among 100 contestants, only 10 would make it to the finals that would be held in the Imperial Capital. It would be challenging, but Su Cha was not worried. At that moment, her priority was the college entrance examination. Her rtionship with Bo Muyi had stabilized. However, as he was about to leave Yonggu Town, Bo Muyi became extremely busy. He could not find time to visit Su Cha and could only call her. It was finally June. The ¡°Dreams In Progress¡± audition hadpleted, and it was almost time for the college entrance examinations. It was a stressful time for everyone, even the usually carefree Le Anqi started to feel the pressure. Under such circumstances, everyone would naturally feel a sense of pressure unless they treated it with a calm mind. Su Cha was one of those people. Frankly speaking, she should have been more nervous than anyone else. After all, she had a serious bet on her head. She had to emerge first in her cohort. Otherwise, she would not only be theughing stock of the school but also have to kneel in front of Yu Chuai. No one believed that Su Cha could surpass Min Chen in the exams. As the college entrance examinations date drew nearer, there were no more mock exams. Even the teacher-in-charge, He Qun, did not know Su Cha¡¯s actual academic standard. He Qun could see that although Su Cha had been working hard, she did not share the same sense of urgency as the other students. Su Cha remained calm and was unhurried, and that made He Qun worried for her. Not only did the students know about the bet, but the news also spread among the teachers in school. ss Seven¡¯s Chang Wugui even mocked Su Cha¡¯s arrogance and ignorance in front of He Qun. At that time, He Qun blushed and said, ¡°Even if Su Cha cannot surpass Min Chen, that¡¯s alright. But, if she manages to attain the same score as her mock exams, you can no longer use her of cheating!¡± That statement rendered Chang Wugui speechless. After all, all the teachers believed that Su Cha¡¯s mock examination scores were the result of cheating. As soon as Su Cha publically set an unrealistic goal, everyone quickly forgot about the vast improvement she made in the mock exams. Everyone in school was focused on whether she could surpass Min Chen in the college entrance examinations andpletely forgot about her unbelievable improvements in herst test. But, it seemed like everyone had determined that the key now was whether Su Cha could surpass Min Chen. Chapter 133 - The Break Before Exams

Chapter 133: The Break Before Exams

On the 3rd of June, all third year high school students in the district where Su Cha lived were released for break. The college entrance examinations were to be held on the 7th and 8th and a few high schools had switched around the exam venues. Since Su Cha¡¯s was not in her own school, they were released earlier for break to prepare themselves adequately. After issuing the exam entry proofs, He Qun stood on the podium and briefed on all the matters to take note of for the exams, including the ban on electronic devices in the examination room and the standard dress code. After the college entrance examinations ended, Su Cha and the rest would still need to return and gather again in school for the third year¡¯s graduation assembly. Students could choose whether to return. But this year there was an exciting matter, hence most students were likely to return. Su Cha and Yu Chuai¡¯s bet was the only source of amusement for this batch of third year students. When they had finally been briefed on everything, the school officially released the students for break. After Su Cha packed all her things and walked out carrying her backpack, Le Anqi and Cai Ziya came up to her from both sides and patted her on the shoulders. ¡°Su Cha, you mustn¡¯t be nervous, you need to perform calmly during the exams!¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t get stressed!¡± Le Anqi whispered, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t surpass Min Chen, your score is enough to enter college, just leave directly.¡± Su Cha didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯ve so little faith in me?¡± Le Anqi struggled to find words. ¡°This is not a question of faith. What if, just what if ... If kneeling would harm your self-esteem too much, just treat it as a joke.¡± Su Cha¡¯s face fell. ¡°I don¡¯t joke. I made the bet. Whether I win or lose, I will bear the consequences.¡± After hearing this, Le Anqi stamped her feet. ¡°Why are you so obstinate?¡± Cai Ziya sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t help it anymore ...¡± After students left group after group, the three who had just walked to the bottom of the teaching block suddenly saw Yu Chuai walking straight towards them. Le Anqi and Cai Ziya¡¯s expressions changed upon seeing Yu Chuai, who walked straight to Su Cha, with unconceble glee written on her face. ¡°Su Cha, you better remember our bet, don¡¯t be absent from school just because you lose. I even know you¡¯re participating in ¡°Dream in Progress¡±. Can you bear the shame when I break this news online?¡± After saying her piece, Yu Chuai stalked off. Le Anqi was so angry she was about to start jumping. ¡°What¡¯s with this crazy woman, she even threatens people!¡± Cai Ziya sighed and said with a consoling tone, ¡°Okay, okay. Look at Su Cha, she¡¯s not even worried, why are you? Isn¡¯t the only thing we can do now to believe Su Cha?¡± Le Anqi took a look at Su Cha. Sure enough, Su Cha looked calm, and had no reaction towards Yu Chuai¡¯s words. A mysterious smile lurked at the corner of her mouth. Furthermore, people around them had seen how angry Le Anqi was, and looked as if they were in for a good show, hence Le Anqi had to calm down no matter how impulsive she was. She looked at Su Cha indignantly. ¡°Su Cha, you definitely need to win!¡± Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, even if Le Anqi herself didn¡¯t have much faith. Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°Okay, I get it. Let¡¯s go and grab some food together.¡± Getting enthusiastic was of no use, Su Cha could only wait for her own results toe out. Only she knew her own current standards. Chapter 134 - Cha Cha, Lets Make A Bet

Chapter 134: Cha Cha, Let¡¯s Make A Bet

Late at night, Su Cha pressed the plete¡¯ button. ¡®Total score of your current subject: 721! Congrattions, feel free to lie down and pick any university within the country!¡¯ Seeing this bright red notification, the traces of amusement on Su Cha¡¯s lips became increasingly obvious. She never fought a battle she wasn¡¯t sure of. If she was unsure, how could she make such a bold statement? Within one month, she had gone from 400 to 700 marks. In the eyes of others this was an impossible to aplish miracle. After her rebirth, her new perception andprehension strengths were iparable to her past self. How could she be worthy of being reborn again and again if she couldn¡¯t take advantage of this? Since the Heavens gave her the chance, she had to grasp it herself! The questions on this website were all coted from the recent years¡¯ national college entrance examinations. They even included some well-known examination papers of a high difficulty level on top of the regr simtion questions, not just the college entrance examination questions. Together, with all the questions she went through, even if they were not of thetest question format, once she mastered the system the gaps would no longer exist. This site also had a ranking of college entrance examination scores, if she scored well enough, her score will be at the top. As soon as Su Cha scored 721 marks, she reached the top 200 of the website. This site included everyone in the country, and the score was out of 750. There were really too many geniuses in front. With 721 marks, Su Cha was already very remarkable for entering the top two hundred. After all, the first ce had 745 marks. At this point, every mark¡¯s increase would make a difference of a few ces. A gap of 24 marks made a difference of a few hundreds in ranking. Su Cha didn¡¯t care about the ranking on this website. Of course, she still felt that she had not reached her limit with 721 marks. There were still opportunities to improve by going through more questions, the most important were this year¡¯s college entrance examination questions. Until the final results were out, this score could not be fully trusted. But Su Cha already had much confidence in securing 700 marks. Furthermore, Min Chen¡¯s highest score was 710. She wasn¡¯tcent ¨C and only took a short break before starting to practise again. Attempting so many papers, a set of questions took a few hours ¨C put lightly. After resting at home and browsing through questions for two days, Su Cha¡¯s final score remained at 733. She was neither nervous nor thrilled. On the 6th, she started to pack up and headed close to the college entrance examination venue to find somewhere to stay. Otherwise if she remained here, she would not be able to make it in time for the examinations unless she left even earlier. Unexpectedly, Bo Muyi called her. ¡°Cha Cha, I asked Bai Kun to book a room at a hotel near your exam venue. Later, I will get him to pick you up. You¡¯ll be taking the college entrance examination tomorrow, are you nervous?¡± Although the man asked in this way, the pleasure expressed in his tone was obvious, because he was already imagining the scene of him living together with Su Cha in the Imperial Capital after her college entrance examination. That would simply be the most wonderful thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Su Cha replied honestly with a soft voice, ¡°Muyi, do you want to guess what my score will be this time?¡± ¡°Guessing it is meaningless, Cha Cha.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s voice faintly carried some ambiguity. ¡°Otherwise, shall we make a bet?¡± Su Cha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, name it.¡± She wanted to see what bet Bo Muyi woulde up with. Amusement on Bo Muyi¡¯s lips became more and more obvious. ¡°If you make 750 marks, I¡¯ll fulfil a condition of yours. If not, you¡¯ll fulfil mine.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 135 - Picking Her Up

Chapter 135: Picking Her Up

Su Cha didn¡¯t expect Bo Muyi to be so crafty. 750? In her dreams. Even if Su Cha gave her word, she knew that 750 was impossible. The country would not allow full scores, unless one were insanely talented, and their writing had to be so perfect no one could find fault with it. After all, fornguage, there were many areas in which marks could be deducted. Su Cha reckoned she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this point. There has never been a perfect score in history. Could she make history? It was obviously impossible. She was very confident with her standard, being able to score above 730 was already considered to be second to none, that was also her upper limit. Any higher was unattainable. After all, there was only a month left. Bo Muyi was purely mocking her. It was different cing first in the whole school. This was obviously a trap, Su Cha definitely couldn¡¯t jump into it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Muyi.¡± Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t make it too unreasonable, you clearly know that I can¡¯t get a perfect score. I don¡¯t think you managed a perfect score during your own college entrance examination?¡± ¡°Well this I didn¡¯t.¡± The man over the phone smiled weakly. ¡°However, I have not taken the domestic college entrance examination. I¡¯ve always been studying abroad. By international standards, I haven¡¯t gotten anything apart from a perfect score.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Unreasonable. If Su Cha were still the study bug she used to be, her heart would have been pierced with a thousand arrows. Even now as a ster student, her heart was pierced. Sucha sighed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t. Muyi, change it, this condition is impossible and unfair to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s tone was always filled with pampering. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, how do you want to gamble?¡± The expression in Su Cha¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°What about this, if I get above 700 marks, you¡¯ll fulfil my condition. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll fulfil yours.¡± She had not said 730 directly. After all, 700 points was now within her grasp, and 730 was her highest attainable score, she could not let Bo Muyi know. ¡°It¡¯s too big a difference.¡± The man¡¯s voice carried a faint sense of helplessness. ¡°I think you already can attain this score, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t say that. Cha Cha, you are so naughty.¡± Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°No matter how naughty I am, I can¡¯t be worse than you.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s delicate and cunning voice, the man inexplicably felt a little anxious, as if he was facing summer head-on ¨C blistering hot, urgently needing thefort of the cold. However, he quickly forced himself to calm down: ¡°Cha Cha, whatever you say goes. Then, let¡¯s make this bet.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Looking at the time on his watch, Bo Muyi said, ¡°Cha Cha, I have to attend a meeting. Do the exam well, there will be rewards if you do.¡± Su Cha smiled and responded obediently, ¡°Okay, bye bye Muyi.¡± ¡°Bye bye Cha Cha.¡± After hanging up, Su Cha soon heard a knock on her. She went to open the door. Bai Kun stood respectfully outside, together with a man dressed in ck with sunsses. Su Cha had never seen this man, but inexplicably sensed a dangerous feeling. Judging from the scent and strength exuding from his body, Su Cha determined at a nce that he was a trainer. The smile on her mouth remained unchanged. One who came with Bai Kun must be someone around Bo Muyi. It was very normal to have several talents around as protection. ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯vee to send you to the hotel. Are you ready?¡± Bai Kun¡¯s voice was very respectful. Even if he couldn¡¯t stand seeing Su Cha in the past, ever since he saw his young master submit obediently to the point where he bowed his head, Bai Kun admired Su Cha in his heart. Chapter 136 - Staying In The Hotel

Chapter 136: Staying In The Hotel

Su Cha nodded. It wasn¡¯t as if she were moving house, she only needed to prepare a few things for the college entrance examination, so of course she could leave any time. She went in to get her things, and she felt a deep gaze from behind her. That gaze was unpleasant, Su Cha could feel, it was from the man dressed in ck with sunsses brought by Bai Kun. He was Bo Muyi¡¯s subordinate ¨C Su Cha didn¡¯t know where his hostility came from, but she didn¡¯t care too much. After all, not everyone deserved her attention. When going out, Su Cha only brought clothes to change into. Bai Kun reached out and wanted to hold it for her, but Su Cha avoided it deftly, ¡°I¡¯ll carry it myself, it¡¯s just a few clothes.¡± Bai Kun smiled kindly, and did not force it. The man in ck took another deep look at Su Cha, the atmosphere somewhat tense. Bai Kun reached out and nudged the man in ck, and smiled at Su Cha. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve forgotten to introduce you. This is Chen, a bodyguard of the young master¡¯s.¡± Su Cha nodded in acknowledgment. Bai Kun didn¡¯t make detailed introductions.It was only something he needed to mention and as long as everyone understood that was good enough. Bai Kun sent Su Cha to the hotel near the college entrance examination venue. Since Su Cha was taking the college entrance examination at No. 6 High School in Yonggu Town, Bai Kun booked the best hotel for her. Seeing Bai Kun¡¯s busying himself with helping her check-in, Su Cha, who wasn¡¯t used to this treatment, entered her room with the room card and said to Bai Kun, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve really troubled you.¡± Bai Kun was very polite. ¡°Miss Su, this is what I should be doing.¡± He smiled brightly at Su Cha and waved. ¡°Miss Su, do your best for the college entrance examination.¡± Sucha nodded: ¡°I will!¡± Since Bai Kun was male and was Bo Muyi¡¯s subordinate, it was naturally not so suitable for him to enter. After closing the door, Bai Kun¡¯s smile vanished a little. The man in ck, Chen, who had not spoken this whole time, then opened his mouth to speak, ¡°If the young master saw you behaving that way just now he¡¯d have your skin all peeled off.¡± He even dared to smile at Su Cha so brightly. Bai Kun shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Isn¡¯t this because the young master¡¯s is absent? Anyway, I only greeted and encouraged her normally. Look how courteous and polite Miss Su was, I can¡¯t see where the problem you were talking about is.¡± He then patted Chen on the shoulder. ¡°Sometimes you shouldn¡¯t think too much. If she really wanted to do something to the young master, her opportunities are countless. Besides, the information has been checked thoroughly and there is no problem. What are you still concerned about?¡± Chen looked at him with deep meaning. ¡°Then why do you think she suddenly changed her mind and was willing to be with the young master?¡± Bai Kun froze for a moment, before saying as-a-matter-of-factly, ¡°Young Master is so handsome, isn¡¯t it a given for her to change her mind?¡± Chen: ¡°...¡± The two of them walked while Bai Kun patted his back. ¡°I already told you to stop overthinking it, if there truly was something wrong would Young Master not know? No matter how patient Miss Su is, would she ever be able to do something out of the Young Master¡¯s grasp?¡± Chen: ¡°...¡± It seemed that he didn¡¯t answer anymore, and the two went further and further until they went downstairs and disappeared. In the room, Su Cha put her things away and sorted it out a little, before browsing through college entrance examination questions with theputer that came with the room. Bo Muyi¡¯s bodyguard who was hostile to her shed through her mind, although she vaguely felt that this person was familiar. Soon, Su Cha, who was immersed in browsing through questions and no longer thought about it. At night, she received a call from Mr. Su. Chapter 137 - Icing On The Cake

Chapter 137: Icing On The Cake

¡°Su Cha, are you taking the college entrance examination tomorrow?¡± After the previous incident, Mr. Su hadn¡¯t called Su Cha. He received the 5000 yuan Su Cha had transferred to him via WeChat. Su Cha showed no emotion, and answered inly, ¡°Yes.¡± Did he also need to ask when her college entrance examination was? Mr. Su felt a little awkward with Su Cha¡¯s cold attitude, but he still said what he wanted to say: ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous during the exam, just do your best and perform as usual. Even if you fail it is alright, as long as you can get into college. There¡¯s nothing special about the Imperial Capital, you really don¡¯t need to go again.¡± Originally thinking Su Cha would rebut like thest time, he didn¡¯t expect Su Cha to only say, ¡°Yeah, I know. Do you have anything else to say?¡± The atmosphere froze for a moment. Faced with Su Cha¡¯s indifferent attitude, it seemed that she could do without her father¡¯s existence. He sighed. ¡°It was all for your good...¡± It seemed that all parents always had this line. Su Cha wanted tough. She wanted to know what exactly Mr. Su thought was good for her. If it was genuinely for her own good, for an important date like his daughter¡¯s college entrance examination, he shouldn¡¯t be unsure about it and have to ask her right? If it were for her own good, he should not have left her alone in Yonggu Town, only taking his current wife and younger brother to stay in another distant city. Su Cha clearly knew to be grateful to Mr. Su for raising her, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered with his methods. If she did not crave so much for affection and hope too much to be protected, perhaps in her first life she would not have stayed so stubbornly beside Zhai Yao. It was probably when Zhai Yao first got close to her, that he gave her hope she had never experienced before. She was like a person floating on the sea, holding a piece of dead wood and thinking that it was thest hope, holding on to it firmly and turning a blind eye to other sources of hope along the way. Eventually, the dead wood rotted and she paid the price with her life. Thinking of this, Su Cha¡¯s breathing became slightly heavier. She closed her eyes and tried to calm herself in order to avoid saying something overboard. Su Cha said directly, ¡°I have to review, my time is tight, I have already returned your 5000. At the time, I promised to pay you back twice the amount. I¡¯ll give you the remaining 5000 a littleter.¡± Mr. Su was suddenly a little dumbfounded. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to pay me back? Wait, you¡¯ve returned my 5000?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°I transferred you 5000 on your WeChat, and you also epted it. Dad, are you not admitting this transaction?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t received any notifications from you!¡± Mr. Su suddenly seemed slightly agitated. ¡°You didn¡¯t send me a message, how could you transfer money¨C¡± The voice abruptly stopped. As if he had suddenly thought of something, Mr. Su loudly asked someone to his side, ¡°Yan Fang, did you read my WeChat message?!¡± Yan Fang was his current wife¡¯s name. Upon hearing this, Su Cha felt a little annoyed. She didn¡¯t want to listen to the family quarrel there, so she promptly hung up. Regardless of whether the money was received by Mr. Su, Su Cha had already returned it, and wouldn¡¯t bother much anymore. Of course, the college entrance examination was her priority. Even Wu He sent a message, for her to do well in exams, and not be distracted by happenings on thepetition ground. After all, to these third year high school students, they studied hard for 12 years just to get to experience this day. With other options, studies would only be icing on the cake for Su Cha ¨C the benefits she could reap entering the entertainment circle with a reputation as a ster student would definitely be great. Chapter 138 - Cha Cha, Ive Come To Take You Home

Chapter 138: Cha Cha, I¡¯ve Come To Take You Home

On June 7th, China¡¯s annual important day arrived. The college entrance examination. Each examination venue began to hoist banners while armed police began to patrol everywhere to ensure the security of the college entrance examination. Many parents apanied their children to the exam venue. They stayed outside, their expressions a mixture of anxiety and anticipation. To many, their children¡¯s college entrance examination not only concerned their fate, but also the expectation of many parents for their children¡¯s life. In this world, the college entrance examination was an essential factor on the road to sess. Getting good grades and entering a good college was perhaps the best proof of their hard work. Different environments would bring up different kinds of people. While entering the examination venue, seeing the hustle and bustle of the parents outside,plex emotions shed through Su Cha¡¯s heart. In her first life, she simply did not have the opportunity to take the college entrance examination. For her, her life had been ended a month before that day. And now, it all started again. The sun in June could not withstand the fierce enthusiasm that came with the college entrance examination. Before Su Cha turned off her phone and handed it over, Bo Muyi sent her a message. ¡®Cha Cha, do well, I believe in you.¡¯ This sentence was the biggestfort for Su Cha who hade alone for the college entrance examination. Her lips slightly curved upwards. In this life, it was not only her own life that has started again. With Bo Muyi, everything was sufficient. After passing the security check and finding her examination room, she sat down. The college entrance examination that would decide her fate was about to begin. But when Su Cha entered, amotion stirred in the examination room. On the one hand, Su Cha was so beautiful it caught the eyes of people. On the other hand, Su Cha had an imposing manner and looked rather familiar. There were definitely people who had paid attention to ¡°Dream in Progress¡± among the young people present in the exam venue, but at this time it had not been officially broadcasted. Only one or two truly found Su Cha familiar-looking. The college entrance examination was a crucial moment, not many could ponder this matter carefully. At 9 a.m., thenguage subjects officially started. Afterpleting paper after paper, Su Cha¡¯s mentality became very calm. She was not nervous at all. Although she used to have bad grades, her mentality was always very stable. No matter what exam it was, she was never nervous. Even the college entrance examination. Especially since now she had had sufficient certainty towards her grades. Afterpleting a set of questions, Su Cha didn¡¯t feel any pressure. She would never lose marks for sections such as fill-in-the-nks and poem verses fornguage. However, sections like readingprehension which involved subjective answers would require her to explore the best way of answering, together with writingpositions. After the exams, she simply had some food and took a break. In the afternoon was math. The next day was liberal artsprehension and English. When the exam was over, it meant that for this batch of third year high school students, their life of studying tirelessly for twelve years was officially over. Perhaps some would choose to do it again, but for most people, the moment they walked out of the exam venue, they were excited ¨C some even wept with joy. Maybe some felt they did not do well in the exam. The moment they saw their parents, they felt wronged. Su Cha stood outside the examination venue, looking around, her heart momentarily feeling somewhat empty. Everyone had somewhere to go, or could run into the arms of their parents. Only she had to hesitate to think about where she should go next. It was at this moment, Su Cha felt that the surrounding air seemed to fall silent for a moment, and everyone¡¯s gaze was all locked in one particr direction ¨C no one could hide the admiration which filled their eyes. ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯ve worked hard, I¡¯vee to take you home.¡± Su Cha turned. A tall, lofty man stood beneath the sun, his handsome face smiling gently at her. In this lifetime, Su Cha would never forget the beauty of this scene. Chapter 139: - Cha Cha, Only Look At Me

Chapter 139: Cha Cha, Only Look At Me

Su Cha ran into Bo Muyi¡¯s arms, touched. ¡°How is it you came?¡± Her voice was strangely tender. Burying herself in his embrace, she lifted her head to gaze up at him. Bo Muyi also wrapped his arms around Su Cha¡¯s waist, lowering his head to reveal a gentle and intoxicating smile. ¡°Today you¡¯ve finished the college entrance examination, how could I note on such an important day? Our Cha Cha has worked hard! What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you to eat at noon.¡± Su Cha smiled. Not answering, she first buried her face in Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. People around looked dumbfounded at such a scene. Mainly parents were dumbfounded. Woah. The college entrance examination just ended. Usually parentse to pick up their children, but this boyfriendes to pick up his girlfriend? Too wild, the college entrance examination just ended! However, many people couldn¡¯t help but marvel ¨C it was enough that the girl looked good, but the man simply was the best among men. He was merely standing there and no matter how beautiful his surroundings were, they all paled inparison. Not to mention in the current surroundings were all ordinary men with average looks ¨C the disparity was simply too cruel, they were mercilessly eliminated. Suddenly many men had the impulse to stab Bo Muyi with a knife. The restless adolescents all wanted to squeal upon seeing Bo Muyi, especially when they saw him pulling the slender girl into his arms. At such a time, they actually showed off so much affection! Any longer and they would create a scene. Su Cha noticed someone taking her handphone out to film her and Bo Muyi, making her slightly ufortable. She was not ufortable with her appearance, but felt ufortable with Bo Muyi¡¯s actions being filmed, as if she hoped only she could see Bo Muyi. Such a thought surprised Su Cha. When had she be so monopolistic? However, she only had this quick thought. She was way more epting than Bo Muyi, but now she finally understood a little of Bo Muyi¡¯s thoughts. Sometimes, they really wanted to hide the other party, so they could only be seen by themselves. She and Bo Muyi didn¡¯t stay too long, and soon got into the car parked by the street. Seeing Bo Muyi and Su Cha getting in the car together holding hands, Bai Kun fumbled to find words. After all, he also saw what happened clearly on the street. He was relieved the young master finally knew not to only show off their affection to them ¨C his subordinates, but also dragged others in together. Seeing Su Cha, Bai Kun grinned. ¡°Miss Su, congrattions on finishing your college entrance examination.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Cha looked at him with a light smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was just two simple words that didn¡¯t seem to carry emotions, but Bo Muyi¡¯s gaze suddenly became fierce. He red at Bai Kun, and at the same time he reached out and turned Su Cha to face himself. ¡°Cha Cha, only look at me.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She suddenly felt a little amused, but she nodded obediently and let out a soft ¡°mm¡±, Bo Muyi also rxed his expression. Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Young Master simply... Even a normal greeting looked to him as if he was plotting against Miss Su. But whatever nder in his heart stayed in his heart ¨C Bai Kun dared not say a word, and carefully drove away. Chapter 140 - You Have Me

Chapter 140: You Have Me

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Bo Muyi took Su Cha to the fanciest restaurant in Yonggu Town. They could not find any ce better. Su Cha had little memory about the foods in Yonggu Town. Bo Muyi and Su Cha sat together in front of arge ss table. After they ordered, Su Cha received a message from Wu He. ¡°Su Cha, it¡¯s my treat after the exam. Where are you now?¡± Su Cha smiled and replied quickly, ¡°Sorry, Sister Wu He. I¡¯ve got a treat today. I¡¯ll treat you tomorrow.¡± Although she had put down her phone right after, she still heard the man asking jealousy, ¡°Cha cha, who is it?¡± Bo Muyi had seen the name but did not know who Wu He was. ¡°It¡¯s Sister Wu He, the big sister who has introduced me to Dreams In Progress. She has helped me a lot.¡± Su Cha said briefly. It was not easy for her toment on a person like this, so Bo Muyi instantly got the message. ¡°Really?¡± He remained cold. He felt unhappy that she could also be special to Su Cha. Su Cha gave him a nce and chuckled, ¡°Are you jealous of her? Come on!¡± Su Cha touched Bo Muyi¡¯s cheeks gently. Bo Muyi put on a deep and serene look and bit her fingertips. He did not really take a bite, but slightly touched them with his teeth. Su Cha took her hand back immediately after the touch. It was too itchy and amorous. Bo Muyi lowered his head a little and gave her an alluring look, as if he was going to burn her into ashes. Meanwhile, the waiter came to serve the dishes and broke the silence. Su Cha chuckled and dabbed on Bo Muyi¡¯s chest, ¡°Time to eat.¡± After the waiter served all the dishes and walked out respectfully, Bo Muyi moved close to Su Cha and whispered, ¡°Cha cha, I want to eat you.¡± His voice was so sensual that it could drive people crazy. But what he said was too erotic. Su Cha threw a piece of pork rib into his mouth to stop him, ¡°No talking while eating.¡± Bo Muyi hummed and ate the pork rib as it was given. He appeared to be a baby and forgot how to use his hands when he was with Su Cha. Su Cha had to feed him. Otherwise, he would take Su Cha¡¯s own food. Since nobody could see them, Bo Muyi would stop at nothing. Su Cha found it troublesome. If she had known that he would behave like this, she would never feed him breakfast. After they both finished eating, Bo Muyi revealed his intention, ¡°Cha cha, now that you¡¯ve finished the national college entrance exam, do you have time to go to the Imperial Capital with me?¡± ¡°It has to wait. I will attend the contest on the 15th. It might not finish until July. The result of the exam wille out on July 22nd. After it, I might have to visit my father....¡± Su Cha saw Bo Muyi put on an indifferent look when she mentioned her father. He pulled her sleeves after she finished, ¡°Cha cha, he is mean to you. You don¡¯t have to take him for a father. You will be fine with me.¡± Chapter 141 - You Have A Boyfriend!

Chapter 141: You Have A Boyfriend!

Su Cha immediately found Bo Muyi¡¯s words strange. Her father might be bad to her, but as her boyfriend, how could Bo Muyi ask her to discard her father? Su Cha looked at Bo Muyi and smiled weakly, ¡°How can I discard my own father?¡± A dark shadow shed in Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes. It looked like he tried to exin something. Atst, he just said ¡°Oh.¡± He had as if declining toment. Su Cha thought that he might want to express his feelings by pouting his lips, and found it amusing, ¡°Muyi, it¡¯s not a big deal. Even if he treats me badly these days, he is still the one who has given me my life and raised me up. I can¡¯t just discard him. After the exam, I have to return home. I will tell you if I am leaving for the Imperial Capital. Have you finished your work here?¡± Bo Muyi nodded, ¡°Almost finished.¡± He knew that Su Cha had apetition on the 15th, so he did not n to urge her. He whispered, ¡°But can you move to my house today?¡± His voice was low and pitiful. Su Cha thought for a few seconds and finally nodded, ¡°Alright. But I¡¯ll have to pack first at home.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Bo Muyi was delighted by Su Cha¡¯s agreement. He rubbed Su Cha¡¯s neck, held her in his arms and left. It was almost dark after dinner. Bo Muyi asked the driver to send Su Cha back to pack up her necessities. He had to return to thepany first to take care of work. Su Cha would go to his home after packing. After the exam, Su Cha felt quite relieved. She sorted out the things that she was going to take. While she was packing, she got a call from Le Anqi. ¡°Su Cha, will you join us since we¡¯ve done the exam?¡± It was noisy over her side, which was probably a ce with loud music. ¡°No, Anqi. I can go out in the morning, but not tonight. It¡¯s not convenient.¡± She only had time to practice martial arts in the evenings. ¡°What? How can you be so rigid?¡± Le Anqiined, ¡°It¡¯s extremely normal for young people to go out. Besides, we¡¯ve finished the exam and should rx. I¡¯m singing at a KTV. Are you sure that you won¡¯te? There are many handsome guys~¡± Su Cha was amused at Le Anqi¡¯s smirk, ¡°Anqi, you should think about our situations. We are about to attend thepetition. If we got photoed, it would be dirt on us. You have to be careful with it. I will not go to such ces. I have a boyfriend and he is quite strict.¡± Le Anqi raised her voice immediately, ¡°You have a boyfriend? Why did I never hear about it?¡± Le Anqi¡¯s eyes popped. From her point of view, Su Cha was never the kind of girl who would want to have a boyfriend, especially during the crucial stage of the national college entrance exam. Hard-working was the only right thing to do. It had never urred to Le Anqi that Su Cha had a boyfriend! Chapter 142 - Keeping It As A Secret

Chapter 142: Keeping It As A Secret

¡°Yes. It has been a long time.¡± Su Cha did not exin and just admitted vaguely, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m still packing. I¡¯m ready to move to the Imperial Capital. When are you gonna leave?¡± ¡°It depends on thepetition. And you?¡± ¡°Same here.¡± Su Cha thought that she would definitely move to the Imperial Capital together with Bo Muyi, so she did not invite Le Anqi to travel with her. Le Anqi did not mind it since they could not decide anything before thepetition. She just had a short chat with Su Cha before she hung up. After Su Cha finished packing, she went downstairs and saw an unfamiliar drivering to pick her up. She paid little attention to the drivers and just asked in wonder, ¡°Does Muyi change his drivers so frequently?¡± Each driver only showed up once or twice, except for Bai Kun who hade more often. This driver looked more ordinary and silent. He did not n to speak with Su Cha and just nced at her, ¡°Young Master has many drivers.¡± What he had revealed was that Bo Muyi the rich guy was even extravagant with drivers. Su Cha nodded as she thought. She could tell that those drivers were also bodyguards of Bo Muyi. They looked different but shared a cruel demeanor inmon, which terrified people. She stopped asking and looked out of the window. She was nning about moving. She could not move her sewing machine today, so she would have toe back tomorrow. After the driver sent Su Cha to Bo Muyi¡¯s house, he told her respectfully, ¡°Miss Su, if you feel hungry, you can use the house phone to call the maid. Her number is on the telephone. You can call her at any time to order food.¡± Su Cha nodded in response. Then she carried her things and went upstairs. She had not observed the environmentst time. Now she found that Bo Muyi had an extremelyrge home. She went to the bedroom on the second floor. It looked the same as thest time. There was a faint smell of the man, which Su Cha felt familiar and also overbearing. She sorted the closet and put her clothes in. Bo Muyi¡¯s stuff was organized well and took up most of the space. After she moved them, the closet appeared to be packed with clothes. She hoped Bo Muyi would not be upset. She took the shower first, in case she would feel embarrassed if Bo Muyi came back. Then she started to embroider. She had thought it over. If she wanted to pay the tuition by herself and take part in the contest, she had no time to part-work and part-study. Now she had to do embroideries as much as she could. Afterwards, she would focus on exercise. She felt her meridians had be stronger recently. It was possible for her to lift over 100 pounds. But it was inconvenient to live with Bo Muyi since she had to avoid him for some time. Su Cha found herself filled with puzzles and would take her time to solve all of them. She could not afford to tell Bo Muyi now, in case he would start imagining wildly. She was exercising in bed and suddenly heard someone opening the door with a key. She was alerted and hid in the quilt at once. Chapter 143 - Love Corrupts People

Chapter 143: Love Corrupts People

The minute Bo Muyi walked in, he saw a lump of quilt on his bed. ¡°Cha cha, are you asleep?¡± He walked to the bed and sat down. She looked petite, curling herself up. Bo Muyi was about to reach out his hands when the girl suddenly came out of the quilt and smiled at him. Bo Muyi beamed with pleasure and gave a deep and lowugh as his chest vibrated slightly. He touched Su Cha¡¯s cheek, ¡°No? Naughty girl.¡± Su Cha sat up a little and cuddled him, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± She had be very intimate with himtely, so Su Cha felt attached to Bo Muyi and always wanted to cuddle him. Bo Muyi felt extremely happy and satisfied. He could not express his feelings. Waiting for you. His Cha cha said that she had been waiting for him. What a nice girl! He curled up his lips and held Su Cha in arms, then he kissed her forehead, ¡°Cha cha, my good girl. You can finally have a good rest after the national college entrance exam. You¡¯ve been working too hard.¡± ¡°I can¡¯tpare with you.¡± The girl nestled in his arms and said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯ve been working harder than me everyday.¡± She had just studied diligently, which was simple. ¡°I can rest now but you have to keep working.¡± He was amused by her words and kissed her eyelids again, ¡°Is that right? It seems that you can stay in bedte tomorrow...¡± He was indicating and leered at her, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Su Cha watched him getting up and finally came to understand his words. She blushed. Lustful! Disgusting! Depraved! She had a pure heart and few worldly desires in ancient times. Even the prettiest boy could not seduce her. Once she fell in love with someone, she would stop paying attention to others. She could talk normally with Bo Muyi at the beginning, but now she could not. She huddled under the quilt, listening to the babbling of the water. It continued for over ten minutes and stopped. Su Cha became a little excited and hot. She felt ashamed of it. The door of the bathroom was opened. She felt the dampness and heard his footsteps. Su Cha dared not to turn over, in case she would see his sexy nude. ¡°Cha cha...¡± But Bo Muyi called her name and patted her back gently. Su Cha had to turn over. She squeezed her eyes and found Bo Muyi wearing a robe. Su Cha was relieved and said, ¡°I...¡± Bo Muyi loosened his belt on the robe. ¡°...¡± Su Cha was choked and could hardly say anything. The man moved slowly and gracefully. His beautiful fingers pulled his clothes slowly and showed his strong body with graceful lines. Before he leaned on Su Cha, she murmured, ¡°How about your work tomorrow....¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The man leered, ¡°I can get up early.¡± After a low murmur of voices, Su Cha was taken to the heavenly world by Bo Muyi. Chapter 144 - The Star Good At Study

Chapter 144: The Star Good At Study

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio When Su Cha woke up, she felt a little exhausted. As if she had been run over by a truck, but not as painful as thest time. She looked at the clock. It was already 9 o¡¯clock. She had slept for a long time. She poured herself a ss of water and made a date with Wu He. After she washed her face and brushed her teeth, she began to choose songs for thepetition. She had to hand in the list to the production crew before the 15th. Every contestant had to prepare at least ten songs for the wholepetition held in Yonggu Town, although they might not be able to sing all of them. Su Cha picked some songs that she felt familiar with and sent them to the production crew. She left about lunchtime. She was to meet Wu He at a small cafe. When she arrived, Wu He was already there. ¡°Come here!¡± Wu He smiled at Su Cha, ¡°Come and have a seat.¡± Su Cha sat down and greeted her, ¡°Sister Wu He.¡± Wu He observed Su Cha, finding her totally changed. The girl¡¯s soft and long hair are ced behind her back. She wears a denim jumpsuit, which fits her well, and looks thinner and taller in it. Her stiletto sandals are girlish, adding a sense of innocence and loveliness to her. She appears to be innocent, but her looks have be deeper. And in the depth of her looks, there is purity. Wu He found it contradictory. She seems to have experienced a lot but still remembered her original intention. ¡°Sister Wu He?¡± The girl¡¯s faint smile woke Wu He up. Wu He curled up her lips and smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while and you¡¯ve be quieter and steadier. It¡¯s good. You¡¯ve finished the national college entrance exam. Which university will you choose? And if you go to university, will it conflict with yourpetition?¡± Dreams in Progress would not end in a summer break. Su Cha pressed her lips and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve set a target. I will choose the Department of Acting at the Imperial Capital University.¡± ¡°Puff...¡± Wu He almost choked herself. She could not believe her ears, ¡°You will go to the Imperial Capital University?¡± Then she realized that she might hurt Su Cha¡¯s feelings in this way, and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting...I just didn¡¯t see iting. Are you sure of it?¡± She cared for Su Cha¡¯s self-respect. Wu He knew Su Cha¡¯s grades since she had told her before. It was basically her imagination to be admitted by the Imperial Capital University. Wu He had said tactfully. Su Cha did not mind it. She shook her legs leisurely under the table, ¡°Sister Wu He, don¡¯t worry. I have worked hard and got a 600 in the pre-test at school. It is possible for me to be admitted by the Imperial Capital University.¡± She did not say affirmatively, in case she scared Wu He. Wu He was surprised, ¡°Did you pass 600st time?¡± Then she became proud, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that you¡¯ve learned the importance of study? It will benefit you also if you are going to enter the entertainment industry in the future. There are few stars who are good at study.¡± Chapter 145 - I Regard You As My Little Sister

Chapter 145: I Regard You As My Little Sister

Wu He knew that Su Cha had been working hard, but she was not certain how much she had devoted to studying. She felt at ease after hearing her grades. But she still frowned at Su Cha¡¯s choice, ¡°You¡¯ve nned to choose the Department of Acting at the Imperial Capital University instead of ImperialArts and the rest?¡± ImperialArts and the rest were professional acting academies, which were more specialized in acting than the Imperial Capital University. ¡°Every department at the Imperial Capital University is good.¡± Su Cha took a sip of her coffee and put it back as she disliked its bitterness, ¡°Please be assured, Sister Wu He. I will move to the Imperial Capital after thepetition, but I wille back to visit you when I am free.¡± ¡°Right. You are moving to the Imperial Capital.¡± Wu He was a little upset, ¡°Once you became famous, it would be hard for us to meet. By the way, how about your parents? Will you leave for the Imperial Capital right after thepetition or will you go back home first? I remember that they don¡¯t live here in Yonggu Town.¡± Wu He did not know much about Su Cha¡¯s family, only that it wasplicated. A gloomy look shed on Su Cha¡¯s face when she heard about her parents, ¡°I will go back. Of course I will sort out my family matters before I leave.¡± ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll leave you with it. You are capable of taking care of it now. And, about your rtionship...¡± Wu He paused. Su Cha smiled, ¡°We are great.¡± Wu He could tell that she was not joking. Her smile was genuine. She had also smiled when mentioning her ex, who was a terrible person, but she had looked sorrowful. Now her smile was full of happiness. Wu He stopped worrying about her. Su Cha paused as she saw Wu He¡¯s relief and asked, ¡°Sister Wu He, why do you treat me so well?¡± Wu He nced at her and smiled sorrowfully, ¡°I knew you would ask. Maybe you won¡¯t believe it. I do regard you as my little sister. Don¡¯t you find it funny that I¡¯m way too old to call you a little sister?¡± Su Cha shook her head. She could tell that Wu He remembered the sad past when she said ¡°my little sister¡±. ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡± Wu He was upset. While she spoke, she took a cigarette and started to smoke. After she spit out a smoke ring, she sighed, ¡°I had a little sister before. She was born when I was already 15. I thought my mother was selfish at that time to have given birth to a sibling who wouldpete for my family inheritance. But once I saw her back at home, I changed my view.¡± ¡°She was so little and innocent. She would smile at me when she saw me. Her eyes were clear like crystal beads. I fell in love with her the minute I saw her. And I wanted to give her the best of the world.¡± ¡°I was 15. My mother was very old and unhealthy. So basically it was me who took care of my little sister until I graduated from university. She was my life....¡± Chapter 146 - I Will Start Fighting

Chapter 146: I Will Start Fighting

Perhaps Wu He had been affected by her smoke ring, she shed tears unconsciously. ¡°My mother and my seven-year-old sister went to the train station to pick me up. And they were killed in a car ident....¡± Her tone changedpletely. She wiped her eyes and found it hard to speak clearly, ¡°After I heard the news...I was devastated. My father had a heart attack. My rtives somehow med me for it. And I felt it was my fault. The car crash has always been my nightmare. I can¡¯t stay in my hometown and go out to find a job. My father lives in a nursing home. I will give him money every month. But I don¡¯t have the courage to go home or to meet him.¡± ¡°When I saw you¡ªSu Cha, maybe you won¡¯t believe me¡ªI felt that you are my little sister. You are as innocent and good as her. Of course, my sister was as pretty as you. I¡¯ve seen many young girls, but you are the only one who has made me feel the same. I¡¯m always indebted to my little sister. She was too young. Can you believe it? She was just too young!¡± After she spoke, Wu He¡¯s face was covered with tears. Su Cha did not say anything. She did not expect such a story behind it. Wu He was really heartbroken. Maybe her old self would cry with her, but the new Su Cha did not know what to do after she found it out. She just caught Wu He¡¯s hands and her voice trembled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sister Wu He. I should not ask.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine....¡± Wu He wiped her tears quickly and managed a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just me. I can never control myself mentioning the ident after all these years. Actually I¡¯ve almost thought it through after I met you. I think, maybe God has let me see what my sister would look like if she were still alive from you. I came back to visit my father these years after I¡¯ve met you. He is better than me since he has already moved on. He has dementia. I¡¯ve taken him out of the nursing house and employed a nurse to look after him.¡± Su Cha paused and suddenly smiled at Wu He, ¡°Sister Wu He, when we got time and you wanted to go back, would you take me to meet Uncle?¡± Wu He was dumfounded and wiped her face abruptly, ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I don¡¯t want to bring you in. You¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The girl grinned. Her clear eyes turned into crescents. ¡°I don¡¯t have any family but you. You know?¡± Wu He was the first person who helped her and treated her sincerely. She would always keep it in mind. Wu He looked at her and could not help crying, ¡°Ok....¡± One person wasughing, the other was crying. Such a scene was too strange in a cafe. Su Cha took a tissue and handed it to her. The waiter came to ask if anything was wrong. Su Cha shook her head. Wu He did not want to cause trouble and wiped her tears with the tissue. She said to Su Cha, ¡°Su Cha, I don¡¯t want to push you. I¡¯ll support you in anything. If you want topete, prepare yourself for it. Are you confident about the contest on the 15th?¡± Su Cha nodded and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not let it slip. I will start fighting.¡± Wu He burst inughter and felt overly gratified. Chapter 147 - Is That S Crazy About Money?

Chapter 147: Is That ¡®S¡¯ Crazy About Money?

While waiting for thepetition to begin, Su Cha spent her time practicing martial arts and embroidering in Bo Muyi¡¯s home. As Su Cha found it inconvenient to practice after Bo Muyi came home at night, she would finish her training in the day. Once in a while, she would also go for a jog. Even if no guards are supervising her, Bo Muyi¡¯s maids in the vi knew her whereabouts and would asionally report them to him. Besides, Su Cha was upied with monitoring her online videos. After Little Tiao promoted her, Su Cha¡¯s Meiyin channel grew rapidly. It could be said that she was a small influencer on the tform. Her inte poprity was tied to her channel ID, and Su Cha was considered a famous video producer on Meiyin. Currently, Su Cha had only uploaded three videos. Su Cha¡¯s videos were not only well-loved by those who admired her intricate embroidery pieces but also viewers who wished to learn her embroidery techniques. The viewers could tell that Su Cha¡¯s technique was different from their usual embroidery technique. However, theplex movement of the fingers, coupled with the sped-up video, made it impossible for viewers to clearly see how Su Cha embroidered. Many viewers requested that Su Cha produce a teaching video. Su Cha had nned to release a teaching video. However, the Tang embroidery technique had already been extinct for years. Besides, the Tang embroidery technique was extremelyplex and changeable, making it difficult to teach through a video. In addition, Su Cha did not have the time to produce a teaching video at the moment. Hence, the production of the teaching video had been put on hold. So far, three pieces of embroidered clothes had been sold. The design of Su Cha¡¯s third piece of clothing was simple, and it was priced at 1000 yuan. But, it was snatched by Little Tiao¡¯s ssmate. Little Tiaoined to Su Cha about it on WeChat. As she was short on living expenses, Little Tiao hesitated about getting the new piece. While she hesitated, her ssmate swooped in and bought the piece. It was a water ripple design. Although the pattern was simple, it was a beautiful, feminine style. However, during this time, Su Cha became the target of inte trolls! Initially, Su Cha did not know about the presence of these inte trolls. Theseizens had posted news regarding Su Cha¡¯s Meiyin channel on a popr gossip forum. Little Tiao discovered these inmmatory forum discussion threads and forwarded the link to Su Cha. There was a popr online gossip forum APP named Globe. [Entertainment Gossip] [What the hell. Recently, a rising Meiyin influencer is selling her embroidered clothes at a really, really high price. Is she crazy about money?] Do Re Mi Fa So La Ti (Forum Owner): Often, I mindlessly scroll through Meiyin posts in my free time. Although there are a lot of impressive videos on the APP, some of these videos are questionable, and they cannot be expressed in a few words. Recently, there is a new Meiyin user called ¡®S¡¯. That¡¯s right, her ID has only one letter, ¡®S¡¯. This Meiyin channel is about embroidery, all the videos on the channel are timpse videos of her working on her embroidered pieces. I¡¯ll admit that her embroidered pieces are not bad, but it is barely enough to be considered an outstanding skill or talent. That¡¯s normal, but the owner of this Meiyin channel also sells her embroidered clothing at Pet Cat Shopping Site. White cotton isn¡¯t even considered a high-end fabric. A regr cotton shirt usually only retails between 400 yuan to 500 yuan. Embroidering these designs would only take a few days, how can she sell an embroidered white cotton t-shirt for as much as 1000 yuan?! Her second embroidered piece was sold at 2000 yuan! She casually hand-stitched a simple design with a needle and thread and sold it for more than a thousand yuan. Oh my god, I cannot believe that there are actual idiots who paid so much for a simple embroidered shirt! Isn¡¯t this a great example of how someone went crazy over money? Is it true that people are selling their broken items a high price these days? Chapter 148 - 148 - Intrigued

Chapter 148: 148 ¨C Intrigued

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio 1L: Grab a front-row seat. Sit back, rx, and enjoy the show. 2L: Nope, it¡¯s too long. 3L: EMMMM, I think I¡¯ve seen this ¡®S¡¯ recently 4L: Not to mention anything else, the embroidery patterns in the pictures shared by the forum owner are very intricate and beautiful... ... 8L: The designs are beautiful, but I personally think that it is too expensive. Maybe the designs are printed on, and not embroidered? 9L: Even though the video is sped-up, it is clear that the designs are embroidered. How could you say that it is printed on? 10L: With such a sophisticated embroidery technique, I feel like the high price is justified? ... 15L: It¡¯s really too much, I think the price is too high. 16L: Aren¡¯t most of the sellers like this? When they gain some poprity online, they will start selling their merchandise at a high price. No matter what you say, there will always be pea brains who would willingly pay for it. ... ... Su Cha nced through the entire discussion thread. In the forum, most of the users agreed with the forum owner that Su Cha¡¯s items of embroidered clothing were too expensive. Su Cha sneered. The differences between theyman and the expert were apparent. Theymen were there to enjoy the show while the experts were busy analyzing her embroidery skills. Even on an international level, Su Cha¡¯s embroidery techniques were considered refined and advanced. However, the forum owner criticized Su Cha¡¯s embroidery for being simple and poorly made. Besides, embroidery is not a widespread skill, and most of the forum users do not know anything about embroidery. Hence, it was normal for them to misunderstand the situation. However, the forum owner continuously replied to thements of others, which added fuel to the fire. The forum owner repeatedly presented Su Cha¡¯s embroidery as worthless and framed Su Cha as someone crazy about money. Little Tiao sent a message to Su Cha toin. Little Tiao: I think your embroidery techniques are not bad, and I do not believe that the clothing is expensive. Little Tiao personally thought that the embroidery clothes she bought from Su Cha were beautiful. If the clothes were sold in a high-end store, people would be willing to pay several thousand yuan for them. Although many users are discussing the issue on the forum, popr media has not picked up the matter. Hence, Su Cha did not bother exining herself online. To Su Cha, she felt that the prices of her items were right. Cha Yi: Hmm, I know. Thank you. Little Tiao: It will be okay. When you release a new product, please let me know in advance! Cha Yi: Alright. Su Cha calcted her earnings from the sale of the embroidered pieces. After deducting the cost of the materials and the handling fees, she made a profit of not more than 3000 yuan. Afterbining her profit with her savings, Su Cha had a small savings of approximately 10,000 yuan. Su Cha was not worried about her college tuition fees. She was confident that she would be able to receive a schrship from a university in the Imperial Capital if she performed well during her college entrance examinations. However, the cost of living in the Imperial Capital is high, and Su Cha had to ensure that she had enough savings to afford the essentials. After saving the link to the forum discussion thread, Su Cha continued embroidering. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, thepetition that will be held on June 15 was about to begin. Thepetition was held at arge sports stadium in Yonggu Town. The program¡¯s team had built a rtively simple stage, and the audio equipment provided on-site was pretty good. When Su Cha arrived, the staff confirmed her identity before assigning her number. The number was based on the promotion sequence during the audition round and Su Cha was number 17. Some of the 100 contestants have not arrived at the venue. However, most of them have begun chatting among themselves at the foot of the grandstands. Su Cha looked around her and realized that Le Anqi had not arrived. Su Cha stood out among the crowd. After all, she was the first contestant that received a solo promotional video from the organizers. The other contestants had already done a background check on her. Su Cha sat in the middle of the room. A fashionably dressed girl walked towards Su Cha while she greeted and chatted with the contestants beside her. As she passed by Su Cha, the girl seemed to be oblivious to where she was stepping. However, Su cha noticed the tip of the girl¡¯s stiletto heelsnded very close to her own feet. Chapter 149 - It Has Officially Begun!

Chapter 149: It Has Officially Begun!

Usually, one would not notice where the footnds. After all, the girl walked over normally. Under normal circumstances, if they noticed someone else¡¯s legs in the way, the person who walked over would subconsciously change the angle of the soles of their feet to avoid stepping on others. Just as the girl¡¯s feet were about tond, Su Cha moved her feet away. ¡°Click!¡±, the tips of the girl¡¯s stiletto heelsnded on the ground right between Su Cha¡¯s feet. At that moment, Su Cha noticed the girl¡¯s smile stiffened. The girl slightly lowered her head. When she saw Su Cha, her expression changed instantly. She shed Su Cha an innocent and lovely smile, to convey her apologies. Then, the girl walked passed Su Cha before sitting down two seats away. Su Cha immediately picked up her phone to check the girl¡¯s details from the organizer¡¯s website. Number 78, Mona. Mona¡¯s voice was deep and full of energy. When she faced the judges, Mona was confident and casual. She was also fashionable and had a European style make-up look. At present, Mona had a strong fanbase on the official website. Su Cha slightly narrowed her eyes, her pupils seemed to reflect the depths of the abyss. As she lifted the sides of her lips into a small smile, Su Cha would feel Mona¡¯s gaze on her. ¡°Su Cha... Su Cha!¡± A familiar voice was heard. Su Cha turned her head and saw Le Anqi, who waste. ¡°I¡¯m finally here. Oh god, I was caught in the morning traffic and was almostte.¡± Le Anqi was wearing a id shirt and a pleated skirt that resembled a student¡¯s uniform. She hurriedly plopped herself down beside Su Cha before catching her breath. It was apparent that she was flustered from running so fast. ¡°Now that you are here, you will be fine.¡± Su Cha said, she noticed that some contestants were staring at Le Anqi. In fact, Le Anqi posed apetitive threat. Le Anqi had a small following on Meiyin and had acquired many fans. After her fans found out that Le Anqi had joined the ¡°Dreams in Progress¡±petition, they had gathered online to vote for her. Hence, it could be said that Le Anqi had put some pressure on the other contestants. Although Le Anqi¡¯s singing abilities were not excellent, her uniquely obedient and lively style and her small poprity online gave her an edge over others. Hence, it would be difficult to determine if she would make it to the final round of thepetition. In the past, the contestants did not know of Le Anqi¡¯s online poprity. But now that thepetition had officially begun, the contestants would have learned about Le Anqi¡¯s online following. After all, Le Anqi¡¯s information was open and transparent. Some contestants seated near Le Anqi greeted her, and Le Anqi smiled in return. Su Cha knew that although Le Anqi may look unapproachable at times, she was actually an easy-going and lively girl. When all the contestants arrived, the host went on stage.The cameras turned to the young and beautiful girls seated in the grandstand. When the three judges stepped on stage the contestants cheered loudly for them. Su Cha went with the flow and pped her hands. After the judges took their seats, the host announced the official start of thepetition. The host worked at a TV station in Yonggu town. He upheld a degree of professionalism and spoke clearly. ¡°Thispetition willst a week. All contestants willpete ording to their assigned numbers. Contestants who received three passes from the judges will immediately be promoted to the Top 50. Contestants who receive two passes willpete again with the rest who are in the same category. Lastly, contestants with only one pass will be held in a holding area. There will only be three ces reserved for those contestants in the holding area. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 150 - Cruel Reality

Chapter 150: Cruel Reality

¡°Understood!¡± As soon as the host¡¯s voice fell, a loud response echoed immediately from below. The young girls were full of vigour and vitality, hearing their voices would please anyone. Su Cha calcted that under thesepetition rules, everyone could use up to ten songs. No wonder they had to submit ten songs to the production crew in advance. Furthermore, one could only sing songs from amongst those submitted in advance, regardless of the order. In the beginning, the judging panel¡¯s scoring was used to determine one¡¯s advancement. The top three of the final ten would be voted by the audience, and the channel for casting votes would be opened on the official website. This week, the focus was to determine the top ten. As the host announced the start of thepetition, the first candidate for advancement quickly got up on stage. It was worth mentioning that all contestants in the division had to perform acape ¨C no one could even y their own apaniment while singing, even dancers had no music to dance to. This imperceptibly increased the difficulty ¨C a candidate¡¯s true standard was exposed thoroughly right from the beginning. At the very start of thepetition, everyone who went on stage was nervous. It consisted of a song¡¯s duration for every contestant, and the judges¡¯ments from the beginning till the end. The first contestant was a girl with sses. Probably due to nervousness and singing a full song acape, she went off tune in quite a few parts. Her tone was still eptable, but even Le Anqi heard a bit of regret in her voice. Pulling Su Cha¡¯s sleeve, she said, ¡°Too many mistakes, look at Teacher Quan¡¯s expression...¡± Judge Quan Jia was notoriously strict. Especially when the contestants went out of tune, her face immediately turned serious. Sure enough, when a song was about to end, upon seeing the judges¡¯ expression, the contestant could neither contain her tears nor continue singing anymore. As a male, Zhao Cunjian first opened his mouth to sigh. ¡°Mengmeng, I remember you were our outstanding pick at the start. When you sang that song, you performed in such a lively state, but now you going out of tune is a serious fault. Also, your mentality ¨C is it nervousness?¡± The girl called Mengmeng spoke with tearful eyes, ¡°Teacher, I am too nervous, can you give me another chance?¡± Before Zhao Cunjian opened his mouth, Quan Jia shook her head directly: ¡°In the auditions, we can give chances, but this is an officialpetition. In apetition, you have to adjust your mentality. All the mistakes were caused by you, no one can help you, do you understand? Continue to work hard, we¡¯ll see you next time.¡± After she said her piece, she gave the red PASS without hesitation. The blue PASS indicated getting through, while the red meant that she was eliminated right here. Zhao Cunjian hesitated for a moment, before giving red. Yu Siqing was of the kind that was indecisive. However in this situation at hand, the standards of the contestant was clearly unstable. Seeing Quan Jia and Zhao Cunjian, how could she have a differing opinion; she gave red directly. The first contestant was directly eliminated. The whole venue was in an uproar. The contestant squatted and burst into tears right on the stage. No one expected that the first one would be eliminated immediately. Everyone¡¯s smiles from before became a little stiff. Only then did everyone truly realise ¨C thispetition was real, this opportunity to be famous was real; this wasn¡¯t a game, it was not a joke, it must be taken seriously. Nervousness was something that had to be ovee by oneself, not with the help of others. Of course, upon seeing this result, some contestants bowed their heads and couldn¡¯t help but want tough. With one eliminated, it was an opportunity for contestants after. They may have had a little sympathy, but in thispetition, having sympathy for others would be injustice to oneself. Chapter 151 - Let’s Be Friends?

Chapter 151: Let¡¯s Be Friends?

None of them had really entered this circle. It was just a means to enter. One¡¯s own dream was the important factor. Everyone wanted to seed, but the chance was only left for the few lucky ones. In such a huge country, could you dare to guarantee you are one of the few? The atmosphere became more and more tense. After the contestant had been pulled off stage, the host went on and told jokes to ease the atmosphere before the second contestant went up. The second contestant learnt from the first contestant¡¯s mistakes. Although she was nervous, her performance was visibly much more remarkable, except her tone did not stand out and sounded prettymon. Though there was nothing bad to say about her performance, there was nothing noteworthy either. Zhao Cunjian and Quan Jia gave blue and red respectively, while Yu Siqing gave red. After receiving somements and suggestions, the contestant entered the pending area. By Su Cha¡¯s own judgment, she ascertained that the contestant would not be able to reach the end even if she entered the finals. There were only two conclusions to thepetition, Su Cha could tell. As a music producer, Quan Jia¡¯s professionality was there. Her expectations were higher, hence once mistakes were made, she would most probably be merciless. Zhao Cunjian seemed much gentler ¨C he was willing to give people a lifeline, unless they made obvious mistakes. Meanwhile for Yu Siqing, without any discernment needed, it was obvious she was going along the lines of Quan Jia¡¯s judgment. After all, she did not have any professionalism, but of course, she had to follow a professional judge, and Quan Jia was a good choice. She could be targeted by her for elimination. Then, as long as Quan Jia was convinced, it could be considered a sess. She only observed and was not nervous. However, because the atmosphere on the court was too nerve wracking, Le Anqi who was beside her also seemed a little uneasy. Compared to songs that most yers chose which required technique and skills to perform, she chose songs which were lively and cheerful, though of minimal difficulty. The kind that she usually sang for fans on live broadcasts. Without much hope, Le Anqi would rather songs she had more confidence in. Time passed by the minutes and seconds till noon. Due to various needs for editing and unexpected situations, only 15 contestants finished by meal time. Hence Su Cha was stuck in the afternoon. The host announced that thepetition was temporarily suspended, and that it would resume in the afternoon after the remaining contestants had their meal. After leaving thepetition venue, Le Anqi finally exhaled a huge breath. ¡°Man, I was nervous to death. There was only one in the entire morning who got through, this is too cruel. At this point eight are pending. Those who didn¡¯t know would think we¡¯repeting for top ten instead of top 50!¡± Su Cha nodded absent-mindedly at Le Anqi¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hey Su Cha.¡± Le Anqi shook Su Cha¡¯s arm. ¡°I think you will definitely be promoted directly, what do you think?¡± Just after she finished speaking, a voice suddenly shouted their names from behind. ¡°Su Cha, Le Anqi.¡± The two of them turned their heads and saw a tall Western girl with strong makeup. It was Mona, whose information Su Cha had reviewed in the morning. Le Anqi was puzzled when she saw Mona. Su Cha did not appear to have any expression, in her calmness she gave off a little casual feeling. Seeing them stop walking, Mona smiled widely and speeded up, extending a hand. ¡°Hello, I am Mona, contestant 78. We¡¯re meeting for the first time, let¡¯s be friends?¡± Chapter 152 - Two-faced

Chapter 152: Two-faced

The girl in front of her smiled confidently and brightly, and she was tall. If Su Cha weren¡¯t here to match up, Le Anqi would feel pressured seeing her. Mona seemed to be the type of girl who was delicate and lovable, or the type that was Su Cha¡¯s nemesis ¨C the red rose met the fresh lily. Other contestants who hadn¡¯t left each turned to look at them. Privately, they had already listed several seed contestants in the division. Among those were Su Cha and Mona. These two were the contestants most likely to advance to the top ten, and probably the focus ofpetition for the championship. Mona¡¯s personal colour was very vibrant ¨C many whenpared to her felt suppressed by her dazzling aura, but no one could take their eyes off the indifferent-looking girl. She looked lightly at Mona, her pupils showing a somewhat careless sense of indifference. Unconsciously, she dulled down Mona¡¯s vibrant colours. Especially when Mona extended her hand, only Le Anqi reached out for a shake politely, while Su Cha just nced at her casually, not showing any other reaction. While some say it was contempt, it didn¡¯t seem so, since there wasn¡¯t a trace of Mona in that pair of eyes. This was a kind of disregard. A look of stiffness gradually crept into Mona¡¯s eyes. The corner of her lips twitched, and she retracted her hand. Her tone unchanged, she asked, ¡°I heard you are still high school students?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± Le Anqi nodded dumbly. ¡°We just finished the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Mona couldn¡¯t continue asking. The girl who wasparable to her in height just stood therezily, but was elegant. She neither spoke nor opened her mouth to stop Le Anqi, only silently listening to their exchange, but couldn¡¯t be bothered to join in. Mona felt a kind of pressure that she never did before. She could onlyugh and say, ¡°Go eat then, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± After that, she retreated. As if returning withoutpleting any work. Upon seeing this scene, some girls covered their mouths andughed secretly, ¡°Mona is deted?¡± ¡°Seems like it. That Su Cha doesn¡¯t look like a simple character...¡± ¡°I think she is more arrogant than Mona.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t arrogance normal? If I had her appearance and vocal ability, I would be proud too...¡± The discussion happening around reached Le Anqi¡¯s ears, and she quietly asked Su Cha, ¡°What was that with Mona about?¡± Su Cha didn¡¯t care, but reminded Le Anqi, ¡°Be careful, tricks can be yed, don¡¯t have contact with her.¡± In one simple sentence, she summed up Mona. Le Anqi was thoughtful. At noon, Le Anqi went with Su Cha to eat, and watched her answer a phone call. Su Cha sat opposite her. Le Anqi couldn¡¯t quite tell what the person over the phone was saying, but only through two broken sentences, Le Anqi heard an extremely nice male voice. In an instant, she felt her whole body trembling as if she got an electric shock. Woah f***! Conquer clueless girls by voice alone! Le Anqi felt her heart suddenly start beating rapidly, but seeing Su Cha¡¯s expression and hearing her tone of voice, once again she was shocked out of her wits. It wasn¡¯t Su Cha¡¯s expression towards her, but Le Anqi saw Su Cha¡¯s sudden change in manner over the phone ¨C her tone was so soft, and she talked as if she were coaxing the other party. Le Anqi couldn¡¯t help but think of that afternoon when Su Cha lifted a wooden stick and beat up the gangster. Looking at the Su Cha in front of her, Le Anqi suddenly felt rather depressed. Chapter 153 - Iris

Chapter 153: Iris

Le Anqi could not help asking after Su Cha hung up the phone, ¡°Was that your boyfriend?¡± She could not think of another person who could be so special to Su Cha. Su Cha was still smiling, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your boyfriend has a good voice! It could be the best male voice....Is he good-looking?¡± Le Anqi sighed with emotion. There were few males who had both beautiful voices and handsome faces.... Su Cha grinned, ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Le Anqi was relieved by Su Cha¡¯s confirmation, ¡°Good for you! I will not ept it if he is ugly.¡± Su Cha did not say anything but chuckled. It was awkward for a friend to ask about the other¡¯s boyfriend, so Le Anqi stopped to discuss the contest with Su Cha. They went back to the venue after lunch. While waiting for the contest, they heard the gossip spreading among other contestants. Allegedly, a contestant had arranged to be one of the Top Ten. The girl¡¯s father was famous in local real estate. He had bought a vacancy in the Top Three. The girl would pass the semi-finals no matter what. Nobody knew whether the message was true or not. Su Cha located the girl unintentionally. She was tall, slender, and good-looking. But she was also haughty and indifferent in full luxury brands, which made her inessible. The reason why people found Su Cha inessible was her strong charisma, but the reason for this girl was her extravagance with money. She was not the same kind of person as Su Cha. She sat alone, having no friends in the contest. Her name was Jin Mou. Su Cha did not pay much attention to her as she was preparing for her own performance. The afternoon¡¯s contest began. As number 17, it was soon Su Cha¡¯s turn after number 16 was announced pending. After she got on the stage, the whole venue became silent. The quiet and peaceful girl was radiant on the stage. Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian were happy to see her. Apparently, they still remembered her. Yu Siqing twitched her lips at the sight of Su Cha. ¡°Introduce yourself to us?¡± Quan Jia asked Su Cha to introduce herself, which shocked the contestants. She was trying to give Su Cha more time and chances to be seen. The production crew was likely to edit longer parts of Su Cha in the video. Quan Jia¡¯s fondness for Su Cha was too obvious. Even Xu Cunjian gave Quan Jia a meaningful look. Su Cha did not change her face and introduced herself seriously, ¡°Good afternoon, host and judges. I¡¯m number 17, Su Cha. I will sing the song, Iris, to you.¡± Quan Jia was speechless and shrugged her shoulders to Xu Cunjian. Other people would take the chance and give a long self-introduction to take up more time. Su Cha seemed to have understood Quan Jia¡¯s intention but did not act as she had expected. Since she did not want to waste time in introducing, Quan Jia raised her hand to let Su Cha begin. All contestants concentrated on Su Cha¡¯s singing. Some of them had listened several times to Su Cha¡¯s Wild Pigeon during the audition. They had to admit that Su Cha had impressed them. Her voice was iparable in Yonggu Zone. Chapter 154 - Fail

Chapter 154: Fail

Su Cha¡¯s voice was again stunning. Her song, Iris, was originally English. And now it had been tranted into Chinese and named Iris. It was first sung by children. Su Cha¡¯s free and natural voice was not mature and could match the song perfectly. Her singing could bring the audience into the song¡¯s mood, as if its world had been opened to them all. Even the judges were enchanted by her performance. She was a natural singer. She was born to perform on the stage. She could enchant people just by singing alone. Her unique and distinctive voice spread around the venue. Even those contestants who disliked her had to admit that Su Cha should be one of the Top Ten. After the song, Su Cha paused and looked at the judges quietly. Her eyes were crystal-clear like her voice. But her look was deep. For a second people mistook that it was another person who had sung Iris. Xu Cunjian said, ¡°Your techniques have been improved greatly inparison withst time....¡± Quan Jia said, ¡°Different from Wild Pigeon, Iris is a children¡¯s song full of innocence. Your version is special, but you¡¯ve kept its original feature, innocent and clean. You know your voice well. And your voice can match with most songs.¡± Quan Jia felt that she had said enough, so she smiled at Su Cha, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a pass!¡± She raised the blue card. It was the second time that she had given a blue Pass Card today. Le Anqi was so thrilled that she almost jumped up. Su Cha has made it! She is sure to be Top 50! Although they have not decided Top Ten as yet, a pass to Top 50 was also great! Xu Cunjian also smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a pass too.¡± He raised the blue card as well. It was certain that Su Cha could pass. None of the contestants disagreed with it. Yu Siqing has always agreed with Quan Jia. Since Quan Jia has given her a pass, she will... But before the contestants could apud for Su Cha, they were shocked. What?? What is going on? They saw Yu Siqing raising the red card slowly. She had put on a poker face, which was quite confusing to most contestants. They were aware that although Su Cha did not sing the song perfectly, she was better than most of them. She should definitely pass. And this judge just failed her? Quan Jia was also shocked by Yu Siqing. She could not control her facial expressions in front of so many contestants, which showed that she found Yu Siqing¡¯s decision totally absurd. Xu Cunjian was also dumbfounded. Facing all people¡¯s shock and doubt, Yu Siqing regretted her impulse for a second, and then calmed down. She did not look at the shocked Quan Jia or Xu Cunjian, and just cleared her throat. ¡°I wanted to give you a pass, but then I thought, you failed in choosing a suitable song, Su Cha. Iris is a children¡¯s song. Children live in an innocent world and their voices are clean and pure, which is impossible for adults.¡± ¡°And your voice is too flippant and impetuous. Your emotion doesn¡¯t match with it. You can still improve. That¡¯s why I decided to fail you.¡± All becamepletely quiet after she spoke. Chapter 155 - I Will Keep Working Hard, Thanks Everyone

Chapter 155: I Will Keep Working Hard, Thanks Everyone

Clean and pure? Children live in an innocent world? And Su Cha¡¯s voice is too flippant and impetuous? Quan Jia told herself to calm down in front of people, but she wanted to shake Yu Siqing¡¯s head and ask her what she was thinking about. Yu Siqing had made the wrong judgment, which was fine. But Quan Jia was unhappy that she had praised Su Cha¡¯s voice and said it was clean and could match the song well. And Yu Siqing¡¯s words were totally against hers. You think her voice is clean? But I find it flippant and impetuous! How could an amateur challenge a professional judge? Even Xu Cunjian believed that Yu Siqing had lost her mind. Not only the judges were thinking to themselves, but the contestants also found it strange. Yu Siqing had always agreed with Quan Jia, but now for the first time, she was against her. More importantly, everyone knew that Yu Siqing was not a professional but Quan Jia was.... Isn¡¯t it obvious that Yu Siqing is aiming against Su Cha? Some contestants found it a good chance. Some sympathized with Su Cha. But few dared to stand out for her. They were all aware that Su Cha was a big threat to them. It would benefit them if a judge disliked her. Once the powerfulpetitor was ruled out, their odds to pass would go up. Le Anqi pinched her fists at the sight of it. She was really worried about Su Cha and Yu Siqing did not leave a good impression on her during the audition. Le Anqi would like to run on the stage and call Yu Siqing a lunatic. She was ridiculous! Teacher Quan Jia said Su Cha was good. How could you fail her? The judges felt confused. Even the photographers and program directors looked at each other in surprise. They all sought Su Cha¡¯s response at the same time. Different from those shocked people, Su Cha, the person who had been criticized, appeared to be calm and easy. She did not take Yu Siqing¡¯sment seriously, nor did she oppose her. She paused for a second and put on a perfect smile. Her clear and calm voice spread around the venue, ¡°Thank you Teacher Yu for yourment. And thank you, Teacher Quan and Teacher Xu, for your support. I will keep working hard. Thank you all!¡± Then she put down the microphone and went off the stage indifferently. Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian were dumbfounded. Yu Siqing¡¯s prepared smile froze on her face. She was ready to criticize her if Su Cha refuted her. But Su Cha let it go and went off the stage so easily as if she did not care about the result at all. This contestant is too mature and sophisticated. Quan Jia was going to defend Su Cha, but she stopped at Su Cha¡¯s response. She waived to the host unhappily, ¡°Next.¡± The host recovered herself, ¡°Oh, alright. Number 17 Su Cha will stay pending. Now the contest continues. Wee our number 18 contestant!¡± How interesting! Nobody had expected that the judge would aim at a contestant at such an early stage. There would be enough hypes about it! But how calm this contestant is! The host could not help praising Su Cha¡¯s state of mind. Chapter 156 - She Slapped The Teacher Right In Her Face

Chapter 156: She pped The Teacher Right In Her Face

¡°Su Cha, why didn¡¯t you rebut her ims?¡± Right after Su Cha sat down, many contestants directed their gaze towards her. Everyone seemed less concerned about Contestant 18¡¯s performance. All the contestants wanted to know if Su Cha was as calm as she appeared to be. To the contestants, it was disappointing to see Su Cha so serene and unperturbed off stage. Her eyes were as clear as spring, and there were no signs of uneasiness. Hearing Le Anqi¡¯s question, Su Cha slightly curved her lips into a small smile, ¡°She is the judge, Anqi. You have to remember that.¡± Su Cha slowly turned her gaze towards Yu Siqing, who was on stage. Yu Siqing had been observing Su Cha as she got off the stage. When she noticed Su Cha¡¯s piercing gaze on her, Yu Siqing felt her heart involuntarily tightened. It was as if someone had tightly clenched her heart. Yu Siqing¡¯s seemingly peaceful eyes sensed danger, and she felt suffocated. After her heart momentarily stopped in shock, it started racing and beating violently. Yu Siqing could clearly hear the sounds of her racing heart as it drowned out all other sounds around her. The suffocating pressure on Yu Siqing was finally released when Su Cha averted her gaze. Yu Siqing¡¯s body copsed backward, her sudden movement caused her chair to screech. Her actions were caught by Quan Jia, who shot her a disapproving look. Quan Jia warned, ¡°Teacher Yu, the contestant is still singing. Watch your behavior and do not disrupt the performance.¡± ¡°...¡± Yu Siqing¡¯s face turned pale in fear and shame, she could not describe how she felt when Su Cha was staring at her. She did not want to admit that she was frightened. After receiving Quan Jia¡¯s warning, Yu Siqing knew that Quan Jia was dissatisfied with herments about Su Cha. Yu Siqing swallowed her pride and replied, ¡°I felt a little faint.¡± Quan Jia sneered, she did not believe Yu Siqing¡¯s words. Offstage, Le Anqi noticed Yu Siqing¡¯s expressions and whispered in Su Cha¡¯s ears, ¡°Do you think she is crazy?¡± Su Cha lowered her eyes and quietly listened to Contestant 18¡¯s singing. When the performance ended, Su Cha muttered to herself, ¡°There is only one chance.¡± *** Su Cha and the other contestants left the venue after thepetition ended in the afternoon. When they left, the contestants bumped into Quan Jia, who was leaving the venue with a glum expression. Zhao Cunjian had no choice but to follow carefully behind her. Yu Siqing nced at the contestants and gave a faint hum before leaving the scene with her head held high. After all, Yu Siqing was a celebrity host with a small fanbase. Aspared to the contestants, she was considered popr, and it was normal for her to show some attitude. Fortunately, thepetition was not broadcasted live, and the scenes shot had to be sent for editing. Otherwise, with what had happened today, thepetition would be heavily criticized by the public. Even the blind would be able to tell the huge differences among the judges. Yu Siqing had judged the entire round without any professionalism. Her behavior today had proved that she had gotten the judging role through her personal connections and not her capabilities. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Yu Siqing!¡± Le Anqi screamed the moment she stepped out of thepetition venue. As the judges and production crew were not present, she was unafraid of anyone overhearing her. Several contestants passed by with a meaningful look on their faces. Most of them took some pleasure in Su Cha¡¯s misfortune, and they did notfort her. Although Su Cha did not need to beforted. ¡°Su Cha, if I were you, I would have rebutted her ims on the spot. All the judges had praised you for the performance. What she said was like a p in the other teachers¡¯ faces!¡± Chapter 157 - Analysis

Chapter 157: Analysis

Le Anqi never understood why Su Cha did not rebut Yu Siqing. Su Cha lightlyughed, ¡°Yup, didn¡¯t you already say that she had pped the teachers in their faces?¡± Le Anqi was stunned, ¡°So?¡± Su Cha exined, ¡°I did not rebut her as she was a judge. It was a public setting. If I were too high profile and rebutted a judge, it would not be beneficial for me. Even the contestants could tell that she was wrong and that she had offended Quan Jia. Everyone knows of Quan Jia¡¯s professionalism and expertise in this field. Her status is much higher than Yu Siqing¡¯s. If I had rebutted Yu Siqing, Quan Jia might not have been as angry. Instead, she might even think that I am disrespectful.¡± After spending years in the pce, Su Cha could clearly pick up the nuances in rtionships, ¡°As I had ced myself in the position of a contestant, the judges were my teachers. I chose not to refute them. Respecting one¡¯s teachers is a timeless principle valued in China. After being offended by Yu Siqing¡¯s ims about me, Quan Jia would definitely pay close attention to me in the future. Now, I can easily make a fool out of Yu Siqing without rebutting her ims. The more Yu Siqing acts out against me, the more disgusted Quan Jia would be. Didn¡¯t you see Quan Jia¡¯s expression when she left the stage?¡± ¡°Among the three judges, Zhao Cunjia is the old-fashioned guy who is good at managing rtionships. He does not wear his emotions on his face and would not start a conflict in the sport. However, Quan Jia is more hot-headed. By getting Quan Jia¡¯s attention, I have already seeded halfway. Quan Jia currently thinks highly of me because of my talent. If Yu Siqing continues to find fault with me, she would only hurt herself in the end. Do you understand?¡± Le Anqi: ¡°...¡± She did not wholly understand Su Cha¡¯s exnation. However, she thought that Su Cha¡¯s analysis was reasonable, ¡°So you are saying that not rebutting Yu Siqing was the right move. Are you not afraid that Yu Siqing would find fault with you again, and prevent you from making it into Top 50?¡± ¡°She would not unless she really does not want to be a judge anymore. I would make steady progress in thepetition. At most, she would only find fault with me again during the Top 10 selection round.¡± As Su Cha pictured the scene she gently pursed her lips, ¡°I had given her a chance, let¡¯s see if she knows how to cherish it.¡± As soon as the words left Su Cha¡¯s mouth, Le Anqi shivered. She saw Su Cha¡¯s dark, cold eyes, and carefully replied, ¡°I thought you would have beaten her up.¡± Su Cha chuckled, ¡°I am not an irrational person. Whether to beat someone up would depend on the situation. When dealing with people like Yu Siqing, beating them would be useless as it would only hurt me in the end. As long as you grasp her foot till it hurts, she would eventually die of pain.¡± When Le Anqi heard that, she thought that Su Cha became a bit scary again. She had always felt that offending Su Cha would bring about suffering... That night, Su Cha returned to Bo Muyi¡¯s house and practiced her martial arts. In the warm summer weather, she exhaled a misty breathe as if it was still wintertime. Opening her eyes, Su Cha watched the mist spread out and disappear into the air. Her progress was not satisfactory. Since herst breakthrough, she could feel the intensified vitality flow through the meridians of her body. However, the mode in which the vitality is stored in her body has not changed. The vitality mist could not be condensed into water, and there was no way Su Cha could use it. At best, her physique had improved, and she did not need to take special care of her vocals. The master bedroom was soundproofed. However, Su Cha recently started hearing faint noisesing from the other rooms. It was not due to the poorly soundproofing, but rather her improved sense of hearing. Then, Su Cha heard the faint sounds of familiar footsteps. Chapter 158 - Alliance Disputes

Chapter 158: Alliance Disputes

When she opened the bedroom door, Su Cha saw Bo Muyiing up the stairs. ¡°Muyi.¡± Su Cha called out as she stood by the bedroom door. When Bo Muyi raised his eyes, he saw Su Cha standing lovingly by the door. As soon as his eyesnded on Su Cha, the restless and uneasiness he had felt the entire day immediately disappeared. Bo Muyi walked over to Su Cha and carried her into the room. ¡°Cha Cha.¡± Bo Muyi lightly kissed Su Cha¡¯s forehead and held her in his embrace. As he sat down on the sofa, Bo Muyi set Su Cha down his legs. Although Bo Muyi may seem domineering, his actions were filled with love and care. He asked, ¡°How was thepetition today?¡± Although he knew that Su Cha waspeting that day, Bo Muyi did not inquire about the results. Su Cha leaned into his embrace, ¡°Hm... I passed this round, but I did not make it directly to the Top 50.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bo Muyi frowned, and the aura around him turned chilly, ¡°Was the judge unprofessional?¡± What a smart guess. Over the past few days, Bo Muyi asionally heard Su Cha practicing for thepetition. Although he was not professionally trained in this field, he could tell how unique Su Cha¡¯s vocals were, she sounded like an angel. The street performers were nowhere close to Su Cha¡¯s standards. How could Su Cha not make it to Top 50? The loving man immediately suspected that there were problems with the judges. Although he had guessed it, Su Cha was not someone who wouldin about her grievances. She softly replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing serious. I am sure that I will be able to make it.¡± As it was just a minor matter, she did not want Bo Muyi to resolve it for her. In her past life, Su Cha was not someone who relied on others to solve her problems. If she had the abilities, she would choose to depend on herself. Seeing that Su Cha did not want to borate on the matter, Bo Muyi did not probe further. Although he was curious, Bo Muyi restrained himself as he did not wish to scare Su Cha away. Looking at the young girl¡¯s lips, Bo Muyi could not help but kiss her. Although her response was a little awkward, it was much more gentle than before. Bo Muyi pried open her lips and invited her to y with his tongue. Just as things got heated up, a deafening ringing could be heard. At that moment, Su Cha felt Bo Muyi¡¯s body stiffen, and he exuded a strong, icy cold aura. His eyes were bloodthirsty. Su Cha stroked his back and mumbled, ¡°Take the call.¡± Bo Muyi ced his legs on Su Cha, unwilling to get up. He rested one hand on Su Cha while the other hand reached for his phone. He closed his eyes as he rested his head on the crook on Su Cha¡¯s neck. Although Bo Muyi did not speak, the caller could sense an inexplicable coldness and quickly reported the matter. As Su Cha sat close to Bo Muyi, she could hear the phone conversation clearly. She listened to the caller reporting calmly, ¡°Young master, there is a crisis. The Shen Alliance Chief¡¯s sessor had been assassinated, and the Chief is missing. The Wu Alliance had postponed the Chief¡¯s election, and they sent someone to help the Shen Alliance investigate the matter. Old Madam hopes that you can return home as soon as possible.¡± After hearing the news, Bo Muyi remained silent for a while. Su Cha felt his unstable breathing, but he was not as aggressive as before. She spected that the matter must have been grave. Su Cha was a little confused, Shen Alliance and Wu Alliance? What are those? The icy, cold voice asked, ¡°Who did it?¡± The caller continued, ¡°There is no evidence at this given moment, but Old Madam suspects that it is someone from the Sha Alliance.¡± ¡°Do not suspect others without any evidence. Be careful. Otherwise, you might lose your life.¡± Bo Muyi sneered, he was like the devil, and his words had no emotions. As he spoke of the Old Madam, Bo Muyi¡¯s tone was cynical. Su Cha slightly frowned in confusion. Chapter 159 - I Promise To Feed You

Chapter 159: I Promise To Feed You

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio Su Cha felt like she had just seen the tip of the iceberg. The once distant and mysterious real world had begun to reveal its peculiar self to Su Cha. Her heart throbbed, but Su Cha did not ask Bo Muyi about what she had just heard. After hanging up, Bo Muyi nested his head in the crook of Su Cha¡¯s neck for a long time without moving. Su Cha felt his warm breath on her ears, but she could not feel his emotions. ¡°Cha Cha.¡± After a long pause, Bo Muyi continued softly, ¡°Do you really like me?¡± Although his voice sounded bright and gentle, Bo Muyi was in low spirits. It seemed like he had finally asked the question he had suppressed in his heart for a long time. At that moment, Bo Muyi felt extremely nervous. His mouth went dry, and his fingers curled up towards his palm. He should not have asked. But, he could not help it as he had be increasingly greedy. He wanted more... In the past, Bo Muyi did not care about what Su Cha was with him for. However, he no longer thought this way. He wanted to know if Su Cha liked him a little bit more than what he had thought. He did not want to be too greedy. Just a little bit, a little bit more would be enough. ¡°I like you.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was low but earnest. She whispered into his ear, ¡°I only like Muyi.¡± At that moment, Bo Muyi felt extremely satisfied. As all the tension was released from his body, Bo Muyi could not help but kiss Su Cha¡¯s eyes, eyebrows, lips, and chin. He did not want to miss a single spot on her face. ¡°I also like you... My favorite Su Cha...¡± His soft, lingering voice was incredibly sexy. He flipped Su Cha over, and the girl¡¯s face was buried into the middle of the sofa. Bo Muyi left a trail of light kisses from her forehead to her neck. Su Cha could feel the man¡¯s satisfaction in every kiss. Su Cha was lost in Bo Muyi¡¯s kisses. She could not help but hook his calf with her ankle to get his attention, ¡°I am hungry, let¡¯s go eat...¡± ¡°No.¡± Bo Muyi responded firmly as she leaned forward to bite and lick her lips. He continued sweetly, ¡°You can have me, I promise I¡¯ll feed you till you are satisfied. My lovely Cha Cha...¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± The maids do not dare to knock on the door to interrupt Bo Muyi if he did not instruct them to. As a result, Su Cha did not get to leave the room that night. Su Cha woke up in the middle of the night, she was famished. Due to her martial arts training, Su Cha¡¯s appetite had begun to increase. To an ordinary girl, Su Cha¡¯s appetite would be abnormallyrge. Especially tonight, Su Cha was kept in the room by Bo Muyi without anything to eat at all. Hence, it was normal for her to wake up in the middle of the night due to her hunger. When she awoke, Su Cha sat up in bed as she put on her pajamas. Her movement unintentionally woke Bo Muyi up. When he opened his eyes, Bo Muyi hugged Su Cha as he did not want her to get out of bed. Su Cha was a little gloomy as she did not know if there would be any food in the kitchen. Looking at how needy Bo Muyi was, Su Cha pinched his attractive face angrily. If someone else had tried to do that to Bo Muyi, they would immediately be faced with death. After Su Cha pinched his cheeks, Bo Muyi grabbed her wrist and licked her fingertips with the tip of his tongue. As he was half asleep, his actions... Were extraordinarily sensual and sexy. As Su Cha was starving, she reached out and pressed her palm against Bo Muyi¡¯s chest, ¡°Go back to sleep, I¡¯ll go grab something to eat.¡± Chapter 160 - Can You Come With Me?

Chapter 160: Can You Come With Me?

¡°Are you hungry?¡± Bo Muyizily asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the maid to cook for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Su Cha replied as she shook her head. When she got out of bed, Su Cha asked, ¡°Do you want anything to eat?¡± The couple did not have dinner that night. Although Su Cha was starving, she did not know if Bo Muyi was hungry. The man sat up and leaned against the headboard of the bed. His movement caused the thin quilt to slide down his chest, revealing his muscr, toned waist. His bare upper body was extremely tempting. The thin quilt barely covered the man¡¯s lower body. If he moved a little, Su Cha could clearly see what was under the duvet. Bo Muyi raised his lips into a smile, he gestured to Su Cha, ¡°I think I did not have enough...¡± As soon as Su Cha heard his reply, she knew what he was up to. Instead of ying along with him, Su Cha walked out of the bedroom, ¡°I will grab a piece of bread for you!¡± Although Bo Muyi did note home often, there should be some food left in the kitchen. Su Ch went downstairs to the kitchen. She looked around and noticed that other than a few fresh fruits, there was no food left. She picked out a few apples. After peeling them, she ced them on a te before heading back to the bedroom. The warm, yellow light in the bedroom was switched on. When Su Cha returned, she found Bo Muyi awake and on a call. Dressed in his pajamas, Bo Muyi was seated on the sofa near the French window. His expression was despondent. When he saw Su Cha entering the room, Bo Muyi waved his hands, and Su Cha walked over. Su Cha took a seat beside him and began eating the apples. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I get it.¡± It seemed like Bo Muyi was unhappy with the news, and was impatient. He had never shown this ominous attitude in front of Su Cha. Su Cha nced at Bo Muyi, he was sinister and ruthless. Bo Muyi reached out and pulled Su Cha into his embrace, letting her rest her head against his chest. Su Cha continued snacking on the apples. As she bit into the fruit, some of its juices dripped onto the cor of Bo Muyi¡¯s pajamas. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She did not say a word. She sat silently as she listened to the anxious voice of the caller, ¡°Young master, this is an ident. The Old Madam cannot handle this emergency on her own.¡± When Bo Muyi heard this, his eyes darkened. Su Cha could tell that this caller was not the same man who spoke to Bo Muyi on the phone before. This man seemed to be asking Bo Muyi to return to the Imperial Capital as soon as possible. Su Cha sensed that Bo Muyi was on the verge of exploding in anger. He was like a raging lion waiting to make a lethal attack on his prey. She reached out and patted Bo Muyi¡¯s chest to pacify him. As she gently stroked his chest, she muttered, ¡°Do not get angry, speak nicely.¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Bo Muyi could only suppress his anger. He said gloomily, ¡°I will go back tomorrow!¡± He hung up as soon as he finished his sentence. The caller was a little surprised. Was that a woman¡¯s voice? A woman... There is a woman around the young master?! The caller immediately knew that something big had happened. After he hung up, Bo Muyi hugged Su Cha tightly. He rested his chin on top of her head and asked, ¡°Cha Cha, can youe with me?¡± Su Cha understood that Bo Muyi had to settle some urgent matters, but she could not leave, ¡°Muyi, I can¡¯t. I have not finished thepetition here. You can go ahead first, and I will join you in a few days. Okay?¡± Bo Muyi did not say anything. He was reluctant to leave. No one can disrupt his time with Su Cha, even his family. But, he could not say that as he knew that Su Cha would be unhappy. Chapter 161 - Have You Ever Cared For Me?

Chapter 161: Have You Ever Cared For Me?

When Su Cha noticed Bo Muyi¡¯s tensed body, she took the initiative to hug him, ¡°I will be there soon. You should go back and settle your family¡¯s matter first. Otherwise, you might have to deal with a bigger problem in the future.¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯sforting words, Bo Muyi rxed a little. However, the thought of being apart from Su Cha made Bo Muyi anxious. Although he was uneasy, an ident had happened. He had to return home to help his family. Bo Muyi sat in silence while holding onto Su Cha. Su Cha did not know when she fell asleep. In the morning, Su Cha felt someone gentlyying her on the bed. She opened her eyes and saw an outline of a man. The man covered Su Cha¡¯s eyes with his palm and nted a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Good Cha Cha, go to sleep. I will be waiting for you in the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Cha replied. When she heard the man leave, Su Cha turned around to check the time. It was 5 o¡¯clock in the morning. As she was already awake and well-rested, Su Cha decided not to return to sleep. After Bo Muyi left, she got out of bed to continue with her training. After training for some time, she moved on to embroidery. Su Cha was not only embroidering pieces for sale but also for herself. In the past, she preferred simple, monotone clothing. Hence, most of her clothes were ck and white. Although she could continue pulling the simple pieces off, a girl should still wear some color to appear more vigorous. Su Cha did not n on wearing the poor-quality clothes she had purchased in the past. She had recently spent around 2000 yuan on buying better quality clothes. Bo Muyi had wanted to purchase tailored clothes for Su Cha, but he did not bring the matter up. It was not because it was unimportant, Bo Muyi knew that Su cha wanted to have some control over her own life. He would not interfere with her decisions as long as they do not affect their rtionship. He knew that Su Cha would not like it, and decided to restrain himself. Su Cha would have asked for it if she had wanted it herself. Now that Bo Muyi had left for the Imperial Capital, Su Cha had more free time. After her morning run around the residential area, Su Cha received a call from Mr. Su. ¡°Su Cha, now that you are done with the college entrance examinations, you shoulde home for a visit. Fill up your aspirations form when you are home. I found a few reputable schools in the town I¡¯m living in. You can choose which ones you prefer based on your examination results.¡± When Su Cha heard that, she became unhappy. She disliked people speaking to her in such an authoritative tone. As the caller was her father, Su Cha suppressed her anger and restrained herself. When she spoke, her voice became colder and more distant, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it another time. The results for the college entrance examination have not been released, and my lease is not up. I will have to discuss it with thendlord.¡± Su Cha did not want to discuss her participation in the ¡°Dreams in Progress¡±petition with Mr. Su. As Mr. Su was a conservative man with deeply entrenched stereotypes, he believed that the entertainment industry was wed. He despised the talented artistes in the industry. Mr. Su would never agree to let Su Cha enter the entertainment industry. Su Cha did not care about Mr. Su¡¯s disapproval. She had not shared the information to prevent making trouble for herself. Mr. Su was momentarily stunned by Su Cha¡¯s coldness. After a brief moment, he snapped, ¡°Now that your college entrance examination is over, you think that you are an adult? You don¡¯t need your parents to care for you anymore?¡± It would have been better if he had said something else. Hearing Mr. Su¡¯s words, Su Cha sneered, ¡°Have you ever cared for me?¡± Chapter 162 - Selection of Top 20 Contestants

Chapter 162: Selection of Top 20 Contestants

¡°I respect you because you are my father. I know that you raised me, and that is an indisputable fact. But, Dad, can you really say that you have actually cared for me?¡± Su Cha asked seriously, she meant every word she said. Since her parents¡¯ divorce, Su Cha¡¯s memory of her family had blurred. She could not remember how her mother and father looked. When her step-mother entered the family, she gave birth to Su Cha¡¯s stepbrother. Since a young age, Su Cha did not have much recollection of her parents. It had been three years since her family left her all alone in Yonggu Town. Su Cha could not remember how she died in her first life, but she recalled that she was all alone with no one by her side. In her second life, she struggled to survive in the pce. Her experience had taught her that power was more important than familial rtionships. Coming back to this life, she felt no connection with her father. ¡°I... I...¡± Su Mingzhe stuttered, he knew what Su Cha had said was the truth. Since he remarried, he had not spent any time disciplining his daughter. The birth of his son made Su Mingzhe extremely happy. His wife¡¯s dislike for his daughter, coupled with his busy work schedule meant Su Mingzhe did not spend time bringing the family together. Besides, Su Cha had been slow and naive since youth. A vocal child would be able to get treats and attention by crying. But, Su Cha had always been quiet, so why would Su Zheming actually care? When his wife suggested that they leave Su Cha behind in Yonggu Town, Su Zheming agreed to it without giving it any thought. As he thought about it, Su Zheming realized that he really did not have any right to mingle with Su Cha¡¯s life. However, he did not want to lose his authority as a father. He simply replied, ¡°You have toe back after the release of your college entrance exam results! We will discuss this when you are home.¡± He immediately hung up afterward to prevent Su Cha from rebutting his words. Su Cha coldly smiled as she listened to the disconnect tone. *** Half of the city¡¯s Top 50 had been selected from the 100 contestants. The rest would be chosen from the contestants who were in the holding area. These contestants would have topete among themselves, only 25 contestants in the holding area would be selected. Su Cha was one of them. Before this, Su Cha had sold another piece of embroidered clothing. Due to time constraints, Su Cha could only embroider simple designs. The clothes were mainly T-shirts, skirts or sleeveless dresses. The white cotton materials had arrived. However, the material was unsuitable for advanced designs, and there was no time to embroider intricate patterns. With another 2000 yuan in her savings, Su Cha took part in thepetition¡¯s Top 50 selection round. As she had predicted, Yu Siqing did not dare to be too obvious in expressing her displeasure. Su Cha performed a simple love song and was awarded three passing votes from all the judges. With an easy win, Su Cha made it to the city¡¯s Top 50. Due to unresolved issues with her personal style, Le Anqi was also in the holding area. Afterpeting again, she also sessfully made it into the Top 50. After sessfully making it into the city¡¯s Top 50, Le Anqi happily pulled Su Cha along for a big celebratory meal. The next round ofpetition would be another elimination round, the city¡¯s Top 20 contestants will be selected. Also, the subsequent rounds for all thepetition regions would be broadcasted live online. Although Yonggu Town was considered a smallerpetition region, thepetition would still be watched by a significant number of people. During the live broadcast, contestants would have to really disy their talents during the performance without any mistakes. However, the program¡¯s team would not be bothered by covertpetition among the contestants. In fact, the program¡¯s team was looking forward to them. Because the convertpetition among the contestants could be used to create suspense and hype up the show. During this time, the program¡¯s team had started to conduct one on one interviews with the Top 50 contestants. One of the interviewed contestants was Su Cha. Chapter 163 - The Top Three Most Popular Contestant

Chapter 163: The Top Three Most Popr Contestant

The selection of the Top 20 contestants was held on 23rd and 24th June, and the live broadcast was from 10 am to 7 pm. It would happen 2 days after the release of the college entrance examination results. Thest round ofpetition would be the selection of the Top 10 contestants, and it would be held on 28th June. The Top 10 contestants would then enter by July for the final round ofpetition in the Imperial Capital. Among the contestants, some would sit for an Arts exam. The contestants had different preferences and skills. With more segments in thepetition, the contestants would have more opportunities to showcase their talents. Besides, it wasmon for students to participate in thepetition even before their Arts exam. After Su Cha entered the city¡¯s Top 50, she went for an individual interview with the program¡¯s team. As the interview segment was in its initial stage of development, there were no unusual questions asked. The key questions contestants were asked included what they thought of the other contestants, and which contestants they thought highly of. These interviews were opportunities for contestants to secure more screen time during the broadcasts. Interview opportunities were given by the program¡¯s team to promising contestants they thought highly of. The program¡¯s team had not staged any interactions, and all the answers given were the contestant¡¯s real thoughts and opinions. If the contestants did not answer well, it will give them a disadvantage. The interviews were opportunities for contestants to show their perfection. It would be silly of the contestants to express their displeasure or criticize others during their interviews. Even if they did not have a contestant they thought highly of, they must name a few role models. The majority of the contestants did not like one another. After all, they werepetitors, how could they like each other? Only a small majority of contestants would genuinely praise others. When Su cha was asked about a contestant she thought highly of, she replied without hesitation, ¡°Jin Mou.¡± The interviewer immediately asked, ¡°What do you like about her?¡± Su Cha: ¡°She sings well.¡± Interviewer: ¡°What else?¡± Su Cha: ¡°Nothing else.¡± ¡°...¡± The interviewerughed awkwardly, ¡°Are there any other contestants you like?¡± Su Cha replied indifferently, ¡°Le Anqi, and no one else.¡± To put it simply, her reply was simple and crude. Judging from her reply, the audience might perceive Su Cha to be arrogant. The program¡¯s team knew that Su Cha and Le Anqi were friends, and they were often seen spending time together. Hence, it was not strange for Su Cha to name Le Anqi as a contestant she liked. But, for Su Cha to praise Jin Mou for her singing... That was unexpected. It was an indisputable fact that Jin Mou sang well. There were rumors that state that Jin Mou was the daughter of a real estate tycoon who spent a fortune to bribe thepetition region¡¯s judging panel. Jin Mou had an incredible singing ability. Her vocal range was different from Su Cha¡¯s, and she could belt out high tones with a fantastic tremble. It could be said that she was the only contestant with such a phenomenal ability. However, Jin Mou was even more reserved than Su Cha. Jin Mou did not return greetings from other contestants, and most contestants did not choose Jin Mou as a contestant they liked. Most contestants named Mona as a contestant they like. Hence, Su Cha¡¯s answer may be perceived by others as bootlicking. But, Su Cha did not care about the opinions of others. After her interview, she went home directly. After the interviews with the Top 50 contestants were filmed, the program¡¯s team updated the contestants¡¯ information on thepetition¡¯s official website. At this time, the disparities in the contestants¡¯ poprity were apparent. The voting system on the official website was also refreshed. The voting system was designed like a water irrigation system. If the viewers like a particr contestant, they can vote for the contestant by adding a water droplet to the seedling under the contestant¡¯s name. Hence, the speed at which the contestant¡¯s seedlings grew signified their poprity. The more votes the contestants get, the faster their seedlings grow, and the higher their poprity. It could be said that the voting system was innovative and unique. After the voting system was refreshed, the popr contestants immediately stood out. To Su Cha¡¯s surprise, she was among the top three most popr contestants in her city. What was more surprising was that Mona, Le Anqi, and Su Cha were the most popr contestants. Chapter 164 - Unexpected News

Chapter 164: Unexpected News

It was not surprising that Mona was ranked first in poprity in thepetition region. During thepetition, everyone realized that Mona was an extremely social person who could get along with anyone. Besides, she was a small influencer with a higher follower count than Le Anqi. However, Mona never boasted about her inte fame. Hence, Su Cha never paid any attention to her. Besides, Mona knew how to engage with her fans online. Su Cha was surprised that Mona was ced first in poprity, but she thought that it was normal for Le Anqi to ce second. Su Cha was ranked third in poprity, she believed that her individual performance video that the producers had uploaded on the website had boosted her poprity. Jin Mou was ced fourth. The other contestants were seeded contestants that the program¡¯s team found to be promising. After all, viewers and producers alike, they would be able to determine which contestant sings well based on their performances. After the release of the poprity ranking, Le Anqi called Su Cha, ¡°Wow! Su Cha, I can¡¯t believe that I am ranked second in poprity in ourpetition region!!¡± Le Anqi did not mean to show off. She just could not contain her surprise and excitement. Su Cha smiled, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Su Cha was not concerned about the ranking. With a high ranking, it would provide Le Anqi an advantage in thepetition and increase her chances of making it into the Top 10. Su Cha was unsure about Le Anqi¡¯s ability to perform after getting into Top 20. Aspared to the other contestants who werepeting for the Top 10, Le Anqi¡¯s singing ability was considered mediocre. Her poprity would make up for it and increase her chances of getting into the Top 10. ¡°Su Cha, you are third! Congrattions! I think you will make it into Top 10. That¡¯s good. But, the results of the college entrance examination will be released soon. Su Cha, I¡¯m so nervous.¡± Le Anqi changed the topic rather quickly. Su Chaughed, ¡°What are you nervous about? Aren¡¯t you confident about getting into Imperial Capital Arts College?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous about myself! I¡¯m nervous for you!¡± Le Anqi continued in a panicked voice, ¡°Do you know what I saw on our school¡¯s forum yesterday? Everyone is waiting for your college entrance examination results to be released! That mentally retarded, Yu Chuai, said that she is waiting for you to kneel in front of her, and I was so angry when I saw that!¡± The joy of being in Top 50 could not bepared to the degree of anger this matter brought. ¡°Oh, Su Cha. I haven¡¯t asked you this, did you estimate your scores after the test?¡± After the examination, some students wouldpare their answers with the answer sheet to gauge their scores. ¡°No, I¡¯m too busy.¡± Su Cha¡¯s simple response revealed her indifferent attitude. Le Anqi almost puked blood in exasperation, ¡°Why are you unconcerned about the college entrance examinations? You are really....urgh! I don¡¯t even know what to say. I have a call, I will hang up now. When the results are released, don¡¯t check it! I will check it for you.¡± With that, Le Anqi hung up. Su Cha lightly smiled as she put her phone away toplete her own errands. After Bo Muyi left, Su Cha temporarily moved back to her own home. As she was moving soon, Su Cha had made arrangements with thendlord to end her lease by the end of the month. When Li Dongfeng was murdered at her apartmentplex, several families in the neighborhood immediately moved out. Su Cha was a young girl, and she had stayed in her apartment for a long time. Thendlord knew that it was not easy for her to live on her own. He promised Su Cha that he would return her deposit when she moved out. At the end of the month, Su Cha would officially move out of her apartment. That night, Su Cha¡¯s phone was unexpectedly bombarded with all sorts of messages. As Su Cha had set her phone on silent mode, she only saw the message notifications when she woke up. The messages were not advertisements but rather messages sent by top universities in the country. Su Cha had not only received multiple messages but also several missed calls from these universities. Chapter 165 - Celebration

Chapter 165: Celebration

Su Cha had heard that before the official release of the college entrance examination results, the universities would receive the students¡¯ results beforehand. Because that would give the universities time to snatch the top-performing students. These universities would only reach out to students based on their qualifications. Only top students from the major cities were worth reaching out to. Su Cha had never expected to be in such a situation. Although she was confident in her results, she sighed when she saw the messages. Now, her life was about to really begin. In the past, Su Cha would have never been met with such a situation. No universities would fight to snatch the old Su Cha and enroll her in their university. Now, she had the experience of being a top student. Universities were fighting to enroll Su Cha into their schools. Besides, both the local and overseas universities had reached out to Su Cha. The universities offered Su Cha great benefits to entice her to enroll in their schools. Other than waiving the tuition and misceneous fees, they would even provide her with a schrship. The favorable conditions showed that Su Cha must have attained an excellent score. But, there was an unwritten rule that the universities could not reveal the students¡¯ specific results in advance. However, through the information the schools had provided her, Su cha could make an urate guess. Top schr. They said that she was the top schr. Su Cha curled her lips into a smile. Top schr, this title made everything clear. However, the universities did not specify the school¡¯s top schr or the city¡¯s top schr. Su Cha did not care about that. As long as she is the top schr, it would mean that she is ced first in school. She had won the bet. Su Cha closed her eyes and calmed herself down before she headed out. She knew that in the past, the universities would directly visit the top students to snatch the student for their school. Two years ago, a tragedy happened. A top student lost his life during a brawl involving the student and the administrative staff from the universities. After the ident, universities were banned from physically visiting the students. They could only reach out to students via reasonable means such as calling and sending messages. The physical act of snatching students was too ugly. If universities were not banned from physically visiting the students, Su Cha believed that she would not be able to leave her apartment. Now, it was easy for her to read through some of the messages the schools had sent. In her heart, Su Cha had decided to enroll in the Imperial Capital University. Of the messages she had received, the Imperial Capital University was one of them. They had called Su Cha, but she did not answer. Su Cha firmly but politely rejected the other universities who had reached out to her. Su Cha had to be firm to prevent future harassment from the schools. This was, in fact, one of the troubles top students have to face. Su Cha had invited Le Anqi and Cai Ziya for dinner. When the girls saw Su Cha, they frowned. Le Anqi asked, ¡°How are you still so calm? How are you rxed enough to invite us to dinner? The results will be tomorrow, and I¡¯m already so nervous.¡± Cai Ziya nodded in agreement, ¡°I am so nervous too. I will be going to the Magic Capital. I think with my results, I should be able to enroll in any university there. Su Cha, what about you?¡± Aspared to the two girls, Su Cha was exceptionally calm. It was usual for the girls to be in a frenzy as the results will be released tomorrow. ¡°Being nervous does not help.¡± Su Cha faintly smiled as she offered Cai Ziya and Le Anqi a cup of tea each, ¡°To celebrate, I will treat you guys to this meal.¡± ¡°Celebrate?¡± Le Anqi was puzzled, ¡°What are we celebrating? Didn¡¯t we already celebrate our entry into Top 50?¡± Cai Ziya, who was more academically inclined, had a better understanding of the college admission process. She suddenly gasped, ¡°You received the notice?¡± Chapter 166 - Yu Chuais Moments

Chapter 166: Yu Chuai¡¯s Moments

Su Cha nodded. Without keeping the news from them, she directly said, ¡°I have received the admission notice from the Imperial Capital University, they will send it in written formter.¡± ¡°What!?!¡± Le Anqi shrieked, ¡°Aren¡¯t the results yet to be released?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it and was excited. At this moment, she jumped up, causing people at surrounding tables to stare at her. Cai Ziya pulled her back and bit her tongue to awaken herself. ¡°You¡¯ve already received it. Good heavens, Su Cha, how well exactly did you do for the exams?¡± Just as those who had exemry grades consistently were already guaranteed entry, Cai Ziya knew that there were also those who performed exceptionally well for the exams, such that even before the college entrance examination results were released, the colleges would already begin poaching them! Since they had means to know the results faster than the students. Among all the students, the very top performers were their ultimate goal. The key was that though the whole country is huge, the Imperial Capital University directly notified Su Cha. How well must Su Cha have done for the exam? Hearing Cai Ziya¡¯s words, Le Anqi also reacted. ¡°Early admission?¡± She was so excited that she was about to fly, but the girl before her eyes merely nodded and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They said I was the champion, so I might be the champion!¡± Though the actual results were not released yet, she could already estimate her position. It would be reasonable for one school to be mistaken, but it would be unrealistic for a dozen schools to all make a mistake. ¡°My goodness!!! My goodness!!!¡± Le Anqi couldn¡¯t help but stand up and bend over to hug Su Cha, so aggressively she fell onto the seat. The gaze of the whole hotel fixated on them, Su Cha felt a little helpless. Cai Ziya bit her finger, not daring to believe it. Her eyes couldn¡¯t conceal her shock, and she murmured, ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable... Su Cha, are you a god?¡± From 600 points to bing a champion, no matter what she would get no less than 700 points. After all, Cai Ziya knew that there was Min Chen defending the top score, and Min Chen¡¯s score could not be lower than 700. If Su Cha was the champion, was there a need to dispute her score? ¡°Oh my God.¡± Cai Ziya, who hade to realisation, couldn¡¯t help but hug Su Cha, the two girls jumped around noisily in the restaurant, and it took a long time for them to calm down. ¡°No, I can¡¯t contain it, I want to post on the forum, I want to post on Moments.¡± Holding her phone, Le Anqi¡¯s whole body couldn¡¯t stop tingling. Su Cha reached out straight to hold her. ¡°You can post it tomorrow after the results are out, we¡¯re going to school the following day.¡± Le Anqi immediately understood and nodded vigorously like a pecking chicken. At this time, Cai Ziya received a WeChat message. At first nce, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Le Anqi turned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Ziya handed over her mobile phone. ¡°This is a screenshot my friend sent me, of Yu Chuai¡¯s Moments.¡± On her phone was a screenshot showing someone¡¯s post on Moments. Yu Chuai: A dozen famous schools are scrambling to snatch our Min Chen. The ending is obvious, I think someone will kneel before me tomorrow. Tsk tsk, I can¡¯t bear it, after all someone is participating in a programme, she even has a little fame~ I don¡¯t know if this will be part of someone¡¯s dark past forever! ¡°Pfft, how retarded!¡± Le Anqi couldn¡¯t helpughing and mocking. If they didn¡¯t know Su Cha¡¯s score, they might panic. Now, they were certain that Su Cha was the champion. It was normal for Min Chen to score well, but who couldpare with the champion? Le Anqi and Cai Ziya looked at each other. They could almost imagine Yu Chuai¡¯s eyeballs falling out of their sockets when she saw the results the next day. Chapter 167 - She’s Done For

Chapter 167: She¡¯s Done For

Before the college entrance examination results came out, everyone was waiting nervously. The school where Su Cha was at was no exception ¨C scores obtained determined their future. Everyone was restless at this moment. Everyone¡¯s future was to be determined at this moment. Yu Chuai looked closely at herputer. Even though Min Chen had already received notifications, Yu Chuai was only a little relieved. She still had to see the actual result before she could fully rx. Tomorrow, after going to school, she would see Su Cha kneeling before her. With this thought, the corners of Yu Chuai¡¯s lips curved upwards. At that moment, there was activity on the college entrance examination score site! Refreshed! Yu Chuai burst into a smile, quickly and skillfully clicked Jiang¡¯an Province. Just as she was about to select Yonggu Town, Yu Chuai suddenly froze. The scores in the province were also refreshed quickly. The liberal arts and science streams were arranged in two columns, which could be seen on the same page. She had wanted to select Yonggu Town, but at that moment, she was at the page showing Jiang¡¯an Province¡¯s college entrance examination score, looking as if she had seen a ghost. She stared till her eyes were about to fall out, her eyes fixed directly on the first position of liberal arts. Name: Su Cha Examination venue: No. 7 High School, Yonggu Town, Jiang¡¯an Province School attended: No. 9 High School, Yonggu Town, Jiang¡¯an Province Examination number: 119 Score: Chinese 141; Mathematics 149; English 148; Literary Comprehension: 292 Total score: 730 Ranking: No. 1 in the province Remarks: Provincial Champion ¡°Impossible!!!¡± Yu Chuai threw aside her mouse in an instant and screamed angrily. ¡°I must¡¯ve seen wrongly, I must¡¯ve seen wrongly, this is not her, this person only has the same name and surname, just the same name and surname!¡± Yu Chuai¡¯s eyes were red. She couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes, this was the provincial champion, the provincial champion!! Ranked first in liberal arts in the whole province, how could Su Cha have gotten it, how was it possible!? Yu Chuai¡¯s hands were trembling. She bit her bottom lip harshly, selecting the entrance examination ranking of Yonggu Town. Name: Su Cha... Ranking: 1 Remarks: No. 1 in the province ¡ª Name: Min Chen Ranking: 2 Remarks: No. 2 in the city, No 7 in the province ¡°Impossible!¡± Yu Chuai screamed and overturned everything on the table! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chuai?¡± Her parents knocked on the door panickedly. Since it was a big day for the results of the college entrance examination, they did not want to put too much pressure on her and hence let her view it alone. When they heard their daughter scream, their first thought was that she had messed up the exam. They became worried. ¡°Same name and surname, same name and same surname!¡± Chanting it over and over, repeating it over and over again, Yu Chuai¡¯s tears wereing out. She was very clear that there was only one Su Cha in No. 7 High School in Yonggu Town, and she had inquired of her student number herself. 119! She was red-eyed and couldn¡¯t believe the facts she saw. How did Su Cha have the ability to take the first ce in the province?! She cheated, she must have cheated! Otherwise, there was an error with the score ranking. However, she knew very clearly that it wasn¡¯t in school. There was absolutely no way of cheating in the college entrance examination venue. If found out, one¡¯s future would be ruined and only jail awaited. She shuddered, took out her mobile phone, and dialed Min Chen, wanting to receive confirmation. However, the moment the call went through, before the first beep ended, the line was cut off. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is busy...¡± Yu Chuai knew ¨C she was done for. Chapter 168 - Provincial Champion

Chapter 168: Provincial Champion

As unbelieving as Yu Chuai was, so were a whole bunch of Su Cha¡¯s school mates. Including students from other schools. Who was this Su Cha that popped up suddenly? No one expected this year¡¯s champion of the liberal arts to actuallye from Yonggu Town! There were so many key high schools in the neighbouring city, they had never lost the position as provincial champion in recent years, but this year it was taken by Yonggu Town? Not mentioning them, even the teachers in school ¨C after seeing Su Cha¡¯s results, they stared so hard their eyes were about to pop out. The moment He Qun saw Su Cha¡¯s results, she almost choked to tears. Teaching Director Cao Yanhua was also muddled. It was not only him, even the city¡¯s Education Bureau called the school and was so thrilled they couldn¡¯t stop talking. They wanted the school to get in touch with this student quickly, so that the Education Bureau could reward her greatly! Unexpectedly, this year their city produced a provincial champion, the Education Bureau from top to bottom was insanely filled with rejoicing. After all, they produced a provincial champion, they would surely receive many rewards. ¡°Su... Su Cha, this couldn¡¯t just be the same name and surname, right?¡± He Qun murmured and couldn¡¯t believe it. Another teacher present smiled and said, ¡°How can there be so many people with the same name and surname? You can see it clearly ¨C from the school to the student number, it¡¯s all your student Su Cha¡¯s. Teacher He, I couldn¡¯t tell, this time, you can just wait for a promotion and a sry raise!¡± Producing a provincial champion, how amazing was this? It was not only Teacher He alone, the entire Nine Middle School was hyped up. Min Chen, whom they viewed as the most promising from before, did not dare to think of the position of provincial champion. Who would¡¯ve known, Su Cha shocked everyone and directly became the provincial champion. He Qun fell into a daze, and thought of the girl¡¯s firm and calm gaze. For a moment, she felt it was too unreal. Too scary, back then didn¡¯t she say she would be first in the school, now she directly became the provincial champion? In just one short month, how did she do it? I ¡®m thinking about how awkward Min Chen and Yu Chuai are now... Yu Chuai¡¯s finished anyway. She dragged Min Chen into her own rhythm. Wasn¡¯t she betting with Su Cha at first? Don¡¯t involve Min Chen. If Su Cha didn¡¯t get this score, things would probably have developed as we imagined, now Su Cha directly became the provincial champion... The discussion about Su Cha on the school forum exploded. A provincial champion, Yonggu Town hadn¡¯t produced one in so many years. This year, suddenly they did. And it was such an awesome score that made almost everyone worship. However, shortly before the exam, there were not many who dared to believe Su Cha could get first ce in the school. Now she directly became the provincial champion which was a whole other ball gamepared to simply first in the school. For a while, everyone felt awkward, their faces had just received a resounding p. Especially the teachers who had ndered Su Cha for cheating that time, now they did not know how they could face Su Cha. Apart from the school, the program team was also notified that a contestant had directly be the provincial champion, and were shocked. Woah, they had seen ster students participating in thepetition, but have never seen a provincial champion being so wilful in participating in such a talent show. With this score, how good would it be for her to contribute to the country? But she actually came to participate in this girls¡¯ talent show? The champion of Jiang¡¯an Province is from Yonggu Town! The champion of liberal arts is from Yonggu Town, and the record of the highest score of the liberal arts in Jiang¡¯an Province has once again been broken! The provincial champion is actually a talent show yer? She has entered the top 50 in thepetition! Chapter 169 - Is He Possessed?

Chapter 169: Is He Possessed?

The minute the results were released, Su Cha called Bo Muyi right away. Su Cha didn¡¯t want to tell him about receiving the admission notice straight away, since she wanted to make sure everything was foolproof first. Because she didn¡¯t know whether being a champion referred to being the city champion or the provincial champion at that time. Now since the results have been released, seeing that she was the provincial champion, Su Cha was a little dazed, but when she recovered, she smiled gently. It was great. Although it seemed unrealistic, she had put in the effort. This feeling was really wonderful. At first, she forgot her bet with Yu Chuai and just missed Bo Muyi, who was now far away in the Imperial Capital. In the Bo family¡¯s mansion study, stood a row of people in ck. One of them was whispering something while the man sitting in front of him, behind the desk, had a handsome face that was ethereal. His eyes were closed, and the aura exuding from his body was cold. Just a face-to-face meeting could make people feel very powerful oppression. He was like a king that descended into the world, full of supreme nobility. Knock knock knock... There was a sudden knocking on the door, and the bodyguard in ck who was whispering at this time was so surprised he broke out in cold sweat. The man whose eyes were originally closed opened them instantly. Not a trace of emotion could be seen in his eyes, unlike previous signs of agitation, one could not guess his current mood. They were discussing matters. Who feared no death and disturbed the young master so ignorantly? The unsuspecting party not only knocked, but also mindlessly pushed open the door. They didn¡¯t dare to turn their heads to see who it was. The other party seemed to have walked over, saying respectfully, ¡°Young Master, Miss Su¡¯s calling.¡± That was Bai Kun, the personal assistant next to the young master. The sight of the young master ring up as everyone was imagined did not ur. Bo Muyi motioned slightly, and Bai Kun knowingly handed his phone to him. When receiving the phone, the man who looked cold and fierce opened his mouth, and out came a gentleness that was so shocking everyone trembled. ¡°Hello, Cha Cha?¡± Everybody present couldn¡¯t believe it, but Bai Kun had an expression which showed he was ustomed to it. ¡°Muyi, my college entrance examination score is out.¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice announced the joyous news, ¡°I got 730 in the exam, the best in the province. I have received the admission notice from the Imperial Capital University! Am I awesome?¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°Cha Cha¡¯s so awesome!¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± The gentleness between Bo Muyi¡¯s eyebrows almost overflowed. ¡°What kind of reward does the incredible Cha Cha want?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, I don¡¯t need a reward, but you promised me before the exam. You said that you would grant a condition if I got a score of 700. I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, so I will first put it on the ount.¡± Su Cha still remembered this matter and mentioned it directly, how could Bo Muyi not agree. ¡°Sure.¡± He smiled even more gently, even though the bet was originally out of fun intent. However, even if there wasn¡¯t a bet, Bo Muyi was willing to agree to any conditions Su Cha named. ¡°Is everything over there in the Imperial Capital good?¡± Su Cha asked as usual. Bo Muyi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Not good.¡± How could it get better without her by his side. ¡°You muste to the Imperial Capital quickly.¡± ¡°Soon. Latest by the end of the month.¡± Su Cha had be ustomed to his asional coquetry andints, but those over in the Imperial Capital were not used to it. Seeing Bo Muyi in this manner, even their cheek muscles started shaking, horrified wondering if their young master had been possessed by someone. Chapter 170 - There’s Bo Muyi, Don’t Worry

Chapter 170: There¡¯s Bo Muyi, Don¡¯t Worry

After hanging up, Bo Muyi¡¯s expression immediately returned to one of indifference. His eyes were indescribably cold and vicious, as if the gentle man who hadughed on the phone a while ago was just an illusion. Bai Kun really admired the young master¡¯s face-changing skills. Even actors could not match the natural ability of the young master. Only now did the few people under his grasp heave a sigh of relief. Compared to the rare gentleness that Bo Muyi just disyed, they felt it was the current him that was normal. *** After talking with Bo Muyi, Su Cha proceeded to announce the joyous news to others. Of course, those whom she was familiar with were few, it was only Sister Wu He. She was toozy to notify even her father. Le Anqi and Cai Ziya didn¡¯t need her to specially make a call. At this moment they were already crazily ted, and didn¡¯t think to call the hero herself. Upon knowing that Su Cha had gotten such a heavenly score, Sister Wu He was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but cry and sigh heavily, ¡°If I had known earlier you could score this well, what entertainment circle would I let you enter!¡± Entering the Imperial Capital University and subsequently a high-in-demand course ¨C if Su Cha could maintain this standard, she would definitely be a top talent in the future. Why did she need to tread the muddy waters of the entertainment circle? ¡°Sister Wu He, this is where you are wrong, I am entering the entertainment industry out of my own ord.¡± Su Cha exined, ¡°You can just treat it as a wish of mine.¡± Why she wanted to enter the entertainment circle in this life, was probably this ideal of hers which was not satisfied in her first life. In fact, at that time, she was also unclear about her desire to enter the entertainment circle. She didn¡¯t know why she herself wanted to enter the entertainment circle wholeheartedly. Now in her third life she still wanted to, and this time it was purely just to fulfil her dream in her first life. With this kind of capital, one could go anywhere. The entertainment circle was no exception. Wu He sighed heavily. She belonged to an advertisingpany, hence she naturally knew some things about the industry. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t let yourself down in the future. I also want to remind you of some things while you¡¯re participating in this program.¡± Speaking of this, she lowered her voice, ¡°I know some people like to hunt for fledgling neers. Su Cha, if you encounter this kind of thing, don¡¯t agree, even if you¡¯re pressured to, you can¡¯t agree.¡± This is Wu He¡¯s only insistence. She regarded Su Cha as her younger sister, the clean gaze in her memory must not be stained. She had long been worried about what to do if Su Cha really became famous when she participated in the show. At that time, she couldn¡¯t say much, seeing Su Cha so fixated on entering the entertainment circle. Now that Su Cha suddenly had another path as an option, Wu He did not shy away from saying these things. Even if Su Cha was targeted by someone, she had one more option. When Su Cha heard this, she too knew Wu He was saying it for her own good, but she still didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I know, Sister Wu He, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Not to mention that in this life she had the ability to deal with this. If Bo Muyi knew that she was entangled with such matters, it would be questionable whether the party would be able to preserve their life. She also felt that when it came to other people, Bo Muyi was one who could do anything. Otherwise he sometimes wouldn¡¯t give off such a fearful feeling to others. Regarding this matter, from the beginning to the end, Su Cha had never worried about it at all. Chapter 171 - Is It You Or The Higher Ups Who Are Stupid!

Chapter 171: Is It You Or The Higher Ups Who Are Stupid!

Hearing her speak so resolutely, Wu He was greatly reassured. Now she was just beginning, Wu He also hoped that Su Cha wouldn¡¯te across such bad things. After the call ended, Su Cha received joyous news from Le Anqi and Cai Ziya. There was no movement from Mr Su¡¯s side till now. He probably didn¡¯t know that her results came out. Phone calls from the Education Bureau and the school came in one after another. After Su Cha answered it, the other party¡¯s joy seemed to drown Su Cha out in the phone call. Although the other party was very excited, Su Cha¡¯s few and calm words threw them off. These people who were usually of high ranks also began to calm down, and expressed their congrattions to Su Cha, offering her a generous reward. Towards the first provincial champion of Yonggu Town, the Education Bureau would not be stingy. They would give Su Cha 100,000 yuan, and the school would give her a 30,000 yuan schrship. The topic of schrships was sensitive. Even if they gave rewards, they couldn¡¯t do so too openly, hence the money was first awarded to the school by the Education Bureau, after which the school would transfer it to Su Cha. Imperial Capital University had also promised Su Cha a schrship. After all, her results were already considered high flying, it was expected for her to be offered a schrship. Su Cha now did not need to worry about her tuition and other living expenses. The speed of her embroidery slowed down, and she began to concentrate on preparing for thepetition. The school sent a notice for Su Cha to make a trip to school that afternoon. Now that the results were out, the school also needed to gather. Su Cha thought of her bet with Yu Chuai, and the corner of her lips curved upwards. *** In school, there were preparations for the third year¡¯s graduation talk, and also some embarrassing matters. As the teaching director, Cao Yanhua who previously said that Su Cha cheated was not dealt with properly. He also hinted that the truth woulde to light in the college entrance examination. Now, the truth indeed dide to light. Not only did her score improve, she also directly became a provincial champion. Provincial champion, this was the first time in history for Yonggu Town! This time, not only the teachers were dumbfounded, but Cao Yanhua felt that he could not hold his head up. It was because he felt too ashamed. That day, due to unbelief he said those words. He didn¡¯t expect such things to happen now! The principal even screamed at him when he found out. If things were not handled properly, Su Cha could casually say a few words to the media, and the news would ruin their school reputation entirely. Did he suspect that the college entrance exam was cheating? That was simply a big joke. Of course, the school needed to quicklymend Su Cha, hence Su Cha needed to go up on stage for the afternoon¡¯s graduation speech. Cao Yanhua had a lot of things on his te. While the third years were having their graduation, the second years were still having extra sses in school. He was too busy. Chang Wugui came over to him with a pale face. ¡°Director, this is definitely not right. Even if she got 600 points, but in only one month, she directly got 730? Was it that she was hiding her potential all along? She must have done something. Cheating in the college entrance examination...¡± Bang! This time, Cao Yanhua wanted so badly to spit in Chang Wugui¡¯s face. ¡°No wonder you have been teaching in ss 7 for so many years! What kind of ce is the college entrance examination venue? The surveince videos of the city¡¯s top ten scorers all have to be re-examined, not to mention those of the province¡¯s.¡± ¡°Even the higher ups couldn¡¯t find anything, only you, you would know? You tell me, in that kind of ce, how can she cheat? Like you said, use her phone to look to someone for answers? Is it you or the higher ups who are stupid? Chapter 172 - A Bright Future Thanks To A Student

Chapter 172: A Bright Future Thanks To A Student

Being reprimanded by Cao Yanhua in this way, Chang Wugui¡¯s face flushed red. He couldn¡¯t believe this, or believe that Su Cha could get such a high score. But now, what could he do? Cao Yanhua red at Chang Wugui, frustrated by his obstinance. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, don¡¯t add to this mess either. The school now has a provincial champion, if you utter any more ugly words, you won¡¯t be able to teach again in this lifetime! Su Cha is now our school¡¯s lucky star. If you dare to scheme, don¡¯t even mention your current job as a teacher, you will immediately lose your license to teach!¡± Hearing Cao Yanhua throw this stern warning, making Chang Wugui¡¯s cheek muscles tense up even further. ¡°... I... I get it.¡± Whatever the circumstances, he dared not joke about his career. He could only watch the graduation speech that afternoon. What made him feel so resentful was that He Qun, the ss teacher of ss 5 who used to be as lowly as he was, now probably had this opportunity to soar into the skies. Being able to teach a provincial champion was already glorifying. Being granted the fame of an excellent teacher was more than enough, not to mention other rewards. Although it seemed that this had little to do with He Qun, who let her be the ss teacher? The ss teachers felt unsettled and rather jealous, but they couldn¡¯t do anything, they could only sigh about He Qun having such a good life. When Su Cha arrived at the school, the principal personally weed her into the office. As soon as she entered, she saw the teaching director Cao Yanhua smiling meekly inside, as well as her own uneasy ss teacher He Qun. ¡°Student Su, I really congratte you. I didn¡¯t expect that. That day, Teacher was blind, I was too narrow-minded, please do not take it to heart.¡± Since Cao Yanhua was a teaching director, he still was able to act pragmatically. This time he apologized directly to Su Cha, and there was nothing to be embarrassed about. At least on the surface he had done enough. Su Cha was not petty. Knowing that she would not be involved with these people in the future, she did not mind at all, and said with a light smile, ¡°Teaching Director exaggerates, I did not take it to heart.¡± Everyone had a tacit understanding, they let the matter pass with an apology. The principal warmly asked Su Cha, ¡°Su Cha, will you give a speech on behalf of the student body for the graduation?¡± Su Cha shook her head directly. ¡°Principal, there¡¯s no need. I came to school for another reason.¡± If not for the gamble with Yu Chuai, she would not evene to school. As if he remembered something, the headmaster nced at Cao Yanhua with an awkward expression. Apparently, Su Cha and Yu Chuai¡¯s gamble was also known to the school leaders. At that time, everyone treated it as a joke, but seeing that Su Cha was serious about it, they suddenly did not know what to say. If this thing really happened, it would not be good for the school¡¯s reputation. But what mattered was that they did not really have a say in the matter, hence they retreated first to make arrangements for the talk, leaving only He Qun and Su Cha in the office. Seeing Su Cha and that the leader had left, He Qun stood up and smiled, a little embarrassed. ¡°Su Cha, I really have to thank you.¡± The principal had just informed her that day about her guaranteed promotion and sry raise, and she would also receive an award from the Education Bureau, on top of being transferred straight to the top ss in the future. She originally did not have much hope for her life, and just wanted to teach honestly. She never expected to have a bright future again, thanks to a student. Chapter 173 - How Did You Do It?

Chapter 173: How Did You Do It?

There were too many such teachers in schools. They led ordinary lives, received their sry with asional bonuses, though it wasn¡¯t bad, but it was rather meaningless. Once transferred to the top ss, her status would be different. A teacher of the provincial champion, could her future still be bad? The main point was that no one expected the provincial champion to emerge from such an ordinary ss. Therefore, while being in disbelief, others could only be envious. Others said getting into a good university was the way to the skies, but now this teacher relied on her student to reach the skies. Su Cha pursed her lips and smiled softly, her gaze gentle. ¡°Teacher, this is all because you taught well. For three years, I¡¯ve been under your care.¡± He Qun in the past was not especially good to Su Cha, but she had not been harsh on her and she also did not give up on her. Some time ago, when she had to participate in the program, in such a nerve-wrecking period of time, she was willing to let her take leave, that was already out of the ordinary. She had fulfilled her duty towards Su Cha. She had done her job as an educator. Getting this treatment today was unexpected. He Qun felt warm in her heart for a while. Although Su Cha looked different now, she was still the little girl who had just entered high school in her heart. ¡°I saw on the Inte that you are in the top 50 in thepetition, do your best. When you advance, Teacher will vote for you, together with your juniors.¡± He Qun smiled brightly. Su Cha too smiled softly, her gaze mesmerising. ¡°Thank you Teacher.¡± After speaking with He Qun, Su Cha left the principal¡¯s office. The graduation speech ceremony was imminent. There were quite a number of third years who had returned to school, but some of them had already bought tickets to travel or report directly to their universities. Su Cha did not stand on ceremony. She went directly to Yu Chuai¡¯s ss and asked, ¡°Is Yu Chuaiing?¡± The ssmates who were tidying the ss saw her, and all started stuttering, ¡°She... She didn¡¯te, it seems she won¡¯t being.¡± Su Cha today was already the provincial champion that everyone looked up to. Even the excellent students in the top ss lost all arrogance in front of Su Cha. Too frustrating! Su Cha was not on her high horse, she only targeted Yu Chuai. At this time, when she heard that Yu Chuai didn¡¯te, she let out a light tsk. It was a kind of scornful contempt. Standing too high made others feel powerless. She was qualified to look down on Yu Chuai, even these students looked down on Yu Chuai now. She didn¡¯te to school after she lost. If she asked herself sincerely, if it were Su Cha who lost, Yu Chuai would¡¯ve appeared here long ago. ¡°Su Cha, Su Cha, you are here.¡± Le Anqi was panting and running over with Cai Ziya, her face full of resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t look for Yu Chuai that useless trash, once the results were released she fled immediately on a flight, she didn¡¯te to school at all. She simply has no guts!¡± Being unable to see the scene in her imagination y out, Le Anqi was agitated. What a coward, she ran the moment she lost. Su Cha actually expected this result, she did not expect Yu Chuai to honour her word. She was already being used by many of being spineless and being a sore loser. If she really knelt before Su Cha, she wouldn¡¯t be able to lift her head for a lifetime. If she didn¡¯t run first thing in the morning, when would she? Unexpectedly, though Yu Chuai couldn¡¯t be found, Su Cha heard a hoarse voice from behind her. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Chapter 174 - Only Second Place, How Can You Face Me?

Chapter 174: Only Second ce, How Can You Face Me?

The three of them turned their heads and were shocked by the person speaking. Su Cha raised her eyebrows, a little perturbed. It was Min Chen. But now, Min Chen¡¯s appearance was a little scary. Her hair was rather messy, her face so pale it was frightening, and her eyes looked as if she had stayed up all night and not slept, so bloodshot it seemed it would ooze out. Looking at Su Cha at this moment, closely examining her appearance, it was rather scary. Le Anqi couldn¡¯t help but grab Cai Ziya¡¯s arm upon seeing Min Chen. The two felt the goosebumps on their bodies. Min Chen¡¯s cold aura, why was it so strong? Many people saw Min Chen and started gathering around curiously. Upon seeing Min Chen¡¯s appearance, they were shocked without exception. She always had the cold and perfect image of a genius girl, how could she now look so... so fallen? ¡°Are you asking me?¡± Su Cha frowned slightly and looked at Min Chen. ¡°Yes.¡± Min Chen nodded and walked a few steps towards Su Cha. ¡°How do you do it, within a month?¡± She asked persistently. Le Anqi worried that Min Chen would step up and grab Su Cha¡¯s hair to question her. After all, it seems that Min Chen was in a horrible state ¨C not only externally, but mentally as well. It was just second ce, why was she so scary? Fortunately, she stopped a few steps away from Su Cha. Su Cha looked at her with an inexplicable feeling, and felt that Min Chen seemed a little strange, but just replied, ¡°It was just like that, I studied insanely for a month, there¡¯s no other reason.¡± This was the case. Saying it this way, most people would not believe it. After all, one month was too scary. Min Chen took a deep look at Su Cha, turned her head and left. Looking at her back view, Le Anqi and Cai Ziya panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Min Chen?¡± Su Cha¡¯s gaze was deep, but no emotions showed. After themencement of the graduation speech, Su Cha was reluctant to go on stage. The principal did not force her and just boasted for ten minutes on stage. He boasted that Su Cha must have known that she was incredible from a very young age. The students around were naturally envious and sighed, most were jealous. The principalter selected several students from the top three to four positions who had performed outstandingly in the exams to speak on stage, but Min Chen was not there. This was a little strange. In the past, Min Chen was the frontline of outstanding school spokespersons. While others wondered about it, Su Cha didn¡¯t think much. After the speech, she went to the principal¡¯s office, and the principal officially handed the schrship to her. Probably because everyone had run off after the ceremony, no one followed when Su Cha went there. There should¡¯ve been no staff in the office at this time, but when she arrived outside the office, she heard the shrill voice of a female. ¡°We didn¡¯t even expect you to get first in the province. The first ce in the city was our lowest expectation of you. In the end, you got second ce? We spent so much money to raise you, so that you can reward us in this way? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed for me toe to school today?¡± ¡°You were already no match for your older cousins, if you don¡¯t improve in your exams, how can I take you back home! What a shameful thing!¡± After this shrill female voice, followed the principal¡¯s awkward constion. ¡°Ms. Min, in fact, it is already very good for Min Chen to get second ce in the city. If not for the first ce¡¯s extraordinary performance, Min Chen¡¯s score would have been the best in the city. She didn¡¯t even regress, 718 is Min Chen¡¯s best performance.¡± ¡°Failure means failure, I don¡¯t want to hear this!¡± Su Cha stepped forward and saw Min Chen¡¯s side profile, her face drooping. Su Cha can¡¯t see her expression, but could see the numbness in her expression. Chapter 175 - She May Know Her

Chapter 175: She May Know Her

Su Cha¡¯s sudden appearance outside the principal¡¯s office made the principal cough. Standing in front of him, a woman next to Min Chen with her back to Su Cha immediately turned around. Even if she was old she had a pretty face. It was visibly well cared for. Unlike most women in Yonggu Town, she had a different temperament. Seeing that face, it was hard to imagine such sharp words came from her mouth. Her eyes and Min Chen¡¯s had some simrities, it was not hard to guess her identity. Probably because she saw a student approaching, she smoothed her hair out with her nails and nced over arrogantly. Even if Su Cha¡¯s beauty was out of the ordinary, she seemed not to want to take a few more looks. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s figure, Min Chen¡¯s numb face turned, without emotion in her eyes. However, when Su Cha entered the office and asked for the principal, Min Chen¡¯s mother suddenly turned her head again. At this moment, her eyes were locked on Su Cha, as if she hadn¡¯t seen her just now, she took a closer look and her brows slightly twitched. Her reaction was very strange. Both the principal and Su Cha noticed, and both looked at Min Chen¡¯s mother, puzzled before they even spoke. ¡°Ms. Min, do you know...¡± The principal smiled and tried to ask courteously, but before he finished speaking, Min Chen¡¯s mother interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Compared to the harshness and sharpness just now, her tone of voice now was just full of pride and indifference, which was brought out by a natural sense of superiority, not just towards Su Cha, it could be seen that she was treated as an equal by the principal. But Su Cha still keenly noticed that even though the woman said she didn¡¯t know her, her gaze still fell on her several times. She may know her. This was Su Cha¡¯s conclusion, but in her memory, Su Cha was quite sure that she didn¡¯t know such a person. Unless she watched the show ¡°Dream in Progress¡±, but looking at her expression, she suspected she didn¡¯t know her from TV. She appeared calm and showed no expression. Min Chen¡¯s mother looked at Su Cha twice, pulled her Herm¨¨s scarf, and red at Min Chen. ¡°You remember toe home early!¡± After she said this, she strutted off. Walking with high heels, the loud click-ck sound carried with it arrogance, it was obvious she was no ordinary woman. The principal also apanied her and saw her to the door with a warm and respectful smile. ¡°Ms. Min, please watch your step!¡± Realising her mother was leaving, Min Chen didn¡¯t look at her back view from the beginning to the end, and only hung her head, it was unclear what she was thinking. Su Cha looked at her thoughtfully. With just a few words, Su Cha suddenly understood Min Chen¡¯s behaviour. It seemed that the perfect genius girl from others¡¯ rumours wasn¡¯t as perfect as they thought. At least her family wasn¡¯t. Seeing the principal¡¯s attitude, Min Chen¡¯s family status was definitely not low, and her mother was no ordinary person, otherwise she would not be received with such enthusiasm by the principal. Min Chen¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude was horrible from beginning to end. Towards rumours regarding Min Chen¡¯s household, Su Cha had some understanding. ¡°Student Su Cha.¡± When the principal returned, there was no lingering embarrassment from other parents¡¯ outrage. He smiled and said, ¡°Your reward will be transferred to you after you sign for it. The Education Bureau needs you to sign a confirmation document.¡± Chapter 176 - Why Was She Shocked?

Chapter 176: Why Was She Shocked?

The document was a confirmation that Su Cha had imed the award, which was arge amount of money. Su Cha was happy about the award and signed quickly after reading the document. Min Chen was standing aside her. Neither she or the principal found it ufortable. Min Chen also won an award and the principal asked her to sign a confirmation document as well. She seemed to be less thrilled since she did not need money and signed her name silently. After collecting their signatures, the principal praised and encouraged them to keep working hard and to be important people in the future. With their high grades, they were bound to have a bright future. The principal did not say anything about what had happened to Min Chen. After his speech, the girls walked out of his office together. Su Cha sighed to herself while watching the campus. It was almost summertime, but the high school students were still having sses. She could hear their chatter andughter. She would attend the university soon, and it was time for her to say goodbye to her high school time as a part of her adolescence. She did not overthink and was prepared to go back home. After the contest, she was going to move to the Imperial Capital. But Min Chen was walking slowly in front of her, so she asked, ¡°Which university will you choose?¡± It was just a random question. She felt that she should talk with Min Chen after what she had seen in the office. Unexpectedly, Min Chen stopped and turned over. She was getting better from numbness, but she was still upset. Su Cha thought that she would not ask, but Min Chen answered in a low voice, ¡°The Imperial Capital University. But I was nning to study abroad.¡± Imperial Capital University? Wouldn¡¯t we be schoolmates again? Su Cha was shocked but did not tell Min Chen. She just smiled, ¡°The Imperial Capital University is good. It provides world-ss higher education. There¡¯s no need to study abroad.¡± Min Chen lowered her head, ¡°But there are things that you can¡¯t learn here. Anyways, I don¡¯t need to learn them anymore.¡± Her voice was stuffy and cold. Su Cha could not tell whether she was upset or not. Su Cha thought about Min Chen¡¯s mother and made a guess at why Min Chen could not go abroad. In fact, Min Chen was capable of applying for overseas universities even if she failed the exam. Why should she be punished for just losing the first rank? Su Cha could not rte to Min Chen¡¯s mother. Min Chen said no more and nodded to Su Cha, ¡°Good luck.¡± Her voice was unclear as if she was absent-minded. Su Cha nodded back to her. Min Chen turned over and left. There was no animosity or grudge between them. Su Cha was aiming at the first rank. She did care about its old owner. She had no history with Min Chen. With what had just happened to her, she even liked and felt sorry for this talented girl. Maybe it¡¯s because we are alike? Her mother is utilitarian. And mine never existed. We are both unlucky. Even though her family is hundreds of times wealthier than mine. Although she sympathized with her, they would have no connection in the future if they could not meet again at the Imperial Capital University. Su Cha was more concerned about Min Chen¡¯s mother. The woman looked like she had met her before. Thinking back, her look was full of shock. Why? Chapter 177 - Came With A Buff

Chapter 177: Came With A Buff

A total stranger had made Su Cha full of doubt and suspicions. But Su Cha did not have much time to think about it and put it aside. After she arrived home, she logged on the website of Dreams in Progress and saw the report about her being an excellent student. They even congratted her on the national college entrance exam. On the front page, there was a headline saying, ¡°Congrattions to our Number 17 contestant, Su Cha who has be the top of Jiang¡¯an Province!¡± She had be more popr and was about to surpass Le Anqi. And Le Anqi was an influencer herself. The audience really respected girls who could excel in study. And Su Cha had be the top in the whole province this time! She had broken the record for the highest grade in liberal arts. If she would be a star in the future, her fans would definitely brag about this all their lives. She was a really good student. Those stars who faked their grades could neverpare with her. But there were many stars who also got good grades in the entertainment industry. Whether Su Cha could have her moment totally depended on her own performance. Su Cha went to the contest the next day. Many contestants knew about her grades and came to congratte her, even though some of them may have felt jealous inside. ¡°Congrats Su, you are the best!¡± ¡°Top of Jiang¡¯an Province. You are so brilliant!¡± ¡°I respect you. Your voice is so beautiful. You look so pretty. And you are so talented in study. Su Cha, you are sure to rise up....¡± Some of them might attempt to cause her trouble, but those who had participated in the national college entrance exam this year did respect her truly. Su Cha thanked everyone who came to congratte her. It was strange that even Jin Mou also came. These two words caused a shock inside the production crew. It was a fact that Jin Mou came from a great family. She was always high and cold and most girls disliked her. It was rare that she showed kindness to Su Cha. The video clips in which Su Cha said she liked Jin Mou had not been released. Su Cha guessed that Jin Mou did not know it, so... She could not tell Jin Mou¡¯s intention, neither did she want to. Maybe she just wanted to congratte her. That was all. After the official contest started, the host stood out and congratted Su Cha as the provincial champion before anything else. Their performances were not very outstanding, but they had quite a few to reveal. The live show of the contest in Yonggu Town had started. Some of the fans would watch it online, while most local audiences would prefer to watch the contest in the Imperial Capital or the Magic Capital since there would be betterpetitions. Those who watched the local contest were real fans of the contestants. There were at least 3000 viewers. Among them, Su Cha¡¯s fans started to emerge. They kept livementing. [Congrattions to our Su Cha! How inspiring of her to have be the top of Jiang¡¯an Province!!] [You are so dope! Respect!!] [As a bad student, I¡¯m a little unconfident of myself to be your fan...] [What if my low grades disgrace my idol?? (lol)] [I will work hard to not lose the face of my idol!!] ... Although fans of other contestants alsomented a lot, the analyzers of the show were very surprised to see those livements about Su Cha. How strange! She has not made an official debut but she has already encouraged people as if she came with a buff for it! Chapter 178 - Live Studio

Chapter 178: Live Studio

Today¡¯s contest appeared to be fierce. Only thirty out of fifty contestants would pass to the next round, which meant that twenty contestants had to leave. Those who wanted to pass but were less attractive had to do their best. It was the same rule that a contestant who got three PASS would automatically pass to the next round. Su Cha chose a happy song. With her clean and free voice, the song sounded more young and vivid. Su Cha performed well on the stage. She did not put on a poker face. Her gestures became more natural. With her strong charisma, she appeared to be extremely noble and powerful. Su Cha knew her strengths well. She was used to being powerful and could not turn into a cute style. She sang a happy song, but she looked like a lovely woman instead of a pretentious girl. Her appearance was totally different, but it would not sh with the audience¡¯s taste. Su Cha had made the right choice. Her singing of the happy song and her sweet smile made her seem like a real woman happily in love. She did not try to ingratiate herself with the audience, but sang happily on the stage. She could sing any love song well while thinking about Bo Muyi. The audience started livementing like crazy. [OMG, what a sweet love song!] [She¡¯s not blinking her eyes or pretending to be cute. But she sounds so cute!!] [She¡¯s like a little woman in love. But she looks confident and charming! I¡¯m attracted to her!] [I can¡¯t look elsewhere once she starts to sing. Her smile is just too sweet!] [Wait, why do I find her a noble person...Umm, not like a princess, but she is very eye-catching] [...Hehe, she¡¯s just a douchebag. She¡¯s fake and unreasonable.] [What the hell? She sings so terribly!] [I¡¯m d to see some of the women¡¯s jealousy in the livementing.] ... Certainly there were haters along with fans. But they were few and could not stand out. The song got a good response. Quan Jia smiled with her and patted while shaking her head. Even the fans could tell that she was very happy and Su Cha would pass. After her performance, Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian raised the blue Pass Card directly. She was very appealing, which was good enough to enter the next round. Yu Siqing hesitated. As she paused, people started to whisper. The broadcaster located the camera on her. The audience could only see Su Cha¡¯s back. At the moment, Su Cha gave Yu Siqing a faint smile. Yu Siqing trembled unconsciously. She managed a smile and raised the blue Pass Card slowly. Le Anqi screamed excitedly. The host also announced happily, ¡°Congrattions to Su Cha to be the first one of Top 20 today. Our judges really think highly of you!¡± Livements were also filled with congrattions to Su Cha. Only a few disagreed, but theirments passed quickly. [What was it? Did the studio cool down just like the live scene?] [I suddenly feel Su Cha¡¯s back is strange. I can¡¯t say how...but I felt cold.] [Does Yu Siqing dislike Su Cha. She was hesitant to give Su Cha the blue Pass Card. But isn¡¯t she a hostess? Isn¡¯t she just an amateur?] Chapter 179 - Let’s Travel Together As A Family

Chapter 179: Let¡¯s Travel Together As A Family

The contest went forward very quickly. Each contestant sang a song and listened to the judges¡¯sments. But few members of the audience could keep watching it for the whole day. As the show went on, the number of viewers dropped from over 3000 to over 2000. The peak was once over 5000. It was just a division contest. Attracting so many viewers was not easy. Su Cha had been watching quietly after she got passed. Le Anqi did not pass and went to the pending area. All contestants in the pending area had to fight for thest three vacancies of Top Ten in this division. Le Anqi did not have confidence in herself, but she was still a little upset seeing the result. Once the contest ended and the live show stopped, Le Anqi held Su Cha¡¯s arm and said worriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can pass, Su Cha.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lose faith. The result is not final.¡± Su Cha did not say nice words tofort her, but her words took effect, ¡°Just do you best to prepare.¡± Le Anqi was cheered up and nodded, ¡°On!¡± Recalling the contest, Le Anqi wondered, ¡°Su Cha, did Yu Siqing want to fail you? How strange that she could change her mind....¡± Su Cha curled up her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she had a second thought.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very concerned. They will take the audience into consideration when deciding the final Top Ten. You have many fans. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Le Anqi had faith in Su Cha, so she did not worry about her either. Returning home, Su Cha received a call from her father, ¡°The grades of the national college entrance exam have been announced. Why didn¡¯t you notify me?¡± Su Cha frowned, ¡°Why do you need me to notify you about it?¡± If he wanted to know, he could just search online. Since she had be the provincial top, there was news all over the inte. Su Mingzhe was too careless to find it out. Although they had be less connected, Su Mingzhe kept lowering Su Cha¡¯s expectation. Her father was left speechless, ¡°I...I was too busy. I don¡¯t have time. When will you go back home? Have you finished your application?¡± Her father did not dare to ask more about her grades since he was in the wrong, so he changed the subject. Su Cha looked at the calendar. It was the 23rd. Thest contest would be held on the 29th. Su Mingzhe and his family lived in another Province next to Jiang¡¯an Province. It would take 4 hours for Su Cha to visit them by bullet train. She had to go back home and exin things anyways. So she just said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± She did not mention that not only had she finished the application, but she also had received the offer. Su Cha did not feel like telling Su Mingzhe about it. It would be futile. ¡°Ah, Okay...OK!¡± Her father was relieved, ¡°Come back and have a good rest. You don¡¯t need to attend the university soon. We can travel around as a family since you¡¯ve graduated from high school....¡± Maybe he had noticed Su Cha¡¯s change through theirst calls and wanted to make it up to her. Chapter 180 - No Change

Chapter 180: No Change

¡°Let¡¯s put it aside.¡± They never treated her like a member of the family. She was invisible to rtives from her step-mother¡¯s side during each Spring Festival. And her step-mother would seek her troubles. They stopped being a family the minute he left her alone in Yonggu Town. Su Cha did not turn him down, nor did she want to waste time with him. She hung up. She would go back tomorrow, but she did not pack much. She had to return before the 29th. And Su Cha also anticipated that she would not stay long. *** Jiang¡¯an Province was next to Dongge Province. Dongge Province was a developed area in the southern part. Its capital city was the Water Capital. It had a nice environment and had attracted many talented people. It was good in geography and had a prosperous economy. Yonggu Town could neverpare with this first-tier city. But as the capital of a province, it was far from Yonggu Town. Su Cha¡¯s father had chosen to work here because of its good prospects. Nothing here could bepared by Yonggu Town. If he had also taken Su Cha here, at least she would¡¯ve received a better education. Su Cha arrived in the Water Capital. Experiencing its prosperity and richness, she felt a little upset. She was unfamiliar with it since she had only visited it twice. Both were during the Spring Festival. She was not allowed to go back even during summer vacations. After she came to high school, she was busy studying and could note even during the Spring Festival. Her father was the one who refused her. It was easy to find out who had asked him to do it. But Su Cha did not care at all. She did not want toe. She just had to clear up matters. At the station, Su Cha recalled the route to her father¡¯s home. She did not want to remember it, but her memory had stored everything. If she wanted to know anything that had happened, it woulde to her mind. Even the most trivial things were very clear. So she could not let go of her miserable past. Su Cha did not know whether it was a punishment orpensation for her. Su Cha almost arrived at the neighborhood when she received a call from her father, ¡°Su Cha, you said you woulde today. Have you set out?¡± Su Cha looked at the time. It was 5 pm. Her smile was cold and terrifying, ¡°I¡¯m outside of your neighborhood. Will you ask someone to pick me up or give the security a call?¡± Her father lived in an old housing, but it was near the city center and had strict security rules. Her father had bought it years ago with the public reserve fund offered by his working ce and loans. As the Water Capital developed fast, the price of his home climbed up several times and would cost a few million yuan. ¡°You have arrived?¡± Her father was a little shocked and said quickly, ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll let your aunt call the security.¡± The taxi stopped outside the housing. She paid the driver and got off. Standing at the entrance that had an overall checking system, she took a look at thendscape. She died around the time period of the national college entrance exam in her first life, so for two years she had never returned here. Her memory was not refreshed either. But it seemed that nothing had changed. Maybe the people had also failed to change? Chapter 181 - Rude

Chapter 181: Rude

Soon a security personnel looked at her with wonder, ¡°Are you Su Cha?¡± Su Cha nodded. Then he said, ¡°Oh, the household living in No 301, Entrance 5, Building 2 said you are a guest. You can go in but you have to show your ID card and register.¡± ¡°...¡± A guest? She did not know whether it was mocking or a reminder. How pathetic it was to be called a guest in her own father¡¯s home. But she calmed down quickly and was prepared for it. She nodded and handed her ID card over. The security personnel was new here. After all, two years had passed by. He was very young. When he registered, he looked at Su Cha¡¯s picture in her ID card and Su Cha herself who was carrying with her a small suitcase. He was stunned by her delicate and pretty face. There were plenty of pretty girlsing around the neighborhood. But he had never seen a girl as pretty as Su Cha. Maybe because she was too beautiful, the strict security personnel let her pass quickly. She walked straight inside. She remembered the way. It was arge neighborhood. Thendscapes between the buildings were good. And the environment and cleanliness were also good. Those were the reasons why the housing price here stayed terribly high. Her father had made the right decision back then, which was rare. The theft-proof door was locked tight. Su Cha paused for a second and rang the bell. After a dozen seconds, it opened. Su Cha heard people¡¯sughter and happy voices inside. There was a woman opening the door. She was not young but still looked good. She wore an apron and seemed to have been cooking. She was not surprised at all, ¡°You are here. Come inside.¡± But she also noticed something special as her eyes went up and nced at Su Cha. This woman was Su Cha¡¯s stepmother, Gu Yanfang. To be honest, she was good-looking when she was young. And now she looked more graceful because of her age andfortable life. She was also a clever woman. Even though she disliked Su Cha, she would never show it to the public. She would only treat her badly when they were alone, waiting to stab her in the back. In front of her rtives, she would describe Su Cha as a troublesome person although Su Cha was in fact very timid. She always treated Su Cha politely and indifferently. Su Cha used to want to get along with her and maybe love her. But the woman had never wanted Su Cha in her life. She was sessful. And with another push, she would definitely shove Su Cha out of her life. Su Cha curled up her lips and said nothing. She carried her suitcase and walked inside. Unconsciously, Gu Yanfang opened the door widely and stepped aside to let Su Cha in. For a minute, she felt that she was a waitress in a hotel. And she was disturbed by such a thought. But soon she calmed down and wondered what had happened to her stepdaughter. The girl used to call her aunt nicely in the past. But she said nothing today. Gu Yanfang was unhappy about it. How rude she is! Then she closed the door. Pang. Chapter 182 - What Can You Do?

Chapter 182: What Can You Do? There were many people sitting in the apartment. It was 130 square meters and had arge living room. It did not seem to be crowded with so many people sitting. All people fell silent when Su Cha walked in. It provided a sharp contrast to what Su Cha had heard at the door. They were all rtives of Gu Yanfang. Gu Yanfang was born into a nice household. Her parents lived on a shoestring, but her siblings were all skillful. Su Cha used to find this kind of family gathering difficult to bear. They all lived wealthy lives and raised their children well. Because of Gu Yanfang, they always looked down on Su Cha. They were true families here. Su Cha could only stay in a corner and watch themughing and talking. She could never join them. She had tried to join them. But now she just wanted to get rid of them as soon as possible. She used to be nameless. But now her appearance was very stunning. They knew she was pretty, but they had never found her a stunning presence before. Su Cha found a chair and sat down. She put the suitcase aside and started to look at her phone. ¡°You will stay in your brother¡¯s room tonight.¡± Gu Yanfang walked to her and tried to push Su Cha¡¯s suitcase, but she was stopped by a slender and white finger. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I will stay at the hotel. I¡¯ve booked a room.¡± Gu Yanfang was a little shocked. She had not expected it. And Su Cha sounded very cold. She was emotionless. But Gu Yanfang did not insist. She pressed her lips and calmed down, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± She did not want to look after her stepdaughter at all. It would be useless to try to win herpassion. A person who disliked Su Cha¡¯s tone and said, ¡°Hey! My auntie is speaking to you. How can you be so rude?¡± Su Cha looked over. It was a girl in white seersucker dress sitting on the sofa with her bare feet stepping on it. She looked refined and pretty. She was the daughter of Gu Yanfang¡¯s sister. Others also felt disgusted with Su Cha¡¯s tone and did not stop the girl. Gu Yanfang paused and said, ¡°That¡¯s ok.¡± She tried to show her open mind, but she saw Su Cha nced at the girl with contempt. It surprised all of them. The girl was irritated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? This is my auntie¡¯s home. Why the hell are you here?¡± She had crossed the line since the apartment belonged to Su Cha¡¯s father. Gu Yanfang frowned and scolded her gently, ¡°Little You!¡± She was not very serious and just wanted to stop her. Another woman in fine clothes pressed Little You. She was Gu Yanfang¡¯s sister. Su Cha would have let her get away and take all the me and irony in the past. She would have also epted that she did not deserve to be here. But Su Cha sat up, crossing her arms in front of her chest. ¡°This is your auntie¡¯s home. But Su Mingzhe is my father. He has bought the apartment with his own public reserve fund and sry. I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of his. Why can¡¯t I stay here? Besides, what¡¯s wrong with my tone? And what can you do?¡± Chapter 183 - A Familiar Stranger

Chapter 183: A Familiar Stranger

It became extremely awkward in the apartment after Su Cha spoke. Tang You was dumbfounded. They all looked at Su Cha with great shock as they found it hard to believe that she could say things like this. ¡°You are ....¡± Tang You flushed with anger. But before she could speak, her mother, Gu Yanyun stopped her, ¡°Tang You, don¡¯t argue with impolite people!¡± While she spoke, she frowned at Su Cha with displeasure. Tang You listened to her mother and said no more, although she was still angry. Gu Yanfang also nced at Su Cha coldly. But Su Cha suddenly stood up after looking at the time on her phone, ¡°Now that you guys have said everything. Who was the one that has started it? How dare you me me? You should be ashamed! I don¡¯t need to be polite with any of you since I have nothing to do with you at all.¡± Then she grinned and showed her eight white teeth which were good enough for a toothpaste ad, ¡°Am I right, Aunt?¡± She spoke highly and coldly. She used to be the intimidating Princess Royal before she became the Empress Dowager. She was born in the pce, where everyone treated her with humble reverence. Long living in such an environment had added to her haughtiness, which could unintentionally disy at any time. Her grin at Gu Yanfang scared her. Gu Yanfang was startled and enraged after she recovered. She trembled and looked at Su Cha as if she hadmitted a crime beyond forgiveness, ¡°What has happened to you? Your father has raised you up through hardships. How could you treat him like this? Those are your aunts and uncles here...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you clear whether my father has raised me up through hardship or not, aunt?¡± Su Cha¡¯s pretty eyes showed her determination, ¡°I¡¯m here to end it today.¡± The door was opened after she spoke. Su Mingzhe walked in and was weed by the silence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mingzhe felt fishy instinctively and found Su Cha standing in the living room. Su Cha had be so stunning that he could not miss her. He even felt at a loss at the sight of her. The humble and timid girl in his memory had be so stunning. Su Cha saw Su Mingzhe as well. Compared with the man in her memory, he looked older. He was in but felt like a leader. He was a kind person. But Su Cha noticed that he found her unfamiliar when he saw her. She felt at a loss. Why did she not feel attached to him? He just felt like a familiar stranger who had lived with her for years. But the thought passed by quickly and Su Cha did not want to overthink. Gu Yanyan stood up and scolded, ¡°Mingzhe, we treat you as a family, but look at your daughter! She sees us as enemies and has called us ashamed!¡± Chapter 184 - If You Go To The Imperial Capital, I Will Be Done With You Forever!

Chapter 184: If You Go To The Imperial Capital, I Will Be Done With You Forever!

She seemed to be very angry. Su Cha looked at her. Her daughter Tang You cried, ¡°Uncle, Su Cha bullied me!¡± Su Mingzhe was not prepared for it. He looked at Su Cha and frowned, ¡°Su Cha, what did you do?¡± Su Cha found his tone familiar. The more she thought about the past, the more Su Cha felt restless. She heard Su Mingzhe¡¯s question and put on a cold look that could almost freeze the air. ¡°Why should you ask me? She¡¯s the viin whoined first. They said I don¡¯t deserve to be here. I just asked them, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who has bought the apartment? Am I not your daughter? Can¡¯t I stay here?¡± Tang You was agitated and moaned as if she had been wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Su Mingzhe could not me her as the girl appeared to be full of grievance. He saw his wife and other rtives remain cold and angry, and said, ¡°Su Cha, Tang You is younger than you. She is a child. You don¡¯t have to mind her words....¡± Su Cha took her suitcase abruptly and said more coldly, ¡°I showed respect to you because you are my father. But if you want to protect others over me, I don¡¯t know how to speak with you again. I¡¯m here just to notify you that I¡¯ve epted the offer of the Imperial Capital University and I¡¯ll move there by the end of this month.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Su Mingzhe was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t mind Su Cha calling them others and just shouted, ¡°You are going to the Imperial Capital? You can¡¯t!¡± He walked to her and tried to pull her suitcase, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ve grown up and can leave me?¡± But Su Cha put on a serious look before he could reach it, ¡°Stay there!¡± Even the air was frozen by her words. Everyone felt the tension. Su Mingzhe¡¯s heart raced up and looked back at Su Cha. He found her eyes terribly cold. Gu Yanfang became aware of something and had to speak, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk nicely.¡± Su Cha turned over to nce at her. Gu Yanfang could not express her feelings about the nce. It was full of contempt. She seemed to be a nobody in Su Cha¡¯s eyes. She was like an ant that did not deserve her attention. It made Gu Yanfang furious. Others were also shocked by Su Cha. They looked into each other¡¯s faces and were bewildered. Even Tang You clutched to her mother¡¯s clothes out of fear for Su Cha. They were happy to see the daughter fighting against her father and did not want to stop them. Gu Yanyun even pulled Gu Yanfang over and asked her not to intervene. ¡°If you go to the Imperial Capital, I will be done with you forever!¡± Su Mingzhe was too angry to say anything, so he threatened Su Cha. Su Cha grinned instantly, ¡°That would be great, Dad.¡± Su Mingzhe almost suffered a stroke because of her words. Chapter 185 - I Would Let Him Down! Chapter 185: I Would Let Him Down! Su Mingzhe trembled, ¡°You must have been corrupted by the people outside. You must...¡± Otherwise, how could Su Cha have the balls to make this decision to rebel against him? He was her father! ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, dad. Who has set a bad example? Don¡¯t you know it?¡± Their fake father-daughter rtionship had be very ridiculous. ¡°You¡¯ve left me alone in Yonggu Town before I went to high school and said that transferring to a new school would affect my grades. Surely someone else must have put the word into your ears. But I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ve never shown up for my parents¡¯ meetings these years. You¡¯ve never worried about me, a little girl living alone in a city. Now, my grades in the national college entrance exam have been announced, and you did not know it and had to ask me about it. Seriously, sometimes I question whether I¡¯m your daughter or not.¡± Finally she said what she had been thinking. Nobody said anything. Even though the others all hated Su Cha, they felt awkward to speak at this moment. But Su Cha found her father terrified by her words. Both his body and lips kept trembling violently, and he could not squeeze out a single word. His reaction was too strange. All the others thought that he might have been enraged by Su Cha¡¯s words. But Su Cha felt that Su Mingzhe must have kept something from her. He could not be simply terrified by her rebellion. What is he scared for? Su Cha recalled the words she just said and was dumbfounded by what she realized. It was extremely quiet in the living room. They could even hear the sound of a needle dropping on the floor. ¡°I...¡± Su Cha was also shocked and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter?¡± Even she found it hard to believe. But this terrible thought just came out of the blue. She saw Su Mingzhe¡¯s face losing color. Gu Yanfang and others were all astonished. Apparently, they did not know it either. Gu Yanfang looked at her husband and found his forehead covered by sweat and his palms shaking. He had be a small leader at his work and was always a stable person. But his current behavior was not calm at all. Seeing that Su Mingzhe was too nervous and scared to say anything, Su Cha confirmed her thoughts. She could not tell it from Su Mingzhe¡¯s expressions in the past. But after her second life, she understood human minds better and could tell if the person was lying. Su Mingzhe¡¯s reaction was too obvious.... Su Cha was at a loss. Her heartbeat raced and she was about to scream. But after a while, she calmed down and felt very sedate. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the hotel tonight.¡± She said inly and pushed her suitcase to leave. After she passed Su Mingzhe and was about to take the elevator, Su Mingzhe ran to her and shouted in the corridor with his whole face covered with sweat, ¡°You can go anywhere else, but not the Imperial Capital! I would let him down if you do!¡± I would let him down! Su Cha was shocked by this sentence and turned back to Su Mingzhe. Chapter 186 - Leaving Without Any Attachment

Chapter 186: Leaving Without Any Attachment

Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio ¡°Who is he?¡± Only the girl¡¯s cold and calm voice resounded through the silent corridor. Even if she was just specting about such a horrible matter, she did not waver at all. Perhaps it was expected? From the moment she knew she was not Su Mingzhe¡¯s daughter, she faintly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you...¡± Su Mingzhe had a slightly pained expression. The eyes that fixated on Su Cha were without love, but had some guilt, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to forget those things, it was sufficient for you to start anew. Why must you go to the Imperial Capital? I was negligent of you in the past, this is my fault, I willpensate you in the future! Stay in the Water Capital for your studies, can¡¯t you?¡± His words pulled Su Cha into a pit of deeper mystery. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten some things? What did I forget?¡± It was too sudden, Su Cha never thought that such a thing would happen to herself. The moment she spoke, a few ambiguous fragments shed through her mind, like shadows in a void. However, the fragments were blurry and ovepped, but put together, they were clearly of Su Mingzhe and a woman. The gentle woman said, ¡°This little girl is so cute, it¡¯s a pity...¡± Other than that, she had no other memory. She had no previous memories. Her memories as a child seemed to only be those fragments, blurred and unclear. There was always a fog. Su Cha, in the past, thought it was because she was too young, hence she definitely would not remember things that happened in her childhood. Thinking about it now, it seemed as if she had no impression of it at all. What did her mother look like? It was Su Mingzhe¡¯s ex-wife, but she had no impression at all. This shouldn¡¯t be. Su Cha rubbed her forehead with a slightly conflicted expression, and Su Mingzhe approached her. ¡°I was too agitated just now. You are my daughter, don¡¯t think too much. Father neglected you before. Stay here to study...¡± He stretched out to pull Su Cha¡¯s arm, but Su Cha swiftly dodged. She looked at Su Mingzhe, her expression puzzled and estranged. She said lightly, ¡°I remember you said my mother went to the Imperial Capital, so I can still look for her when I arrive at the Imperial Capital. At least I am still her daughter, right?¡± Su Mingzhe¡¯s expression changed again. Hearing the name of his ex-wife, he became slightly aggressive. ¡°Why would you look for her? She¡¯s a fickle and shallow woman, she wouldn¡¯t care about you. She hasn¡¯te to see you for so many years, what would you look for her for?¡± 1He thought of something, and asked, ¡°Has she contacted you recently? What nonsense did she say?¡± Seeing this side of Su Mingzhe, Su Cha¡¯s estranged feelings grew stronger. Their father-daughter rtionship all those years seemed like just a joke. Su Cha looked at Su Mingzhe and suddenly asked seriously, ¡°Then do you know my score for the college entrance examination?¡± Su Mingzhe paused for a while, and said in reflex, ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to see...¡± ¡°730, I am the champion of liberal arts in Jiang¡¯an Province.¡± In Su Mingzhe¡¯s stiff and disbelief-filled gaze, the girl smiled ever so brightly. ¡°You see, even for such a big thing, the school did not notify you. I had forgotten, since you refused toe to the school twice to join the parents¡¯ meeting, the school seemed to have forgotten that I had a father.¡± After saying this, she turned around and left, carrying the suitcase, standing tall, leaving without any attachment. Chapter 187 - Confiding

Chapter 187: Confiding

It was already quitete. Su Cha didn¡¯t have the habit of rushing in the middle of the night and she still had to practice martial arts in the hotel. When she hurried to the hotel with her suitcase, she was still a little dazed and heavy-hearted. She was not as calm as she appeared to be on the surface. The main reason was because even though she had been through so much, the thought that she wasn¡¯t Su Mingzhe¡¯s biological daughter had never crossed her mind. Perhaps it was true for many matters that they don¡¯t feel right only after they have happened. The way Su Mingzhe treated her, indeed didn¡¯t seem like how one would treat his own biological daughter. Even if Su Cha had convinced herself before that some fathers in the world were like this, with Su Mingzhe it did not seem to be a case of ack of parental attention towards his children. Rather, it seemed as if he did not want to bother too much with Su Cha. Why didn¡¯t he want to? Things were clear now ¨C because they were not blood-rted, so he didn¡¯t want to bother much. In her memory, no one seemed to have mentioned her resemnce to Su Mingzhe. The ordinary-looking Su Mingzhe should not have such a beautiful daughter as Su Cha. Even if he and Gu Yanfang had sons, they would look ordinary. Why couldn¡¯t she see this before? Su Cha¡¯s gaze was deep, with a hint of obscure emotions. So who could her biological parents be? It seemed that Su Mingzhe knew about the matter, but from his behaviour, it was highly likely he would not tell Su Cha. Furthermore, Su Cha was shaken and needed to be calmed. She had never thought there would beplications in her blood, but now it seemed so, and she also lost some memories. Otherwise, her impression of her childhood wouldn¡¯t be so vague. After checking in at the hotel front desk, Su Cha couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion regarding the matter even after entering the room. She started to feel agitated and uneasy. Right after putting down her luggage, she called Bo Muyi. Also at this time, in this unfamiliar city, Su Cha looked at the vast night scenery outside. She felt rather lucky in her heart ¨C at least she still had someone to rely on, and still had Bo Muyi to confide in. She wanted to tell him everything. She was not really all that strong. She just knew that if she was too flustered she would make mistakes easily, hence she forced herself to calm down. Perhaps it has been a long time since she had received such a big shock. Su Cha didn¡¯t realize that she was trembling slightly when calling Bo Muyi. It was now seven o¡¯clock in the evening. She came out of the Su household without even eating dinner, but she didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. ¡°Hello...¡± The phone was quickly connected. The voice over the phone was gentle and clear as usual. ¡°Cha Cha, have you eaten?¡± His gentle inquiry made Su Cha¡¯s heart waver more and more. She opened her mouth, and her voice was bitter. ¡°Muyi, I am at my... Father¡¯s, I just learned that I am not Su Mingzhe¡¯s daughter, not his daughter.¡± When telling Bo Muyi this, she didn¡¯t feel much pressure, and spoke naturally. But only Bo Muyi could hear it, there was a trace of grievance in her voice. He was obviously the father who has raised her for more than ten years, why was it, all of a sudden, he was not her father anymore? This was something she felt a little reluctant to, but had to ept. After hearing about this sudden incident, Bo Muyi was silent for a second. Chapter 188 - Leaving This Instant

Chapter 188: Leaving This Instant

¡°It¡¯s alright Cha Cha.¡± The man over the phone pacified her softly, ¡°You have me, he is not worthy of being your father.¡± When bringing up Su Mingzhe, Bo Muyi also frowned a little, with a trace of disgust that was hard to detect. ¡°Then who would my father be?¡± Su Cha was very confused. If he was not her biological father, who would it be? ¡°Am I an orphan?¡± If she wasn¡¯t an orphan, why didn¡¯t she have any memories of her biological parents? But if she were an orphan, why would Su Mingzhe say that ¨C who is he sorry towards? He didn¡¯t want to let her go to the Imperial Capital, but Su Cha felt it was a ce she had to go to. In this contradiction, Su Cha understood that perhaps in the Imperial Capital there was something hidden she could unravel. It was just that she didn¡¯t know what this thing was. ¡°Cha Cha is certainly not an orphan.¡± Bo Muyi also paused for a while, and said with a soft maic voice, ¡°Cha Cha now needs a rest, you must sleep well. You will see me when you wake up.¡± ¡°How do you know...¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s words made Su Cha instinctively feel that something was amiss, but she didn¡¯t ask, she noticed another thing first. ¡°Are you going toe? No, Muyi, you are busy with your own matters, I was just too surprised by this and called to tell you, I¡¯m fine.¡± She was just more shaken up than usual, but not to the point of death. For Bo Muyi toe over from the Imperial Capital, that would be too much trouble. ¡°Cha Cha, just rest, listen to me for once.¡± His voice contained a rare trace of dominance. Su Cha knew his character and sighed, ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing her sigh, Bo Muyi also frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t sigh, this matter is really no big deal. Without him, you can have a better life.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± But after all, it was her father who had raised her for more than ten years. She didn¡¯t say much. After hanging up the phone, she was originally prepared to rest well as Bo Muyi had instructed, but recalling that she hadn¡¯t practised enough, she continued to do so. The world was so vast, she had to carry out her n step by step to reach her goal. Even if many unexpected things happened, her steps could not be disrupted. *** At night, in the Bo Family mansion. The quaint courtyard was filled with a foreboding atmosphere. Although the style and architecture here was extravagant, it couldn¡¯t hide the coldness within the courtyard of the mansion. With the same style as a courtyard house, in a ce like the Imperial Capital with expensivend, its ancient years and value was highlighted. This was a ce that others were absolutely prohibited from entering. Everyone knew that such a huge and magnificent courtyard was of the most famous Bo Family in the Imperial Capital, where they lived. It was known as Wang Ge. It had a simple and low profile name, yet it was a holy ce that countless top ss households in the Imperial Capital dreamt of entering. Squeak... A person opened one of the courtyard doors, and a tall and built man walked out, still adjusting the buttons on his ck shirt, exuding a dominating aura, which was daunting. ¡°Young Master.¡± Bai Kun hurriedly walked in from outside the courtyard, his expression a little cautious. ¡°Are you really going out now? Let the Old Madam know...¡± The man¡¯s indifferent, cold eyes fell on Bai Kun, who felt a tightening in his heart, cutting off everything he wanted to say subsequently. Bai Kun immediatelypensated withughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry young master, I spoke too much, I¡¯ve already arranged it.¡± The man then retracted his gaze, and Bai Kun felt the pressure subside tremendously. Chapter 189 - You Have To Remember It Yourself

Chapter 189: You Have To Remember It Yourself

At one o¡¯clock in the morning, Su Cha slept awkwardly and felt a movement at the door. She felt sensitive recently, and immediately woke up when she heard the movement. But this is a five-star hotel room anyway, can the security be bad? I just won a schrship of over 100,000 yuan, and I don¡¯t enjoy it. There was a sh of thought in her mind, and she snapped the light switch beside her bed. The room was suddenly brightly lit, and Su Cha had just looked to the door when she saw a handsome man with a beautiful face. ¡°Sleep so restlessly?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to think something was wrong, but instead came to feel Su Cha¡¯s uneasy sleep. Su Cha sat up and smiled helplessly: ¡°Someone entered my room in the middle of the night. It wouldn¡¯t be normal if I didn¡¯t wake up. You¡¯re not in the Imperial City, why did youe here?¡± Seeing Bo Muyi¡¯s tall body walking towards her, Su Cha opened her arms and hugged Bo Muyi¡¯s strong and thin waist. He sat down and touched Su Cha¡¯s hair to bring her into his arms: ¡°I think you are in a bad mood so I¡¯vee to see you. I will leave in the morning.¡± His slender fingertips touched Su Cha¡¯s lips, ¡°Do you miss me?¡± ¡°miss you.¡± Su Cha is also very honest and answered obediently, and Bo Muyi was also very satisfied. He kissed Sucha¡¯s cheek: ¡°I miss you too.¡± Looks like melted sugar, sweet to the bottom of the heart. He just kissed Su Cha and did nothing. There are many things. After seeing Su Cha, there is no need to say more. She will have a decision in her heart. Su Cha lifted her quilt and patted the ce next to her, smiling beautifully and calmly, ¡°Do you want to sleep with me for a while?¡± Although the hotel is a ce where many people live, Su Cha felt that it looked much cleaner and more upscale than her apartment. Let Bo Muyi sleep, and it should be fine. Bo Muyi also nced around. Although some things are difficult to ept, Su Cha is here, even if you are not used to it, you can try to ept it. Su Cha is someone who can change all his rules. He kissed Su Cha¡¯s forehead: ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath, you go to bed first.¡± ¡°Yep...¡± After watching Bo Muyi go to take a bath, Su Chaid back on the bed again, staring at the ceilingmp for a while, then closed her eyes. When she was notpletely asleep, she felt the sinking next to her, and a faint scent came from the tip of her nose, which made people feel peaceful as she smelled. Su Cha turned over and hugged the man¡¯s body actively, although she was not in the mood today. Very good, but now with Bo Muyi by her side everything seemed to be a bit better. As her shallow breathing fell into a steady rhythm, the man with deep eyes looked quietly at the serene face of the girl and at her delicate figure and face, like a scroll. How good, she is now by his side. Even if she forgot many things, it is not important anymore. Bo Mu also lowered her head slightly, kissed gently on her forehead, and her voice was very low: ¡°You have to think of yourself.¡± The person in sleep heard his words, his eyelids moved, as if a little restless. I don¡¯t know if she woke up or not. Seeing her reaction, Bo Muyi also slightly lifted her lips, and Sen Leng¡¯s gloomy pupil was still gentle. Immediately, he raised his hand and turned off the lights in the room. Chapter 190 - Decision

Chapter 190: Decision

In the morning, Su Cha was awakened by the movement beside her. She blearily opened her eyes and saw that the person who had finished washing up came to the bed. She sat up unconsciously and grabbed the arm of the person. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Her eyes were not fully opened, but this vulnerable action of hers made the man feel better in a moment. He said softly, ¡°You can¡¯t bear for me to?¡± The girl was not fully awake at this time, but she was already in the midst of waking up. After hearing this, she fell silent for a moment before saying straightforwardly, ¡°Yeah.¡± There were some things that had to be said directly between couples. She was indeed reluctant for Bo Muyi to leave. Bo Muyi also touched Su Cha¡¯s face and began to think about the possibility of not going back today. However, Su Cha quickly sobered up. Although she was reluctant, she knew that Bo Muyi had his own things to do. In addition to what she heard that day, she figured that some matters might not have been dealt with yet, so she pushed Bo Muyi. ¡°But that¡¯s okay, we will be able to meet in the Imperial Capital soon, no rush.¡± This sudden action made Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes fall into a gloom. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t bear for me to leave?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± Su Cha frowned, a little worried. ¡°But if I make you stay here now, what would happen when we go to the Imperial Capital and there are even more things to deal with?¡± There was some truth in her words. Bo Muyi was stunned. There were indeed many things to be dealt with in the Imperial Capital at the moment. His sudden announcement to return shocked many people. If because of this short period of time there were more matters to deal with by the time Su Cha lived with him in the Imperial Capital, it didn¡¯t seem very efficient. He knew how great the impact of his job changes were. Despite his reluctance, he had to go back. He got up and put on his clothes, his voice filled with wistfulness. ¡°Then I return first, Cha Cha. You must tell me if anything happens.¡± Su Cha smiled. As she had just woken up, she looked a little lethargic. Sheughed softly as if she was still drowsy, her appearance would make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat. If it wasn¡¯t for the time not being right, Bo Muyi really wanted to stay. He would never tire of being around Su Cha all his life. Bing increasingly anxious about matters in the Imperial Capital, he lowered his head and kissed Su Cha¡¯s cheek. ¡°Good girl.¡± When Bo Muyi¡¯s tall figure reached the door, he waved at Su Cha, who waved back. After watching Bo Muyi leave, she copsed back onto the pillow with a ¡®st¡¯. She did not want to get up, and first looked at her phone. There were three missed calls, as well as a whole wall of Mr Su¡¯s ¡®sincere¡¯ texts. Dad: All these years things have been my fault, and I have not cared enough about you. But why can¡¯t you listen to Dad once and not go to the Imperial Capital? I already know that you are the champion of liberal arts in Jiang¡¯an Province. Dad is really proud of you! I don¡¯t care enough about you. It¡¯s really my fault, and I know I¡¯m wrong. Please just obediently stay in the Water Capital. Can¡¯t we remain a family and live happily from now on? Aunt and I have arranged for a banquet for you at a five-star hotel in the Water Capital. After you wake up in the morning, remember toe at noon. The address is at... After reading the text, Su Cha¡¯s expression gradually became cold. She got up and replied to the text emotionlessly. Su Cha: I have always regarded you as my father. No matter what you did, I never thought you would not be my biological father. After you raised me for so many years, I will be responsible for supporting you in the future. I will be responsible for everything I do, thank you. Chapter 191 - With A Rhythm Chapter 191: With A Rhythm After she sent the text message, her face fell. If not for what happened in her first life, perhaps she would really ept this Mr Su. It¡¯s a pity that there was no if. The tragic ending of her first life was there, bing a scar in her heart that could never be removed. And without going through it, she simply could not have the ability to return to life, nor could she get the top spot or know how to fight back. She would live with Mr Su¡¯s indifference and his idental control all her life, and never know herself. Her life was meaningless. Most importantly, from then on, the only person she could not let down, was Bo Muyi. Who else needed so much care from her? The text was like a boundary, drawn clearly. Mr Su was her father. After all, he had raised her for so many years. However, there was only responsibility between them now, and nothing else. He could also live his family life with Gu Yanfang. For so many years, he did not miss her. After the text message was sent, there was no reply for a long time. Pausing slightly, Su Cha got up and began to pack. She had booked a ticket to return to Yonggu Town today. Although it was very close, after all, across the province, Su Cha took a direct flight. As for his biological parents, Su Cha didn¡¯t have much idea. She felt that she could put herself in the hands of Sufu. She had already exined the reason side by side. At least 80% of the reason was that she did not want to return to her previous life. Because she experienced too many things, she now has no expectation for her parents. Even if there is a biological parent, she is not prepared to spend any effort to find, everything is natural. Even if she can¡¯t find it in her life, it is enough for her to live by herself. Even if there are many mists in front of her, she can only wait for the time to dial away one by one. Now she is eager to figure it out, and it will only disrupt her current rhythm and be a mess. Finally reborn, her main goal is to make herself better, not to worry. At noon, when she just got on the ne, she saw Le Anqi sending herself a WeChat message. Angel: MMP Su Cha, you go to the official website to see the interview of the man on the 30th, it¡¯s almost! ! She deliberately takes you in rhythm! ! Su Cha frowned, but now the ne was about to take off. The announcement was urging shutdown or turning on the flight mode. She hesitated and sent a message to Le Anqi. Sucha: I¡¯m on the ne now, I¡¯ll be there in about an hour, and I¡¯ll watch itter. With that said, she turned on flight mode. The ne quickly reached Yonggu City, and Su Cha turned on her phone as soon as itnded. Le Angel: Ahhhhhh, wait until you arrive Le Anqi: I admire why there are such women. She is obviously intentional. Manyizens also said that she looks so simple, just a fart! Le Anqi: Why doesn¡¯t she say Jin Eye! Can¡¯t you bother Jin Jin? She could see that Le Anqi was very excited and sent her several messages in a row. Su Cha doesn¡¯t know what the contestant said during the interview, but it¡¯s not good to think about it. Otherwise, Le Anqi would not be excited like this. She walked out of the airport and went to the official website of the program group. Chapter 192 - Su Cha’s Not Easy To Get Close To

Chapter 192: Su Cha¡¯s Not Easy To Get Close To

The video from the previous interviews were released today. Several popr contestants had been interviewed at the time, so they were allpiled together in one video. Su Cha clicked on the interview video, and watched it once through. After watching it, she knew why Le Anqi was so agitated. The videos were sequenced ording to their ranking number. There was no problem with the sequence, but with the duration of the videos. Since Su Cha¡¯s interview was simple, the program team uploaded the full version of the interview. She looked as refined as gold, and even had a nonchnt expression. When she mentioned Jin Mou as her favourite contestant, her expression didn¡¯t change at all. In thements, manyizens thought that Su Cha was being fake, or looking down on others, hence casually mentioning a contestant¡¯s name. But some people thought that Su Cha was really cool. Both praise and mockery were not Su Cha¡¯s concern. The main reason each contestant¡¯s interview length varied was in order to express themselves. Of course they spoke a whole lot of nonsense. Mona was a typical representation of this. What they said wasn¡¯t really nonsense, but they wanted to upy more time. Jin Mou had the same style as Su Cha. Unexpectedly, the contestant that Jin Mou said she liked (appreciated) was also Su Cha. She also gave a reason. ¡°Because she not only sings well, she also has good grades.¡± Speaking of this, Jin Mou, who appeared cold in the video, actually smiled, ¡°I like good academic performance.¡± Thements section exploded with LOL¡¯s. Compared to Su Cha¡¯s indifference, Jin Mou¡¯s answer was very good. At least, many people thought that Jin Mou was particrly cute. Su Cha also could see that Jin Mou said this sincerely. She thought about it. When they were interviewed, their college entrance examination scores hadn¡¯te out yet. Jin Mou shouldn¡¯t know her academic achievements at that time, so obviously, this interview video of her was added on at ater time. She got special treatment. But Su Cha didn¡¯t care, her eyes were on contestant no. 30 Dong Yishan. This was a girl with a simr style to Le Anqi ¨C lively and cute. Compared with Le Anqi, Su Cha thought it was a fifty/fifty. It was not to cheer Le Anqi or devalue this girl. In terms of appearance, Su Cha felt that Le Anqi still needed to win a point. Because Dong Yishan¡¯s ability and poprity were average, Su Cha was really not very concerned, but what she said in the interview was intriguing. ¡°Ah... My favorite contestant? Actually I think I have several favourites, Sister Mona! And Sister Jin. As for Sister Su Cha and Sister Anqi... Hahaha they are both younger than me! Huh? Whom I think is the best? Did you just dig a hole for me to jump into?!¡± Dong Yishan in the video covered her mouth and rocked withughter, and her crescent-shaped eyes looked particrly attractive and charming, making her seem really pure and lively. ¡°I think they are excellent, but whenparing, I think I can talk about their style. I prefer Sister Mona¡¯s performance on stage. She¡¯s really hot and charismatic! I¡¯m rooting for her...¡± As she spoke, her tone suddenly changed. ¡°Sister Su Cha, off and on the stage, she is very cold, she¡¯s not easy to get close to...Sister Anqi also dances rather cutely...¡± When she finished, she also shed an innocent smile. In thements, manyizens did not notice the trap in her speech, and all spoke of her cuteness. Of course, this type of person had more people gagging at her words, many viewers left goodments, butughed disgustedly. Chapter 193 - Cold? Or Bad-tempered?

Chapter 193: Cold? Or Bad-tempered?

The viewers congregated to spit fire. Every contestant was insulted, even if they did not do anything notable. In almost everyone¡¯s interviews, someone would randomly stand up and speak nonsense, this was nothing. But Dong Yishan¡¯s words made Su Cha squint. She was cold on and off stage, and not easy to get close to? It was a fact that her temperament was a little cold now. As for being difficult to get close to, she at least acknowledged when someone spoke to her. Unless it was someone like Mona who had offended her directly. She had no special interaction with Dong Yishan. The girl greeted her at the time and she responded with a light smile. Turning her back, she said that she was hard to get close to, evenparing her to Mona. Her intentions were clearly sinister. There were celebrities whose selling point was their coldness, but in general, in the entertainment circle people should only be cold and imposing in appearance. When faced with the viewers they should still show their amicable, friendly side. Called out for being someone ¡°hard to get close to¡± was the same as being called bad-tempered. Coldness and bad temper were two different things. She had a bad temper which caused people to not dare to approach her easily. This was what Dong Yishan meant. No wonder Le Anqi said that Dong Yishan was sensationalising Su Cha. She wanted the viewers to think Su Cha had a bad temper. Perhaps some of the audience would ignore it, but some would really think it was true. Judging from Su Cha¡¯s own performance, they would definitely think that Dong Yishan is speaking fact. Su Cha remembered that Dong Yishan and Mona were in a group. When thepetition had just begun, she couldn¡¯t be bothered if she ttered Mona, but she shouldn¡¯t havepared her to others. There was a fact. When Dong Yishan greeted Jin Mou, Jin Mou didn¡¯t even respond. When she didn¡¯t mention Jin Mou, but only Su Cha, her intentions were obvious. She was picking her targets well. Jin Mou was fortunate to have her family background ¨C she didn¡¯t dare to mess with it. She wanted to create hype that dragged others down, and picked Su Cha. Of course, to the program team, this was not a big deal. For those who proactively engaged in such hype, they would definitely not delete these words. A delicate smile bloomed on the face of the exquisite and beautiful girl, but it seemed to stop on the surface. It always made people feel that there was a surging undercurrent, subconsciously causing fear. Dong Yishan? Who knew where this clown jumped came from. Perhaps if she didn¡¯t know her privately she wouldn¡¯t bother much about her, but now that she publicly sensationalised her in the program, things were different. She squinted. She didn¡¯t n to take action for now. Thest round of eliminating twenty to ten had not begun, the 29th was important. Now, Su Cha was not anxious, and instead started on her embroidery beside her. *** Though Su Cha was not anxious, Le Anqi was even more so. As soon as the interview video came out thepetitors from the district of Yonggu Town were not very popr. There were still some fans, but their discussions were mediocre. The focus was on what was said in the interview. As expected, Dong Yishan¡¯s mention of Su Cha being hard to get close to and being cold made some viewers feel that Su Cha had a bad temper. Now a small group of fans have started to build fanbases in private, and they have created discussions for Su Cha on Weibo and Tieba. Although there were not many active people,only about two hundred in total, it was the same for other contestants. Mona was undoubtedly the most popr. At this time, fans should discuss Su Cha¡¯s performance, but under the subtopic about Su Cha, some fans made the following remarks. Hey, she¡¯s an academic genius, being cold and hard to get close to is normal Seeing the appearance of our Su Cha, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that surprising? Youngdy Cha should be taking on the image of a cold person in the future I suppose? Supporting a cold idol is the most exhausting Mother fxxker who cares about what other contestants say, does Su Cha have Weibo, does she?! Chapter 194 - Ah, Su Cha, You’ve Become Bad!

Chapter 194: Ah, Su Cha, You¡¯ve Be Bad!

Most of the fans were still at peace but the discussions outside were more intense. Every contestant in this season does not seem simple, especially this Su Cha... I like Mona better, I don¡¯t know who owed this Su Cha 5 million, she¡¯s so capable yet doesn¡¯t care for people around her! Reasonably speaking, I think Su Cha¡¯s stage presence is quite good, and she¡¯s quite adorable on stage? Herst love song was explosively cute, this can be considered reversed cutesy right? Oh, I think she must have had cosmetic surgery Why does everyone talk about Su Cha but not Jin Mou? Jin Mou is also very cold... I¡¯m taking my Jin Mou without saying anything, please don¡¯t drag others down together! I think this woman¡¯s fame is quite something! Talking about Su Cha, must whatever this Dong Yishan says be the truth? In any case, Su Cha is the champion, her singing is amazing, she has great hard power, it¡¯s not something this group of peasants can step on! By this time, most of the contestants were on the Inte to check each other¡¯s standings. After all, Yonggu Town¡¯s district was not outstanding. But signs of fanbases tearing each other apart had already started to appear. Passerbys, fans and haters were caught in a messy war. Even at this time and although Jin Mou said that she liked Su Cha, the fans who supported her didn¡¯t seem to. Because of Dong Yishan¡¯s words, many audience members dragged Jin Mou down, saying she was simr to Su Cha, which made fans ufortable. At this time, there were still not too many fans speaking out. Including Su Cha¡¯s fans, who did not stand out to defend her. Su Cha¡¯s strength was very great. Her natural singing skill was outstanding among the contestants. If her hard power was strong, the fans of other contestants would see and they understood in their hearts and inevitably felt conflicted. After all, she was the rival of their idols. Le Anqi was angered upon seeing this, and spoke up for Su Cha while on live broadcast, expressing, ¡°Our Su Cha is dazzling!¡± Although her fans expressed support, her live broadcast was picked out by other contestants. Seeing her stand up for Su Cha, they felt that she was targeting Dong Yishan. For a time, Dong Yishan¡¯s fans quarreled with Le Anqi. Dong Yishan¡¯s fanbase was not able to do anything to Le Anqi now. Le Anqi also fanned the mes among her fans. These few days before the finals had even begun, the district¡¯s forum was already banned from the official website. In addition to a few popr regions, this year Yonggu Town district was the first to be banned. Le Anqi also called Su Cha to notify her. After Su Cha found out, she expressed her disagreement. ¡°Anqi, you are too impulsive. I know you did it for me, but you have to remember that you are now participating in the program. To enter the entertainment world, you can¡¯t take action for this kind of thing on your own, people can screenshot this and put you to death in the future.¡± Su Cha had never been in the circle before, but the strategies she learned in the court could not bepared to these people. Especially for Le Anqi in such a public ce in the group, with just a screenshot, her life might turn upside down. ¡°I know I know, I used my own subounts, not many fans know it is me.¡± Le Anqi was still witty, Su Cha directly replied, ¡°As long as someone knows there is a risk.¡± Not many. But that is also a few. Le Anqi stuck out her tongue over the phone, and seemed to be able to imagine Su Cha frowning. ¡°But Su Cha, you said you can¡¯t take action on your own, would we have to be fish in muddy water? Ah, Su Cha, you¡¯ve be bad!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She felt that Le Anqi¡¯snguage standards were not very good. Chapter 195 - Embroidery Unionists

Chapter 195: Embroidery Unionists

Aside from the lively treasure Le Anqi, Su Cha¡¯s embroidery app on Meiyin had begun to have new developments. She had only posted three videos. It was still trending after being rmended by customers, but somemented under her video that the embroidered clothes she sold were truly expensive, sarcastically ridiculing her. Su Cha didn¡¯t care in the least. Many could send private messages to the creator of the videos if they were interested in them. Su Cha too often received private messages, but most of them were harassment messages and were meaningless. But today Su Cha saw a rather strange message. Qing Douchu opened a private chat: ¡°Hello, may I ask if the embroidery you used in the video belongs to that of Cloud embroidery, or is it of the five famous embroidery names? I am a member of the Imperial Capital Embroidery Union. Can you leave your contact details formunication?¡± When she first saw this private message, Su Cha was not surprised. Her embroidery technique was not hidden and she knew it would soon attract attention. Tang embroidery was considered an extinct embroidery type. It was different from the embroidery method still circting today. Sooner orter, it would be noticed by experts. It was normal to want to contact Su Cha. Su Cha thought for a while and returned a WeChat message to the other party. At present, she did not intend to reveal her true identity. She could still discuss with others to find out how many embroidery methods had been handed down in China and what the current pattern of embroidery was like. After all, Su Cha only learned embroidery in ancient times. She still didn¡¯t know much about the embroidery technology in modern society. Su Cha was currently working on her fourth embroidery work. The finals were about to begin on the 29th so Su Cha had already begun altering a piece of clothing she had bought a few days back. She embroidered a little squirrel holding a pine nut on the side waist of the clothing. The area of this squirrel was not small, especially since the animal lines were moreplicated, but it was not difficult for the current Su Cha. When the time came, she would wear this dress to the finals. In the evening, an unfamiliar number added Su Cha on WeChat, and the verification message left by the other party was the Meiyin ount Qing Douchu. Su Cha acknowledged the verification, and the other party¡¯s message reached quickly. Ya Yazhou: Hello! Is this S who uploads embroidery videos on Meiyin? Cha Yi: Yes, hello Ya Yazhou: It¡¯s really you! hello, I¡¯m too excited! I have watched all your embroidery videos at this point, I am also good at embroidery, but I am not part of Cloud embroidery, I belong to Suzhou embroidery, but I am also familiar with other embroidery methods and styles. I feel your style is quite different from what I¡¯ve seen so far, the 3D rendering effect especially is amazing. If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell which type you belong to? Are you currently in a union? Cha Yi: I did not join an Embroidery Union. As for the style I belong to, I don¡¯t know if you will believe it. I am using Tang embroidery that has been lost in China. There were no notifications for quite a while, and it was not until a long time before another message was sent. Ya Yazhou: Tang Embroidery?!!! Ya Yazhou: That should be impossible!! Ya Yazhou: I¡¯m sorry I may have been too excited, daring to ask about the lost art of Tang Embroidery. Where did you learn it from? Cha Yi: It¡¯s a coincidence, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t say it now, it¡¯s personal privacy. I guess if you can not distinguish whether my skill is Tang Embroidery, you can get confirmation from an expert. Chapter 196 - Doubtfulness

Chapter 196: Doubtfulness

On WeChat, Ya Yazhou fell silent. In fact, she did not know what the Tang embroidery signified. But, she had vaguely heard of the Tang embroidery method. After all, in China, embroidery had a long, rich history of several thousand years. Of course, some embroidery methods were unfortunately lost, and the Tang embroidery method was one of them. Tang embroidery was simr to Suzhou embroidery as both methods bring out the vigor and the dynamics of living things. However, the Tang embroidery method surpassed the Suzhou embroidery method as it could bring the embroidered design to life. Due to theplicated and obscure needlework, the Tang embroidery method is extremely time-consuming. Thebination of these factors resulted in the eventual loss of the art form. To date, no one knows how to embroider using the Tang embroidery method. When Su Cha brought up the topic of Tang embroidery, it was clear that Ya Yazhou did not know much about the subject. When she heard that Su Cha was reintroducing the lost Tang embroidery method, Ya Yazhou was stunned. Su Cha had suggested that Ya Yazhou should get an expert¡¯s verification. After thinking about it, Ya Yazhou decided that it would be best to speak to an expert about it. Although she did not know how to execute the Tang embroidery method, Ya Yazhou understood the needlework involved. At first nce, Ya Yazhou could tell that Su Cha was an embroidery expert who used advanced needlework. As the Meiyin video was sped-up, Ya Yazhou could only identify some steps in the needlework. But, it would be too difficult for her to follow along and learn. Most importantly, it was an embroidery method that Ya Yazhou had never seen before. Ya Yazhou: Thank you, will you be interested in joining the Embroidery Union? Cha Yi: Embroidery Union? Su Cha had heard a little about the Embroidery Union. It had an organizational structure with official titles, guidelines, and policies to safeguard the interests of the group and its members. Ya Yazhou: I am part of the Embroidery Union in the Imperial Capital. With your skills, you are qualified to join our Union. There are also many benefits to joining the Union. For instance, bonuses and certificates will be awarded to members who win the grand prize in the differentpetitions... The embroidery industry had to adapt to changes in the world. If the industry wanted this traditional skill to be passed down to the younger generations, it had to arouse the youngsters¡¯ interest in adopting this art form. To respond to societal changes, embroiderypetitions and unions emerged. After all, most people who are leading a fast-past life in today¡¯s contemporary society would find embroidering with a needle and thread to be boring. Cha Yi: Thank you, let¡¯s discuss that another time. I¡¯m currently quite busy. Ya Yazhou: Okay. If you are interested in joining, do contact me. Su Cha considered joining the Embroidery Union. She felt that she had not figured out how the unions work. Su Cha did not know the differences between the unions or how they would resolve differences in skills and techniques among its members. Hence, Su Cha rejected the invitation as she believed that it was currently unsuitable for her. Besides, she was extremely busy with different projects at hand. After she slowly mastered the embroidery skill, she would be able to make sense of her position in the industry. After all, she was the only one who knew how to embroider using the Tang embroidery method. Her knowledge of the Tang embroidery method had given her a considerable advantage in this industry. *** Ya Yazhou¡¯s actual name was Huo Zhongwei. She is an undergraduate and a member of the Imperial Capital Embroidery Union. In this Union, there were various embroidery masters. As a student, Huo Zhongwei¡¯s embroidery skills were not particrly outstanding. She enjoyed watching popr embroidery videos online. As Huo Zhongwei browsed through the embroidery clips on Meiyin, she noticed that most of the content creators had mediocre skills. The true embroidery masters would not upload their videos to such social media tforms. The works of the masters could sell from several thousand yuan to several million yuan. The masters cherish their reputation. Huo Zhongwei never expected that she would evere across the channel ¡°S.¡± She was immediately intrigued by the embroidery patterns and needlework shown in the video clip. After contacting Su Cha, Huo Zhongwei knew that the Tang embroidery technique shown wasplex. As she thought about it, Huo Zhongwei contacted her teacher from the Union. Chapter 197 - Let The Final Round Begin

Chapter 197: Let The Final Round Begin

¡°Tang embroidery? That¡¯s impossible!¡± The sudden gasp over the phone startled Huo Zhongwei. Huo Zhongwei was surprised at her teacher¡¯s stern and firm tone that concealed the small traces of anger. It was unusual to see the usually gentle and warm teacher behaving in such a manner. ¡°But, that¡¯s what she told me...¡± Huo Zhongwei paused before continuing, ¡°I asked her how she managed to learn this loss skill, but she said that she could not tell me for the time being.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be Tang embroidery.¡± The teacher began to calm down, but she remained cynical, ¡°Do you know what the Tang embroidery means? It had been lost several hundred years ago. Back then, hundreds of teachers in the Union traveled the country to search for descendants who had inherited the Tang embroidery skill. Some of the teachers even traveled overseas. But, their efforts were futile as they could not find anyone who could do Tang embroidery. In the end, they determined that the skill had been lost! So, how could it be possible that there¡¯s someone who knows the skill now? If it¡¯s true, why is the National Embroidery Union not informed about it?¡± ¡°Tang embroidery signifies the peak in embroidery as an art form during the heyday of the Tang dynasty. It had a significant influence on Chinese embroidery, and this kind of joke should not be made.¡± Huo Zhongwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Teacher, I know that. But, this was what she told me, and I can¡¯t really tell what technique she used. It is not one of the five famous embroidery methods of today. I have a video clip of her embroidering, would you like to take a look?¡± After a short moment of silence, the teacher replied, ¡°Okay, send it to me.¡± Huo Zhongwei could tell that her teacher did not believe her words. From her teacher¡¯s tone, Huo Zhongwei could sense that the Tang embroidery was an incredible technique. After all, among all the embroidery methods, she had only heard of using the embroidery needles to end the piece. It was the first time she heard of using a tattoo design to finish an embroidered piece. As she had not been part of the industry for long, Huo Zhongwei had only been exposed to a limited variety of embroidery. Besides, there were only a few documents that recorded details about the Tang embroidery. With limited information about the Tang embroidery, it was not surprising that Huo Zhongwei did not know much about it. But, it would be great to revive a lost art form. Huo Zhongwei could not help but ponder, did she lie to me? *** In Yonggu Town, everything was peaceful for Su Cha. She was focused on preparing for thepetition that would be held on the 29th. This time, Su Cha had decided to pick a difficult song. Su Cha had tested her vocal range. She was able to hit the high notes with ease, but her voice was not deep and soulful enough. Su Cha also did not have sufficient stamina to sing the entire song without getting breathless. However, Su Cha¡¯s rendition of the song was breathtaking. She was able to control her vocals well enough to hit all the difficult notes in the song. But, heartbreaking love songs were unsuitable for her... As the tone and style of singing were unsuitable for Su Cha. Although Su Cha was the top schr in the Jiang¡¯an Province, she had decided to enroll in the Imperial Capital University. As she had made a decision early, her life had been peaceful. Su Cha did not have anyone to share the good news with. During this time, only Wu He and Cai Ziya reached out to encourage her during thepetition preparation period. Hence, Su Cha¡¯s life was rtively peaceful andfortable. Online, Dong Yishan¡¯s fans were engaged in a fan war with Le Anqi¡¯s fans. As Su Cha was not considered famous, she had not experience having hardcore fans showing up at her door. Every day, Su Cha kept herself busy with her martial arts training and embroidery. At night, she coaxed Bo Muyi before heading to bed. In the blink of an eye, it was June 29. The ¡°Dreams in Progress¡± selection of the Top 20 round had officially begun. Chapter 198 - You Don’t Know How To Apply Makeup? Who Are You Kidding? Chapter 198: You Don¡¯t Know How To Apply Makeup? Who Are You Kidding? Thepetition would be broadcasted live online. Compared to the previous rounds, the number of viewers was significantly reduced. This time around, all thepetition regions would have a live broadcast at the same time. Hence, most viewers would choose to watch the live show for poprpetition regions such as the Imperial Capital and the Magic Capital. Besides, there were also live audiences who would be watching the final round. There were only a hundred people in the live audience. The live audiences had been screened online before they were allowed to participate in the live voting process. It was essential to screen the live audience as their voting would directly affect the final results of thepetition. ¡°Hello to our beautiful contestants, our online audience watching the live broadcast as well as our live audience who are present with us today. I am the host for ...¡± The final round ofpetition had officially begun, the host had started to greet the audience on stage. The three judges had arrived early. In the dressing room backstage, all the contestants were waiting for their make up to be done. As there were only a few makeup artists and hairdressers, some of the contestants had chosen to put on their makeup on their own. Su Cha was one of the contests who did not know how to apply makeup. She only knew how to use a few skincare products. In the past, other than her naturally strong mentality, Su Cha did not have other promising traits. She had lived in poor conditions. In today¡¯s fast-paced society, it was umon to meet an eighteen-year-old girl who did not know how to apply makeup. Due to her poor financial background, Su Cha had to juggle between work and study. She did not have time to learn about makeup. As she was born with wless skin, Su Cha¡¯s delicate facial features did not need to be entuated with makeup. The makeup artist said in amazement as she applied makeup on Su cha, ¡°Your skin is really soft and wless. Other than using moisturizer, what other products do you use?¡± Su Cha slightly raised her face as she allowed the makeup artist to apply the products, ¡°Nothing else.¡± In ancient times, Su Cha had learned some simple makeup skills. However, the makeup she used in the past was different from the makeup today. In the past, makeup products were more natural. For instance, the rouge lipsticks used were mostly made from flower extracts. The lipstick could be applied easily by lightly rubbing the extract on her lips and pressing her lips gently together. However, there is a wide variety of lipstick from a myriad of brands in today¡¯s society. The sheer amount of options made Su Cha¡¯s head ache. When the makeup artist heard that Su Cha did not know how to apply makeup, she found it unbelievable and strange. The makeup artists asked Su Cha to identify some makeup products. Although Su Cha could identify the products based on the names printed on the products, she did not know their specific function. Everyone in the dressing room noticed Su Cha¡¯s cluelessness. Dong Yishan said with a smile, ¡°How can you not know that? It¡¯s for nose contouring. Little sister Su Cha, you are kidding, right?¡± The contestants found it ridiculous that Su Cha did not know about makeup. Most of these contestants would bring along a bag of makeup with them wherever they go. Looking at Su Cha¡¯s wless, smooth skin, most of the contestants did not believe that she had not applied makeup. The contestants believed that Su Cha had set this up to appear innocent. Not knowing how to do her makeup at the age of eighteen? Who is she trying to kid? As soon as Dong Yishan finished, another contestant immediately chimed in, ¡°I might believe you if you said that you do not know how to apply makeup. Judging by your wless skin, you must have spent a lot of time taking care of it, right?¡± For a moment, the contestant tried to reach out to touch Su Cha¡¯s face. Su Cha fiercely turned to re at the contestant. Her dark pupils gave off an icy, murderous aura, which made the makeup artist stop her movement. The contestant who reached out her hand immediately froze. At that instant, the noisy dressing room fell silent and tense. Sensing the tense atmosphere, other contestants who were chatting among themselves also stopped talking instantly. Chapter 199 - If I Don’t Make It To Top 10

Chapter 199: If I Don¡¯t Make It To Top 10

The atmosphere in the dressing room was icy cold. The warm summer air could not resist the strong attack. The dressing room was so quiet that the host¡¯s voice could be heard loud and clear. ¡°Today¡¯spetition results will be determined by the live audience. All live audience members will only have one vote each. After watching the performances of all twenty contestants, you may vote for your favorite performer. You may also choose to vote for the contestant right after her performance. However, you cannot vote for the contestants who are in the waiting area. You will only have one vote...¡± With the host¡¯s voice in the background, Le Anqi giggled, ¡°Look at you. If I have Su Cha¡¯s skin, I would also choose not to wear makeup.¡± Le Anqi¡¯s words broke the silence in the dressing room. Su Cha nced at Le Anqi, her cold expression softened, and she smiled a little. Jin Mou, who was having her makeup done, nced at Su Cha subconsciously. Su Cha locked eyes with her as she shot Jin Mou a quick look. When Jin Mou noticed Su Cha¡¯s gaze on her, she curled her lips into a faint smile. Her smile was not cold; it was filled with kindness. Su Cha was surprised. Su Cha internallyughed. Did Jin Mou mean what she said in her interview? Does she like me because of my good grades? Her admiration was apparent. Su Cha¡¯s icy re made the contestant, who tried to touch her face, freeze in fear. Le Anqi¡¯s words brought the contestant back to her senses. She immediately retracted her hand and forced an embarrassed smile. The contestant did not want to admit it, but Su Cha¡¯s icy re was petrifying. Su Cha had always performed well. Although she appeared to be cold, Su Cha was not an antisocial person. She just did not like to initiate interactions with others. However, women often ostracised one another without much reason. As Su Cha was too outstanding, she was remembered by others. The contestant wanted to use the makeup as an excuse to pinch Su Cha¡¯s face. However, she did not manage to do so. After Su Cha red at her, the contestant felt like she would be dead if she had touched Su Cha¡¯s face. At that moment, all the contestants realized that Su Cha was not only a cold person, but she should also not be messed with. That re was sharp and ferocious. Out of everyone they have met in their lives, the contestants had never met such a vicious girl. Under normal circumstances, they would never be able to tell how fierce Su Cha was. When the contestant was standing there in embarrassment, Mona walked over with a bright smile. She linked her arms with the contestant and said, ¡°Okay, Han Han. How will you know if Su Cha took care of her skin? She might be born with such wless skin. Let¡¯s not get jealous over it now. We need to prepare for thepetition. They will only be selecting ten people today.¡± As soon as she said that, the awkward atmosphere dispersed, and everyone¡¯s heart sank. The contestants did not have time to think about such minute matters. After today¡¯spetition, only 10 contestants will be heading to the Imperial Capital. Each contestant only had a fifty percent chance of making it to the Imperial Capital. But, some contestants had better skills than others. Their incredible skills gave them an advantage over their peers and increased their chances of making it into the Top 10. Everyone was apetitor. The atmosphere slowly tensed up again. Contestants who were rxed started getting increasingly nervous. After Mona led the troublemaker away, Le Anqi began to get anxious, ¡°If I don¡¯t make it to Top 10 today...¡± Chapter 200 - Both Men and Women Cannot Resist Her Charms

Chapter 200: Both Men and Women Cannot Resist Her Charms

¡°Why do you always say such discouraging things about yourself?¡± Su Cha directed her gaze at Le Anqi and said straightforwardly, ¡°Thest round has not even started, and no one knows the final results. Even if you do not make it to Top 10, you will be okay. I promise that I will not forget about you when I am famous. When I make it big in the entertainment industry, I will @ you on Weibo all the time so that my fans will know that you exist.¡± Tears welled up in Le Anqi¡¯s eyes, she was extremely touched, ¡°Su Cha, I am so moved by you. But, why am I not happy about it...¡± Le Anqi was worried that Su Cha¡¯s fans would investigate and reveal her entire family history on the inte. The makeup artistughed, ¡°Su Cha, I think you are born to be a star. Given your looks, it would not make any sense if you do not get famous. The heavens would not tolerate that.¡± ¡°All done.¡± The makeup artist said as she stood up. Her eyes sparkled in amazement and awe. Le Anqi gasped as she looked at Su Cha¡¯s reflection in the mirror. The makeup artist did not apply any heavy makeup on Su Cha. With her mediocre professional makeup skills, the makeup artist was worried about ruining Su Cha¡¯s stunning features by using ayer of heavy makeup. With a simple makeup look, the makeup artist highlighted Su Cha¡¯s facial features. Su Cha had big, dolly eyes that were as clear at the springs. Her eye shape was rare among Asians. The simplistic eye makeup entuated the shape of her eyes and made Su Cha appear livelier. To bring focus to Su Cha¡¯s eyes, the makeup artists used cherry red lipstick that would blend well with Su Cha¡¯s eye makeup. Su Cha¡¯s skin was also soft and dewy. Her fairplexion, together with thepleted makeup look, made Su Cha stand out among the crowd. She radiated a natural glow. Su Cha¡¯s natural beauty andpelling aura did not contradict each other as they attracted the attention of others. Le Anqi eximed in wonder, ¡°Su Cha, you look so gorgeous with so little makeup. I am so jealous...¡± As she expressed her jealousy, Le Anqi pulled her chair closer to Su Cha. She rested her head on her hands as she admired Su Cha¡¯s beauty. Ahh, Su Cha is beautiful. To Le Anqi, Su Cha¡¯s beauty would please everyone¡¯s eyes, and both men and women would not be able to resist her charms. When Su Cha chuckled, Le Anqi felt like her soul left her body as she was enchanted by Su Cha¡¯s brightughter. When the other contestants saw Su Cha, they were filled with jealousy. Despite their jealousy, they could not help but apud Su Cha¡¯s beauty. Su Cha¡¯s facial features were remarkable. If Su Cha was ced in a girl group, she would definitely be the group¡¯s star. In addition to her elegant beauty, Su Cha had terrific vocals. The favoritism shown by the heavens was extremely obvious. Jealousy shed through Mona and the other contestants¡¯ eyes. They could not help but wish for someone to disfigure Su Cha¡¯s beautiful face with a knife. The bystanders had different opinions and ideas. When Su Cha saw her face in the mirror, she lightly grinned. Even in the past, Su Cha¡¯s face had never been ugly. Although the vitality she absorbed during her recent martial arts practice could not change her facial features, it could expel the toxins from her body. The detoxification and the daily physical exercise improved Su Cha¡¯s skin naturally, giving it a healthy glow. The detoxification, together with Su Cha¡¯s naturally good skin, made everyone envious. When Su Cha stood up from her seat, Le Anqi saw a squirrel hugging a pine nut design embroidered on Su Cha¡¯s nude pink chiffon blouse. The squirrel looked lively and vigorous. Following Su Cha¡¯s actions, the squirrel¡¯s eyes seemed to watch Le Anqi every move. With the beautifully embroidered squirrel design, the in female blouse now gives off a lively, refreshing, feminine aura. Chapter 201 - Non-Stop Real Time Comments

Chapter 201: Non-Stop Real Time Comments

¡°Su Cha, where did you buy this blouse?¡± Le Anqi could not help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡± She reached out unconsciously to touch the squirrel design. The fabric of the white blouse was incredibly soft. When Le Anqi glided her fingers across the squirrel pattern, the embroidered pattern was not excessively obtrusive. Although the design was smooth to touch, Le Anqi could tell that it was not a printed design but an embroidered one. Le Anqi half squatted to get a closer look at the design. As she carefully examined the pattern, she could vaguely make out the character ¡°S.¡± ¡°I bought the blouse and embroidered the pattern myself.¡± Su Cha lowered her voice and smiled, ¡°Do you like it? Pass me your favorite clothes someday, and I will embroider one for you.¡± ¡°You can embroider...¡± Le Anqi almost screamed and jumped in excitement. When she realized that they were still in the dressing room, Le Anqi gave Su Cha a thumbs up and said, ¡°Su Cha, you are really awesome!¡± Le Anqi could not even stitch a sweater. Let alone embroider intricate patterns like this. In Le Anqi¡¯s eyes, Su Cha was god-like. Why did Su Cha choose to not show her abilities in the past? Le Anqi was perplexed. As the contestants were about to go onstage, Le Anqi quickly pushed the thought to the back of her mind. Thest round ofpetition had officially begun. For this round, the order at which the contestants performed would be randomly selected using a machine. Su Cha was the 10th performer. It was an awkward position. Only 7 contestants would gain direct entry into the Top 10. The remaining 3 vacancies would be reserved for contestants in the holding area. In fact, the contestants in the holding area hadpleted several rounds of elimination, and only a few contestants left. If more contestants were added to the holding site, thepetition among contestants in the holding area would be intensified. Thepetition round was a critical moment for all contestants. Every contestant had prepared to showcase their best skills. Mona and Jin Mou would be performing before Su Cha. With their onstage performance, Mona disyed her strong passions while Jin Mou showcased her strong vocals. There was no doubt that both of these contestants would directly make it to the Top 10. Their final ranking would be determined by the number of votes they received from the live audience and judges. Many contestants had begun to specte that thepetition region¡¯s champion would be Mona or Jin Mou. The contestants were uncertain as Su Cha had not performed. Finally, it was time for Su Cha to go onstage. The performing arena immediately fell silent because of Su Cha¡¯s strong charisma and her jaw-dropping beauty. Onstage, Su Cha was stunning. The audience immediately burst out in cheers. Su Cha had won the hearts of many with her beauty. If the live audiences were fans of other contestants, Su Cha might not have received such a big wee. But, many live audiences were passers-by. From their loud cheer, it was obvious that people tend to like attractive individuals. The viewers of the live stream beganmenting non-stop in excitement. [Schr Su is so beautiful today.] [Can¡¯t you rely on your beauty to dominate the world? Why must you rely on your singing!] [Ahhhhhhhh Su Cha you are so prettyyyyyy!] [Her blouse is gorgeous! Where did she buy it from? I also want to get one!!] [Beautiful person in beautiful clothes, how perfect.] [Hohoho, are thementers brain dead. How is she considered pretty?] [This season has too many beautiful contestants. If she is not even considered beautiful, I do not even dare to imagine how gorgeous thementer is.] [My god, she is like a fairy, beautiful and elegant. Out of all the contestants in thispetition region, she is the most attractive one. Not only that, but she also has outstanding skills.] [She is the provincial schr. As a failing student, I do not dare to say anything about her!] [She is not only pretty but also smart and talented. Oh man, I think she is a rising star in the entertainment industry.] ...... Chapter 202 - Flaunting Your Skills, Lacking Emotions

Chapter 202: unting Your Skills, Lacking Emotions

¡°Watch the stars twinkle in the night sky...¡± When Su Cha began singing, the entirepetition site fell extremely silent. Her performance was ethereal. Su Cha¡¯s clear vocals gave the audience goosebumps. Su Cha had chosen to perform ¡°Stars,¡± a popr official soundtrack of a famous television show in the country. The original song was atmospheric. Although the original singer had a deep, soulful voice, it shared some simr characteristics with Su Cha¡¯s clear voice. Throughout thepetition, Su Cha had changed her style multiple times. She had performed a decadent love song in the first round and a slow, gentle love song in the second. In the third round, Su Cha sang a children¡¯s nursery rhyme. Lastly, in the final round, she challenged herself to sing a song with high notes. Su Cha had beautifully rearranged and performed all four songs. Although she had not perfected her vocal skills, Su Cha¡¯s singing was pleasing to the ears. When one closes their eyes to listen to the lyrics of the song, they can picture the night sky¡¯s image in their minds. Hearing Su Cha¡¯s heavenly voice, both the audience and the nervous contestants were able to rx and enjoy themselves for a moment. [It sounds so good!!] [I love this song. Her rendition of the song is surprisingly perfect!!] [It¡¯s worse than the original, she made it too different from the original.] [Hoho, she insulted the original singer with her version.] [Insult? No matter how she sang it, you would say that it¡¯s an insult. The contestants sang someone else¡¯s song today, so why didn¡¯t you say they insulted the original singers?] [This is the charm of a singingpetition! I don¡¯t understand why they had to form a group this year. It would be such a waste to put such talent in a girl group.] [I hope Su Cha will be the final winner. I hope that she would not be ced in a group as it¡¯s not suitable for her.] [She is too outstanding. If she is in a group, she will outshine the other members. Wouldn¡¯t that create too much pressure for the other members?] ...... Thements on the screen kept appearing at a rapid rate. Most of the viewers enjoyed Su Cha¡¯s performance. When Su Cha ended her singing, Quan Jia grinned from ear to ear, ¡°Outstanding! You did really well, your performance allowed me to enjoy this song differently!¡± Xu Cunjian continued, ¡°Yes, this song had been popr for a long time, and there are many renditions of this song. I must say that your performance was amazing as you showcased your own style without being influenced by the original version. However, you have to continue practicing your vocals. Overall, a great performance, very well done!¡± Anyone would have been able to guess Su Cha¡¯s results based on what the two judges had said. When Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian were about to give Su Cha the PASS, Yu Siqing intercepted, ¡°Your singing was not bad, but I think your performancecked emotions? I feel like you focused too much on showcasing your vocal skills and did not deliver the atmospheric vibes of this song.¡± ¡°Shhh...¡± Just as Yu Siqing finished her words, a member of the audience booed. At that moment, Yu Siqing became a little embarrassed. Her anger rose. She is a member of the judging panel, how could the audience interfere while she ismenting on the performance! As she spoke, Qun Jia and XU Cunjian werepletely confused. Qun Jia wanted to scream in anger. Xu Cunjian had alreadymented that Su Cha needed to further improve her vocal skills. But, now, Yu Siqing contradicted him by stating that Su Cha was showing off her singing ability. Is she deaf? Thement section in the live stream exploded in a frenzy. [Wow, it¡¯s so obvious that this judge is against Su Cha.] [I remember that she was trying to find faults with Su Cha in the previous round?] [As an anti-fan, I was trying to find fault with Su Cha¡¯s singing. But even I do not agree with Teacher Yu¡¯sments. How is her singing not soulful enough?] [Hahahahaha, serves you right. Now you will not gain direct entry into Top 10!] [I think it¡¯s a little unfair if she does not get directly promoted to Top 10...] [She is obviously picking on her. A professional like Quan Jia was already smiling so widely. Yu Siqing is just a host??] [Yu Siqing is right. She is a judge, so she must have some level of professionalism. All thementers who are disagreeing with herments, why don¡¯t I see you on the judging panel?] Chapter 203 - Pity

Chapter 203: Pity

While thement section in the live stream broke into a frenzy the live audience at thepetition venue sighed audibly. Even though the live audiences were mostly passers-by, they were able to differentiate an excellent performance from a bad one using their intuition. The audience believed that Su Cha had sung very well. Even the two professional musicians, Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian, thoroughly enjoyed the performance. Their positivements about her performance showed that Su Cha had put on an excellent performance. From the audience¡¯s perspective, Yu Siqing¡¯sments were a little strange. Although thepetition was being broadcasted live, everyone could clearly see Quan Jia¡¯s expression darken. Quan Jia¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. Quan Jia not only disagreed with Yu Siqing¡¯sment, but she was also ready to flip out on Yu Siqing. Of course, many contestants were silently pleased to see Su Cha being targeted by a judge. ¡°To sum up, I will be giving you a red PASS. I¡¯m sorry, but you will be ced temporarily in the holding area.¡± Yu Siqing raised the card in her hand as she tried to control her smile. As she stared at the Su Cha, who was maintaining her calmposure, Yu Siqing¡¯s heart was beating loudly. However, she ultimately did not repent and mend her ways. In the beginning, Yu Siqing could not bear the sight of Su Cha but did not specifically target her. However, since the day Yu Siqing made a fool of herself in front of Su Cha and the judges, Yu Siqing hated Su Cha. She did not need a reason to hate someone. Just like how she is targeting Su Cha right now. Yu Siqing was a judge, she had the power to determine the contestant¡¯spetition oue. Even if she was just speaking nonsense. Yu Siqing¡¯s red PASS would send Su Cha to the holding area, and Su Cha would have to repete among other contestants for thest three spots in the Top 10. Due to the number of contestants in the holding area, the chance of making it into Top 10 was slim. As a judge, Yu Siqing had a full setlist. Among all the songs submitted by Su Cha, ¡°Stars¡± was one of the most challenging songs. The other songs were not aspetitive. It would severely undermine Su Cha¡¯s chance of winning in the holding area. Quan Jia was raging at Yu Siqing¡¯sments. However, it was a live broadcast setting, and Quan Jia could not make a scene by overturning the table. After suppressing her anger, Quan Jia said firmly, ¡°Su Cha, you did extremely well, and I will give you a blue PASS.¡± Xu Cunjian did not say a word. He shrugged before showing a blue PASS card. The two judges were determined to keep Su Cha in thepetition. With both their votes, Su Cha would have umted ten points. A judge represents five points. In the final judging, the judge¡¯s votes and the audience¡¯s votes would be tabted to determine thepetition region¡¯s top 10 contestants. It was obvious that the two judges did not see eye to eye with Yu Siqing. The live audience could tell their dissatisfaction the judges had against Yu Siqing. Thement section was filled with mixed reactions, it was a sensitive situation. Some supported Yu Siqing¡¯s decision, while others were displeased with her decision. On stage, Su Cha quietly bowed, ¡°Thank you for yourments, I will continue to work hard.¡± Although it was the same line of words, Su Cha¡¯s facial expression remained calm. It was as if she was really not angry at the oue. The contestants offstage were impressed. If they had suffered from such unfair treatment, they would have broken down. Based on Su Cha¡¯s performance, it was clear that she had done well enough to directly enter the Top 10. Su Cha was no worse than Jin Mou or Mona. Even the blind could tell that Yu Siqing was picking on Su Cha. Before Su Cha left the stage to let another contestant perform, she shot Yu Siqing onest look. Yu Siqing saw Su Cha¡¯ eyes were not sharp like before, this time, Su Cha had looked at her with pity. Su Cha¡¯s pitiful gaze made Yu Siqing¡¯s heart race. Chapter 204 - Coaxing Baby Cha

Chapter 204: Coaxing Baby Cha

Bai Kun, who was watching the live broadcast on his phone, was stunned at the results. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this judge?¡± He was bewildered. The live broadcast Yu Siqing¡¯sments did not help Baikun regain his senses. As Bo Muyi¡¯s subordinate, Bai Kun knew that he had to monitor Miss Su¡¯spetition. He needed to know all the facts about thepetition so that he could urately answer Bo Muyi¡¯s questions. Although Bai Kun did not have a high level of appreciation for music, he could still tell that Su Cha¡¯s singing was considered good. Miss Su had sung well, and she was definitely not worse off than the other two contestants who directly made it into Top 10. Hearing the live audience¡¯s booing, he knew that others shared simr sentiments. The bodyguard who was standing beside him threw Bai Kun a curious look, ¡°Boss Bai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± As Chen was still in Yonggu Town, Bo Muyi¡¯s bodyguard had naturally been changed. Bai Kun clicked his tongue, ¡°Nothing much, someone is looking for trouble.¡± Miss Su had such a big heart, she did not lose her cool even in the face of such tant mistreatment. Bai Kun was impressed at Su Cha¡¯s ability to keep her poker face. Looking at Yu Siqing, her sharp jaw and big eyes were the standard cosmetic face. The marks of her hyaluronic acid cosmetic treatments were not visible. As she stood in front of Su Cha, Yu Siqing already appeared pitiful. As she was looking for trouble, Bai Kun did some background research on Yu Siqing to determine her character. As Bai Kun instructed someone to check Yu Siqing¡¯s background, the meeting in the room ended. Dressed in a tailored white shirt, the ssy man sat in the room. He exuded a domineering aura. The man held a set of documents in his hand as he gazed at the skyline right outside the conference room. Hearing Bai Kun¡¯s movements, the man asked without turning his head, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Bai Kun understood his words, he braced himself and answered, ¡°She was not promoted directly to the Top 10. A judge picked on her.¡± The man turned around in an instant. His dark eyes gave off a strong, murderous aura that could even make others kneel for mercy, ¡°Who?¡± The one word foreshadowed the eventual end of the person. Bai Kun felt the pressure on his shoulders. Although Bai Kun was also heavily criticizing the judge who picked on Su Cha, he suppressed his emotions before answering, ¡°Miss Su¡¯s failure to directly promote to the next round was due to the decision of the same female judge. Her name is Yu Si...¡± Before he could even finish, Bo Muyi became impatient. Holding his forehead, Bo Muyi lowered his eyes and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is, Bai Kun. When did you be so slow?¡± Bai Kun broke out in cold sweat. He simultaneously cursed in his heart as he respectfully nodded, ¡°Young master, I know. Rest assured.¡± It was his fault, he should remember the order. Why would the young master care about who the judge was, he was not even referring to that. As Bai Kun retreated, Bo Muyi sat in his chair and took out his mobile phone. He was deep in thoughts. Oh, Baby Cha was not directly promoted to the Top 10. She must be sad. As her boyfriend, I shouldfort and coax her. In fact, Su Cha did not have to be concerned about the direct promotion to Top 10. If she had wanted, Bo Muyi would have taken all the necessary steps to ensure that Su Cha would emerge the champion. As he thought about it, Bo Muyi tapped on his mobile screen and dialed a number. Chapter 205 - Holding Area

Chapter 205: Holding Area

Before Su Cha could adjust her emotions after getting off stage, she immediately received a call from Bo Muyi. ¡°Su Cha, don¡¯t be unhappy.¡± As soon as the call connected, the man murmuredfortingly as carefully coaxed. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Cha smiled lightly, ¡°I am not unhappy.¡± ¡°Well...¡± The man said, ¡°But, I know you did not get directly promoted to Top 10.¡± Su Cha came to a sudden realization, ¡°But, I am in the holding area, which means that I still have a chance. Why will I be unhappy? I am not unhappy. But, Muyi, are you watching thepetition during work? Will that affect your work?¡± ¡°No, Bai Kun watched it for me.¡± To prevent Su Cha from worrying, Bo Muyi mentioned Bai Kun. He asked, ¡°That judge, is she picking on you?¡± His words were grim as it revealed what he had nned to do. He would not allow anyone who picked on or bullied Su Cha to get away with their acts. As soon as Su Cha heard Bo Muyi bring up the judge, she became heavy-hearted. She was not unhappy that Bo Muyi was concerned with thepetition. Su Cha was upset that a ridiculous woman who was seeking trouble had caught Bo Muyi¡¯s attention. The gleam in her eyes dimmed as soon as Su Cha thought of Yu Siqing. Her cold, ferocious eyes made contestants hesitant to step forward tofort her. At the same time, the contestants secretly criticizing Su Cha were d to see that Su Cha was not asposed as she appeared to be. As Su Cha avoided the crowd, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Muyi, I know how to handle this matter on my own. You do not have to worry about her, she doesn¡¯t deserve your attention.¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Bo Muyi replied, ¡°Okay.¡± If Su Cha said that the judge was not worthy, he would not pay any attention to her. Bai Kun knew what to do anyway. I have another round ofpetition to prepare for. Muyi, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I will call you when it is over. I have already booked a flight to the Imperial Capital. I will see you the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why is it the day after tomorrow?¡± Bo Muyi frowned as he had endured his loneliness for a long time. He had thought that the earliest he would be able to see Su Cha would be in the evening. He would have epted if she was arriving tomorrow. However, Su Cha had just said that she would only be flying over the day after tomorrow. ¡°I have some things to settle, be good.¡± As soon as Bo Muyi¡¯s tone changed, Su Cha knew that he was unhappy. She coaxed in a low voice, ¡°It is only one day. The earliest I can fly over is tomorrow night. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In a few words, Bo Muyi was coaxed. When Su Cha ended the call, her eyes turned darker and colder. In an instant, she exuded a strong, aura that was simr to Bo Muyi. Yu Siqing, I meant it when I said that it was yourst chance. You are still seeking death, you really don¡¯t know how to appreciate what¡¯s good. However, Su Cha had to continue with thepetition. As she put on her indifferent look, Su Cha walked back to the dressing room. Le Anqi, who was on the verge of tears, ran towards her, ¡°What should we do? Is that old witch out of her mind?¡± As they were still in thepetition venue, Le Anqi did not dare to speak too loudly. Su Cha reassured her, ¡°It will be fine. I still have another chance, it will be okay.¡± Le Anqi was still extremely worried, ¡°But, I just found out that the audience¡¯s vote would determine who would make it into the Top 10. I am worried...¡± She was worried as the audience¡¯s favorite contestant¡¯s final ranking in the Top 10 might be affected if they voted for Su Cha. Le Anqi could not guarantee the number of fans Su Cha had in the audience. Chapter 206 - She Is Number Two

Chapter 206: She Is Number Two

As long as Su Cha could enter the top three among all the pending contestants, she would pass to the next round. But after the pass, her votes would be cleared. The others were advantageous since they could directly pass. But for Su Cha, many audience members had voted for Su Cha before and could not do it again, which could affect Su Cha¡¯s ranking. They used to believe that Su Cha could surely be one of the first three, but now they found it hard for her to be a number five. The Top Three of this division would enjoy preferential treatment, and therefore many contestants would like to win a ce in it. Dong Yishan and the rest saw Su Cha walking to the pending area and could not help grinning. Su Cha patted on Le Anqi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Go ahead. Do your best.¡± Le Anqi would perform soon and she should not be affected by her. Le Anqi was aware of it, so she cheered herself up and walked on the stage. She smiled very aggressively because of her opinion against Yu Siqing, and performed very well. Yu Siqing knew that Le Anqi got along well with Su Cha, but she still gave her a blue pass. Nobody knew what she was thinking. Le Anqi passed directly. Other contestants found it hard to believe. Dong Yishan¡¯s felt instantly unhappy. She had a simr style to Le Anqi. Once Le had passed, she would have a small chance to also pass. Le Anqi found it unbelievable herself. But Su Cha understood Yu Siqing immediately. She is sowing discord. Su Cha did not pass, but her bestie passed. Yu Siqing wanted to watch them have a falling out. s, that would never happen. Le Anqi was still confused after she came off the stage. Su Cha was relieved, ¡°You are safe now that you have directly passed to the next round. I won¡¯t have to worry about you.¡± Le Anqi was less happy than her as she pouted her lips, ¡°How about you?¡± She had almost figured out Yu Siqing¡¯s attempt and worried that Su Cha became unhappy. Su Cha shook her head. Nobody can tell the result before it is all done. After all the contestants finished their performances, seven seats of Top Ten had been taken, and the final three would be selected from fifteen contestants within the pending area. Su Cha chose a song from her list and gave a steady performance. Her voice and melody were both impable. Onsite audiences would vote for them. Su Cha became number one among all the nervous contestants. Then all the votes from the judges and audiences were cleared. Each vote weighed five points. Su Cha got seventy, which meant that there were twelve members of the audience who voted for her. These twelve audience members were her fans. Other contestants gained a dozen points in total. Almost thirty audience members lost their chances to vote again. Most contestants were happy with it. The higher points that Su Cha got now, the lower she would rank in Top Ten. She could hardly be a number five. Most audiences here were selected from each contestant¡¯s fans. Even amon person would also have his/her preference. After the host announced the names of Top Ten, he asked the audiences¡ªexcept those who had voted for pending contestants before¡ªto vote again. Their votes plus the judges¡¯ would decide the rankings of Top Ten. Dong Yishan and the rest grinned before the result came out. The Top Ten stood in line on the stage. Su Cha stood alone at the edge of the whispering crowd as she was thest one who had passed. But once the audience looked up, they found theughing contestants very petty in contrast with Su Cha. She was the one who deserved to stand in the spotlight and be worshipped by others. The result finally came out. Mona ranked the first. It was quite natural. She had an appealing performance and many fans. Her bing the division champion was no surprise at all. But when the name of number two was called, everyone on the stage including Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian was all dumbfounded. Yu Siqing almost dropped her eyes. Su Cha was number two. Chapter 207 - They Could Change Their Minds

Chapter 207: They Could Change Their Minds

How could Su Cha be number two? Everyone was shocked. [I¡¯m shocked by hereback!] [What? She has bought the votes, hasn¡¯t she?] [It can¡¯t be. Weren¡¯t the audiences chosen randomly?] [Even if she could buy the votes, she had no time to arrange it. And why should Yu Siqing aim at her if she has paid?] [Wasn¡¯t Jin Mou the one who had been allegedly chosen as the division champion....I knew I can¡¯t trust the gossip!] [Hahahaha. If this doesn¡¯t go with an inside story, what else could? How can she pass as a pending contestant and be the number two of the division?] [The judges are shocked as well. Didn¡¯t they expect it to happen?] [She has definitely bought the votes! Otherwise, there can¡¯t be so many fans of hers. I don¡¯t buy it!] [Can¡¯t fans of other contestants vote for her? Su Cha sang so well that I find it natural for other fans to change their minds. It¡¯s better to let Su Cha pass than those who could not sing.] [Aha I can¡¯t stopughing at Dong Yishan¡¯s expressions. She was so happy when Su Cha went to the pending area. No wonder she had ndered Su Cha out of the show. She was so jealous of her!] [Hey you! Did Dong Yishan plow your family graveyard or what?] ... The host was surprised the minute he read Su Cha¡¯s name. Out of instinct, he looked in the eyes of the backstage directors, who shrugged and nodded back at him. They meant that they did not cheat in it and Su Cha was truly the number two. Xu Cunjian and Quan Jia looked at each other in surprise. And the contestants were even more shocked. Mona¡¯s smile froze for a second. Even though she had be the division champion, she became unhappy when their points were announced. Mona: 145 points. Su Cha: 105 points. She had passed to Top Ten directly and had got 15 points from the judges. In other words, she had got 130 points from 26 audience members. Su Cha had gotten 19 audience¡¯s members votes along with the judges¡¯ 10 points. If she had not been sent to the pending crowd before because of Yu Siqing, she would have definitely be the division champion. Mona found it troublesome. She did not outrun Su Cha greatly, so she could be criticized by people in the future that if Su Cha had not been sent to pending, she could never be the division champion. A ruthless look shed on Mona¡¯s face. It disappeared quickly in the camera and hardly anyone noticed it. Number three was Jin Mou. Number four was Huang Xiaojia. Number five was Le Anqi... Number nine was Dong Yishan. Many people were already shocked when Su Cha was announced number two. Dong Yishan¡¯s face lost color when she found that she was number nine. Thest few contestants did not get many votes because most audiences had voted for Su Cha. Their points could notpare with those of the Top Three. Su Cha remained calm and quiet as she stood at the center of the crowd on the stage. She was still smiling, which made her look like the most morous queen who was as beautiful as the sun and had attracted everyone. Her appearance and performance on the stage had won many audiences¡¯ favor. They came to watch other girls and found them iparable with Su Cha, so they changed to support her. The production crew was right. Each contestant had an average number of fans. But fans could change their minds. Chapter 208 - Someone Did Not Want To Accept It

Chapter 208: Someone Did Not Want To ept It

Yu Siqing stopped smiling. She did not expect Su Cha to be ruled out since she was very popr. But she never predicted that she could be number two. And if she was not sent to pending, she would almost certainly be the champion. Yu Siqing felt happy that she had taken the champion from Su Cha. But she did not want her to go easily. After all the results came out, Yu Siqing said to the production crew, ¡°Is it all fair and just? Is there any vote left or miscounted?¡± Su Cha squeezed her eyes a little. The director was puzzled by Yu Siqing¡¯s words. Quan Jia suddenly shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Her scold was loud and startled everyone. They all became quiet. On-screenments were all filled with ¡°Teacher Quan is angry!¡± ¡°Our contest is open, fair, and just. We have watched every contestant¡¯s performance. No one can sabotage it by ying dirty. After all, the audience can tell who is good!¡± Quan Jia was really irritated by Yu Siqing. She almost scolded her by her name. It sounded like Quan Jia was rifying Yu Siqing¡¯s question and imed the votes were fair. But everyone could tell that she was criticizing Yu Siqing. She was angry about Yu¡¯s tricks. It was very obvious that she was opposed to Su Cha. The contestants who did not want to ept the result could not say anything. Yu Siqing kept aiming at Su Cha and finally enraged Quan Jia. Now that Quan Jia had said so, Yu Siqing dared not to rebuke, even though she was unhappy. Xu Cunjian stood out to mediate and smiled, ¡°Now let¡¯s congratte the Top Ten and also wish the best of the rest of you. Just keep faith in yourself as you have many other chances in the future. For those who have entered the national contest, we wish you splendid performances in the Imperial Capital!¡± After he spoke, people started to apud. That was the end of the division contest! *** ¡°Su Cha, stay here. Teacher Quan wants to speak with you.¡± After the contest, Le Anqi was so thrilled with Su Cha. She never expected that Su Cha should have aeback. And Yu Siqing had given her a pass to sow discord between them. Now that she could go to the Imperial Capital together with Su Cha, she was quite relieved and delighted. And after the contest, Teacher Quan wanted to speak with Su Cha alone! Le Anqi would apany Su Cha as she waited. But when the officer came to pass the message to Su Cha, she did not hide it from others. Mona and the rest were all disturbed by it. Dong Yishan¡¯s eyes almost turned into a me-thrower. She could no longer pretend to be innocent and naive. Jin Mou walked out from the crowd and smiled at her, ¡°Congrattions, Su Cha. We should all step up efforts in the Imperial Capital and try to be the national Top Ten.¡± Su Cha nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s try our best.¡± She said quite calmly and naturally. Jin Mou nodded and left. The other contestants did not speak with Su Cha before they left as they felt ashamed. Le Anqi hummed, ¡°I can see that someone finds this very hard to ept.¡± Chapter 209 - She Has More Important Things to Do

Chapter 209: She Has More Important Things to Do

Su Cha just curled up her lips. Almost all had left. They came to the backstage and saw Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian. Yu Siqing was also there. She was freshening up her makeup and did not change her look at the sight of Su Cha. She snorted, ¡°What a lucky dog!¡± Many workers heard her and looked over to Su Cha and her. They were going to gossip. Le Anqi thought that Su Cha would respect Yu Siqing as a judge and swallow it as she once told her to do so. But to her surprise, Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°I might be a lucky dog. But Teacher Yu has used up all her luck.¡± Her words were cold and cruel and soon spread around the studio. The temperature started to drop. Le Anqi shuddered at the side of Su Cha. Yu Siqing could not believe her ears. Her face with heavy make-up looked terrible, ¡°What do you mean, Su Cha?¡± Su Cha was still smiling, ¡°I think Teacher Yu could figure it out.¡± She called her Teacher Yu as if she respected her. But when she looked at her with her dark eyes, its depth scared people off. Yu Siqing got her goose pimples all over and did not want to speak with Su Cha out of fear. But she did not want to lose face either, so she stared at Su Cha and walked away from her. She carried a fragrance with her, which was a strong perfume. Le Anqi did not save her face and choked and coughed hard. Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian saw it andughed as they walked to them, ¡°Congrattions, the best schr Su! You would be the division champion if it weren¡¯t...¡± Quan Jia did not see much nor brought up what had just happened. She patted on Su Cha¡¯s shoulders, ¡°You are lucky but you are also talented. I believed in you. Teacher Xu and I both believed that you can be among the national Top Ten. Don¡¯t let us down.¡± Su Cha nodded. She was neither proud nor humble, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Thank you for believing in me.¡± Quan Jia looked at Xu Cunjian andughed. How interesting! Other contestants would say that they were not good enough to be the national Top Ten. But Su Cha did not say so and her words showed her confidence. They did say many polite words. Quan Jia did not mention Yu Siqing. She just took out her phone and showed it to Su Cha, ¡°Let me add you on WeChat? Your voice is very rare. I knew a vocal teacher in the Imperial Capital. After you go there, she can teach you more techniques.¡± Quan Jia really wanted to help her as she had spoken so clearly. In the entertainment industry, the more people you knew, the more resources you would get. Su Cha epted it and thanked her seriously, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Quan, I wish I could not let you down.¡± ¡°You are really the very best student as you speak so schrly....¡± Quan Jia could not stopughing. Xu Cunjian also added Su Cha on WeChat. Le Anqi felt happy for Su Cha. Although Quan Jia and Xu Cunjian were not very famous, they had good reputations after spending all years in the entertainment industry. They could be very helpful to Su Cha. After the chat, Le Anqi and Su Cha went to have dinner. Le Anqi wanted to take her to celebrate, but Su Cha refused her. She had more important things to do today. After it, she could feel free to leave for the Imperial Capital. Chapter 210 - You Can’t Be Disappointed

Chapter 210: You Can¡¯t Be Disappointed

¡°Aya, you are so annoying~¡± Yu Siqing came out of her car in the dim underground garage. She was speaking with someone on the phone. There was an enchanting smile on her face and her voice was extremely coquettish. Ordinary men would fail to resist her. The man¡¯s voice was inaudible, but Yu Siqingughed even more bashfully, ¡°Alright~ I¡¯m at the garage downstairs now. Don¡¯t rush me. I¡¯m taking the elevator anding to you.¡± Then she hung up and rolled her eyes, ¡°Dirty old man.¡± Because of her heavy makeup, she looked like a female ghost when she rolled her eyes. But as she walked in the garage and made ¡°Ding Ding Ding¡± noise with her high heels, Yu Siqing could not help recalling Su Cha¡¯s words after the contest this afternoon. She was terrified by Su Cha¡¯s expression and walked faster into the elevator. She did not know that a ghost shadow was climbing the outer wall of this building. Su Cha stood at the railings next to the balcony and counted the floors. She was on the 11th floor and there were still five floors above her. She looked down and saw the unclear ground in the dark. A person who got acrophobia would definitely be scared to death. Yu Siqing lived in the separate building of a high-end housing estate, which had extremely strict security. But people could still sneak in via unusual methods. Su Cha jumped off from a high tree outside the housing estate. Normal people did not have the strength to climb over it or the balls to jump off it into the housing estate, but Su Cha could do it easily with the help of her exercise. Once she regained her inner power, she could even fly over it. All households were of rich and important people. But most of them had not moved in for the time being. The apartments had a balcony to the north with railings. No one would dare to go there except Su Cha. Most people who lived here would not go outside in the evenings because of its strict rules. Plus the protection of the night, no one had seen Su Cha climbing on the wall. Su Cha had got Yu Siqing¡¯s address from Bai Kun. She could manage Yu Siqing by herself, but she needed someone to find out her address. Su Chanded gently on the balcony of the 17th floor. She could hear people¡¯s voices vaguely and was certain that Yu Siqing was here. ¡°Why are you so hurry~ Aya, slow down~ Did your old wife ask when you went out today?¡± Su Cha squeezed her eyes after she heard Yu Siqng¡¯s flirtatious grumble. She had made a n but now she had bumped into something totally different. She opened the door of the balcony narrowly and peeped through the curtains. She saw two people caressing in the living room. What a nasty scene! The man lying face down on top of Yu Siqing was a fat middle-aged man. Su Cha found it nauseating and took out her phone. She never expected that Yu Siqing could give her such a good opportunity, so she changed her former ns. The two people were busy with each other and did not notice Su Cha who was hiding behind the curtains. While she recorded the video, she was enraged by Yu Siqing¡¯s words¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t you like young students? The show I worked in today~ There was~ There was a girl called Su Cha. You can¡¯t be disappointed~!¡± Chapter 211 - Someone Was Behind It!

Chapter 211: Someone Was Behind It!

Su Cha had wanted to teach Yu Siqing a lesson because she had always aimed at her. But now, she wanted to kill her. She was sure that she had never met Yu Siqing before and certain they had no grudge against each other. But Yu Siqing had been aiming at her since the audition. Su Cha had thought that she might envy her for her beauty and talent, but she became aware that Yu Siqing was in fact a wicked person. The fat middle-aged man lying face down on Yu Siqing was not a kind soul. Yu Siqing was trying to drag Su Cha into danger by saying those words. If Su Cha had no background or influence, she would hardly get away from them. Her ending might be worse than that of her first life. After Yu Siqing mentioned Su Cha, the man panted and said, ¡°What? Su Cha? A student? Is she pretty?¡± ¡°She¡¯s beyond pretty....¡± Yu Siqingughed enchantingly and tried her best to praise Su Cha¡¯s beauty. ¡°Let me tell you. She¡¯s just 18 and just got number two in our division contest. She¡¯s very good-looking and looked very uniquely attractive. You would like her the minute...¡± While she spoke, the man who was speeding up on her suddenly wore out. Yu Siqing rolled her eyes. That¡¯s just two minutes tops. The man gasped while lying face down on Yu Siqing¡¯s body. He became interested, ¡°Good. Show me a picture, will you? You are always petty. Why do you be so generous today? You¡¯ve introduced a new girl to me. Don¡¯t you worry that she will win my favor....¡± Yu Siqing grinned coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking for you. Next month, the hostess of our prime show will take the pregnancy leave. Someone must rece her....Ah!!!!¡± Yu Siqing screamed before she finished her words and pushed the fat man off her body. She looked horrified at the French window behind the man. The fat man was thrown to the floor and took a cushion to cover his body. He asked unhappily and worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Yu Siqing stared at the French window. Therge and beige blue French window was tightly closed. But the curtains had been flinging slightly. Yu Siqing remembered that the transparent ss door was locked. How could the curtains fling? How could there be wind? She was always alerted. Now she found it very disturbing. More importantly, she thought she had seen a white sh between the curtains for an instant. Someone must have been there. But she was on the 17th floor! And someone was just on her balcony. Wasn¡¯t it terrifying? So she had shrieked with horror. ¡°What was going on?¡± The middle-aged man became nervous. Luckily he had ejected before she screamed, otherwise, he would¡¯ve be impotent. Yu Siqing was terrified. She opened her eyes widely and pointed at the French window, ¡°I think there was someone behind the curtains....¡± ¡°We are on the 17th floor. Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± The man got up as he spoke and walked to the French window. He was also a little scared. Then he pulled the curtain cautiously. There was nothing behind it. He was immediately relieved. Chapter 212 - Be Scared To Death Chapter 212: Be Scared To Death ¡°No one is here. Why should you make a big fuss at midnight? Paparazzo can¡¯t get here. What are you scared of...¡± The man turned around confidently. But Yu Siqing¡¯s could no longer hold her shrek and her pupils dted. Pang! The fat man felt something strike on his neck. The pain blinded him and he lost his senses. ¡°Ah...!!!!!!!¡± Yu Siqing had been choked before she could scream loudly. A slender figure had rushed to her and grasped her throat with both hands. Now Yu Siqing could not make any noise. Yu Siqing¡¯s eyes were almost bloodshot. She was horrified at the sight of the person who she had just mentioned. The girl was like a china doll. She was tall and slender. Her face was refined and beautiful. She smiled like a ghost. Her long and white fingers pinched Yu Siqing¡¯s throat, but she looked very indifferent, which was very striking. ¡°Teacher Yu,¡± the girl said softly, ¡°What a coincidence. We meet again.¡± ¡°Ww...¡± Yu Siqing¡¯s neck was sped by Su Cha. She could still breathe, but could not say anything but moan. Yu Siqing has been scared to death. Her tears were all over her face. Although she was still half naked, her fear had gotten over her shame. She kept shivering violently with fright. Su Cha¡¯s look became clearer to her. She was like an asura. How could such a beautiful face be so intimidating? Yu Siqing did not want to figure out how Su Cha got here. She recalled her words and felt deeply regretful. ¡°Teacher Yu, didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯ve used all your luck?¡± The girl curled up her lips. Her high and noble appearance terrified Yu Siqing and also made it hard to breathe. She felt herself like an ant kneeling to Su Cha on herst legs and trembling with fear. ¡°I¡¯m...I¡¯m sorry...¡± Yu Siqing wept and managed to speak unclearly after she recalled what she had done before. She had never expected that Su Cha would get back at her so soon. Yu Siqing was already scared to death as she saw her attacking the man. ¡°Why do you apologize to me, Teacher Yu?¡± The girl suddenly let her go, which gave Yu Siqing a break. She tried to scream for help, but Su Cha¡¯s cold and devilish look frightened her. Her legs kept shaking. Her scream was killed in her throat. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I find your words quite sensible. I was here to talk with you, but I didn¡¯t know that Teacher Yu liked me so much that you wanted to share your sugar daddy with me.¡± Su Cha smiled gently. But her cold and ruthless words made Yu Siqing cry more violently. Chapter 213 - Life Or Fame, Which One Would You Choose? Chapter 213: Life Or Fame, Which One Would You Choose? Su Cha nced at the man behind them. His fat and ugly face was nauseating. Impatience shed on her face. Then she looked at Yu Siqing and pointed to the man cutely, ¡°But you have a nasty taste, Teacher Yu. How can you bear such a man? I know I won¡¯t. How about you enjoying him all by yourself?¡± The girl spoke while she opened her eyes widely. Yu Siqing was aware that she meant for something else, so she kept trembling, ¡°I beg you. It¡¯s really my fault. I should never have aimed at you. I should never have taken your championship away. I can pay you back. I...I¡¯m really sorry.¡± She said she was sorry but she did not feel sorry at all. She just said it because she was too scared. Su Cha was not that dumb to believe her. Su Cha just curled her lips and took out her phone which she had been filming with, ¡°s, he¡¯s so useless that he can¡¯tst for two minutes. Teacher Yu is really kind to take him. Your acting is also very great. Look, how do you like my film? Didn¡¯t I just capture your face?¡± To be honest, Su Cha did not want to look at such a nauseating video. She had just nced at it to make sure that she had got Yu Siqing¡¯s face. And it was not an unclear side image, but a high-definition clear front picture with no mosaic. Yu Siqing could not deny it was her. She fell down at the sight of the video. She was a hostess. Although there were rumors about her, no one had evidence. But if this video of hers went out, her career in the entertainment industry would be finished. She would never want to be infamous in this way. ¡°How dare you!¡± She plucked up courage and said with full strength, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he is? He¡¯s the president of Wastnd Global in Yonggu Town. Once you offended him, you would never get away with it!¡± ¡°Do you think that I didn¡¯t know it before I came here, Teacher Yu?¡± Su Cha gave Yu Siqing a very scornful nce, ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear your words, maybe I would think about it. But Teacher Yu, you are such a vicious woman. Why do you hate me so much before I did anything to you? I have to have done something, or I would seem to be timid.¡± Then she moved to the trembling Yu Siqing and whispered like a devil, ¡°I¡¯m not a nice person either. Let me ask you one question. Life or fame, which one would you choose? Teacher Yu, you have only one choice.¡± Her words blew up in Yu Siqing¡¯s ears. All of a sudden, coldness spread up her body. Su Cha¡¯s intention to kill surrounded her. All her fears were exaggerated to the utmost. She became almost numb and could only manage to say one word, ¡°Life...¡± Su Cha nodded happily and stood up. Her face still looked cute and kind, ¡°It¡¯s a good choice, Teacher Yu.¡± Then she went back to open the French window. She did not mind the fat man lying by her feet, and just jumped off the 17th floor. Yu Siqing could no longer take it and finally passed out. Chapter 214 - Wash Her Eyes Chapter 214: Wash Her Eyes Su Cha moved fast as she had to get to the Imperial Capital quickly. Bai Kun had also given Su Cha a useful message that Yu Siqing¡¯s lover was the president of Wastnd Global. He had a bossy wife, who had known about their affair but tried to ignore it. Su Cha had done her a favor. She copied the video and sent it to the wife and a tabloid which had an interest in shocking news. She did not say who she was. Although Yu Siqing was not a superstar and unpopr on the Inte, the tabloid still reported the news within an hour. Netizens were very happy to see such newsing with a video these days. Although Su Cha had sent it anonymously, she just hid her identity from the public and would let Yu Siqing know she was the one who sent it. She wanted to teach Yu Siqing a lesson in this way that she had to pay for whatever she had done. When she came to Yu Siqingst night, she did not n to end her career. But Yu Siqing had asked for it by saying those words. She had tried to destroy Su Cha just because she was a little jealous. Su Cha would not let her get away from it. She would make her pay more dearly than if she had killed her. The video spread quickly online as someone was also pushing it backstage. Although the Cyberspace Administration deleted the video timely, manyizens had downloaded it and spread it up in various ways. Yu Siqing did be popr in an infamous way. She was fired by the television station. The president of Wastnd Global did note back to her, but his wife did and taught her a good lesson. Yu Siqing did not call the police for Su Cha¡¯s breaking-in since she had no evidence. She found no evidence showing that Su Cha hade to her. The president of Wastnd Global even suspected her for setting him up and hated her. *** ¡°Aya! Nasty!¡± Su Cha could not hide it from Bai Kun. But Bai Kun did not expect Su Cha to be such a ruthless person. He saw the original video as he could recover it from Su Cha¡¯s edition, and he also heard Yu Siqing saying that she would give Su Cha to the president as a gift. Bai Kun dared not show Bo Muyi this video but yed the audio for him. And he saw the bad-tempered man who seldom showed his anger by movements¡ªsmashed an art piece which worthed over a million yuan. Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Don¡¯t hurt your hands, Young Master. The unhappy man was so angry that he pressed his lips. His face lost color. His hands sped tightly. His hatred could almost throw people into hell. And he called, ¡°Bai Kun...¡± His clear voice turned into a cursing note that would take people¡¯s lives. Each of his wordsnded on Bai Kun like a giant rock. Bai Kun bowed respectfully, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Then he was going to leave. But the man suddenly changed his look, ¡°Did Cha Cha see this video?¡± Bai Kun paused and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± He felt sorry for Miss Su as the video was really nauseating. How could she not see it? She was the one filming it! Bo Muyi became sullen. Bai Kun retreated cautiously. How could she see such a nauseating video? How?! Bo Muyi clutched to his fists. When she came, he would wash her eyes. Chapter 215 - Muyi, Let’s Go Chapter 215: Muyi, Let¡¯s Go Su Cha took a morning flight to the Imperial Capital. She had told Bo Muyi before so he would pick her up when she arrived. As an international airport, the Imperial Capital Airport was very busy. ording to her memory, this was the first time Su Cha came here. She felt nothing but alien to thisnd, which set a sharp contrast with her wish toe to the Imperial Capital in her memory. She followed the signs and walked out of the airport. She received Bo Muyi¡¯s call the minute she turned on her phone. ¡°Cha Cha, where are you?¡± His clear voice was full of love and kindness to Su Cha. Su Cha was delighted by it and said, ¡°I¡¯m following the signs. Where are you?¡± Her first time flying had been when she took a flight toe back from the Water Capital. Although she had never been to this strange and busy airport before, she was not timid at all and said easily, ¡°I don¡¯t know which exit I will go to since I have only taken two flights.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Gate 7.¡± Su Cha raised her head and saw a big seven on the sign next to her. She curled her lips and took a nce. It did not take her long to see through the crowd and find the man standing at the center of the crowd. He was 1.9 meters tall, which was very remarkable. He wore an ink shirt and a pair of casual trousers and was the most stunning person among those ordinary people who either raised cardboard or held their heads high. With sunsses on, his side profile was handsome enough to attract people. And he did not seem to belong here. He stood upright. His left hand with a Patek Philippe watch on was holding his phone. He looked gentle. People would feel jealous of the person he called. Bai Kun was his loyal assistant and had been stopping girls who came forward to ask for his number. He was just so handsome that many people would like to fancy him. There were also many people who dared note forward and just took his pictures. Bai Kun did not stop them. But he also made sure that pictures and videos of Young Master would never be circted. ¡°I saw you.¡± Su Cha said and waived to Bo Muyi. The minute he raised his head outside the railings, time stopped. He looked very happy with delight all over his brows and eyes. He saw Su Cha walking to him. But Su Cha was not just a person. She was his whole world. ¡°Muyi!¡± Su Cha passed the check station and pushed her suitcase aside, then she ran into Bo Muyi¡¯s arms and embraced his waist. The man also hugged her intimately as if no one was watching. Bai Kun took a look at the either jealous or shocked crowd and coughed slightly, but he dared not dissuade them. Luckily Su Cha was very refined. She soon got away from Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. The minute her warmth left him, Bo Muyi¡¯s smile froze. Then the girl caught his palm with her soft hand, ¡°Muyi, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 216 - Entering Lookout Pavilion

Chapter 216: Entering Lookout Pavilion

Amidst therge crowd, the girl took his hand so naturally, his heart quickly filled with a sense of joy. Tightly holding her tender palm, he left with Su Cha. Bai Kun quickly followed, pushing Su Cha¡¯s suitcase along. As soon as they left, the crowds of people waiting around made an exmation. ¡°This is the legendary match made in heaven?¡± ¡°The man is too handsome!! He even has bodyguards!!! He looks like the young master of an influential family.¡± ¡°My, the man is too dashing, the girl is also pretty. Sigh, too envious, how could there be such a blessed couple?¡± ¡°Fxxk, do you see his body? I dare not makements about others, but he¡¯s definitely wearing tailored clothes of luxury brands, they¡¯re one of a kind. His pants seem to be of an old Italian brand, which is not a famous brand. However, it only serves the royal family and the extremely wealthy in the world, the standards are much higherpared to luxury brands like Armani. Heck, he is simply awesome!¡± ¡°I dared not imagine that our great China still had such a handsome man with this face. His aura is so unique, his face could dominate the top of the entertainment industry, right? But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be as stunning after he takes off those sunsses.¡± ¡°Have you taken it, have you taken a video?¡± ¡°I have... Sigh, but why does it say that the video is illegal?¡± *** The car was in the parking lot, and Su Cha asked only after getting in, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dying work bying to pick me up today?¡± Bo Muyi also took off his sunsses and stared at Su Cha, his eyes dazzling like the stars. He touched her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to work today, I especially made time for Cha Cha, I¡¯ll take you to the ce we¡¯ll be living in first.¡± Su Cha was stunned to hear this, but quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She agreed with Bo Muyi, anyway she couldn¡¯t say anything now. Bo Muyi noted Su Cha¡¯s slight pause and his expression fell a little. ¡°Does Cha Cha have any objections?¡± If you listened carefully, you could probably hear the gloom in the man¡¯s words. ¡°No?¡± Su Cha replied directly, ¡°Then can you take me for a walk around the Imperial Capital, it¡¯s my first time here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man looked at the girl¡¯s delicate and tender lips, his eyes bing deeper. The Imperial Capital was huge, the journey from the airport to the city was very far. Su Cha talked to Bo Muyi along the way, and didn¡¯t take the time to enjoy the scenery outside the car window. With just a few short nces, it was clear this ce was one of the richest cities in the world. The scenery and prosperity was definitely not something Yonggu Town couldpare with. In the days toe, she probably would have to live here for a long time. Su Cha suddenly felt amazed. She told Bo Muyi what happened in Yonggu Town. Regarding Yu Siqing, she thought for a while before deciding to tell Bo Muyi about it. She probably guessed that Bo Muyi already knew, otherwise Bai Kun would not have provided her with information. After Bo Muyi also finished listening, he tried to control his anger in front of Su Cha, even his movements became stiffened. ¡°Cha Cha, they are very bad.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Su Cha hugged Bo Muyi, andfortingly patted his back twice. At this time, she felt the care to a stop. Lifting her head and sweeping a gaze, she saw a magnificent courtyard. It was a little different from what she imagined. They had arrived at Wang Ge, the main house of the Bo family, the restricted area of the Imperial Capital¡¯s upper social circle. Chapter 217 - Cha Cha, This Is Where We’re Staying From Now On

Chapter 217: Cha Cha, This Is Where We¡¯re Staying From Now On

Su Cha got out of the car and looked quietly at thepound in front of her. The main gate had upturned eaves, making it look like a building from generations back, adding to its luxurious atmosphere. Seeing the huge garden area behind at a nce, it was unimaginable that such a ce existed within the city. Because of the surrounding tall buildings, the garden waspletely surrounded. It was like an oasis in the city, the one precious pearl. ¡®Wang Ge¡¯! ¡°Cha Cha, this is our home.¡± The man slid his warm hand into the girl¡¯s. Together with his sweet voice, it brought a strange sense of satisfaction. Beside was Bai Kun, whose eyes shed with surprise, when he heard the phrase ¡°our¡±. He then sighed gently. This time, the young master really can¡¯t be helped out. Su Cha turned to look at Bo Muyi, her eyes twinkling with light. Sheughed, ¡°Yes, our home.¡± The knowledge she umted from her previous life allowed her to deduce from the looks of the building in front of her, that Bo Muyi¡¯s background might not be as simple as a rich young master on the surface. For one to own such a building in the Imperial Capital, it was a reality that others simply could not imagine. She was even more astonished. How did her past self know Bo Muyi? Hearing her approval, Bo Muyi also became increasingly ted in his heart. Holding Su Cha¡¯s hand, he brought her into Wang Ge. Since then, in the eyes of outsiders, the mysterious forbidden area Wang Ge finally had another person step in. *** The atmosphere of Wang Ge was magnificent, full of rockery and flowing water, leaning towards subtle natural scenery. There were many roads in Wang Ge. Entering from the main gate, whether it was on the corridors or the gravel roads, there were no signs of cars driving. But at every intersection, Su Cha could see at least two men in ck guarding. From the strength of their footsteps on the ground, Su Cha concluded that everyone here was no novice. They were definitely not the kind of bodyguard that ordinary people imagined. In addition to the secret guards, there was a feeling of being watched from every corner. Su Cha knew that it was from surveince cameras. Walking through some ces, Bo Muyi also gently reminded her, ¡°Cha Cha, there is an infrared stealth device, you should pay attention not to touch it in the future, otherwise it will trigger some mechanisms.¡± Mechanisms, in modern society, was almost a strange and ancient term. Su Cha, of course, nodded honestly. Even mosquitoes could hardly bypass such stringent defence mechanisms. To live here, the privacy was absolute. Su Cha would not have to worry about the curtains being drawn tightly like celebrities did. After walking for about ten minutes, they came to the courtyard. There was only one room here. On the surface, it was a simple and ordinary courtyard, but there were more people in ck around. Even in the shadows, it felt like someone was there. Such tight protection... Su Cha¡¯s eyes deepened. Bo Muyi¡¯s identity seemed to be really amazing. Entering the house, there were still more modern facilities. It was perfectlyplementary with the ancient bookshelf and some antique furniture around it. Returning to where he lived, Bo Muyi was obviously excited. ¡°Cha Cha, this is where we¡¯re staying from now on.¡± His tone was excited, like a child who had gotten his wish. Chapter 218 - Undressing Without A Word

Chapter 218: Undressing Without A Word

He wrapped his arms around Su Cha¡¯s waist. Bai Kun put down the luggage and retreated without saying anything. Su Cha looked around and was a little curious. ¡°Muyi, what about your loved ones?¡± At least on the phone, Su Cha had heard of the existence of an olddy. For a split second, to the naked eye, Bo Muyi¡¯s expression stiffened, he looked slightly ufortable. ¡°Cha Cha, I don¡¯t have any loved ones, just a grandma, but she¡¯s not blood-rted. She lives in that courtyard on the east side, far away from me. She will not bother me unless necessary.¡± He directly exined his family rtions, even his grandma being not blood-rted... Su Cha concluded that this must at least be a secret, but Bo Muyi hid nothing from her. She guessed that this grandma must be an olddy. Su Cha thought for a while. Although she came here by Bo Muyi¡¯s idea, there were still formalities to go through. Living here, at least there was an olddy in Wang Ge. She asked, ¡°Muyi, do I need to see grandma?¡± If Bo Muyi said that it was not necessary, she would not go. Bo Mu also frowned. It could be seen that he was slightly distressed. He then nodded and said, ¡°Cha Cha, I will take youter.¡± Bo Muyi didn¡¯t want to do so, but he knew some rules. Su Cha was now moving in. Not seeing the olddy, it was as if his Cha Cha had something to hide. Although Wang Ge was tightly guarded, there were always servants, people with loose lips couldn¡¯t be stopped, and the existence of Su Cha would soon be exposed. The people outside were already staring closely at Wang Ge. If they knew of the existence of Su Cha, they would start making baseless assumptions. Bo Muyi wanted Su Cha to be by his side openly. She was his only lover, and would soon be the only mistress of Wang Ge. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Cha nodded obediently. She nced around the room and understood roughly the facilities present. She held her luggage and said, ¡°I¡¯ll put things down, Muyi, where is the room you¡¯re sleeping in?¡± Hearing this, it was unclear what he suddenly thought of, his gaze became more fiery. Helping her push her luggage, he took her hand and led her into the bedroom. ¡°Here.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s bedroom decoration style was very simple, but unlike the dreariness in Su Cha¡¯s imagination, Su Cha saw that the bedroom had undergone some renovations. Due to its many styles, it looked very simr to her home back in Yonggu Town. However, above the huge bed, Su Cha saw a picture of herself. Hung above the bed frame, the picture was sorge, it would upy one¡¯s view upon entering the bedroom. It was a photo of her smiling especially happily. The sun rays fell on her, the girl in the picture wore a simple denim dress, like an elf who strayed into the human world. At that time, she seemed very young. ¡°That...¡± Su Cha¡¯s finger was pointing at the photo, but just as she wanted to turn around and ask Bo Muyi, she found that Bo Muyi was unbuttoning his clothes. ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know where this habit of undressing without a word came from. Su Cha¡¯s expression was conflicted, and Bo Muyi didn¡¯t want to answer her question for the time being. After unbuttoning his shirt, his pale and thin waist and chest were exposed, pressing onto Su Cha¡¯s body. ¡°Cha Cha, you saw something bad yesterday, I think you should wash your eyes.¡± The man¡¯s clear voice spoke such alluring words, while sticking out the tip of his tongue, he closed his eyes and licked Su Cha¡¯s eyelids. The girl¡¯s voice softened a little. ¡°But you said you¡¯dl take me for a walk today.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go after eating at noon.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning!! More of her words were drowned out by the gentle treatment of the man. From Su Cha¡¯s eyes, to the tip of her nose, he licked gently, asionally sucking gently, until he reached the girl¡¯s white neck, exposed with her head tilted aside. His actions were fierce as he bit on it, as if wanting to suck her blood fresh. But when he came into contact with her skin, he only gently kissed her. His warm hands had already ignited a fire all over the girl¡¯s delicate, satin-like body, the girl¡¯s originally soft groans gradually became whimpers... This was his favourite sound. Chapter 219 - Stop Fooling Around

Chapter 219: Stop Fooling Around

Bo Muyi also kept his word, and thoroughly purified Su Cha¡¯s eyes. Until noon he was still holding a sleepy Su Cha from behind, his teeth gently biting her earlobe. Until Su Cha looked at the time. It was already 12 noon. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It was only her first day staying in Bo Muyi¡¯s home, was this right? Seeing her look at the time, Bo Mu alsozily asked, ¡°Cha Cha, hungry?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°A little.¡± She had taken a ne to the Imperial Capital early in the morning, and she didn¡¯t eat meals on the ne. Once she arrived here, she was taken by Bo Muyi... It was strange not to be hungry. Bo Muyi also kissed her forehead and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask them to serve food, and make what you love?¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Anything goes, I¡¯m fine with whatever you like.¡± Listening to her, excitement shed in Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes. He could not help but lower his head and lightly peck on her lips. ¡°I like what you like.¡± These were casual remarks, but brought along iparable affection. Su Cha¡¯s heart jumped, though Bo Muyi had already left the bed. Her gaze out of the corner of her eyes swept to his slender waist. Su Cha turned her head quickly and shifted her eyes. After Bo Muyi went out, Su Cha noticed that there were notifications on her phone from WeChat. She didn¡¯t see it while Bo Muyi was there. She opened it and realised it was from that Ya Yazhou. Ya Yazhou: Little miss, may I ask where you are now, and how should I address you? Ya Yazhou: You must be a senior, my teacher now desperately hopes to meet you, I¡¯m not sure whether you¡¯re free to? Through the change in her tone of speech, Su Cha deduced that she realised her Tang Embroidery was real. However, she was a little curious. Cha Yi: You can just call me S. I am not a senior in the circle. I am not deeply involved in embroidery. By chance I happened to learn a certain embroidery technique, though there is no ovep with your so-called Embroidery Union. I don¡¯t understand these either. Ya Yazhou was currently online, and she quickly responded to Su Cha¡¯s messages. Ya Yazhou: Really? Teacher said you are incredible. I sent her the video a few days ago, but she only got back to me today, and I hurriedly texted you. Cha Yi: You don¡¯t have to use honorifics, I¡¯m just entering college, it¡¯s weird. Ya Yazhou: Ah? You¡¯re actually a junior! Ya Yazhou: I have just entered sophomore year this year! Ya Yazhou: Junior has just entered college, but your embroidery technique is so wonderful, you¡¯re amazing! Ya Yazhou was not hesitant to praise Su Cha. Su Cha smiled and was about to reply, but she suddenly felt a familiar breath. She turned her head and saw that Bo Muyi had returned, and was standing at the door of the bedroom, looking at Su Cha with a deep gaze. Ya Yazhou sent another message. Ya Yazhou: S, my teacher asked if you can meet in person? Cha Yi: Sorry, I don¡¯t meet in person. I¡¯m going to eat first, chat when we¡¯re free. Putting down her phone, Su Cha was ready to get up. As she opened the quilt, she realised things were out of reach, and suddenly asked in an embarrassed little voice, ¡°Muyi, can you help me open the luggage?¡± The man instantly understood Su Cha¡¯s embarrassment. A smile escaped from the corner of his lips, as if with a hint of teasing, he said, ¡°Cha Cha, I have a lot of shirts in the closet, you can simply wear them.¡± Su Cha scoffed. ¡°Stop fooling around, we still have to go out in the afternoon.¡± Chapter 220 - Look Back And The Shore Is At Hand!

Chapter 220: Look Back And The Shore Is At Hand!

Su Cha wasn¡¯t really getting angry and Bo Muyi watched her with amusement. He seemed to enjoy Su Cha being this way. The smile on his lips became increasingly obvious, as he opened Su Cha¡¯s suitcase beside the bed. The suitcase was filled with things. Su Cha didn¡¯t have much luggage from Yonggu Town. She chose to have the more troublesome items delivered. She was here, but the courier hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Her intimate clothing was ced in a small section in the suitcase. When she saw Bo Muyi giving it to her without shying away, she didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. She would get used to these things sooner orter, right? Su Cha thought about it, feeling awkward. When putting them on, Su Cha drove Bo Muyi out. After getting dressed, she walked into the bathroom. In the bathroom, Su Cha¡¯s set of toiletries were all prepared for her, some of them were still unopened, and there was a stark difference between the man¡¯s and the woman¡¯s. In addition to the huge mirror above the hand-wash basin, there was a whole wall cab standing next to it. Su Cha originally thought it contained some private items, but when she opened it, she saw that it was full of skin care products... This was obviously prepared for her. There were various small drawers underneath. Opening the dazzling lipstick tubes, she saw the logos of various luxury brands. The collection range included eye shadows and eyebrow pencils. Whatever cosmetics were present at the backstage of ¡°Dreams in Progress¡± which Su Cha participated in were there. It was obvious there wasn¡¯t only one brand. Su Cha believed, if any of these brands were randomly taken out, it would drive women crazy. It definitely wasn¡¯t for Bo Muyi¡¯s use. She was stunned for a moment, and she simply took pictures of a few bottles of skin care products and sent them to Le Anqi. Anqi, how do you use these? Le Anqi responded to Su Cha soon after. Le Anqi: My goodness Su Cha, You are crazy. I don¡¯t know the smallest bottle, but it looks unaffordable... The biggest one is a set of Hebrew Blue Crystal skin care products, this set costs hundreds of thousands! And it is limited edition!! Did you rob a bank? Otherwise how could you afford it? These are all exclusive luxury gifts for VVIPs!!! Alright. From Le Anqi¡¯s words, Su Cha could know how precious the things Bo Muyi prepared for her were. She didn¡¯t recognise a lot of cosmetics, but she still knew the rough differences between skin care products. There was obviously more than one set here... And the cab was full of them... Rubbing her forehead, Su Cha began to feel that she hadtched onto a tycoon. No that isn¡¯t right, the two liked each other, how could it be considered astching on? Then the question came again, how blind was she... to have loved Zhai Yao? With a sigh, Su Cha picked one of the sets that was probably suitable for her and started washing her face and brushing her teeth. There were some things she didn¡¯t want Bo Muyi to help with. Bo Muyi could give in to her in these respects. When she used these she too felt no pressure. After all, if the two separated their matters clearly, that wasn¡¯t dating, at most it was just proving Bo Muyi¡¯s financial ability. To him, these things were probably small gifts. If she didn¡¯t use it, she didn¡¯t know how he would blow up. After washing her face, she replied to Le Anqi¡¯s message, not keeping her in the dark. -My boyfriend gifted them. Le Anqi: ... Le Anqi: My dear Su Cha, you must not go astray, look back and the shore is at hand!! Seeing her response, Su Cha couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Le Anqi, where had her thoughts flown to? Chapter 221 - Far Beyond Her Imagination

Chapter 221: Far Beyond Her Imagination

As Su Cha exined her situation to Le Anqi, things were not very calm on Huo Zhongwei¡¯s side either. She called her teacher. ¡°Teacher, that Miss S is unwilling to meet us. I only know that she is a college student. She said that she just entered college, she should be my junior. If I may guess, she just graduated from third year of high school, and is preparing to enter college. She probably doesn¡¯t want to reveal her actual information.¡± Although Su Cha deliberately obscured information about herself, Huo Zhongwei had a special ability, and was particrly good at guessing some information. After scrutinising a little, Su Cha¡¯s real age was apparent. ¡°Just graduated from high school?¡± Over the phone, Huo Zhongwei¡¯s teacher was quite shocked, but after thinking for a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to meet.¡± However, this also made her a little suspicious. She thought of the embroidery pattern she had seen, and she couldn¡¯t believe it. In this world, the Tang Embroidery that had been lost could appear again. She was shocked and unsure. Now that the other party was unwilling to meet, it was as if she poured a pot of cold water on her eagerness. Huo Zhongwei¡¯s teacher said regrettably, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. You keep in contact with her. Just notify me if there¡¯s any news.¡± As she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Huo Zhongwei was thoughtful after hearing the regret in the teacher¡¯s words. *** Huo Zhongwei¡¯s teacher was a member of the Imperial Capital Embroidery Union. In the field of embroidery, her fame didn¡¯tpare to some masters, but in her work she was quite established. She was called Deng Lan. She was more senior in years, had much experience, and knew much in the circle. Even after learning embroidery techniques for so many years, she dared not say that she mastered it. It was regrettable that such an amazing embroidery technique as Tang Embroidery had been lost, it was the pinnacle of people¡¯s admiration. Over the years, Deng Lan had heard about Tang Embroidery, but they were all the work of others. She had never heard of someone who had a true grasp of Tang Embroidery. Hearing her student suddenly mention it, she did not believe it. Normal people wouldn¡¯t believe it in this situation. Why would a person with the skill of Tang Embroidery showcase themselves on such a tform? Although the current entertainment channels had be part of people¡¯s lives, many mobile apps, especially entertainment-rted ones, were not popr with old artists who had traditional skills. It was rare to see top masters in this area open a Weibo ount or appear in the media or anything simr. Of course, now this old concept was gradually changing, going public didn¡¯t mean a worse lifestyle, but in Deng Lan¡¯s eyes, for a master to upload her own embroidery video onto Meiyin was simply inconceivable. And her students said that this seemed to be Tang Embroidery. Deng Lan didn¡¯t believe it, and even sneered. Because of this and her recent involvement in a work in production, she didn¡¯t watch the embroidery video Huo Zhongwei sent at all. Now that she was now idle, and suddenly interested, she wanted to see the standards of this so-called master. Then, she was pped in the face. Deng Lan remembered her astonishment while watching the video, at the end she was in utter disbelief and shock. Although she did not know theplete embroidery technique of Tang Embroidery, she also knew that the person in this video showed the mysterious andplicated embroidery stitching method, far beyond her imagination. Chapter 222 - The Old Lady

Chapter 222: The Old Lady

Although the works embroidered were simple, their simplicity was even greater proof of the unfathomable nature of her technique. The finished product was vivid, exceeding the limits of Suzhou Embroidery, one of the current embroidering methods. This is Tang Embroidery? Deng Lan couldn¡¯t believe it. She had seen the work of Tang Embroidery in the museum. It was a picture of a mountain and rain, three meters long, the treasure of the museum. It was only an illustration, yet it could give people the illusion of being in the rainforest, having their body and mind cleansed by rain. After so many years, Deng Lan couldn¡¯t forget the shock she felt that day. This was the pinnacle representation of Tang Embroidery, and this was the power it had. This was something many embroidering methods could not achieve. The video was so short she could not find out much, but it was enough to surprise her. She didn¡¯t dare to draw a conclusion now on whether the other party was the sessor of Tang Embroidery. But the other party¡¯s embroidery technique was clearly awesome and extraordinary. However, hearing that the other party was just a high school senior, Deng Lan was slightly disappointed. A high school senior, how was it possible? Her first reaction was that the other party was probably lying, otherwise why didn¡¯t she dare to meet? Or the video owner was someone else, and Huo Zhongwei found the wrong person. But it was an urgent matter. She needed to identify the vein which the embroidery technique belonged to. She needed to find a real embroiderer with a high reputation, had a professional status in the embroidery industry, and even an understanding of Tang Embroidery. *** Su Cha did not know that the waves started to appear in the Embroidery Union because of her. She was eating with Bo Muyi at noon. After the meal, Su Cha sat while contemting something, Bo Muyi could also tell what she was thinking, and said lightly, ¡°She has not rested yet, let¡¯s go see her.¡± Su Cha grunted in response, took Bo Muyi¡¯s hand, and he led her to the olddy in Wang Ge. Su Cha did not understand the situation of Wang Ge. It seemed that Bo Muyi should be in control but in Wang Ge this olddy must also be one of the masters. There was no pressure on Su Cha to see her boyfriend¡¯s grandma. She had been Empress Dowager in her previous life, and had seen all types of people. The highly respected wealthy families could only bend down when they saw Su Cha. Although the situation was different, it was absolutely impossible for Su Cha to have any thoughts of fear that the olddy would not like her. Even if she didn¡¯t like her, as long as Bo Muyi did, it was enough. On the way, Bo Muyi did not tell her anything about the olddy¡¯s dislikes, he probably didn¡¯t even care what the olddy thought about Su Cha. Arriving at the east courtyard, Su Cha saw that there were many people of all kinds. The servants who carefully cleaned the courtyard and various types of houses, greeted Bo Muyi as ¡®young master¡¯ upon seeing him, but did not dare to raise their heads. Naturally, they also dared not look at the girl beside Bo Muyi. Thergest courtyard between the east and the ce where Bo Muyi lived had a high-profile atmosphere, but it was filled with a calm sandalwood fragrance. Entering the living room, the modern Western-style sofa brought people back to reality. Su Cha saw that an elegant old person wearing a brown moire cheongsam was sitting on the sofa, she was about 50 or 60 years old. Even with the wrinkles on her cheeks, the olddy¡¯s powerful aura couldn¡¯t be hidden. She closed her eyes and pinched a string of beads, when she noticed that Su Cha and Bo Muyi had entered the house. The olddy suddenly opened her eyes. The pair of clear and bright eyes which did not match her old appearance looked sharply at Su Cha. Chapter 223 - Goodbye, Grandma

Chapter 223: Goodbye, Grandma

The majesty exuding from her body was so great that even the string of beads twisted in her hands and the sandalwood fragrance in this room couldn¡¯t conceal it. It could be seen that she was a very powerful olddy. Her eyes were still bright with vigour, if it were an ordinary little girl being on the receiving end of the olddy¡¯s gaze, she would be so fearful she wouldn¡¯t understand it. Apart from these, the olddy also has a kind of honourable disposition inherent to her. The style of a well-breddy, she was absolutely the gold of a distinguished family. Even though she was old, she still looked exquisite. However, such a powerful aura makes no difference to Su Cha. The moment she saw her, Su Cha¡¯s expression was not shaken at all. With a light smile, she gazed calmly at the olddy. Meeting for the first time, she sized her up normally, without any emotion. Her hand was also held by Bo Muyi. The olddy¡¯s gaze first swept from Su Cha¡¯s face to her hands. Bo Muyi also had a cold expression, and was silent for a moment before he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Grandma.¡± Although there was no kindness, there was also no disrespect. The olddy nodded slightly. Bo Muyi introduced Su Cha, ¡°Grandma, this is my girlfriend, she¡¯s called Su Cha.¡± The olddy¡¯s deep gaze turned back to Su Cha again, Su Cha smiled lightly and said, ¡°Grandma, I am Su Cha.¡± She also followed Bo Muyi¡¯s way of addressing, she was neither humble nor overbearing, nor overly intimate or pleasing, as if she had the same attitude as Bo Muyi. When faced with such an olddy, she was not at all frightened. This made the olddy¡¯s eyes sh with a little surprise. However, she did not show it. Just like facing Bo Muyi, she spoke with light meaning, ¡°This is the girlfriend you had to run and see in Yonggu Town, not caring about matters in the Imperial Capital?¡± These words sounded neither good nor bad. At least this olddy was deeply mindful. If she had any opinions, she never showed it. A strange light flickered in Su Cha¡¯s eyes, the smile on the corner of her lips seeming a little weird. She didn¡¯t care about the olddy¡¯s attitude, but she thought it was quite interesting. Bo Muyi also faced the olddy, and admitted without shying away, ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha was his girlfriend. He held Su Cha¡¯s hand tightly, not willing to let go at all. ¡°I brought Su Cha to see you just to say hello, Lookout Pavilion will be her home in the future. Grandma, you should be clear on this, right?¡± ¡°You say this as if youe to say hello, as if anyone would dare to bully your girlfriend.¡± The olddy nced lightly at Bo Muyi, but she was not angry. She said, ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s have a meal together? Treat it as weing your girlfriend.¡± Such a powerful olddy, facing Bo Muyi, she had no imperative tone, but instead spoke with a negotiating attitude. Su Cha also knew that with Bo Muyi¡¯s character, it was absolutely impossible to talk to him in this tone. Bo Muyi first nced at Su Cha. He didn¡¯t respond until Su Cha nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± He sounded a little unwilling. Surprise was written on the olddy¡¯s face, but she said nothing and waved her hand. ¡°Then go back, I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Neither good nor bad could be seen from her attitude Bo Muyi also nodded and took Su Cha away. Leaving, Su Cha maintained her politeness and said, ¡°Goodbye, Grandma.¡± She saw the olddy pause, before getting up and going towards her bedroom. Chapter 224 - How Are You So Childish, Childish Devil

Chapter 224: How Are You So Childish, Childish Devil

Walking out the door, Bo Muyi suddenly asked, ¡°Cha Cha, do you like her?¡± Su Cha levied for a moment, then smiled and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Bo Muyi frowned. ¡°Nothing, if you don¡¯t like her, you will rarely see her in the future.¡± ¡°No, I think she¡¯s okay.¡± Su Cha raised her hand and touched Bo Muyi¡¯s earlobe and rubbed it a few times. ¡°After all, she¡¯s an elder, it¡¯s enough if there¡¯s no hatred.¡± Bo Muyi also let her touch it and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± The two were still in the courtyard, and the servants passing by saw them even if they didn¡¯t want to. Seeing their young master being touched by Su Cha so obediently, they would be lying if they said they weren¡¯t astonished. It was like a brutal king having a day where he was gentle. In the Imperial Capital, everyone knew this person in Lookout Pavilion was notoriously moody, no one dared to approach. Privately, some people even thought this person had mental issues. In short, it showed the extent to which this person should not be messed with. At some point in time, even the olddy¡¯s biological children couldn¡¯t enter Lookout Pavilion. The young master did not allow it, they could only live elsewhere. It was already shocking that Lookout Pavilion now had an outsider living inside, and it seemed that the rtionship between this girl and the young master was not as simple as it seems. They all knew she was his girlfriend, but they all thought that the existence of the girl in front of them to the young master was just a matter of fulfilling a promise, after all who wasn¡¯t afraid of him? But at this sight, their eyes really fell out. Passing by them, the maid called them, trembling, ¡°Young Master, Young Miss.¡± Bo Muyi, who was enjoying being touched by Su Cha, also heard this disturbance. He opened his eyes, the rage in them couldn¡¯t be concealed. Like a sword, they pierced through the servant¡¯s heart. The servant¡¯s heart was crippled with fear, and tears streamed down her face as she thought this indeed was the young master of the house. She quickly slid away. After all, in Lookout Pavilion, when seeing Bo Muyi, if she didn¡¯t respectfully greet him, it was no different from seeking death. Su Cha proactively took Bo Muyi¡¯s hand and led him away, using her fingers to pinch Bo Muyi¡¯s face. ¡°Look at your face, why is it always like this? Smile for me?¡± Upon hearing this, Bo Muyi let out augh obediently. He looked dashing when heughed, making the surrounding scenery seem like they lost all their colours. Su Cha was overwhelmed by this beauty, ¡°Look how good you look when you smile.¡± Bo Mu couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. ¡°I only smile at you. You too, only smile at me, okay?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She couldn¡¯t help but grin. Hugging Bo Muyi¡¯s waist, she said softly, ¡°How are you so childish, childish devil?¡± Bo Muyi also enjoyed being this way. He left Lookout Pavilion with Su Cha hand in hand. He said he wanted to apany Su Cha for a walk so he drove a car out of the garage and let Su Cha sit in the front passenger seat. He was very caring, he even helped Su Cha with the seat belt himself. After that, he kissed Su Cha¡¯s forehead again. Su Cha didn¡¯t know what those following them in the dark dared to think. But it seems that since she entered the Imperial Capital, the number of people who protected Bo Muyi doubled. Pondering deeply, it seemed that she had to speed up her progress in martial arts, otherwise with Bo Muyi¡¯s current identity, she was also afraid of him meeting with any form of danger. Until now, she had not forgotten what she heard from being by Bo Muyi¡¯s side about the Wu Alliance. This world was not as simple as she imagined, she realised this not long ago. As long as she had the strength, she had nothing to fear. Chapter 225 - It Looks Quite Pretty

Chapter 225: It Looks Quite Pretty

Being apanied by Bo Muyi, Su Cha went around the Imperial Capital. Actually, it was enough to be able to be with Bo Muyi. She did not need to go around. She too didn¡¯t want others to see Bo Muyi. As long as Bo Muyi appeared amongst people, he would definitely be the centre of attention. She did not want to see Bo Muyi being watched by others. Bo Muyi was obviously also reluctant to go out. He would rather stay in the car with Su Cha the entire afternoon instead of letting others covet his Cha Cha. As long as the gaze of other people fell on Su Cha for more than a second, he would feel a very irritable impulse. The two of them sat in a secret clubhouse for the entire afternoon, only when it was time to eat did they return to Lookout Pavilion, as they promised the olddy dinner together. Along the way, Su Cha went into a jewelry store and picked a tinum bracelet for the olddy. Of course, she used her own schrship money, the price was 78,000 yuan. This bracelet to people like Bo Muyi was something unimpressive. Bo Muyi was puzzled too. ¡°She doesn¡¯tck these things, what are you giving it to her for?¡± He didn¡¯t care about what Su Cha gave, but instead noted that she was gifting the olddy, and felt a little unhappy, ¡°You haven¡¯t even given me anything yet...¡± Su Cha kept the wrapped bracelet. ¡°Muyi, I am preparing your gift.¡± She told Bo Muyi ¡°It¡¯s a matter of courtesy to the olddy. I¡¯m leaving the best for you.¡± She had long thought about her gift for Bo Muyi, but now wasn¡¯t the time to give gifts. Hearing her words, Bo Muyi¡¯s mood also lightened, his deep eyes shed with a little anticipation. ¡°What are you giving me?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± Su Cha smiled gently. She lived in Lookout Pavilion. After all, the Old Lady was the mistress of Lookout Pavilion, she knew that out of courtesy she couldn¡¯t appear empty-handed. She bought the bracelet with her own schrship money, it was the most valuable gift she could afford at present, and its meaning was equally valuable. Whether the olddy epted it or even wore it, was not within the scope of Su Cha¡¯s consideration. As long as she did it, it was right. Returning to Lookout Pavilion, today¡¯s Lookout Pavilion seemed to be slightly different from when she came, as if there was some scent of smoke. Busy servants were carrying delicate dishes. When they reached the living room, the olddy had put on another cheongsam and sat on the main seat. Seeing Bo Muyi and Su Cha, she lifted her eyes and spoke elegantly. ¡°Sit down since you¡¯ve returned, someone has made the kitchen prepare all your favourite food.¡± Whom this someone was referring to, it was obvious. It was a pity the person himself didn¡¯t really acknowledge it. Bo Muyi sat down with an indifferent expression, his eyes never leaving Su Cha. The olddy paused. Su Cha came forward at this time and handed the gift box to the olddy. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯vee here for the first time, this gift is for you, it¡¯s not very expensive, I hope you like it.¡± There was a trace of surprise in the eyes of the olddy. She put down the serviette in her hand. When she took the box, she saw the nonchnt man¡¯s eyes fixated on it. The olddy took it quietly, the corner of her mouth finally lifted, showing some amusement, though it was not obvious. ¡°You have a good heart.¡± She took the box and opened it. When she saw a tinum bracelet, she raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°It looks quite pretty.¡± Unexpectedly, the olddy took the bracelet out and put it on her wrist. Chapter 226 - No One Is Allowed In!

Chapter 226: No One Is Allowed In!

The bracelet¡¯s design was carefully selected by Su Cha. It had a long and slender red-crowned crane that leaned toward the Chinese style. It was simple and elegant. Otherwise, Su Cha would not have picked it at first nce. The olddy¡¯s entire body exuded a noble aura. The tinum bracelet didn¡¯t seem too out of ce, but it also didn¡¯t match her status. The embroidery on the cheongsam was Su Cha¡¯s specialty. The thread on the satin fabric was definitely worth a lot. The embroidery was at the master level. It was not the same style as the Tang embroidery, but it was also top-notch. The olddy¡¯s outfit was priceless. She was wearing a jade ring on her left hand. There was a pearl ne on her neck matching her cheongsam. There was no sign of impetuousness. There was only luxury and elegance. The olddy put on the bracelet to her wrist and gestured for Su Cha to sit down. After Su Cha took her seat, the olddy picked up a cup of tea and sipped it. Suddenly, she said, ¡°You became the provincial champion?¡± Su Cha nodded and the olddy nodded. ¡°What a smart kid.¡± Besides that, she did not say anything. Her expression did not change. If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely be under a lot of pressure when interacting with such a person. That¡¯s because one couldn¡¯t guess what she¡¯s thinking, whether she really liked you or disliked you. She naturally felt panic in her heart. However, Su Cha did not care about all these. She smiled no matter what the olddy said. She had a natural aura that the olddy had never seen before. The man next to her ced his arm on the table, his fingertips on his forehead. His perfect side profile was delicate and intricate. His deep eyes stared at Su Cha. As he listened to their conversation, his thoughts were indiscernible. Then the dishes were served, and a problem arose. Su Cha moved her chopsticks, but Bo Muyi did not move. The olddy held the bowl. Seeing that Bo Muyi did not move his chopsticks, she gently ced the bowl down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who likes it? Do you not have an appetite?¡± Bo Muyi stared at Su Cha. Su Cha came to a realization. In front of an elder, Su Cha could not do such a thing as feeding him. She whispered to Bo Muyi, ¡°Muyi, eat it by yourself.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s expression darkened. His emotions started to be gloomy and anxious, making people shudder. The olddy was stunned by the sudden change in his attitude. She did not understand. Su Cha frowned. For a moment, she did not want to spoil Bo Muyi, but she could not say anything about him. And when his dark eyes stared straight at her, her heart softened. How could she bear to me him? After some thought, she said, ¡°He¡¯s not hungry. We ate outside.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The olddy nodded and did not worry about Bo Muyi¡¯s attitude. She only said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the kitchen to send supper overter. He did not pay much attention to these things when he was working. You are his girlfriend. It¡¯s good that you watch over him.¡± Su Cha responded softly. Bo Muyi seemed to have thought of something and calmed down, strangely. He lowered his head and fiddled with the corner of Su Cha¡¯s shirt, which surprised the olddy. Just then, a servant reported, ¡°Old Madam, Little Miss is here to see you...¡± Before he could finish, Bo Muyi¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes became full of hostility. ¡°Don¡¯t let her in! No one is allowed in!¡± The sudden shout made Su Cha¡¯s forehead twitch. The servant shivered in fear. Su Cha did not know who the young mistress was, but she was obviously close to the olddy. When she saw Bo Muyi getting angry, the olddy did not seem to mind at all. She calmly put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Let her wait at the court. I will go out to see her.¡± Chapter 227 - I Wont Eat Without You Chapter 227: I Won¡¯t Eat Without You After the servant finished speaking, the olddy nced at Bo Muyi and said, ¡°Who would dare toe in without your permission?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s expression did not look good. After the olddy finished speaking, she took a paper towel and wiped her mouth elegantly. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll go out first and take a look. Enjoy your meal.¡± With that, she stood up and left. Seeing this, Su Cha stopped eating. She touched Bo Muyi¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Is Little Miss the olddy¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Bo Muyi snorted. Su Cha could not help butugh. ¡°You can¡¯t even let her in?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an outsider.¡± Bo Muyi had said it matter-of-factly and was looking at Su Cha with a frown, as if he was a little puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t like outsiders entering this ce. My grandfather left Wang Ge for me.¡± Su Cha pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Yes, if that is your wish.¡± This was Bo Muyi¡¯s territory. There was no reason for her to say too much. And she did not really care about these things. However, the olddy surprisingly indulged Bo Muyi. Bo Muyi had said that the olddy was not his biological grandmother and that he regarded the youngdy as an outsider. It was highly likely that the youngdy was the olddy¡¯s biological granddaughter. If he could not let even the olddy¡¯s granddaughter in, then Bo Muyi¡¯s rejection of outsiders was truly severe. But as if it was nothing, the olddy was not angry. Instead, she was willing to go out and meet her, but she did not tell her granddaughter toe in. This was not the first time. No wonder only Bo Muyi and the olddy lived in Wang Ge. The rest were all servants. The nature of the rtionship between servants and masters was definitely different. Su Cha nced at the dining table. Most of the exquisite dishes were not touched. How much could she and the olddy eat? Most of them were Bo Muyi¡¯s favorite dishes. Su Cha had never seen this many dishes before, but the olddy must have ordered them for Bo Muyi. She sighed, picked up the porcin bowl, and started to serve Bo Muyi food. ¡°You keep asking me to feed you. What happens when I¡¯m not around? How old are you?¡± Even though she wasining only a little, there was a lot of helplessness in it. When Bo Muyi saw Su Cha was going to feed him, he was delighted and swallowed the food she gave him. When he was almost done eating, he whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re not here, I won¡¯t eat.¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression changed. It had been some time since she was reborn, but she had never said anything harsh to Bo Muyi. When she heard him say that, she directly ced the bowl on the table. Her voice full of rebuke, she said, ¡°Say that again?¡± Her sudden outburst confused Bo Muyi. However, he reacted quickly. There was a sh of pain in his eyes, and his lips turned white. His hands were trembling as he held Su Cha¡¯s hand and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Cha Cha, I was wrong.¡± He¡¯d apologized at once, but Su Cha could tell that he did not know what he had done wrong. He was just afraid that she would be angry. It would be a lie to say that she was not troubled by Bo Muyi. But there were some things that she had to say clearly. Otherwise, Bo Muyi¡¯s remark that he would not eat if she was not around might turn out to be exactly what he¡¯d do. ¡°If you won¡¯t eat when I¡¯m not around, how have you been living in the past? Muyi, I¡¯m currently participating in apetition. I still have a lot of things to attend to. You also have a job, so it¡¯s impossible for us to stay together all the time. If you won¡¯t eat when I¡¯m not around, does that mean your health is a joke to you?¡± Chapter 228 - Your Surname Is Ye and His Surname Is Bo

Chapter 228: Your Surname Is Ye and His Surname Is Bo

As she spoke, her expression became colder. The more Bo Muyi looked at her, the more flustered he became. He felt wronged and scared, afraid that Su Cha would abandon him. ¡°I was wrong. I will eat.¡± He answered obediently, looking as weak as a child. Before such a person, she could not vent her anger. Su Cha sighed and held Bo Muyi¡¯s palm. Her voice softened as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such willful words. You have to be obedient, okay? It¡¯s not good for your health if you don¡¯t eat. If your health suffers, my heart will ache!¡± Bo Muyi looked up at her and gradually calmed down. He said seriously, ¡°Cha Cha, I was wrong. I will eat well even when you are not around.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Cha smiled. Bo Muyi knew that he could not be willful. There were some things where Su Cha could give in to Bo Muyi unconditionally, but there were some aspects where he should not be spoiled too much. Bo Muyi was not easy tofort, and she could not always give in to him. After Bo Muyi had had his fill, they held hands and returned to his ce. Upon entering the bedroom, Su Cha saw a photo and asked curiously, ¡°When did you take this photo?¡± She did not look old on the photo. She was probably in her second year of high school. Bo Muyi did not feel embarrassed. He hugged Su Cha¡¯s waist and pressed his face against hers. ¡°I took it secretly.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± The man¡¯s clear voice sounded a little aggrieved. ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t even talk to me. I could only secretly take pictures.¡± Su Cha¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°Forget it. You didn¡¯t take anything you shouldn¡¯t take, right?¡± Bo Muyi smiled. ¡°Cha Cha, what are you thinking about? I don¡¯t have such a fetish. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need it anymore...¡± As he spoke, he moved closer to Su Cha¡¯s ear. His thin lips brushed against her earlobe, making her feel ticklish. Su Cha could not help but shrink and pinch Bo Muyi¡¯s waist. She slipped out of Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. I want to sleep early.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Bo Muyi responded slowly. When he saw Su Cha entering the bathroom, he licked his dry lips and felt that he was getting restless again. He felt that he was not full at all times. ... Outside Wang Ge¡¯s main door, there was a beautiful youngdy dressed in a cheongsam. The dress she was wearing revealed her tall figure, which was extremely good. She was wearing a small hat on her head. Her cherry red lips were particrly eye-catching, and her long hair was slightly curled up. She exuded the aura of ady from a wealthy family. Compared to the olddy, she looked only a little immature. At this moment, she hugged the olddy¡¯s arm and said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Grandma, can I really not go in? Can¡¯t I stay at your ce for the night?¡± The olddy turned to look at her. Her sharp gaze made the girl¡¯s smile freeze. The olddy said calmly, ¡°You know his temper. Don¡¯t do things that make him angry. Otherwise, even I won¡¯t be able to speak up for you.¡± The girl felt wronged. ¡°He is my brother...¡± The olddy took her hand and said, ¡°Your surname is Ye, his surname is Bo.¡± With that, the olddy followed the servant into the pavilion. The girl bit her lips and looked at the guards guarding the door. She stomped her feet in frustration and turned to leave. Chapter 229 - Drawing Lots

Chapter 229: Drawing Lots

Su Cha sleptfortably the first night in Lookout Pavilion. The next day, she received a message from the production team, saying that she should report to the production studio and draw lots to get her number te. The national Top 50petition would begin in a week. There were a hundred contestants in each of the 10 divisions. Bo Muyi had gone to work. When she had enough to sleep, she circled around Lookout Pavilion. Although many servants had not seen her before, they had probably received the newsst night. Whenever they saw the unfamiliar girl appear around Lookout Pavilion, they would respectfully call her ¡°Miss Su.¡± Su Cha nodded politely, but she did not seem arrogant. Still, her aura made the servants think that Miss Su was the daughter of some family. None of them expected their young master to fancy an ordinary girl from a faraway city. After exercising, she ate breakfast. The servants stayed in their posts and did not say a word to Su Cha. Apart from being luxurious, the ce also gave off a sense of security. When she went out, the secret guard, Ah Chen, appeared and asked with a poker face, ¡°Miss Su, do you need a car?¡± Su Cha thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take the time to tour the area when I¡¯m out.¡± She did not request for the car to be prepared, and Ah Chen did not force her. Bo Muyi was very rxed toward her. Other than sending people to protect her, he enforced no other restrictions. She waited for a rideshare by the roadside and rode it to join the production team. The Imperial Capital was different from Yonggu City. One could tell from the people on the streets that there were many pretty and fashionable boys and girls here. There were also many luxury cars. As the capital of China, the Imperial Capital was a dream ce for countless people. It was worth mentioning that Su Cha had received a call from her father on the ne yesterday. He seemed to havepromised. He simply told Su Cha that if anything happened, she could return to Yonggu City as soon as possible. At the very least, he would do his duty as her father. Su Cha did not have much of a reaction when she heard that, but she had alreadye up with some guesses regarding this matter. What would she encounter in the Imperial Capital? Why didn¡¯t he want her toe here? While she was thinking, Su Cha had already arrived at the location the production team had mentioned. The stage that was built in a stadium had been rented by the production crew of ¡°Dreams In Progress¡± for two months. The construction of many facilities was still in full swing. After all, there would be a big performance every week. There were not many people present. Su Cha arrived at the Imperial Capital first. Under the direction of the production crew, she went to draw a lot. The production team knew that she was one of the top ten in Yonggu City, so they pulled her to do a simple interview. Since not all the contestants were from popr districts, their treatment was different from those from the local popr districts. However, Su Cha was a runner-up, after all, and she was pretty. The staff members were friendly to her. After Quan Jia found out that Su Cha had arrived at the Imperial Capital today, she sent an address to Su Cha¡¯s program team and asked them to find the address after drawing lots. There was a music teacher there who could teach Su Cha some singing techniques. Chapter 230 - A Familiar Person, Just Like in My Memory

Chapter 230: A Familiar Person, Just Like in My Memory

Su Cha¡¯s luck was neither good nor bad. She got the number 62. This was around the middle. She took her number and left without stopping. During this period, she did not see any other contestants reporting. After taking her leave of the production crew, Su Cha went to find the music teacher ording to the address Quan Jia had given her. However, it was already noon by this time. She rode a bike and the sunlight was scorching the ground. Soon, Su Cha¡¯s body was drenched in sweat. She nned to find a ce to rest and eat before continuing. Su Cha also sent Bo Muyi a message: Muyi, remember to eat lunch. It¡¯s noon. The man in the meeting had brought his phone with him this time. The moment he saw the phone vibrate slightly, his gaze shifted to it. The atmosphere in the conference room was rather normal today. He had just returned and they were currently reporting the work handover. While a senior manager was reading the figures for the first half of the year, Bo Muyi suddenly raised his hand gently in the air. He had a bad temper. Even this group of senior executives who had not worked with him for long had experienced it. Even though Bo Muyi was young, no one would dare to touch him. At this moment, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was wrong with him? In the end, they saw that the handsome man was indifferent but serious. ¡°Let¡¯s stop the meeting. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± The executives: ¡°...¡± For a group like theirs, it was normal to not eat for an entire day when in a meeting. But in the middle of the meeting, the devil actually said that it was time to eat? ?? It was unbelievable! Everyone looked at each other, but the dignified man had already stood up, leaving behind a group of confused senior executives. Bai Kun was still in a daze when he saw Bo Muyiing out. He had estimated that the meeting would end at two or three o¡¯clock. Why was Young Master here now? However, Bo Muyi said, ¡°Prepare lunch for me. We will continue after the meeting.¡± Then, he lowered his head and started to y with his phone, as if replying. Bai Kun understood immediately. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Needless to say, it must be Miss Su. ... After Su Cha finished her meal, she continued her journey. As it was quite far away, she continued to ride the bike as a form of exercise. On the way, she was really thirsty and walked over to a beverage shop. It was a small shop by the roadside. She looked behind it and saw a shopping mall. Upwards were transparent ss stairs with rows of luxury stores. While Su Cha was waiting, she looked around in boredom. Suddenly, she spotted a familiar figure in a shop. The person was wearing a white shirt, looking clean and transparent. The wless side profile gave off a familiar feeling from Su Cha¡¯s memory. He stood there simply, his aura elegant and distant. Su Cha felt an unfamiliar sense of nobility. Beside him was a shop assistant from a luxury store who could not help but admire his looks. She respectfully said something to him. He seemed to have changed but, at the same time, did not seem to have changed. The difference was that she herself was much more mature than before. Su Cha was stunned for a second. At that moment, her killing intent almost burst out uncontrobly. Perhaps it was too obvious; the man beside the window turned his gaze and met Su Cha¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he saw a girl. Her calm and obedient eyes were as pure as he remembered. Chapter 231 - Endure for Now

Chapter 231: Endure for Now

Lian Chi! Su Cha¡¯s murderous intent disappeared when the other party looked at her. She did not expect to see Lian Chi here. It was such a coincidence. It was so sudden that she was unprepared. She had not really thought about the possibility of meeting Lian Chi in advance. At this time, she should not hate Lian Chi or kill him. She should only be angry at him for leaving without a word. She should not know anything right now. She should not know that Zhai Yao was sent by Lian Chi, nor should she know that Lian Chi was the Third Young Master of the Lian family. In Su Cha¡¯s heart, Lian Chi was someone she had grown up with from the time they were young. In high school, he did not tell anyone else about leaving. What would she have done in the past? Su Cha thought about it and felt wronged and angry. She was angry that this person left without saying goodbye. If she saw him again, she might question him loudly. However, Su Cha could not do it now. Whenever she thought about the tragic ending of her first life and the fact that Lian Chi could not be innocent, she was unable to feign civility with this person. Trying hard to maintain herposure, she could no longer suppress her anger. She clenched her fists tightly. Nevertheless, her behavior appeared normal in the eyes of the man upstairs. He just looked at Su Cha indifferently, as if he did not intend to express anything. The agitation that she had not felt in a long time would never again appear between them. ¡°Miss, your lemon tea is ready.¡± The staff¡¯s voice broke the strange undercurrent. Su Cha turned around, took the lemon tea, and rode off. At present, she could not stay calm. When she saw that face, she had the urge to kill. It was better to stay away. Seeing her leave, the elegant and noble man frowned slightly. ¡°Why would anyone drink that kind of thing...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A hand reached out to hold the man¡¯s arm. He lowered his eyes, turned sideways, and left without a trace. The smile on his lips made him look perfect and charming. ¡°Nothing catching your fancy?¡± Even his voice was so perfect. It was as if this person had no ws. A look of disappointment shed across the pretty and generous girl¡¯s eyes when she felt his alienation. However, she quickly regained herposure and could not help but be infatuated with him. ¡°Lian Chi, let¡¯s go to another ce. Didn¡¯t Auntie ask you to apany me for the whole afternoon? I just saw it, but I didn¡¯t get it yet, so quickly...¡± ¡°If you have something you like, just buy it. Put it on my ount, or you can find a brand that makes them customized. You don¡¯t have to spend time looking.¡± She did not know if it was an illusion or something, but the girl sensed a trace of impatience from the gentle man in front of her. For a moment, she was stunned, but Lian Chi¡¯s face did not change at all. His voice did not change at all. ¡°But it¡¯s good that you like it. I can apany you.¡± It was as if his impatience was just an illusion. She suppressed the doubt in her heart and nodded sweetly, thinking that she might have thought too much. ... Seeing someone she did not want to see, Su Cha was not happy. But no matter how unhappy she was, she had to suppress it. The current her was not strong enough to go against Lian Chi. Ever since she found out about Bo Muyi¡¯s existence, including the mysterious Martial Union, Su Cha had felt that this world was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Lian Chi might be being protected by such a person. She was not strong enough to take action at present, so she could only endure it for now. Chapter 232 - Music Teacher

Chapter 232: Music Teacher

At this moment, Su Cha suddenly remembered the memories of Bo Muyi¡¯s death in her past life. She remembered only that Bo Mu had died to save her and that she had been kidnapped. The person who kidnapped her... At that moment, Su Cha frowned. Lian Chi? She was not sure. She did not even dare to imagine that Lian Chi would be so vicious to her. She and Lian Chi grew up together. They were childhood sweethearts, and she regarded Lian Chi as her biological brother. The two of them had talked about everything. Lian Chi had been extremely smart since he was young. His grades were excellent, and he was outstanding in both sports and music. He was the idol of countless local boys and girls, as well as a nightmare. All the parents who lived in the area praised Lian Chi and regarded him as a model child. Su Cha also admired Lian Chi. She had always regarded Lian Chi as her family. Lian Chi was also very nice to her. When she was young, her stepmother did not like her. When Su Mingzhe was not at home, she often went homete after school. It was Lian Chi who¡¯d bring her to his home for a meal. The gentle and patient brother in her memory had never changed. But everything changed after Lian Chi disappeared. No matter how beautiful the scene was, it would fall apart after the breakup. Su Cha had never known the real reason why Lian Chi wanted to harm her. It was just that his identity had changed. Why would he suddenly view her as an enemy? From the looks of it, if Lian Chi was the one who kidnapped her and caused Bo Muyi¡¯s death, in Su Cha¡¯s heart, Lian Chi must die ten thousand times. Whether the kidnapping was done by Lian Chi or not, Su Cha hated Lian Chi to the core. When she died miserably, she no longer had the patience to wonder about the reason behind her existence. No matter what it was, it was not a reason for Lian Chi to be so ruthless to her. Because it was hers, not Lian Chi¡¯s. As she thought of this, the anger in Su Cha¡¯s eyes could no longer be suppressed. She stepped on the bike quickly, and her fierce aura made the pedestrians on the road subconsciously avoid her. She soon reached the address of the music teacher rmended by Quan Jia. It was a building. The music teacher was teaching on a particr floor. Quan Jia gave her only the teacher¡¯s name and address. Su Cha did not know who the teacher was. The 20th floor was the teaching address of this substitute teacher. When the elevator door opened, Su Cha heard a melodious piano sound. The children¡¯s clear and beautiful voice drifted along with the rhythm of the piano. Su Cha, who was originally in a bad mood, strangely calmed down when she heard the children¡¯s singing. Sometimes, singing could soothe one¡¯s mind, and in particr, children¡¯s singing was pure and clean. She looked up and saw that the entire 20th floor was decorated in an expansive teaching style with many musical instruments. There were all kinds of musical instruments, from the Guzheng to the modern western musical instruments. It did not seem like a music teacher¡¯s ce, but more like a musical instrument shop. A group of seven- or eight-year-old children stood in the middle, singing the songs Su Cha heard with their mouths open. All of them looked happy. A young girl in her twenties was ying the piano in front of them. Su Cha was surprised. Was this the substitute teacher? The only other people were in the ssroom on the first floor. The children looked over when they saw someoneing in. The girl who was ying the piano only nced at Su Cha and did not stop ying. Just then, Su Cha saw a person suddenly stand up beside the huge piano the girl was ying. As that person had been blocked, she had not noticed them before. Chapter 233 - Mom

Chapter 233: Mom

The moment the person stood up, Su Cha felt a jolt in her heart. Her pupils constricted in disbelief. When the person walked toward her, it seemed to ovep with the blurry figure in her memory. Her blurry memories finally became clearer. She was of ordinary build, but she had a good figure. She had long, curly hair, and she liked to wear a in dress asionally. Her makeup was light, but her eyebrows were deeply drawn. She knew how to keep a low profile. asionally, she would look at her with a gentle smile. ¡°Mom... Mom?¡± Her voice trembled when she called out the name. It was also drowned out by the sound of the piano and the song, so much so that as the person walked over, she did not hear her. She only nced at her in surprise. ¡°Did Quan Jia send you here? Are you the runner-up of the singing program?¡± When the woman said this, her gazended on Su Cha, but she was puzzled. She was a smart and generous woman who was about 40 years old. There were no signs of age on her face, and her outfit was as simple as ever. But she was very ordinary. It was as if in a vast sea of people, no one would notice her. Su Cha¡¯s shock subsided a little. She looked at the other party and opened her mouth slightly. ¡°Mom?¡± The woman was stunned. She looked up and down carefully. As if in disbelief, she called out the name, ¡°Su Cha?¡± It was confirmed. The sound of the piano gradually faded and the children¡¯s singing stopped. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on them. The woman nced at the students behind her and said, ¡°You guys continue practicing. Teacher has something on.¡± Then she patted Su Cha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come with me.¡± Her tone was normal and she was not too agitated. There was no intimate feeling. Su Cha sensed something and pursed her lips before following her. She brought Su Cha to a room to rest. Su Cha sat down on the sofa, and the woman poured a ss of water for her. ¡°I thought the name was simr, but I didn¡¯t think it was really you.¡± She sat down and looked at Su Cha, unable to hide her surprise. ¡°Why did you participate in such a show? Despite Su Mingzhe¡¯s old-fashioned way of thinking, he actually allowed you to participate?¡± Su Cha had calmed down. She thought of something and smiled lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy to see me. Have you forgotten that you have a daughter?¡± When she heard this, an awkward expression shed across Dai Xiaofu¡¯s face. As if she had just remembered something, she subconsciously avoided Su Cha¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for so many years. You followed Su Mingzhe...¡± Before she could finish, Su Cha said bluntly, ¡°I already know that he is not my biological father.¡± Su Cha held the cup of water and her gazended on its surface. ¡°I thought you were my mother, but it seems like you have nothing to do with me or him.¡± Otherwise, after she had seen Su Cha again, Dai Xiaofu¡¯s expression should not look that way. She was surprised as if she was facing someone whom she didn¡¯t know well after a long time. Most importantly, Su Cha did not expect that the music teacher Quan Jia rmended was her mother, Su Mingzhe¡¯s ex-wife. She had just met Lian Chi and now it was an old acquaintance. The Imperial Capital was so big. Chapter 234 - Are You Not Having Nightmares?

Chapter 234: Are You Not Having Nightmares?

¡°You know?¡± Dai Xiaofu¡¯s eyes flickered. For a moment, she seemed to be relieved. Then, she looked at Su Cha with a much gentler expression, the way she looked like in Su Cha¡¯s childhood memories. ¡°No wonder he allowed you to participate in the show.¡± Dai Xiaofu thought for a while and smiled. ¡°This world is really small. I never thought that the person Quan Jia wanted me to teach would be you. When she said it, I just thought it was the same name. But I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, and you are getting prettier and prettier. Why do you want to join the entertainment industry? Do you like to sing?¡± She spoke to Su Cha so straightforwardly, as if it had not been many years since they¡¯d seen each other. It was rather hrious between a mother and daughter who were not biologically rted. Su Cha did not answer Dai Xiaofu¡¯s question. She just stared at her and asked seriously, ¡°You brought me back before. I just want to ask you what exactly happened back then. If you¡¯re not my parents, who are my biological parents?¡± Some things, once Su Cha had learned them, she would not hold in. Dai Xiaofu was probably one of the people who knew about the past. Dai Xiaofu was stunned. She looked elsewhere and chuckled. ¡°What do you want me to say? I¡¯m not too sure about this. Su Mingzhe was the one who brought you back. I¡¯ve always had conflicts with him and I don¡¯t have the same ideals. You, I had you with me for only a while. How old were you when I left?¡± She thought that she had fallen into some kind of memory and said, ¡°When Su Mingzhe brought you back, you were not in a good state. When you slept, you always had nightmares. You shouldn¡¯t have nightmares now, right? I don¡¯t know much about your parents. I know only that your father¡¯s family gave Su Mingzhe a huge sum of money and entrusted you to him. Su Mingzhe and your father met in the town. They are quite close.¡± Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°My father¡¯s family?¡± Dai Xiaofu did not hide it and nodded. Perhaps it was because she did not think that she would meet Su Cha after so many years that she revealed everything without any scruples. ¡°When Su Mingzhe brought you back, he said that something happened to your father and that he was going back for treatment. Your father¡¯s family is not suited to take care of you, so he left you behind. ¡°I also thought about what happened to this family. It¡¯s not right for me to take you in under such aplicated situation. You¡¯re just a child, yet you were so scared...¡± Before Dai Xiaofu could finish, Su Cha quickly asked, ¡°I was scared? How could I be scared?¡± Dai Xiaofu looked at her in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Then, she came to a realization. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You¡¯ve forgotten it since then...¡± Then, she seemed to find herself in a difficult position. ¡°Do you really want to know? At that time, the doctor didn¡¯t want me to tell Su Mingzhe about your father.¡± Su Cha¡¯s heart sank. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just say it. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ve forgotten everything. I just want to know what happened back then.¡± Unexpectedly, she had really lost a part of her memory. The memory she lost was the reason she was entrusted to Su Mingzhe. Dai Xiaofu thought about it carefully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you don¡¯t remember. I only know that it has something to do with your father¡¯s ident.¡± Su Cha paused and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s rted to my father¡¯s ident?¡± Dai Xiaofu nced at Su Cha¡¯s expression and carefully asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have nightmares now, and you don¡¯t talk in your sleep?¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes flickered and she shook her head. ¡°No.¡± All these years, she had never had a nightmare, nor did she have the habit of talking in her sleep. ¡°Oh...¡± Dai Xiaofu seemed to be deep in thought. Chapter 235 - Lesson

Chapter 235: Lesson

Su Cha thought of some questions and said, ¡°What nightmare did I have when I was young?¡± Dai Xiaofu responded quickly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. When you came to us when you were young, you probably had nightmares because you were not used to it.¡± After answering the question, she looked at Su Cha with some surprise. ¡°Su Mingzhe allowed you to participate in this show, didn¡¯t he? Since you already know about this, he must have said something, right?¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Yes.¡± Her answer was vague. She had already fallen out with Su Mingzhe, so there was no reason for him to tell her about it. Dai Xiaofu did not continue to ask. She nodded and pinched her fingers as if she had nothing to talk about with Su Cha. The mother-daughter rtionship aside, Su Cha and Dai Xiaofu did not have any disputes. It was normal for them to not be able to find a topic to talk about, but Dai Xiaofu was still a music teacher. ¡°The music teacher rmended by Teacher Quan Jia is you. You teach music?¡± Su Cha was not sure what Dai Xiaofu did when she left Su Mingzhe. She had heard about her going to the Imperial Capital by chance. She did not expect Dai Xiaofu to be a music teacher. She seemed to have good taste, and those who talked about music would naturally be artistic. Why did she fall for Su Mingzhe? Hearing this, Dai Xiaofu smiled. ¡°Of course not. If I was really a music teacher, Quan Jia would rmend you to me so that I can teach you how to sing. I used to be a vocal coach, but I lost my voice after smoking too much. Now that my voice is hoarse, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to teach singing. I should just be a music teacher.¡± Her voice was indeed hoarse. Su Cha pursed her lips and showed kindness to this woman who used to treat her gently. She asked with concern, ¡°I remember that you didn¡¯t use to smoke. Howe you smoke now?¡± Dai Xiaofu sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that useless Su Mingzhe. Back then, I was worried about getting a divorce. I got addicted to cigarettes at that time. But it¡¯s useless to talk about it now. It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m living well.¡± She looked at Su Cha, and her eyes became much gentler; it was as if there was a shadow in Su Cha¡¯s memory. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Since Quan Jia has rmended you to me, I will teach you well. Since you are the runner-up of thepetition, it means you have good qualities. Sing a few lines first.¡± Su Cha smiled. Her smile was clean and bright, which stunned Dai Xiaofu. ¡°Are you my teacher now?¡± Dai Xiaofu: ¡°Of course. If it were someone else, I would not be willing to teach them. Just sing a few lines.¡± Su Cha coughed and sang a few songs ording to Dai Xiaofu¡¯s request. After Dai Xiaofu heard this, her expression showed she was a little surprised. ¡°Your voice is really good. Your ethereal voice has such a high recognizability. You can¡¯t me Quan Jia for asking me to train you well though. I can tell that your breath is not very stable.¡± After all, Dai Xiaofu was a professional. After hearing out Su Cha, she started to give her pointers. The two of them seemed to have tacitly dismissed the past. Now, what they had was just the rtionship between a teacher and a student. Su Cha stayed at Dai Xiaofu¡¯s ce for an entire afternoon. She first gave Su Cha a simple vocal lesson and taught her some basic knowledge. Chapter 236 - How Can You Enter This Place?!

Chapter 236: How Can You Enter This ce?!

When it was almost nighttime and Dai Xiaofu was about to get off work, she said to Su Cha, ¡°I was your mother for a period of time. I really want to ask you, are you nning to enter the entertainment industry? Your qualities are excellent, and it might not be difficult for you to make it to the end. But you know the nature of this business. Do you really want it? Why did you decide to take this path? Have you thought about everything you¡¯ll have to face in the future?¡± Dai Xiaofu was also a music teacher. She knew Quan Jia and knew about many things in the industry. Who would have thought that her ¡°daughter,¡± whom she had not seen for so many years, would want to enter the entertainment industry? It had been many years since she¡¯d had the obligation to care about this girl, but now that she had met her, Dai Xiaofu could not help but ask. When she first saw this girl, she¡¯d found her to be well-behaved and cute, but she was so quiet that it was heartbreaking. At that time, Su Cha had been in distress; many things had happened to her. Dai Xiaofu thought that Su Cha would be a normal professional when she grew up. She did not expect Su Cha to want to enter the entertainment industry. She did not expect Su Cha to have such good qualities. Her singing was good, her looks were good, and she had an air of rity. Such a person was born for the entertainment industry. Su Cha said, ¡°What if I said I don¡¯t know why?¡± The girl curled her lips as she said something ambiguous. She then waved at Dai Xiaofu. ¡°Teacher Dai, I¡¯ll go home first. See you tomorrow.¡± Dai Xiaofu was stunned. Because she had left Su Cha too early, Dai Xiaofu naturally did not know what had happened to her all these years. She only vaguely felt that Su Cha was very different from how she was in her childhood. She could only say subconsciously, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± For a moment, she wanted to invite Su Cha to her house for dinner, but she thought of something and decided to let it go. ... When Su Cha rode back to Lookout Pavilion, it was already a littlete. Bo Muyi waster than she was, however, and was still working in thepany. Otherwise, Su Cha would not have felt unconcerned about returningte. She rode her car slowly to the entrance of the pavilion. Suddenly, she noticed that two bodyguards were guarding the main entrance. A noble and elegant girl was looking in from time to time, seemingly waiting for something. Su Cha parked the car at the door. When she reached the door, she nced at the girl. The girl paused when she saw Su Cha. She looked noble and exquisite, with a natural arrogance in her eyes. The moment Su Cha approached the entrance of the pavilion, she frowned. ¡°Hey, this is not a ce for strangers like you toe to. Leave quickly.¡± The gate of Lookout Pavilion was huge, and the terrain was unique. Even if one walked past it, they would never be able to pass through. Therefore, this girl clearly thought that Su Cha was trying to sneak into Lookout Pavilion. Su Cha looked at the girl indifferently. The bodyguard didn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded at Su Cha respectfully. Su Cha nodded lightly and entered the mansion without saying a word to the girl. The moment the girl saw Su Cha enter, she was shocked and could not believe her eyes. In the end, she questioned the bodyguard, ¡°Are you crazy? How can you let other women in? Are you trying to make Brother Muyi angry?¡± With that, she reached out, intending to grab Su Cha, who was about to step onto the stairs of the mansion. ¡°What do you think this ce is? How can you just enter here?!¡± Chapter 237 - Old Madams Invitation

Chapter 237: Old Madam¡¯s Invitation

Su Cha sensed the other girl¡¯s movement and quickly drew back her hand, avoiding her grasp. She turned around and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more polite?¡± The girl seemed, at the very least, to have been born to a wealthy family. But when Su Cha heard her speak, she was shocked. Now, the girl had been so uncultured as to attempt to grab Su Cha. Ordinary people with status would not be able to fathom doing such a thing. Su Cha felt like being even more impolite. She had lived in the pce for so long in the past, but in the present, she also had to take the handling of interpersonal rtionships seriously. This represented the core of a person¡¯s character. ¡°Be polite?¡± The girl seemed tough out of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? The owner of Lookout Pavilion, Bo Muyi, is my brother. The olddy who lives here is my grandma. Who are you?¡± Su Cha frowned. A youngdy came to visit the olddy yesterday, but Bo Muyi refused to let her in. Could it be this person? But... Wasn¡¯t she too different from how the olddy¡¯s descendants should be? Su Cha could not imagine that an olddy like her from a wealthy family would have a descendant like this one. She felt that with the olddy¡¯s family background, the people in her family should be of a different sort. The two bodyguards did not interfere when they saw Su Cha arguing with thisdy. And when she could not catch Su Cha, Su Cha had managed to enter the door. Thedy was probably someone so hot-headed as to want to follow her in... In an instant, the two expressionless bodyguards reached out to stop her. The distance between their hands seemed to have been carefully measured,pletely blocking the possibility of her going over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Tong. This is not a ce you can enter.¡± Her surname is Tong? Su Cha raised her eyebrows slightly. Tong Ran, who was stopped, blushed. She pointed at Su Cha and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I enter when this woman is already inside?¡± She remembered clearly that even if guests were allowed to enter, they had to report to the olddy or to Bo Muyi before they could do so. No one had reported Su Cha¡¯s arrival yet she went straight in. For a moment, Tong Ran could not figure out the reason behind it. She felt indignant. Su Cha suddenly chuckled. That smile had a deeper meaning to it. When itnded on Tong Ran, it became a mockery of her intelligence. The bodyguards did not stop her directly. If Su Cha could reach this spot, shouldn¡¯t Tong Ran understand what that meant? If the olddy was not present to make the decision, would the bodyguards stop her without Bo Muyi¡¯s permission? Seeing Su Cha¡¯s smile, Tong Ran became even more furious. She was about to jump as she pointed at Su Cha through the bodyguards. ¡°You...¡± The average person would understand after thinking about it carefully. Su Cha could not be bothered to lower herself to such a stupid person¡¯s level. She walked straight into the pavilion. Tong Ran was still looking at Su Cha reluctantly. Su Cha entered the room. As Bo Muyi was not back yet, the maid informed her to go over for dinner. She looked at the time. It was six o¡¯clock in the evening. She did not know about the olddy¡¯s dinner time, but since she had already invited her, Su Cha still had to go. At the same time, she was deep in thought. This Miss Tong had even called herself the olddy¡¯s granddaughter, but why didn¡¯t the olddy allow anyone toe in? Su Cha suspected that this one might be different from the youngdy who came yesterday. Chapter 238 - Prove It to Them

Chapter 238: Prove It to Them

¡°Sit.¡± When Su Cha arrived at the olddy¡¯s side, the olddy elegantly waved her to sit down. She was not wearing a cheongsam but a ck evening gown. Putting aside the fact that gowns like this generally did not suit old people, the olddy¡¯s aura was still elegant and noble. No matter what outfit she wore, she would be able to stand out even at her age. Women born out of wealth were naturally different from ordinary people. She wiped her hands with a hot towel. Someone beside her passed a simr hot towel to Su Cha. When Su Cha reached out to take it, she saw that the person who passed it was the butler. He whispered, ¡°Old Madam, Miss Tong is still outside.¡± Su Cha was stunned. Of course Miss Tong was still here. The olddy did notment. She took a sip of the red wine and said slowly, ¡°Let her be.¡± She sounded unhappy. Su Cha could tell that something was wrong, but she did not speak rashly. The olddy suddenly looked at Su Cha and said directly, ¡°You did well. Don¡¯t argue with someone with no status. You¡¯d be lowering your own.¡± Su Cha paused. There was nothing unusual about her expression. She said calmly, ¡°Does Grandma know?¡± That is, that she had just spoken to Miss Tong outside the door. However, their exchange had not been a dispute. She had had no intention to deal with such a stupid person. The olddy did not deny it. ¡°Su Cha, there are some things that I¡¯ve told you before. I¡¯m his grandma, but I¡¯m not his biological grandma. His grandpa only married me ten years after his real grandma¡¯s death. Still, I was also a legal wife. Because of this, Muyi still has some respect for me. You¡¯re the only person he has allowed to enter the Lookout Pavilion after so many years. I don¡¯t need to get involved or know what your position is in his heart. ¡°After all, making a joke of myself is not one of my fortes.¡± Su Cha also smiled. The olddy¡¯s words were clear. Although Su Cha¡¯s status was not good, Bo Muyi liked her. As long as Bo Muyi liked her, the olddy would not interfere. It turned out that Bo Muyi¡¯s grandfather only married thisdy ten years after his grandmother passed away. No wonder the olddy looked so young. The olddy said, ¡°It¡¯s not a choice to be born, but fame and status are earned by oneself. You are an outstanding child; I believe you can understand this.¡± Su Cha nced at the olddy. From the looks of it, this olddy possessed a rare peace of mind. To the olddy, Su Cha was barely an infant, but she had no intention of looking down on her. She was only telling Su Cha that since she had entered the pavilion, her future was destined to be different. Su Cha now needed to prove many things to others. After all, Lookout Pavilion¡¯s future mistress was always in the spotlight. It was the first time in so many years that Bo Muyi doted on a woman so much. Before this, the olddy could not imagine who the future Madam Bo would be. And there had been too many eyes staring at her when she wanted to be Madam Bo. Lightly, the olddy said again, ¡°I know that you are participating in an entertainment show. I am not old-fashioned. No matter what path you choose, it will be your choice. You have the Bo family as your backing. There are many troubles that you don¡¯t have to worry about. However, you can rely only on your own strength to advance. The Bo family will not interfere. No matter which path you take, you can prove its rightfulness to the Bo family and to others. But Muyi would have no need for this proof.¡± Chapter 239 - In This World, He Has Only You Chapter 239: In This World, He Has Only You Su Cha knew that the olddy had seen through her personality. She was not a girl who was willing to be a Tigress. Bo Muyi doted on her and she could be his girlfriend and future wife, the madam of the Bo family. However, it was precisely because Su Cha was not willing to be so now that the olddy wanted her to prove to others that she had the ability to bear such a title. The madam of the Bo family and the owner of the Lookout Pavilion could not be like an ordinarydy. Besides, Su Cha hadn¡¯t yet made a name for herself. Su Cha understood. She nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Thank you.¡± It could be seen that the olddy was not good at expressing her emotions. She had always been elegant and graceful. She had the dignified aura of a mistress. For her to be able to speak so clearly to Su Cha was already showing enough kindness. At least, Su Cha did not have to worry about any drama happening in the Bo family. The smile on Su Cha¡¯s face became more natural. She suddenly asked, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve never heard Muyi mention his parents and grandfather...¡± She had no idea what Bo Muyi¡¯s parents were doing and where they lived. Besides Bo Muyi and the olddy, the Lookout Pavilion did not house any other rtives. The olddy was startled. There was a strange emotion in her eyes. Then, she sighed and said, ¡°His parents were in a ne ident more than ten years ago. The family of three was going on a holiday. Other than Muyi, no one else survived.¡± Although the olddy was calm, Su Cha could still sense the hatred in her voice. ¡°Muyi¡¯s grandmother could not take such a blow and passed away from a heart attack not long after. His grandfather had fought on for the Bo family for more than ten years. After I entered the family a few years ago, his body rapidly declined until Muyi could take control of the family. In the end, he also diedst year.¡± She could not help but feel sad. The olddy did not hide anything from Su Cha. Actually, this matter was known not only within the Bo family but also by the other families. If Su Cha wanted to, she would eventually know about it. But for some reason, when Su Cha heard that Bo Muyi¡¯s parents had passed away and only Bo Muyi was left, her heart clenched tightly. She recalled the pair of calm and dazzling eyes in her memory. More than ten years ago, Bo Muyi must have remembered them. Only Muyi was left alive. She could not imagine how much pain Bo Muyi had suffered. Last year... Last year? Su Cha suddenly thought of something. Her heart was aching. Actually, she should not have had such a big reaction. But because it happened to Bo Muyi, she could not control herself. ¡°Grandpa passed away justst year?¡± Su Cha¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Something had urred to her. Bo Muyi suddenly appeared beside herst year. The olddy nced at the girl and realized that although she was trying her best to control herself, there was a sh of pain in her eyes. The olddy seemed to understand Su Cha¡¯s meaning. She did not hide anything. ¡°I know what you want to ask. Last year, after his grandfather passed away, he went to Yonggu City to find you.¡± Her tone was calm, like an icicle pointing out a scary fact. ¡°Because after his grandfather passed away, he has only you in this world.¡± Chapter 240 - The Fork Is Deformed Chapter 240: The Fork Is Deformed Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was as if there was a needle piercing her heart. At first, it was not painful, but then the slight pain started to spread, making her feel ufortable. For the first time, she did not dare to probe further. The olddy seemed to be telling her that Bo Muyi really had something to do with the memories that she had lost. Otherwise, why would he choose to look for her after his grandfather passed away? She did not dare to think about her past memories. All she had to do was to think about how she had chosen to treat Bo Muyi coldly during the most painful period of his life. She even acted as if she was against him. What were Bo Muyi¡¯s feelings back then? At the thought of this, Su Cha could barely breathe. She gripped the fork and knife tightly, as if she wanted to break them. The olddy paused and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Obviously, she¡¯d known about Su Cha. After all, Bo Muyi was the owner of the Lookout Pavilion, the future leader of the Bo family. As his grandma, the olddy would definitely have investigated Bo Muyi. She did not know what the olddy thought after she found out about Su Cha¡¯s behavior. It¡¯s all in the past. Yes, of course Su Cha knew it had passed. She still had a chance to make aeback, but to Bo Muyi, all of this had already happened. What if Su Cha did note back? Thinking about how Bo Muyi had died because of her, her heart ached even more. She could not eat anymore. She just wanted to see Bo Muyi and talk to him. Even if she did not speak, she only needed to see Bo Muyi. As long as he was by her side... At that moment, she suddenly understood Bo Muyi¡¯s feelings. Did he think that it would be fine even if Su Cha did not like him? Su Cha felt sad. Only someone who was humble in love would be like this. Bo Muyi was behaving willfully in front of her, trying to test something. He was trying to test Su Cha¡¯s limits and push her boundaries. However, once Su Cha became unhappy, he would ease back on the probing and be more careful. Su Cha was the only person he could rely on. She felt bitterness in her heart, and the delicacies in front of her could not arouse her appetite. She put down the knife and fork, her lips pale as she said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full. You can take your time eating.¡± The olddy seemed to have understood something and nodded. ¡°He¡¯sing back soon. Go.¡± Su Cha stood up and left the olddy¡¯spany. The butler at the side cleared Su Cha¡¯s tes and said with a lowugh, ¡°It seems that Miss Su is sincere toward Young Master.¡± ¡°If she wasn¡¯t sincere, I wouldn¡¯t have told her this.¡± The olddy wiped her mouth elegantly with a tissue, but her expression froze when she saw the butler. She followed the butler¡¯s gaze and realized that the handle of the well-made silver fork had be twisted. It was a top-notch pure silver product. Ordinary people would not have the strength to leave a mark on it, let alone twist the fork. There was a rare sh of shock in the olddy¡¯s eyes. Chapter 241

Chapter 241: I Want to Be with You Forever

Outside the Lookout Pavilion. The low-key and luxurious Bentley drove into the main entrance but was stopped halfway. Feeling the slight vibration of the car, the man who was resting on his forehead opened his eyes slightly. ¡°We¡¯re here?¡± When the driver took a closer look, he realized that there was no emotion in his eyes. It was empty and scary, like a pool of stagnant water. There was a hint of hesitation in the driver¡¯s voice as he said, ¡°Miss Tong is blocking the way.¡± The man narrowed his eyes. At the same time, someone knocked on the car window and said vaguely, ¡°Brother Muyi...¡± Her voice was full of affection as she pretended to be innocent. A strong murderous intent shed in Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes. The driver rolled down the car window. Tong Ran could not help but feel her heart flutter when she saw the shocking face gradually revealed within the car. Her eyes were already filled with infatuation. ¡°Brother Muyi...¡± However, the man¡¯s cold and heartless words made her feel like she had fallen into hell. ¡°If you don¡¯t drive away from here, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Tong Ran¡¯s eyes widened instantly. At the same time, what terrified her the most was that the driver did not hesitate to carry out Bo Muyi¡¯s orders. The car continued to drive at a slightly slower speed. Tong Ran did not expect the driver to really drive. She jumped to the side in shock, then the car suddenly sped up and entered the Lookout Pavilion. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had dodged in time, even if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, her palm would have been broken. Tong Ran¡¯s face was pale. When she saw the car enter the pavilion without mercy, she thought that it was as heartless as the man¡¯s eyes had been. Tears welled up in her eyes and she felt wronged. If other men were to see this expression, they would be heartbroken. The two bodyguards stood at the door. Even though they maintained their cold expression, they still cursed in their heart. However, this was natural and part of their duty as guards. After all, Tong Ran was the biological granddaughter of the olddy, but unless Tong Ran threw a tantrum here today, they would not care about her. ... Not long after Su Cha entered the bedroom, Bo Muyi returned. When Su Cha saw Bo Muyi, she ran over and hugged his tall body. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Her voice was as soft as usual. As he listened carefully, however, there seemed to be something else. Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened. He touched Su Cha¡¯s hair and asked in an intimate and low voice, ¡°Cha Cha? Are you unhappy?¡± He always felt that the person in his arms was not very emotional. Well... There were too many things that happened today. Su Cha had just finished digesting it all and was not in a good mood. She did not intend to hide it from Bo Muyi. ¡°I found my mother today, the one who is my father¡¯s ex-wife. She told me some things about the past. My biological father left me because he wanted me to receive treatment.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s expression darkened, and a strange light shed past his eyes. However, his expression changed quickly, and since Su Cha was in his arms, she naturally did not notice it. He did not say anything but hugged Su Cha tighter. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s nothing. The main thing is that I now know about your parents.¡± Bo Muyi was stunned. The person in his arms raised her head. Her eyes seemed to be misty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Bo Muyi remained silent for a long time. ¡°This is none of your business.¡± After he finished speaking, Su Cha hugged him. ¡°I may be toote, but I wanted to tell you now... ¡°I want to be with you forever.¡± Chapter 242 - Remember What You Said Today

Chapter 242: Remember What You Said Today

These simplest of words were filled with sincerity. She had forgotten exactly when her feelings for Bo Muyi had changed. Perhaps back then, she had already felt something for Bo Muyi. A man like Bo Muyi would always have people fantasizing about him based on his appearance. However, those fantasies were perhaps born merely of wishful thinking. Su Cha could not believe that Bo Muyi would fall in love with her. She felt that it was unreal, so she¡¯d instinctively rejected him. Then came the final confirmation, and she had paid an irreversible price. It was such a wonderful life. She now had a chance to set things right again. From the moment she agreed to be with Bo Muyi, she might let others down, but never this man. In the first life, you sacrificed your life to love me. In this life, I will treat you as my life and will never give up. She saw Bo Muyi¡¯s thin lips trembling. A man like him did not get too fazed by anything, no matter what happened. He would let emotions show asionally only in front of Su Cha. But those times were very rare. After Su Cha finished speaking, she saw a sh of light in the man¡¯s eyes. It was as bright as day. ¡°Cha Cha...¡± He did not know what to say, nor what he could say. For a moment, she started to grow ambitious. It seemed like the things that she had been looking forward to were finally showing some results. He looked at Su Cha like that, from her eyebrows, from her nose to her red lips. It was as if he wanted to use his eyes to carefully draw Su Cha¡¯s entire body and make a picture that would keep her preserved forever. There seemed to be a hint of madness in the depths of his eyes, which could make one afraid. However, Su Cha did not feel this way. She moved her head closer to Bo Muyi and was careful. When her lips touched his lips, the slightly itchy feeling brought a different kind of satisfaction. At that moment, the man who had remained silent suddenly approached Su Cha. It was like being in a raging storm. He continued to control himself. Under his madness, he was as gentle as ever. However,pared to before, he could not calm down at all. ¡°This is what you said, Cha Cha, remember what you said today.¡± In the end, before he lost his mind, he had whispered this gently into Su Cha¡¯s ear with a hint of bloody stubbornness. ... When Su Cha woke up, it was already the second day. She received a call from Le Anqi, who said that she had arrived in the Imperial Capital and asked Su Cha out to y. However, Su Cha still had to go to ss. Thinking about what happened with Dai Xiaofu, she arranged to meet Le Anqi at her office. ¡°Su Cha!¡± Seeing Su Cha, Le Anqi, who was wearing a hot t-shirt and a hot pair of shorts, disyed her good figure. After the third year of high school, everyone seemed to have let loose. Le Anqi started to dress casually. ¡°Did you draw lots?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°I did. You went too?¡± Le Anqi nodded happily. ¡°I went there yesterday, but I had something to do so I didn¡¯t ask you out. Where do you live now? Didn¡¯t you report to school?¡± The two of them headed to the floor where Dai Xiaofu was. Le Anqi started to ask about Su Cha¡¯s recent stay in the Imperial Capital. Chapter 243 - Together

Chapter 243: Together

Su Cha simply brought up the matter of her staying in the Imperial Capital, clearly stating that she was staying at her boyfriend¡¯s house. After all, if she did not say it and Le Anqi said that she wanted to stay over, Su Cha would not be able to decline. She might as well say it openly. Le Anqi almost choked on her water. ¡°Are you cohabiting?¡± Su Cha stayed silent for a few seconds. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Su Cha, are you crazy?!¡± Le Anqi¡¯s eyes widened. If not for the fact that there were people around the building, Le Anqi would have asked Su Cha what she was thinking. ¡°You even taught me not to mess around, but how old are you?! You¡¯re only 18 years old and you¡¯re living with your boyfriend? Besides, you¡¯re going to enter the entertainment industry in the future. If you sign with a management agency someday, would the agency allow you to continue being with your boyfriend?¡± After all, Su Cha was only 18 this year. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I have a solution.¡± Su Cha was not as agitated as Le Anqi. She continued calmly, ¡°Nothing will happen. My boyfriend¡¯s matter will not affect my entry into the entertainment industry.¡± The olddy had mentioned that there was no need for Su Cha to worry about some troublesome matters. This must include her rtionship with Bo Muyi. Even if the entire Imperial Capital knew that she was dating Bo Muyi, the media would never expose her. Su Cha was not worried about this. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Le Anqi did not even know who Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend was, so she naturally did not know Bo Muyi¡¯s background. ¡°But I think you should be careful. After all, the paparazzi are so scary these days, even your eighteen generations of ancestors can be dug up. We are participating in thepetition, so you should be careful...¡± Su Cha gave Le Anqi a look of amusement. ¡°You¡¯re worried that my boyfriend and I will be exposed. Why aren¡¯t you telling me off about how my boyfriend and I are living together?¡± Le Anqi stammered, ¡°About this... You¡¯re already an adult, you can decide your own matters, why would I have any objections? It¡¯s you... Be careful, don¡¯t do anything you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Le Anqi blushed. Su Cha instantly understood what Le Anqi was referring to. However, ever since he came to the Imperial Capital, Bo Muyi had been more careful. Anyway, he would take safety measures. Moreover, Su Cha knew very well that although her cultivation technique did not affect her pregnancy, she was still in the early stage. Her body was strange and it was not easy for her to get pregnant. She was not worried about these things. Nothing had started yet. Even if she wanted to bear a child for Bo Muyi, it was definitely not at present. Judging from Bo Muyi¡¯s attitude, he did not seem to like children... ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Cha couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t even make the connection to such matters. Why are you thinking about some random things?¡± ¡°How can that be considered random?¡± The two of them had reached the floor where Dai Xiaofu taught. Le Anqi could not help but scratch Su Cha¡¯s waist. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see that you were so bold before...?¡± In the past, Su Cha was synonymous to being quiet. No one had been able to tell that she was actually so bold. She started living with her boyfriend as soon as she became an adult. Of course, if Su Cha had been the real Su Cha in the past, she would not be like this. However, since she was reborn into this life, she had every intention of making it up to Bo Muyi, so she would not hold back in these aspects. Although she was only 18 years old, her mental age was unknown. Chapter 244 - Chaos

Chapter 244: Chaos

¡°Who is the music teacher rmended by Teacher Quan?¡± After Le Anqi finished talking about Su Cha, she walked out of the elevator and looked outside curiously. Su Cha: ¡°The teacher is my mother.¡± Le Anqi: ¡°...¡± ?? What did Su Cha say? Le Anqi suspected that she had heard wrongly. However, Su Cha had already walked straight into the ssroom. There were more people in ss today than yesterday. Dai Xiaofu walked out in a ck-and-white checkered dress. When she saw Su Cha, she revealed an obvious smile. ¡°You¡¯re here? Let¡¯s continue with yesterday¡¯s lesson.¡± As she spoke, she saw Le Anqi wearing a puzzled expression. Su Cha took the opportunity to introduce them. ¡°Mom, this is Le Anqi, my friend, as well as another participant in thepetition this year.¡± Dai Xiaofu was stunned when she heard the word ¡°mother.¡± However, she immediately understood something and said with a faint smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you two can study together.¡± After saying that, she walked into the ssroom. Su Cha followed her and Le Anqi came up to her. She was shocked. ¡°Why is the music teacher rmended by Teacher Quan your mother?¡± Su Cha pondered for a while. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t know about it in the beginning. My mother and my father divorced very early. I didn¡¯t contact her much, so...¡± Actually, Su Cha had had no choice. Su Mingzhe was not her father, and so not many people knew that Dai Xiaofu was not her mother. If she could not exin it clearly, there were many things that others would not be able to understand about the situation. Naturally, the exnation had to be based on their past rtionship. Even if Dai Xiaofu was not her biological mother, she was still Su Cha¡¯s mother in name. Dai Xiaofu naturally understood Su Cha¡¯s meaning immediately. Le Anqi was a little conflicted when she heard that. The coincidence aside, there was still the fact that Su Cha¡¯s mother did not look like Su Cha. Her mother had a gentle temperament, but she did not look outstanding. She did not look at all like Su Cha. However, Le Anqi had never seen Su Cha¡¯s father before. Could it be that his father was very good-looking? Le Anqi looked at Su Cha¡¯s perfect and exquisite profile and fell into deep thought. Su Cha could guess what was running in Le Anqi¡¯s mind, but she did not exin anything. She brought along Le Anqi to learn music from Dai Xiaofu. Dai Xiaofu was indeed good at teaching. It could be seen that she was very professional. She could point out many of Su Cha¡¯s problems urately and give Su Cha a lot of feedback. Le Anqi was just here to join in the fun and was dragged into the ss. After a day, Le Anqi had acquired some understanding of singing skills. It was not just music; Xiaofu was also good at musical instruments. Most of the students who came to her ss were children from wealthy families. It was obvious from their clothing. Dai Xiaofu was also giving piano lessons that day. Le Anqi and Su Cha were quite curious to be in the middle of a group of children. A group of little children surrounded Su Cha after ss, saying that she was beautiful and sweet. Su Cha smiled. In the afternoon, Dai Xiaofu taught Su Cha and Le Anqi some basic skills. The two of them were then left alone in a small ssroom. When they were halfway through their practice, they suddenly heard a ¡°boom¡± from next door. Soon after, a girl¡¯s scream and children¡¯s cries could be heard. Su Cha and Le Anqi paused. The two of them rushed out of the ssroom and saw themotioning from a ssroom full of musical instruments and music books. At this moment, the room was in a mess. A huge bookcase had fallen down. The books were scattered all over the ce. Beside them was a bunch of musical instruments, surrounding a group of children who were crying loudly. Chapter 245 - Rescue

Chapter 245: Rescue

The scene was chaotic. Le Anqi was stunned. Su Cha had seen the girl who yed the piano under Dai Xiaofu¡¯s teaching. She covered her mouth and shouted in panic, ¡°There¡¯s someone else below, there¡¯s a child below!¡± She waspletely dumbfounded and did not know what to do. No wonder the surrounding children were crying. Su Cha¡¯s eyes narrowed as she saw arge pile of musical instruments behind the bookcase. The bottom of the bookcase waspletely covered by fallen books. The surrounding air was filled with children¡¯s cries, and it was impossible to hear if there was anyone below. The children were in a flurry as they cried. However, the bookcase was too big. Given the size of the bookcase, it could not have fallen so easily. Su Cha and Le Anqi hurried over. Su Cha carried the children who were digging the books away and Le Anqi started moving the huge bookcase. However, the bookcase did not budge at all. The frightened female student also came forward to help. She did not know where Dai Xiaofu went during the chaos. The cries around them became louder and louder. Su Cha uncovered a child¡¯s arms and realized that there really was a child under the pile of books. The whole person was buried under the bookcase and could not be seen. Only one hand was revealed, and the bookcase was pressed on his body. Le Anqi and the female student tried their best but to no avail. The female student started crying. As she cried, the situation became more uncontroble. Time waits for no one. Su Cha¡¯s face darkened as she pulled her away gently. ¡°Let me do it, move aside.¡± At the same time, she frowned at Le Anqi. ¡°Anqi, help me carry the other side.¡± Actually, Le Anqi was useless. She was too weak. Su Cha only needed Le Anqi to put on a show. Le Anqi did not understand these things. When she heard Su Cha¡¯s words, she immediately held a corner of the bookcase nervously. The female student at the side cried, ¡°I¡¯ll call someone over, I¡¯ll call someone over!¡± She ran out in a panic. Su Cha used her hand to prop up a corner of the bookcase. After giving it a try, her heart sank. She gritted her teeth and exerted her strength. ¡°Boom!¡± The thick and sturdy wooden cab was moved by this force! Su Cha¡¯s hands started to tremble. This was a bookcase made of solid wood. An adult man could only barely shake it with all his might. She had already given her all. If not for the rapid increase in her strength, she would not have made a difference. A corner of the bookcase was moved away, and parts of the child buried underneath were revealed in the shadows. Such arge bookcase could basically kill anything it had smashed down on, but the child¡¯s luck was too good. The books that fell from the bookcase actually formed a small natural defense for him. The bookcase smashed onto the pile of books, and nothing had happened. However, the child still suffered a huge blow and fainted. It was only through the clothes that one could tell it was a little boy. Su Cha¡¯s originally gloomy face started to show a hint of pain. She forcefully moved the bookcase up and used her shoulder to support it. The sweat on her forehead seeped out almost instantly. She said in a low voice, ¡°Anqi, quickly, carry him up!¡± Le Anqi panicked. ¡°Can you hold on if I let go?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...Hurry up!¡± Le Anqi shivered and did not dare to dy. She let go of her hold and quickly dragged the little boy from the floor. Chapter 246 - A Little Like You

Chapter 246: A Little Like You

Bang! The thick bookcase smashed back onto the ground, and the pile of books was nearly destroyed. The noise was frightening. Su Cha rubbed her sore shoulders and looked at the boy Le Anqi was carrying. ¡°Is he okay?¡± The surrounding children had been crying from the start until now. When they saw the little boy being rescued, they surrounded him and looked at their little friend with teary eyes. Le Anqi was at a loss as she carried the child. After Su Cha asked her, Le Anqi shook her head hurriedly. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± Only then did she react. She looked at the bookcase on the ground and then at Su Cha. She felt that something was amiss. Su Cha did not have much of a reaction. She quickly regained herposure. ¡°Take her to the hospital for a checkup.¡± No matter what, the little boy had fainted. ¡°Child, child...¡± Dai Xiaofu finally appeared. Her face was pale, and she was followed by a crying female university student. There were also a few young men who looked flustered. However, they were stunned when they saw the scene in the ssroom. Su Cha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, the child has been rescued.¡± Dai Xiaofu was stunned. The female university student stammered, ¡°How could you have...¡± How? Her eyes almost popped out. She had just attempted to lift it with Le Anqi and her arm was nearly broken. The bookcase had not moved a single inch. How was it that she only just went out to call for help and the child was already rescued? The children who were panicking earlier started to cry again. All of them went to stand beside Dai Xiaofu and started crying. Although she could not speak clearly, she could clearly express her thoughts. One by one, they pointed at Su Cha and told Dai Xiaofu that it was this big sister who lifted the bookcase up. Dai Xiaofu looked at the heavy bookcase on the ground and then at Su Cha, who had a calm expression. She fell silent. The child was sent to the hospital. Dai Xiaofu notified the parents to follow him to the hospital and to wait for her. This was a serious matter. Logically, such a heavy bookcase should not have suddenly copsed. Dai Xiaofu did not exin anything. After that, she asked Su Cha and Le Anqi to go back first. She told Su Cha to wait for her notification if she would continue to attend ss tomorrow. On the way home, Le Anqi expressed her shock. ¡°Su Cha, when did you be so strong?¡± She looked at the weak Su Cha and could not believe that the world was so magical. In the end, the bookcase had been lifted up by a few well-built men who were around 1.8 meters tall. The men¡¯s faces turned red, which proved how heavy the bookcase was. However, Su Cha had held it up alone... Le Anqi recalled how Su Cha used to beat people up in the past and how strong she was now. She felt that Su Cha was too magical. ¡°No, I¡¯m just stronger than normal people,¡± Su Cha casually said. Le Anqi: ¡°...¡± Should she believe that or not? Since Su Cha refused to tell her about it, Le Anqi could not probe further. However, she thought of something strange. ¡°By the way, did you notice the little boy we saved today?¡± Su Cha shook her head and looked at her. ¡°His face was always facing you, I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡± Le Anqi frowned and hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m thinking too much, but I think that little boy looks like you...¡± Chapter 247 - Injured

Chapter 247: Injured

Su Cha stopped in her tracks. ¡°Like me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le Anqi nodded. ¡°But it might be a coincidence. I just feel that he looked like you. Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think so anymore...¡± Su Cha could not help butugh. ¡°Then what were you just saying? There are many people who look alike in this world. After all, facial features can be the same.¡± Le Anqi sounded like she was joking. Su Cha did not take it to heart, but she was a little puzzled. After returning to the Lookout Pavilion, Su Cha realized that her shoulders had turned red. She had held on for more than a minute. With such a heavy force on her body, red marks would definitely appear. Her skin was originally delicate, but now it was a little red. She sighed. If Bo Muyi saw this, he would blow up again. However, Bo Muyi called back tonight. He had an important meeting and had toe backte; he told Su Cha to rest early. After Su Cha had dinner, she practiced her martial arts for a while before she slowly fell asleep. After some time, Su Cha vaguely felt that Bo Muyi had returned. She did not open her eyes but heard Bo Muyi¡¯s series of movements. He took a shower before lying down beside Su Cha. He was not well-behaved when he was lying down. His thin lips rubbed against Su Cha¡¯s cheeks and neck for a while. Probably because he was afraid of waking Su Cha up, his movements were light. His fingers gently caressed Su Cha¡¯s shoulder. In a moment, he felt that something was wrong. In the darkness, the man¡¯s eyes seemed to sh with a dark light and he frowned slightly. He touched Su Cha¡¯s shoulders and finally confirmed something. He turned on the bedsidemp. As he did not want to interrupt Su Cha¡¯s rest, he did not turn on the bedroom lights. As soon as themp was switched on, he could clearly see red marks on the girl¡¯s shoulder. It was as if something had pressed down on her, leaving a faint dent. No wonder he felt something was wrong. The man¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. The girl¡¯s eyelids moved subconsciously the moment the light was switched on. Her pupils narrowed slightly as she groaned and shrank into Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. She was already awake. ¡°Cha Cha, how did you get injured?¡± There was a trace of panic and ferocity in Bo Muyi¡¯s hurried tone. His murderous aura was released almost instantly. When he saw the marks on the girl¡¯s soft skin, he felt as if someone had dug out his heart. It was so painful that he could not breathe. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Su Cha was still sleepy. She was a little unhappy that she was woken up by the noise, but she still exined to Bo Muyi properly, ¡°A child got buried under something today. I propped my shoulder and used it to push against the pressure. It¡¯s fine. I applied some medicine and it¡¯ll be gone when I wake up.¡± Her voice was soft and confused. After she finished speaking, she squeezed herself into Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. Bo Muyi gathered her into his arms. Even after Su Cha had exined, the malicious look in his eyes did not disappear. ¡°But you are injured! Why do you care about others?¡± Bo Muyi did not have much sympathy for others. To him, Su Cha must not be hurt or he would cut the cause of it into pieces. Even if Su Cha was hurt while saving someone. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m not that weak. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Cha¡¯s voice was aszy as a kitten¡¯s. She coaxed him and rubbed against his chest. ¡°Can you just sleep? I¡¯m so sleepy...¡± Chapter 248 - If I Make You Uncomfortable, I Will Let You Stop Liking Me

Chapter 248: If I Make You Ufortable, I Will Let You Stop Liking Me

No matter how angry or irritable she was... Bo Muyi could not bear to say anything to Su Cha. He could only follow Su Cha¡¯s intentions. His heart ached as he touched her shoulders and kissed her forehead. His clear voice was very low, deep, and sexy. ¡°Sleep, my baby.¡± He pulled Su Cha into his arms again to ensure that her entire body was covered by his aura before she gradually calmed down. When she woke up in the morning, Su Cha felt that Bo Muyi was already awake. A faint voice could be heard from the study room in the bedroom. Su Cha walked over after putting on her clothes and heard the voice of Ah Chen, Bo Muyi¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. It was my fault. I ept the punishment willingly.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s voice was cold and sinister. ¡°I asked you to protect her well. You have to keep an eye on her. If this happens again, Chen, you will really disappoint me. This time around, you can go and receive your punishment.¡± Ah Chen said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Hearing this, Su Cha walked straight in. ¡°I was saving someone. This should be a good thing. It¡¯s just an ident, and it has nothing to do with him.¡± The two of them were not surprised by Su Cha¡¯s sudden appearance. Hearing Su Cha speak up for him, Ah Chen nced at her in surprise. Bo Muyi¡¯s expression softened when he saw Su Cha. He said softly, ¡°Cha Cha, this was his fault. You have nothing to do with my punishing him.¡± Ah Chen also said slowly, ¡°Miss Su, this was my fault. I did not properly carry out the mission that the Young Master appointed to me.¡± Su Cha¡¯s injury was his failure. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it had anything to do with me.¡± Su Cha walked forward, her eyes clear and calm. ¡°Muyi, I know you sent him to protect me, but it¡¯s only right for him to stay behind in certain ces. If he always stayed by my side, what would the difference be between that and spying on me? Did you forget what I told you?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance when he heard Su Cha¡¯s words. How could he have forgotten? Su Cha did not allow him to send people to monitor her. He waved his hand and Ah Chen left. A look of grievance shed across the handsome face of the man who had still been imposing just now. ¡°Sorry, Cha Cha, I was wrong this time.¡± ¡°You always do this.¡± Su Cha walked over and sat on Bo Muyi¡¯sp. She sighed softly and said, ¡°Muyi, I¡¯m not a delicate little girl. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to be injured. It¡¯s still because I saved someone. You should praise me!¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± He made a sullen face and praised her! Just because he could not bear to scold her. ¡°But you¡¯re hurt. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts.¡± He grabbed Su Cha¡¯s palm and ced it on his chest. As he also listened to the beating of her heart, his perfectly sculptured face was filled with stubbornness and seriousness. ¡°It¡¯s worse than death.¡± Su Cha lowered her eyes and swept her eyshes up and down. In the end, she did not say anything and only promised, ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t get hurt in the future. If you feel ufortable, I will feel ufortable too. If I feel ufortable, you will feel even worse. Think about it, should we continue to feel ufortable?¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± Although Su Cha¡¯s words made sense, Bo Muyi felt that Su Cha was just making excuses. He gathered Su Cha into his arms and kissed her. He announced in a domineering but sincere tone, ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer. I won¡¯t let you suffer in the future. If I let you suffer, I will let you...¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and a thick haze shed across his eyes. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let you not like me anymore.¡± If Su Cha no longer liked him, Bo Muyi¡¯s life would be meaningless. This oath was childish but serious enough. Su Cha could not help but want tough, but her eyes were a little sour. Chapter 249 - Only You Know. Do You Want to Remember?

Chapter 249: Only You Know. Do You Want to Remember?

Su Cha leaned her head against Bo Muyi¡¯s chest and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. It won¡¯t happen.¡± Su Cha¡¯s heart ached at his words. After all, all those things had happened before. She would not be able to control herself and imagine how desperate Bo Muyi was in her first life. She seemed to have forgotten something. These things had something to do with Bo Muyi. The olddy¡¯s words ¡°he has only you now¡± meant something else. At that time, Su Cha did not care. Now, Su Cha wanted to know what her lost memory was. She felt that Bo Muyi knew about it. She grabbed Bo Muyi¡¯s sleeve and said softly, ¡°Muyi, did you know me before? Did I forget something?¡± Actually, she could not me herself for not having any memories in her first life. Before she could notice anything, something had already happened. After so many years of having hazy memories, Su Cha had epted that she was just an ordinary girl from the Su family. How could she have thought that her identity would be problematic? There was a time period wherein the person¡¯s environment would affect that person. Her memories were just of an ordinary life. How could she have imagined that she had a lost memory? Most people¡¯s lives were ordinary. There were no big idents. Su Cha had always thought that she was one of them. Bo Muyi was silent. He rested his chin on Su Cha¡¯s head and patted her shoulder. After a while, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha was shocked. She tightened her grip on Bo Muyi. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± Unexpectedly, Bo Muyi rejected her directly. His reason was simple. ¡°That¡¯s not a good memory for you. You can choose to never remember it, even if it has me in it. Cha Cha, if you want to know, remember it yourself. Only you can know whether you are willing to remember that past or not.¡± Bo Muyi had thought about whether Su Cha would be willing to ept him again, but now, she no longer needed him. Su Cha was already with him. That memory was not a good memory for her. Otherwise, she would not have forgotten that memory. On one hand, he did not want Su Cha to think about it now. On the other hand, he was wondering if that was fair for that person. Perhaps he also hoped that Su Cha would not remember it. It was already very good for her to be like this. After listening to Bo Muyi¡¯s words, Su Cha vaguely understood something. She really knew Bo Muyi in the past. It might not have been love at first sight, but Bo Muyi might have liked her at that time. All her memories started with the Su family. In other words, those other memories were from before. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Is it rted to my parents?¡± Well... The man¡¯s deep voice came out from his throat, his fingertips touching the corner of Su Cha¡¯s eyes. ¡°Cha Cha, let¡¯s just let nature take its course.¡± She nodded obediently and closed her eyes. She hugged Bo Muyi¡¯s neck andy quietly in his arms for a while. Until she received a message from Dai Xiaofu, saying that she was fine and that she could attend today¡¯s sses as usual. Bo Muyi set off for thepany and sent Su Cha to Dai Xiaofu. Chapter 250 - Nothing Can Happen to Him

Chapter 250: Nothing Can Happen to Him

¡°I don¡¯t understand why such a thing would happen in your ss with so many children around!¡± Dai Xiaofu was a little stunned. The tall girl in front of her exuded an elegant aura. Even though she spoke aggressively, it was hard to dislike her. She had bright eyes and smooth skin. She was definitely not an ordinary girl. She had been spoiled since she was young. She didn¡¯t seem to be old, but she spoke in an aged manner. She was probably afraid that she would not be able to control the situation. ¡°He is my younger brother. If anything happened to him, this matter will not be over.¡± The girl with cherry red lips had said these words with slight annoyance. Then she nced at Dai Xiaofu. ¡°Do you understand? As a teacher?!¡± Dai Xiaofu came back to her senses and said with a guilty expression, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Zuo. This was an oversight of our ss. If anything were to happen, our ss will take full responsibility, including the follow-up examination fees, medical fees, andpensation...¡± ¡°Do you think I need your money?¡± The arrogant girl had a domineering aura, but she seemed to be taking it for granted. ¡°I only want my younger brother to be fine! My parents are still overseas and they¡¯d arrive only in the afternoon. Teacher, you better think about how to exin it to them.¡± After saying this, she turned around and left. Even her back view was full of absolute elegance. ¡°As a teacher...¡± Another teacher in the ss was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Miss Zuo has a powerful background. Our ss...¡± Their sses were well-known in the Imperial Capital. With their fame, many children from wealthy families would be sent here to study. However, one could not guarantee that there would not be anyone who was more wealthy than they were. To be able to take root in the Imperial Capital, she must have a powerful background. Therefore, the teachers would always take care of the children in the ss, afraid that something would happen. This incident was the biggest surprise within the ss. ¡°Zuo Nanfan is fine. He has woken up. The doctor said that he was fine. He fainted from shock.¡± Dai Xiaofu patted the teacher¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The teacher was worried. This ss was opened on behalf of Dai Xiaofu and another partner. Although they were well-known in the business, they were afraid that they would fail if something happened. Just then, a girl walked out of the elevator. Her temperament was outstanding, and her face was exquisite and beautiful. Even if she was wearing ordinary clothes, it was hard to ignore her. As soon as she appeared, people could not help but look at her. Dai Xiaofu was stunned. The teacher next to her paused. ¡°Hey, why... Ah, I saw wrongly.¡± Dai Xiaofu¡¯s eyelids twitched when she heard her words. The teacher¡¯s expression suddenly became suspicious. ¡°Teacher Dai, this seems to be the student who¡¯s beening to your ss thesest two days, right? Sigh, why does she...¡± Dai Xiaofu stopped her with a smile. ¡°Teacher Wu, there are other parents now. You should go and take a look.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Teacher Wu nodded and suppressed the doubts in his heart. He turned around and walked away. Su Cha walked over and Dai Xiaofu smiled gently at her. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Can we continue the ss today? Is that child from yesterday alright?¡± Chapter 251 - Go to Another Studio to Practice from Now on

Chapter 251: Go to Another Studio to Practice from Now on

¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Dai Xiaofu shook her head. She did not want to waste any more time on this matter. ¡°Let¡¯s continue the ss. Yourpetition is about to begin. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± Su Cha did not care. She was just asking casually. She could guess that it was not easy to deal with what happened yesterday. After all, those students did not seem to have an ordinary background. Dai Xiaofu was in a bad mood today. Su Cha could tell that she was looking at her with a hesitant expression. It did not seem like it had something to do with yesterday¡¯s events. While practicing a new song rmended by Dai Xiaofu, Su Cha took off her earphones halfway. ¡°Do you have something to tell me today?¡± ¡°Oh? No.¡± Dai Xiaofu quickly denied it, but because she denied it too quickly, she then looked embarrassed, as if she had been caught red-handed. ¡°I just keep thinking about something when I see you.¡± Her eyes flickered as she realized that she could easily expose herself. She stood up and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go out to take a look at the students in ss. You can practice for now.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha watched her leave silently. The change in Dai Xiaofu¡¯s demeanor was very subtle. In the past, Su Cha might not have been able to tell, but now, she was very sensitive and could detect anything wrong with her. Right now, Su Cha felt that Dai Xiaofu was hiding something from her. She seemed to want to say it but also did not seem to want to. Su Cha continued practicing her songs. Dai Xiaofu, who was walking out, met the teacher who came to see her. ¡°Teacher Dai, there is a call from the hospital. Zuo Nanfan, the child, found out about the person who saved him. He said that he wanted to meet that big sister. It was the student who just arrived, right? I just wanted to ask you, doesn¡¯t Zuo Nanfan¡¯s sister resemble that student a little...?¡± Dai Xiaofu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Teacher Wu, you must have seen wrongly. You should tell Nanfan that that big sister came here by chance and will note here again. I will thank her on his behalf.¡± ¡°...¡± Teacher Wu hesitated, but after some thought, she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to him.¡± After she left, Dai Xiaofu touched her forehead and smiled bitterly. As if she was talking to herself, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right or wrong, but I at least have raised you for a while... Sigh.¡± After Su Cha had been practicing alone for a while, Dai Xiaofu walked back in. Her expression had be much more natural as she said to Su Cha with a smile, ¡°Su Cha, my friend has a studio. You can practice in that studio from now on. Their recording studios and equipment are specialized. I will also go over there to teach you. I have already told my friend to give the address. I will send it to youter. After you go home at noon today, take a breather and go over there tomorrow.¡± Su Cha took off her earphones and asked curiously, ¡°Is today¡¯s ss over? I want to practice a little more.¡± ¡°You can practice for now, thene out for lunch with me. I have something to do in the afternoon. Anyway, it¡¯s the same whether you practice here or go home. I do have something to ask you though. We¡¯ve been meeting for two days and we haven¡¯t talked much.¡± With Dai Xiaofu¡¯s words, Su Cha could not refuse anymore. She could tell that Dai Xiaofu was avoiding something. But since she had said that much and Su Cha was here to learn, she would not express her opinions. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 252 - Meeting a Pervert

Chapter 252: Meeting a Pervert

At noon, Dai Xiaofu did not say anything. She only told Su Cha what she¡¯d been doing in the Imperial Capital these many years. After she divorced Su Mingzhe, she went to the Imperial Capital to work hard. She used to study singing and had some basic skills. First, she found a ce where she could teach others. Later, when her voice was no longer good enough, she learned music. She met her current husband, a local in the Imperial Capital, and had a son. He was already 11 years old. She had a child with Su Mingzhe before, but she had a miscarriage and did not manage to keep it¡ªthe main reason for her divorce with Su Mingzhe. The current Dai Xiaofu could be described as happy and satisfied with her life. This tutorial ss was run under a partnership, with years of financial aid and the Fu family¡¯s help. Dai Xiaofu had even said that if Su Cha had any difficulties, she could look for her. Others might not know it, but Su Cha was still the daughter of Dai Xiaofu. ¡°If you have time, you cane to my house as a guest. My husband and his family are very nice.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Does he know that you have a daughter?¡± Unexpectedly, Dai Xiaofu nodded. ¡°I said I had a daughter, but I never said that you were adopted by Su Mingzhe and me. At that time, I thought of myself as your mother. Su Mingzhe also told me not to tell anyone about this. I was divorced, so what¡¯s so strange about having a daughter? I just didn¡¯t expect you to find out the truth so quickly.¡± Dai Xiaofu¡¯s act had saved Su Cha some trouble. At least no one else knew that she was not her biological daughter. After Su Cha and Dai Xiaofu finished talking, she did not go to her ss in the afternoon. She wanted to go home, but the production crew suddenly sent a message saying that they wanted to take group photos of the contestants, which they would post on the official website. They asked Su Cha toe. It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. They would be able to make it there by taking the subway. She met Le Anqi halfway and they went to join the production team together. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be busy with many things after thepetition? Why are you taking photos now?¡± Le Anqi could not stopining when she saw Su Cha. ¡°I was too anxious so I went out. Last night, I thought about that drama until midnight and did not sleep well. Look, I didn¡¯t even put on any makeup. Is my skin very sallow?¡± Su Cha looked at her pretty face. Alright, as long as she is happy. ¡°Hey, let me tell you some gossip. All the contestants have toe for today¡¯s shoot. I¡¯ve basically found out who the contestants are from the hot areas...¡± Le Anqi had done her homework before she came. Just as she was about to take out her notebook to discuss with Su Cha, her smile froze. When they passed a subway station, arge group of people came in. The train was very crowded. Su Cha looked out of the train window and listened to Le Anqi¡¯s casual speech. Suddenly, she felt that the other had stopped talking. She turned around and saw a scene that could not be ignored. Le Anqi¡¯s expression was stiff. She looked at Su Cha with tears in her eyes. Behind her was a plump man. There was originally a crowd in the subway. Su Cha was leaning on a seat, so there was no space for her to squeeze in. Le Anqi was originally standing next to her, and a strange man was squeezing closely behind her. His fingers seemed to be moving, and the people around him were all looking at their phones in another direction. No one noticed. She met a pervert, and Le Anqi dared not make a sound. The man was tall and strong, and his tall and fat body was very intimidating. When he saw Su Cha turning her gaze over, he smiled at her, his smile extremely wretched. He even made a fierce gesture. Su Cha also revealed a smile. The difference was that her smile was much brighter and purer, like that of an obedient girl. Amid the loud noises of the train, a man¡¯s scream rose within the quiet car. Chapter 253 - Solve

Chapter 253: Solve

During this peaceful moment, everyone was suddenly shocked. Even the people in the nearby carriages looked over. Everyone was stunned. The beautiful and delicate girl had extended a hand expressionlessly and grabbed the fat man¡¯s wrist tightly, almost twisting it into a 180-degree spin. While her eyes showed no emotion, she exerted force on her hand and there was a crack. Almost everyone had sensed that terrifying sound that made their hair stand on end. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± The fat man screamed miserably. Le Anqi was scared out of her wits and rushed over. ¡°Let go! Let go!¡± As the man screamed, sweat broke out on his forehead due to the intense pain. His face turned red. Su Cha¡¯s eyes remained calm the entire time. Because she was too calm, it was also too scary. ¡°Su... Su Cha...¡± Le Anqi curled up next to her. Just now, when she¡¯d felt something strange, she was scared. This was the first time she had encountered something like this, and the other party¡¯s height was especially too oppressive. She¡¯d panicked immediately. She did not expect Su Cha to teach him a lesson so decisively. ¡°The train has arrived...¡± When the train reached a stop, some panicked people started to get out of the car. The fat man¡¯s hand was hurting so much that he almost lost consciousness. He endured the pain and wanted to follow the crowd. Su Cha squinted her eyes and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist tightly. The moment she saw a gap, she flung her hand and raised her leg to give him a heavy kick. In an instant, the tall man was kicked out, and with a ¡°bang,¡± he crashed into a pir that was right in front of her. The train doors closed when the stop was over. By the time the man could react, the train had already left. The surrounding passengers looked at Su Cha in shock and admiration. No one expected that this refined young girl would have such strength. Some people did not know why they suddenly started fighting, but they could roughly guess the reason. A few others quietly put away their phones. Now that videos and many apps were popr, people would often take pictures of others with their phones. Su Cha was pretty. A few boys in the subway had already raised their phones to take photos of her. They did not expect her to show them such a scene. As one man looked at the girl¡¯s calm face from beginning to end, his heart raced. Le Anqi could not help but say in admiration, ¡°Su Cha, you are amazing!¡± She was so anxious that she was about to cry. While she had been trying to think of a solution, Su Cha had already made a decisive move. Le Anqi did not think about whether or not Su Cha did the right thing. If not for the fact that she could not make it in time, she would have gone out to deliver two kicks herself. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Su Cha nced at Le Anqi and ignored everyone else¡¯s expressions. Le Anqi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In just a few seconds, Su Cha had made a move. She did not feel that anything she did was wrong and was in a good mood. However, Le Anqi was now afraid of the subway. When she saw men approaching her, she subconsciously squeezed towards Su Cha. Le Anqi heaved a sigh of relief when she got off the train. She felt that it would be better to take a taxi wherever she went in the future. Or if that¡¯s not possible, she should not take the subway when there were too many people... Chapter 254 - Is It That Disgusting?

Chapter 254: Is It That Disgusting?

The train incident was considered a minor one. Other than Le Anqi¡¯s fear, nothing unexpected happened. When the train staff found out about it, the two of them had already arrived where the production team was. Le Anqi did not intend to tell anyone about this. When she joined the production crew, she realized that there were already many people present. Most of the popr contestants from the other districts had gathered. Among the crowd, Su Cha took a nce at the contestants and found where Jin Mou and the rest were. Jin Mou remained alone and did not seem to have many friends. Mona and the others were not far from her. Most of these contestants were fashionable and stylish, but when Su Cha entered, she attracted a lot of attention. Thepetition district of Yonggu City might not be a popr one, but as long as Su Cha appeared, the crowd¡¯s attention would inevitably be drawn to her. Many girls saw Su Cha¡¯s face and knew that she was a threat. After all, the audience was very honest these days. The first thing they did was to look at the contestants¡¯ faces. Not to mention, some contestants had also gone out of their way to learn about the strongpetitors in other divisions. They knew that Su Cha¡¯s face was not only good-looking, but her singing ability was also very strong. Naturally, she could not be underestimated. Moreover, Su Cha had entered the waiting area and was ted to be the runner-up. It was obvious how big a threat she was. ¡°Sister Su Cha, Sister Anqi, you¡¯re here.¡± Dong Yishan was wearing a red sports dress, showing off her beautiful figure. She skipped over and greeted Su Cha and the others in a lively and cute manner. For a moment, it was as if no one could remember that she had targeted Su Cha in Yonggu City¡¯spetition area. She even led Su Cha by the nose. Le Anqi and Dong Yishan¡¯s fans had even fought online. Su Cha was surprised. Some people could really be so shameless, huh? If they changed ces, could she also pretend that nothing had happened? Le Anqi was also disgusted. She would rather deal with a straightforward hatred than to deal with Dong Yishan, who pretended to be innocent. However, with so many people around, Dong Yishan came forward to greet them. If they ignored her... Le Anqi hesitated, but Su Cha did not give her face. It was as if she did not see Dong Yishan. With a smile on her lips, she looked straight at Jin Mou and nodded at her. Dong Yishan¡¯s smile froze. There were already many people who were paying attention to Su Cha. Su Cha¡¯s current behavior was undoubtedly a p to Dong Yishan¡¯s face in front of everyone. All of a sudden, the contestants from other divisions started to whisper among themselves. Dong Yishan did not know what they were discussing, but she could tell that some contestants were mocking her. They did not think that Su Cha was arrogant because she just looked that way. And given Su Cha¡¯s strength, these people could only think that Dong Yishan had been seeking humiliation. Dong Yishan thought Su Cha was going to greet her, but instead, Su Cha did not give her any face. Jin Mou, who was being watched by her, was alone when she arrived. She did not care about anyone. When she saw Su Cha smiling at her, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled back. No one needed to exin to her why Su Cha had suddenly done that. Dong Yishan¡¯s expression turned even uglier. She had not paid any attention to how many people had greeted Jin Mou just now. How could she treat Su Cha differently now? Chapter 255 - A Servant Girl

Chapter 255: A Servant Girl

Most of the contestants were not familiar with each other, but there were already undercurrents. The Yonggu City¡¯spetition district was probably the one that had the worst rtionship between contestants. An example was Su Cha and Jin Mou. The two of them did not seem to like to talk to others. The other contestants would at least pretend. However, the production crew could not be bothered about it at the moment. The shoot needed time, so they¡¯d asked some contestants who had finished dressing up to start filming the solo covers first. As for the rest, they asked the makeup artist to touch up their makeup. The difference was obvious now. Some contestants had already participated in many shows and had an advantage. They had a unique sense of fashion and style when it came to taking pictures. The feeling they gave off when their pictures were being taken was not bad. Some of them were sweet and cute, and the others who were not good at it gave off a sense of homeliness. There were also a few popr contestants in the Imperial Capital¡¯spetition district. They were strong, and their style when taking photos was very distinct. When they started taking pictures, almost all the girls ended up looking at them. Le Anqi was a little envious. ¡°Look at this scene. The hot spots are really different.¡± She was a small-time inte celebrity herself, so she was used to this kind of shooting. However, an inte celebrity like her needed only casual photos, and the style of filming was sweet. Naturally, the atmosphere was much lighter. There was almost no advantage to be found in shooting the cover with thepetition. It was easy to be overshadowed by these other contestants. Su Cha did not care much about the shoot. She distractedly let the makeup artist put on her makeup and thought about the filming process. After the solo cover was done, the cover photos for eachpetition district were next. Everyone from the samepetition area had to be photographed together. This kind of shooting was simr to asking a contestant to pose. It was like a photo for a magazine. Su Cha had never learned to do it before, but hers was different from the other people¡¯s photos. The other contestants noticed that the photographer took only a single photo of Su Cha before giving her a pass. In the photo, Su Cha¡¯s ck hair was simply draped over her shoulders. The long hair on her right was lowered, and her body was slightly tilted. When she looked at the camera, there was an indescribable sense of dominance. It directly appeared in the camera and upied the entire frame. It was hard to ignore. The photographic effect was good, so the photographer let Su Cha pass. One might not be able to see anything from a single photo, but with thisparison, Su Cha immediately became outstanding. When everyone from eachpetition district had been photographed, the photographer thought that the individual results were good. When it was the group from Yonggu City¡¯s turn, there was a problem. First, he asked the contestants to sit on the chairs and rx their postures as much as possible. Su Cha simply crossed her legs and leanedzily against the back of the chair. When she lifted her eyelids slightly, she then looked at the camera without saying a word. Her strong aura was unleashed. The photographer looked at the camera several times before looking at them. His expression was conflicted, and he hesitated. And though the shoot went smoothly, the photographer¡¯s performance was a little strange. The other contestants seemed to have realized something. Su Cha was a runner-up, so she sat in the middle with Mona. It was the C position, which was the most outstanding. Even if Mona tried her best to act cool and fashionable, with Su Cha there forparison... It was not just her. Su Cha sat there and expressed her intention. She made everyone around her look like a group of maids. Chapter 256 - LovMusik Trending Section

Chapter 256: LovMusik Trending Section

If one¡¯s personal style was very distinct, they would have an advantage in a group photo. But this was the first time the photographer had encountered such a difficult situation. If the aura of a contestant was too strong, no matter what the girls around her tried to do, they would appear to simply serve as a foil. That feeling caught in the film would be even more obvious. It was almost a massacre. If this was released, the fans of the other contestants would probably puke to death. The photographer hesitated for a while and pointed at Su Cha. ¡°Contestant number 62? Let¡¯s try having you on the left...¡± Would it be better if she didn¡¯t sit in the middle? The other contestants were in an uproar. Being ced in the front and center was the perk of getting into the top three. They would appear more eye-catching in the photo and that would give their fame a boost. Wasn¡¯t the photographer making things difficult for them? Even though everyone knew that Su Cha¡¯s radiance had overshadowed everyone else, the photographer was still in a difficult position. However, Su Cha had no objections. If the photographer was asking her to change positions, she would do so directly. In the end, everyone found changing positions to be useless. Su Cha was the most outstanding wherever she was ced. Her strong aura was iparable. When facing the camera, her eyes were sharper and more devastating. Just a slight nce could make people nervous. The photographer became even more nervous as if something was wrong. He wanted to say in fear, ¡°I¡¯m innocent...¡± This feeling was too baffling. But even if Su Cha was standing out too much, the photo still had to be taken. In the end, the Yonggu Citypetition¡¯s group picture was finally taken. After the shoot, Mona¡¯s expression darkened. The attitudes of the people around her were clear enough. Her radiance as the champion waspletely being overshadowed. Su Cha became the center of attention wherever she was. Other people felt it even more clearly. When Su Cha was sitting next to her, all she needed to do was make a simple movement to make Mona feel that she was being crushed by a huge pressure. She felt almost breathless. She waspletely restrained in front of the camera, unlike her usual self. She did not know why. Only Jin Mou and Le Anqi performed well. Jin Mou had good training. As she came from a wealthy family, she did not feel much pressure. Meanwhile, Le Anqi was used to following Su Cha. Despite the filminging to an end, the production crew did not notify them to leave. Le Anqi squatted beside Su Cha and watched LovMusik videos. Now that they were participating in the show, the production crew had requested them not to reveal any insider information, so Le Anqi had not been updating her LovMusik videos recently. As she swiped, she suddenly saw a familiar video. Her expression changed with just one nce. She tugged at the corner of Su Cha¡¯s shirt nervously. ¡°Su Cha, we are on LovMusik¡¯s trending section!¡± Hearing this, Su Cha looked down and saw a video that was on repeat. Han Xiaoyuan: [I met a pretty girl in the subway. It was love at first sight, but it turned into fear...] On the screen, Su Cha smiled at the wretched man. It was a standard beautiful smile, but in the next second, she broke his wrist. The scream could be heard clearly through the video. In the end, she kicked the man out of the subway with a swift and elegant posture. She was so dashing that it made one want to squeal. This video had made it to LovMusik¡¯s trending section. Chapter 257 - When Without Ability, Think of All Kinds of Unorthodox Methods

Chapter 257: When Without Ability, Think of All Kinds of Unorthodox Methods

LovMusik¡¯s trending section was very influential. LovMusik was the most popr video app. Most of the popr videos on it would be uploaded onto Weibo. Su Cha¡¯s current embroidery video did not go viral even if it was a little famous. Unexpectedly, it was the video of her beating up the pervert today that went viral. She had noticed it when people were taking pictures of her in the subway, but she did not think much about it. She did not expect to be directly put on LovMusik. Su Cha was silent. With her current status, it might not be a bad thing for her to be famous in LovMusik. Hotment 1: [I¡¯m not bragging, but if thisdy kicks me, I might die.] Hotment 2: [Thisdy is too pretty. What did she eat to grow up like that?] Hotment 3: [Why does this girl look familiar?] Hotment 4: [She is one of the top 100 contestants in Dreams in Progress. So is this video just a publicity stunt?] Hotment 5: [It¡¯s not a publicity stunt on the subway. The man who was beaten up was a pervert. He molested a female friend of hers and was beaten up by her. How domineering!] ... ... There were all kinds ofments on LovMusik. Some people quickly recognized Su Cha¡¯s identity and praised her. Some people suspected that this video was a publicity stunt. However, Su Cha knew better than to create hype. ¡°Su Cha, is this bad for us?¡± Le Anqi was worried. After all, Su Cha had hit someone in the video. She was afraid that Su Cha would be negatively affected. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Cha did not care at all. ¡°We did nothing wrong.¡± This man was trying to molest Le Anqi. He deserved to be beaten. If it were any other woman, she might just have suffered in silence today. Le Anqi watched the video a few times. After watching several times and seeing the video on LovMusik, she realized that Su Cha might really blow up this time. The news of LovMusik¡¯s hot topic spread very quickly. Basically, once it became popr, it would spread quickly and others would mimic it. There were many contestants who were involved with LovMusik. After all, LovMusik was a gathering ce for inte celebrities and popr people. Soon, people started to upload videos of Su Cha. Su Cha was so eye-catching that even though many ordinary people did not know her, when the other contestants saw Su Cha¡¯s outstanding appearance and aura, they instantly recognized her. Dong Yishan and the rest were currently crowded together. After watching the video, Dong Yishan could not help but feel sour in her heart, especially upon seeing the tens of thousands ofments and hundreds of thousands of likes disyed on LovMusik. Her eyes turned red. ¡°How could you think of such a method to create hype? You¡¯re really crazy about fame!¡± She did not dare to speak too loudly. Only Mona and the other contestants could hear her. Mona remained silent. A contestant whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be staged. I feel that Su Cha was truly being ruthless when she kicked that guy...¡± ¡°For fame, of course one would have to act more realistically.¡± Dong Yishan rolled her eyes and nced at Su Cha and the others. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the talent, you must put in the hard work.¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Another person said, ¡°Then by doing this, if she really bes popr, won¡¯t her poprity soon surpass ours?¡± She said nothing that didn¡¯t echo Dong Yishan¡¯s words. Chapter 258 - An Unexpected Person

Chapter 258: An Unexpected Person

¡°Su Cha has always been very popr.¡± After they were done talking, Mona grinned and said, ¡°Even without this video, her poprity is almostparable to that of the popr contestants from the Imperial Capital region.¡± Hearing this, Dong Yishan sneered, ¡°In the end, she¡¯s still inferior to others. Now she¡¯s thinking of ways to hype herself up.¡± Dong Yishan¡¯s eyes shed with jealousy. Mona smiled without saying anything. Le Anqi inadvertently turned her gaze over and saw Mona and the others. Coincidentally, Mona¡¯s eyes met Le Anqi¡¯s. Mona smiled at Le Anqi in a friendly manner. Le Anqi looked at her, then at Dong Yishan and the others. Mona turned her face away from Su Cha out of habit. ¡°Su Cha, why do I feel that Dong Yishan and the rest are discussing you? Did they see your video too?¡± Su Cha remained calm. She did not know it for a fact. However, she was very sensitive now. When Dong Yishan and the others had been discussing something, they¡¯d nced at her. Su Cha could tell from their looks and expressions that they did not mean well. Still, Su Cha did not care about these people at all. After all, it¡¯s only those with equal strength that she could regard highly. This group of people could not even be considered an opponent. They would be eliminated sooner orter. What was there to be concerned about? The girl lowered her eyes. She just wanted to go home as soon as possible. After a long while, the production crew finally informed them that they could go back. And so that the contestants could prepare well, they also announed that the national Top 50petition would begin the day after tomorrow. Su Cha was not nervous, but Le Anqi was extremely nervous when she found out. She was already lucky to have been able to enter the nationalpetition. The first round of thepetition would be broadcasted live across the country. The rest of thepetition would be broadcasted directly on the television station. It would be a lie to say that she was not nervous at the prospect of being in front of many viewers. The show Dreams in Progress was still very popr. Even though thepetition had not officially begun, the audience had started watching it from the beginning. In theter stages of the live broadcast, the production crew had started to promote and prepare for the viewership ratings. It was not only the audience that the contestants would face. Once a person had be popr, they would face many different situations. Dreams in Progress was a talent show, and its audience would be even more pickier. There were even contestants with poor mental fortitude who had quit halfway through thepetition. Le Anqi only hoped that God would bless her. She was not someone who¡¯d do anything wrong and she had a more honest disposition. She knew that she would not be able to make it to the end. All her hopes were on Su Cha. She had full confidence in Su Cha. After the two of them left the production crew, Le Anqi saw some contestants sitting in luxury cars waiting for them. Although she knew that most of the contestants had deep pockets, Le Anqi was still amazed by the scene. She also knew that many popr contestants were beautiful and had an advantage, especially in the popr district of the Imperial Capital. She had heard that many of them were extremely popr among the upper-ss. When she¡¯spared to them, the difference was obvious. Such humble children like her and Su Cha could only take the subway, but Le Anqi shrunk her neck at the thought of that ce. ¡°Su Cha, do you think we should take a taxi back?¡± After she finished stating her question, she saw Su Cha looking toward a certain direction. She also looked over and saw that Su Cha was looking at Jin Mou. Chapter 259 - Siblings Chapter 259: Siblings Le Anqi was also shocked. In their eyes, Jin Mou was a typical, cold, rich, and beautiful girl. She had never bothered with anyone before, but now, Jin Mou was in front of a tall guy, showing unprecedented happiness. Le Anqi was not the only one who was shocked by this scene. There was only a low-key car behind the guy. It was the kind of car with a market price of less than 100,000 yuan. It was an ordinary car mixed with the nearby luxury cars. But that guy was too eye-catching. He was very tall, and the height advantage brought by his height showed his perfect figure. On that summer day, he was wearing only a camouge T-shirt, revealing his well-defined muscles. However, from the overall look of it, he was rather thin, and it was as if one would notice he had muscles only after he¡¯d taken off his clothes. His camouge pants could not disguise his long legs. He had a handsome face, sharp eyebrows, and thin lips. He had an iron-blooded aura and a hint of being repellent. His exquisite appearance was enough to attract the attention of most girls present. Even Jin Mou looked petite in front of him. Su Cha noticed him not because of other reasons, but because she actually knew this man. Su Cha was also surprised. She had met him once. When Li Dongfeng was in trouble and the police came to investigate, this man suddenly appeared and called off all the policemen who were questioning her. She only heard the police calling him Captain Jin. Someone from the police station? ¡°Jin Mou¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Le Anqi was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jin Mou¡¯s boyfriend to be this type.¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Cha spected, ¡°Brother and sister. His surname is also Jin.¡± The surname ¡°Jin¡± was rare. Jin Mou¡¯s surname was Jin, and if he was her boyfriend, Su Cha did not believe that he would openly express his feelings during such an asion. Judging from Jin Mou¡¯s expression, it was clear that she waspletely rxed and dependent on him, which proved that she trusted this person very much. Judging from their temperaments, Su Cha felt that they were siblings. ¡°How did you know?¡± Le Anqi was puzzled. ¡°Have you seen him before?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°He is a police officer. I met him unintentionally, but I never thought that Jin Mou was his sister.¡± It was a coincidence. After all, Su Cha did not think too much about it afterward. At that time, she would never have thought that Jin Mou was Captain Jin¡¯s sister. Jin Mou smiled and said something to Captain Jin. Captain Jin¡¯s expression softened. He patted Jin Mou¡¯s head and asked her to get in the car before taking her away. As soon as Jin Mou left, discussions started. The discussions behind the girl¡¯s back were straightforward. Like Le Anqi, most people regarded this man as Jin Mou¡¯s boyfriend. Of course, Su Cha would not exin actual situation to them. She took the subway with Le Anqi and left. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jin Mou to have such a handsome brother. She¡¯s so blessed.¡± Le Anqi was a little envious when she thought of Jin Mou¡¯s brother. After all, the siblings were both good-looking and seemed to be in a good rtionship. In the eyes of others, they were the perfect match for a family. Su Cha did notment. She was just a little surprised as she did not pay much attention to Jin Mou and Captain Jin. But this person¡¯s appearance reminded her of something. During that previous incident, who had killed Li Dongfeng? Chapter 260 - The Unusual Movement on the Rooftop Chapter 260: The Unusual Movement on the Rooftop The only strange thing that had happened to her was this. Li Dongfeng was indeed dead. Su Cha felt that it had something to do with the Martial Union and the Divine Union that Bo Muyi asionally hinted at. At that time, she¡¯d felt that some amazing things must be existing in this world, but she could not be sure. Even until now, Bo Muyi had never straightforwardly revealed anything about these things. From Su Cha¡¯s perspective, she was keeping her own knowledge a secret from Bo Muyi, so it was naturally not appropriate for her to ask. Otherwise, how could she exin why an ordinary girl like her would want to know about such matters? Bo Muyi was willing to tell her, but after he asked about her reasons, Su Cha could not exin herself. She knew that Bo Muyi must have understood her past self. Her sudden change was unreasonable. It was only that Bo Muyi did not care about it. But if Su Cha were to ask, that might be a different matter. Now that she had a secret to keep, it was better not to talk about it at present. During the past few days, Bo Muyi had not beening back early to the Lookout Pavilion. He had a lot of things to do in thepany, but of course, Su Cha was not sure if he was busy only with work. Until now, she had not heard anything about the Bo family. She did not expect Bai Kun to be home today. This was one of Bo Muyi¡¯s trusted subordinates. If he was there, Bo Muyi must be there too. Seeing Su Cha, Bai Kun grinned. ¡°Miss Su, good afternoon.¡± Su Cha nodded. Just as she was about to ask, Bai Kun pointed in a direction. ¡°Young Master is meeting a guest in the main hall. Miss Su might not understand what they are talking about. You can wait in the room.¡± This was an implicit reminder for Su Cha that she could go over, but the topic they were talking about was not suitable for her. Bo Muyi did not care about letting Su Cha hear it, but Bai Kun had to remind her of certain things. Su Cha immediately understood. She nodded and went back to her room. She thought about it as she did so. Bo Muyi did not like others entering the Lookout Pavilion, so those who could enter the Lookout Pavilion to discuss matters with him must have extraordinary status. As hertest embroidery work was about to bepleted, she went back to her room to wait for Bo Muyi to return. Hertest work was a crescent moon pattern, which was being done on herst piece of white cotton. She nned to start embroidering other patterns soon. After finishing the embroidery, Su Cha rubbed her tired eyes and looked at the time. Half an hour had passed and Bo Muyi was not back yet. The moment she looked back, her eyes flickered. Click... There was a soft sound. If not for the fact that she was in an absolutely quiet environment and had sharp senses, she might not have heard it. On the top floor! She looked up. Bo Muyi lived on the first floor, and the ceiling was right above. Although he used an ancient style building and the roof was covered with tiles, there was a specialyer of blockage in the middle. Logically speaking, the soundproofing effect should have been very good. Looking up from here, she could see only a luxury chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Someone had just walked over from the top floor. She was sure of that, but the roof was filled with tiles. Normal people would not be able to climb up, and it was obvious that someone was trying to hide their aura. Her expression changed slightly as she walked out of the bedroom. Opening the door, she saw a poker face, Ah Chen. A strange light shed past Ah Chen¡¯s eyes when he saw hering out. He lowered his head respectfully and whispered, ¡°Miss Su, the young master is not back yet.¡± Chapter 261 - A Storm Is Coming

Chapter 261: A Storm Is Coming

¡°I know he hasn¡¯te back.¡± Su Cha knew what was going on the moment she went out. When she saw Ah Chen, a deep look appeared in her eyes. Then, she looked upstairs. There was no movement. The eaves of such a tall building did not look like they could be climbed so easily. Ah Chen¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Miss Su, is there a problem?¡± Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± With that, she walked past Ah Chen and went to another courtyard. There were no restrictions on her within the Lookout Pavilion, so she could enter and leave without any scruples. Over the past few days, she had not been to any other part of the pavilion apart from this area and to the olddy¡¯s. As he watched Su Cha¡¯s retreating figure, Ah Chen¡¯s eyes darkened. Bai Kun appeared from the other side and was surprised to see Ah Chen standing at the door. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± Ah Chen answered directly, ¡°Miss Su went to visit other courtyards.¡± Bai Kun replied, ¡°Oh. You¡¯re not going with her?¡± Ah Chen shook his head. There was finally a slight change in his poker face. ¡°Miss Su is not an ordinary person.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°I was standing upstairs looking around just now. Miss Su seemed to have noticed it. She was in the room at the time. When she came out, she nced upstairs.¡± Bai Kun raised his head to look at the roof. In silence, he measured the distance between the roof and the ground and asked, ¡°Did you make a big movement?¡± Ah Chen frowned. ¡°No.¡± He was sure that he did not make any noise, but Miss Su still looked up at the ceiling, which to him was inexplicable. Bai Kun was deep in thought. ¡°You think too much. Miss Su is just an ordinary person.¡± Even if Su Cha had other capabilities, she was still a participant in an entertainment show. There were some things that even their young master had not told her about, things that were not suitable for Miss Su to know. It was already an unimaginable matter for ordinary people, and Miss Su would even more not be able toe to terms with it. Bai Kun was also aware of Ah Chen¡¯s skills. He knew what he was doing and was one of the strongest secret guards around the young master. The family had raised him since he was young and had sent him into service after he became an adult. He¡¯d now been assigned to follow Miss Su to protect her, but she did not seem to notice it. Bai Kun did not believe that Su Cha could detect Ah Chen¡¯s existence. Ah Chen was probably being too sensitive. Ah Chen frowned. He did not believe Bai Kun¡¯s words. Martial artists had the sharpest senses. It was not easy for him to be the strongest secret guard around the young master. He had always felt that there was something wrong with Miss Su, but now that she was in the young master¡¯s good graces, he could not say anything about his suspicions. Although he thought so, he would not say it out loud. His life¡¯s mission was to protect Bo Muyi, the heir of the Bo family. It was a matter of course that he cared about his safety. He would keep an eye on any negative factors. Which meant he needed to get rid of her! Bai Kun patted his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s fine as long as Miss Su is in the Lookout Pavilion. The Tang Sect came to look for the young master because of the traitorst time. Also, the disciple of the old Alliance Master has been transferred back to the Imperial Capital. The person who was supposed to take over the position of Alliance Master has not been found. It has been a stormtely. Let¡¯s just be careful.¡± Ah Chen paused and asked, ¡°Will the family send neers over?¡± Bai Kun was also a little worried. ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that they will, and there might be a few old ones. After all, the Martial Union¡¯s Alliance Master position has not been revealed yet, so there will always be people who wants it.¡± Ah Chen frowned, looking a little irritated. Chapter 262 - They Are All the Young Master’s Pets

Chapter 262: They Are All the Young Master¡¯s Pets

Su Cha circled around the Lookout Pavilion but did not reach the end. She had merely picked a random direction and then came to a conclusion. The size of the Lookout Pavilion was beyond her imagination. Other than the modern architecture in the front part of the ce, most of the buildings in the back were modern. There were also many servants. When she arrived in a certain area, Su Cha saw what appeared to be arge garden. There were many electrical grids surrounding it, and a door at the entrance was tightly closed. There was a sign hanging on it: Beast Zone, Entry Prohibited. She paused. The garden looked huge, and it was imprable. In the depths of the garden, there seemed to be a ferocious gaze that was staring right at Su Cha. Su Cha stood at the door and looked around for a while, but she did not go in. After a while, she heard the dense forest in front of her suddenly produce pitter-patter sounds. At that moment, a stand of trees was pushed aside. A ferocious and overbearing beast rushed out. It was as if it had silentlyunched a deadly attack as it jumped directly toward the electric. However, it seemed to have some concerns about the power grid. In the end, it stopped in front of the power grid and did not move. Only then did Su Cha see that it was a lion. This lion was a male. Its fur was smooth and tall, and given how its entire body was clean, it looked like it had been well taken care of. However, it still possessed the bloodthirsty wildness that only ferocious beasts had. It was as if it was being raised by someone, but it took every avable chance to preserve its aggressiveness. The lion¡¯s golden eyes were focused on Su Cha. It did not show any signs of opening its mouth to intimidate her. It just moved leisurely in front of her through the power grid. It did not seem to be aggressive at all. Instead, it made people lower their guard. No one in their right mind would lower their guard against a wild lion. Su Cha narrowed her eyes in surprise. She never expected that rearingrge beasts in a ce like the Imperial Capital would be allowed, and it was the king of the beasts, at that. But that seemed understandable in the Lookout Pavilion. It was obvious that this was something Bo Muyi would do. If not him, then was it the olddy who had such a fetish? Su Cha did not believe it. She had thought that Bo Muyi had a strange personality, but she did not expect that he could even rear wild beasts. Ordinary people would have peed their pants when they saw the lion, but Su Cha found it interesting. She could feel that the lion was not the only one looking at her from the depths of the garden. In other words, Bo Muyi had raised something else. ¡°Miss Su.¡± Ah Chen suddenly appeared again. Su Cha turned her head, and Ah Chen saw the lion walking leisurely behind her. Su Cha¡¯s face was calm, and the fear that a young girl should have had was not there. He became even more suspicious. However, he did not show it on his face and said directly, ¡°This area is where the young master¡¯s pets are being raised. However, these pets are not used to people. Miss Su, it¡¯s better for you not to approach them.¡± A beast that normal people would not raise was being called a pet... ¡°I know.¡± Su Cha smiled as if she understood the danger, but she also appeared to be a little naive. ¡°Is there anything else other than this lion?¡± Ah Chen paused and lowered his head respectfully. ¡°There are two lions. There is a wolf in the middle enclosure, and there are also tigers and leopards.¡± Most of them wererge, brutal, and ferocious beasts, but Bo Muyi could still survive if they were to fight to the death. Ah Chen looked at the lion and continued, ¡°This male lion is called Blue Sky.¡± Su Cha turned to look at the lion. As if it had heard its name, it suddenly stood up and ced its ws on the door. It stretched its huge body out and squinted its golden eyes at Su Cha. It seemed to be seducing her. Chapter 263 - Its Great That You Like Them Too

Chapter 263: It¡¯s Great That You Like Them Too

Su Cha squinted. It was obvious that the lion was not a tame pet. It was obviously trying to lure Su Cha over and attack her. Ah Chen observed untruthfully, ¡°It seems that Blue Sky really likes Miss Su.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha turned around and smiled. ¡°If this one is called Blue Sky, is the other one called White Cloud?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ah Chen put on a poker face and stated the others¡¯ names. ¡°The wolf and the leopard are called Grass and Greend, and the tiger is called Wood.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Su Cha had aplicated expression on her face. ¡°Did Muyi pick those names?¡± Ah Chen nodded silently. ¡°...¡± There was a strange silence. Then, Su Cha pretended that nothing had happened. She ignored the lion by the wall and turned to leave. Seeing her leave, Ah Chen naturally followed her. Before she left, she turned around to look at Blue Sky. Blue Sky¡¯s huge body was lying down again. It sat there leisurely as it watched them leave. When Ah Chen looked at it, Blue Sky let out a low roar. Even though it was very quiet, it sounded very scary and aggressive. Ah Chen turned around and left. Bo Muyi had just returned to the small courtyard. The man¡¯s cold face softened when he saw Su Cha. He walked up to her and held her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to disturb you if you¡¯re discussing something. I toured the Lookout Pavilion instead.¡± Su Cha held his hand as they entered the house. She took the opportunity to ask about the beast area. ¡°You actually have pets, huh? Other people have cats and dogs, though. Why are you raising lions and tigers...?¡± ¡°Did you see them?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes brightened at first, then he said gloomily, ¡°I was afraid that you would be scared, so I locked them up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Su Cha said directly, ¡°But ferocious beasts can hurt people, especially in a residential area. It¡¯s only right that you¡¯ve locked them up.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t have to be locked up like this before.¡± Bo Muyi exined to her, ¡°Blue Sky and White Cloud have a sense of propriety. Under normal circumstances, they would not hurt humans. Besides, there are secret guards everywhere in the pavilion. They can control them. I was just worried that you might be afraid, so I locked them up.¡± Under normal circumstances... Su Cha could not help but wonder what ¡°under normal circumstances¡± looked like. After all, the lion she saw was obviously untamed. No matter what, it was a dangerous beast. Su Cha thought about it for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± She would have been afraid to death if she saw those ferocious beasts before, but now, she was really not. Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I release them, then?¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha felt that he shouldn¡¯t, but seeing Bo Muyi¡¯s expression, she hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± They used to roam around freely before. If Bo Muyi felt he knew what he was doing, she would let him be. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Muyi was very happy. He hugged Su Cha¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°What I like is different from what ordinary people like. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it either, so it¡¯s great that you do. Blue Sky and White Cloud are very obedient. You will definitely like them.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She only said that she was not afraid; she never said that she liked them. Normal people would have a natural fear of ferocious beasts, but while she was not afraid, that did not mean that she liked them. But seeing Bo Muyi¡¯s expression, Su Cha could not say anything. Chapter 264 - Do Not Touch It

Chapter 264: Do Not Touch It

Su Cha thought that it would take at least a few days for Bo Muyi to release the lions. But when she woke up the next morning, Su Cha felt that something was amiss. She could smell something different. It did not seem to be Bo Muyi¡¯s scent. She opened her eyes and met a pair of golden eyes. A lion that was twice Su Cha¡¯s size ced its front paws on the edge of the bed and looked at her quietly. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Blue Sky: ¡°...¡± The woman and the lion looked at each other silently. Su Cha was still a little sleepy and called out, ¡°Blue Sky?¡± It looked like the one she saw yesterday. Blue Sky tilted its head while Bo Muyi walked in wearing his pajamas. He was excited to see Su Cha and Blue Sky looking at each other. ¡°Cha Cha, Blue Sky seems to like you a lot.¡± He walked over and lifted Su Cha, who had just woken up, into his arms. Su Cha hesitated and looked at the lion. ¡°How can you tell?¡± Was it just because this lion did not bite her? Bo Muyi held Su Cha with one hand and touched Blue Sky¡¯s mane with the other. Blue Sky was a big one, and it was the fiercest lion among all the wild beasts. At this moment, as Bo Muyi petted it, it squinted its eyes in enjoyment. It even tilted its head and raised its paw. It looked more like a dog than a lion. ¡°...¡± It was not living up to the name of its species. ¡°If Blue Sky didn¡¯t like you, he would be fierce with you. However, he has been raised by me since he was young and is very attached to me. He must have sensed my scent on you, so he won¡¯t hurt you. If he gets close to you, it means that he likes you.¡± As soon as Bo Muyi was done speaking, Blue Sky behaved as if it understood his words. Its head was about to move toward Su Cha, but before she could react, Bo Muyi, who had been stroking the lion gently just now, immediately turned hostile. Without hesitation, he pped Blue Sky¡¯s head. ¡°You can like her, but you can¡¯t touch her!¡± Blue Sky, who had been pped by Bo Muyi, seemed to be a little aggrieved. It let out a low cry and immediatelyy down on the bed without looking at them. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She thought that Bo Muyi had changed since he was not jealous that a lion liked her. From the looks of it, though, while a lion might only be an animal that he had given some special privileges to, he still held a possessive streak in the end. It wasn¡¯t allowed to touch her. His attitude changed quickly. Su Cha thought for a while. Normally, ferocious beasts would fall out with their masters in such situations. They might just bite thetter¡¯s neck. Yet Blue Sky was so aggrieved; if other lions were to see it, they would probably strike off its status as a lion. Although it was a ferocious beast, Su Cha found it pitiful. She extended her hand. ¡°May I touch it?¡± ¡°No.¡± The overbearing man grabbed Su Cha¡¯s hand and bit her ear. ¡°Just touch me.¡± ¡°...¡± Blue Sky probably felt that its master was an eyesore who would not let its mistress touch it, so it stood up and left. Seeing it leave, Su Cha pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Will it run around when it goes outside?¡± ¡°No. It knows its range. After some activity, it will follow Ah Chen back to the Beast Garden.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a scream and a fearful voice came from the courtyard, ¡°Why did my young master let you out again?!!¡± Then, Blue Sky shouted excitedly. It seemed that it had finally found something fun. Su Cha knew that the voice belonged to Bai Kun. As expected, this was the reaction a normal person should have when facing a ferocious beast. Chapter 265 - The Prelude to Going Viral

Chapter 265: The Prelude to Going Viral

Hearing Bai Kun¡¯s scream, Bo Muyi walked out first. Su Cha also got up and went to wash up. When she went out, she saw Bai Kun in the living room with a conflicted expression. Su Cha walked over with a faint smile. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Bai Kun had been by Bo Muyi¡¯s side for a long time. By right, he should know Bo Muyi¡¯s personality. Shouldn¡¯t he know that he was raising these things? Bai Kun¡¯s face was trembling. ¡°Miss Su, you must be joking...¡± Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of ferocious beasts?! Even if Bai Kun had been by Bo Muyi¡¯s side for a long time, he was still a normal person. He was not as strong as Ah Chen and the rest. He was just a weak civilian. Why wouldn¡¯t he be afraid of a lion? He had not lost his mind! Su Cha could not help but smile as she looked behind him. ¡°Where¡¯s Blue Sky?¡± ¡°It followed Ah Chen back to the garden.¡± Seeing how calm Su Cha was, Bai Kun could not believe it. ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Su afraid?¡± ¡°What should I be afraid of?¡± Su Cha was amused. ¡°Actually, Blue Sky is quite cute.¡± And it would feel wronged if she feared it. Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± He finally understood why the young master liked Miss Su. Are these two even human? Bo Muyi changed into a suit at the back. His white shirt was buttoned up meticulously and his tie was done neatly. This made him exude the tempting aura of being strict and abstinent. He was not old, but he had the charm of an older man. His handsome face was like a gift from heaven. With his suit jacket slung on his wrist, he adjusted his tie and looked at Bai Kun with his deep eyes. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± His beauty might be intoxicating, but it was like cold winter words had poured on Bai Kun when he spoke. Bai Kun sobered up and felt bitter. He had just been scared witless by a lion and now he was being treated like this. But so what? That was the kind of person the young master was. Su Cha responded first. ¡°We were talking about Blue Sky.¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, the man smiled and walked toward her. He nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Su Cha nodded obediently. ¡°Okay. Work hard.¡± It was probably because of some important matters that Bo Muyi needed to go to work today. After they left, Su Cha focused on her embroidery and went on the Inte. She kept the price at 2000 yuan, the same as before. Once she had started to change the materials, the price would increase. Before this, she had taken a look at the video on LovMusik. Her poprity had been rising steadily, but not to the extent of causing a sensation. However, after Su Cha had scrolled for a while, she actually saw several videos of her on the subway. Not only did the video from the original uploader be popr, but many LovMusik users had also shared it with others while asking for Su Cha¡¯s contact details. Actually, there was not much sincerity among these people. It was because the video had be popr that people wanted totch on to the hype. However, it could not be denied that Su Cha had be more popr because of that sudden incident. LovMusik¡¯s current poprity was not to be underestimated. After the video was uploaded on Weibo, some people uncovered her identity and found out that she was a contestant in Dreams in Progress. She was also a runner-up in Yonggu City. Now that she had suddenly gone viral, although her poprity was not real, she had at least be well-known. Among those who¡¯d learned her identity through the LovMusik video and gone on to listen to her singing, many became her fans and followers. Chapter 266 - Another Thread

Chapter 266: Another Thread

Ordinary people can go viral on the Inte for no real reason at all. Sometimes, just because someone is good-looking, he or she might identally be popr. Many Inte celebrities on LovMusik who became famous because of their good looks did ordinary jobs before it all started. After their talent was discovered by others, they became popr online. A tform like LovMusik provided a shortcut to fame for such people. Usually, people who became popr in this manner would shortly disappear from the spotlight. After a few days, they might be supnted by the next person to go viral. Moreover, many influencers¡¯ reputation was not good. Most of them were just ordinary people before they became famous. When they got involved in scandals, they could get canceled very quickly. However, Su Cha was different. She was currently a TV show contestant, and the tform Dreams in Progress was different from others. Su Cha was also a capable person. The video of her beating up a pervert on the subway had made her quite popr. Su Cha was fairly popr within Yonggu City, but her poprity in the hotbed regions like the Imperial Capital was notparable. At the very least, many people would have an impression of her when they saw her. Young people also usually paid some attention to such popr people. Of course, most of them were just following the trend. However, on the day of thepetition, when the national top 100 contestants gathered in their respective divisions, Su Cha had suddenly risen into the top 20, which was the best proof of how popr she had be. She was the only contestant from Yonggu City who had made it into the top 20. The other contestants were veterans who had been participating in thispetition for several years or had transferred from other tforms. Su Cha was being supported by loyal fans and had a solid foundation. Naturally, she could not be underestimated. Even Mona had been suppressed. Of course, popr people were often the subject of gossip. With the sudden increase in Su Cha¡¯s poprity, several discussions were generated. Among them were malicious rumors and spections. For instance, on the famous gossip forum, World APP: [Dreams in Progress has been hyped up this year. Before the nationalpetition has officially started, a contestant has be popr on LovMusik?] High farsighted (OP): ¡°The annual talent show Dreams in Progress has started again. I feel that the show has changed since the announcement of the grouppetition. But at least it has retained its poprity. ¡°However, before the nationalpetition this year even began, a contestant has started to be popr on LovMusik. LovMusik is indeed in voguetely. Other than Weibo, this app is at the top, and through it, this contestant also found a way to be popr. In the past, the Top 20 was always dominated by contestants from popr contest areas, and it was very difficult for contestants from local contest areas to make it in. As this contestant has be popr on LovMusik, her poprity was now in the Top 20. From the looks of it, her ability is not bad. This hype is not a loss.¡± 2L: ¡°Don¡¯t use LovMusik¡± 3L: ¡°End this thread with the second post¡± 4L: ¡°This contestant is indeed strange. I¡¯ve watched her videos several times after she suddenly became famous in LovMusik these past two days. She has a beautiful face and a story. The angle is very strange. It¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s popr, is it? I listened to her singing, her voice is really good. She is quite capable.¡± 5L: ¡°But I heard from a friend that the fatty in the video is really a pervert. He often appears on that metro line. The police have given him a warning several times, but they were unable to arrest him due to insufficient evidence. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a form of sensationalization.¡± 6L: ¡°It hasn¡¯t even started, but why are peopleing forward to whitewash her? The point of Dreams in Progress is to see ordinary people working hard to be the champion. Sensationalizing herself before the show starts is quite shameless. She has also been exposed by the other contestants for having a bad temper.¡± 7L: ¡°She¡¯s a top student! She¡¯s really qualified to be a top student! Do you want to know who the liberal arts champion in Jiang¡¯an Province is? Her college entrance examination score has directly broken all the liberal arts records in their province!¡± Chapter 267 - Congratulations

Chapter 267: Congrattions

Before thepetition began, Su Cha posted a thread. After all, she was mentally prepared to be a public figure. It was not strange for her to send messages. And to begin with, Su Cha was already mentally strong. Even after she saw theizens¡¯ posts, she smiled. However, she had to keep something in mind. Such discussion forums, which was a mixture of malicious spections and fans¡¯ whitewashing, was already quite alright. It was better than dealing with people with malicious intentions who started with nasty words right from the onset. Whenever Su Cha was scrolling through Weibo, she¡¯d often see celebrities being framed and bashed by others who did not like them. Although there were fans supporting them, the methods of those haters were so strange and vicious that they were hard to believe. Those who did not know better would think that this celebrity had desecrated the other party¡¯s grave. Sometimes, the reason why the anti-fans would nder a celebrity was that the celebrity did not like him in any way, or that she had said the wrong lines in the drama. The world of mers had never had a need for rationality. Su Cha was currently on the verge of losing her fame. It was obvious that this group of people had started to spread malicious rumors about her. From the examples of celebrities before her, Su Cha was mentally prepared for the current reality within the entertainment industry, so she was calm when she saw these discussions. There were people she disliked, but there were also people she liked. It was impossible for a person to be perfect. Today was the day of the semi-finals. The contestants had to start preparing early, so Su Cha arrived at the venue early in the morning. Today¡¯spetition would not be broadcasted live. Instead, it would be edited after the broadcast and officially uploaded to the inte to show the audience. But there were still many audience members present. Entering the venue of thepetition, Su Cha saw the huge stage. The lighting, dance, audio, and other equipment were all worthy of the fame of this established program. They used only the best for their set. The production crew behind Dreams in Progress was backed by a well-known television station. They were wealthy and had nock of money, and the productions were at least notcking in funding, not to mention how this famous show had its poprity as a safeguard. After all the contestants had entered thepetition venue, the backstage started to get busy. Unlike in thepetition in Yonggu City, there were many contestants backstage. There were dozens of busy makeup artists and stylists to ensure that every contestant would look their best before they went on stage to perform. While Su Cha was having her makeup done, Mona sat next to her. ¡°Su Cha, you are now so popr online. Congrattions.¡± Mona¡¯s smile was natural and bright. It was hard for anyone to find it disgusting. Even the makeup artist could not tell that something was wrong. To the contestants, fame was the goal. Who among them wasn¡¯t participating in the show to be famous? Music programs were meant to fulfill some people¡¯s dreams, but in the end, it was all about poprity. Now that Su Cha¡¯s poprity was rising steadily, it naturally attracted the envy of others. Sometimes, luck really wasn¡¯t clear-cut. In the eyes of many contestants and production crew, Su Cha was at the very least a lucky contestant. Su Cha nced at Mona indifferently. Aside from what happened at the beginning, Mona¡¯s attitude during the rest of thepetition had been quite good. Basically, no one would think that she was someone who was not quite like other people. Chapter 268 - The Act of Hitting Someone Is Really Cool

Chapter 268: The Act of Hitting Someone Is Really Cool

Her first impression was that Su Cha did not like Mona. Upon hearing Mona speak, Su Cha looked straight at the mirror, her chin being lifted by the makeup artist, and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± She was polite and distant. Basically, if one were smart, one would be able to tell that she was beingpletely cold. Mona pursed her lips and smiled, but she did not say anything. The two makeup artists looked at each other meaningfully. Now that thepetition had just begun, it seemed to them that these two contestants from the same division were on bad terms. However, Su Cha was still young and had just graduated from high school. The two makeup artists felt that she might just be too young to hide her emotions. But they also gossiped. Mona seemed to be a very warm and generous person who had a good rtionship with many contestants. How could she have offended contestant Su? Of course, she would not ask even if she wanted to know the gossip. After Su Cha¡¯s makeup was done and she got up, Mona subconsciously nced at her. Although she was reluctant to, she had to admit that anyone who looked at Su Cha at first nce would be stunned. Her bare face was duller than when she had makeup on. However, Su Cha¡¯s aura was strong enough to make people praise her for her natural beauty. The makeup was not heavy. The makeup artist had skillfully highlighted Su Cha¡¯s best features, especially her eyes. Her eyeliner was lightly drawn, her eyshes were thick and long, and her eyes were bright. With a light blink of her eyes, her eye sockets would appear exquisite and deep. She was really a beauty blessed by the heavens. Moreover, she was pure and natural. Her every move was an ingrained quality that others could not imitate. In such a noisy environment, Su Cha¡¯s existence was like a small world. It was quiet and peaceful, and there was a glittering light that seemed to be able to make time fall in love with her. It was as if she was wearing a filter that made her perfect for the times. Meanwhile, others looked boring. Though it¡¯s true stic surgery was popr nowadays, it was very noticeable whenpared to Su Cha, who was clearly all natural. Even so, no one would directly say that in thispetition, there were more or less a few contestants whose faces had gone under the knife. For people pursued only beauty. Mona clenched her fists as she looked at Su Cha. She was dressed in a European style, and her makeup had always been thick, so getting it done took longer. Su Cha stood up and left without saying anything to her. Even her movements were free and nimble. The makeup artist who had applied makeup on Su Cha just now couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. ¡°That girl is really beautiful. And she¡¯s not just beautiful, she¡¯s also very charming. She¡¯s young and rich, and her singing is also good. It¡¯s hard for the heavens not to make her popr this time.¡± Mona maintained her smile as she listened to the makeup artist¡¯s praises. But only she knew how stiff her smile actually was. People fearedparisons the most. Thisparison was the kind that was idental but omnipresent. Su Cha nced around the dressing room and found Le Anqi, who was still putting on makeup. She went over and saw that the girl was scrolling through her videos on her phone. Su Cha could not help butugh. ¡°How many times have you watched this video? Why are you still watching it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Le Anqi was stunned. When she heard Su Cha¡¯s voice, she attempted to raise her head only to be patted by the makeup artist. She could only look up and say excitedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still reminiscing? I didn¡¯t think so at first, but after I¡¯ve watched the video, I realized that you are actually quite dashing.¡± She was really good at hitting people! Chapter 269 - Top 50 (1)

Chapter 269: Top 50 (1)

Su Cha: ¡°It¡¯s wrong to hit people.¡± Le Anqi: ¡°...¡± The makeup artist: ¡°...¡± Le Anqi recalled the scene of Su Cha taking control of the gang with a stick. Looking at Su Cha¡¯s stern expression, she was silent for a while. ¡°Su Cha, are you serious?¡± Su Cha: ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Who did I do it for?¡± Le Anqi felt a little embarrassed when she thought of the reason why Su Cha had hit that person. ¡°It¡¯s my fault...¡± There were both good and bad things that resulted from this matter. Unexpectedly, Su Cha had be popr online after being filmed, but there were also many bad spections that arose. For example, many people thought that Su Cha was trying to create hype. Although Le Anqi knew that it was not true, no one would believe her. Actually, she was a little angry. Was Su Cha someone who needed to create hype? With the show¡¯s broadcast, her poprity would not be paltry. Moreover, Su Cha was the champion of the college entrance examination, and she sang well... As she thought about it, Le Anqi smacked her lips. She felt that Su Cha alone would put a lot of pressure on other contestants. After all, not many people could pass the national college entrance examination while participating in thispetition. ¡°Is everyone ready? Thepetition is about to begin!¡± A staff member came in to greet the contestants. The contestants whose makeup was done did not feel too stressed. ording to the order of the stage, Su Cha¡¯spetition would be held in the afternoon. But when other contestants performed, they had to watch from below the stage. At this time, music started ying on the stage. Su Cha looked at the time. It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Ever since they arrived at thepetition venue, they had been backstage the whole time. The situation in front of them was not visible. ¡°My guitar, quickly get my guitar...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sing the lyrics well, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± ¡°You always forget your words...¡± ... The backstage was in a hurry. Many contestants were nervous and uneasy. Although they had participated in severalpetitions, this one was a nationalpetition after all. They were facing experts from the various divisions. Many of them were very nervous, including Le Anqi. After thepetition began, the contestants started to enter one after another. Le Anqi was separated from Su Cha due to the difference in the sequence. She was nervous at first, but now that Su Cha was about to be separated from her, she was crying. Su Cha pinched her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just do your best.¡± Although the constion did not seem to work, Su Cha¡¯s words were very calm andforting. Le Anqi felt slightly relieved after hearing it. After they took their seats, thepetition officially began. They were sitting in thepetition area. The audience was standing next to them and opposite them. The entire venue was rtivelyrge. There were about a few thousand people present. The scene was quite shocking. Every contestant tried their best to show their best side to the audience. At least they had to smile naturally and be graceful. Su Cha was not doing it on purpose, but even if she was just sitting among the contestants, she was already eye-catching. When the audience looked over, they could see Su Cha at once. Still, there was a difference between the actual scene and what¡¯s shown through the camera. Su Cha appeared magnanimous in the camera, but on stage, Su Cha¡¯s aura of alienation was even more obvious. It felt like she was too noble to get close to. Chapter 270 - The National Top 50 Competition (2)

Chapter 270: The National Top 50 Competition (2)

She was much prettier in person, and her temperament was really good. Many viewers sighed in their hearts. At first nce, they did not think so, but now that she was sitting with the other contestants, it was very obvious to them that Su Cha¡¯s aura was overpowering. Some people secretly took pictures of Su Cha and prepared to post it on their social media. After all, there were rules that pictures couldn¡¯t be released to the public, so one couldn¡¯t do it too obviously. ¡°Everyone, wee to the venue of the Dreams in Progress nationalpetition for the Top 50. Beside you are the top 100 contestants from the Five Lakes and Four Seas. Can you let our contestants greet everyone?¡± The host started the screening process on stage. At the same time, the top 100 contestants appeared on the big screen. All of them were as beautiful as flowers. It was a pleasing scene. The audience screamed when they saw them. The contestants also greeted the live audience. Su Cha waved her hands with them. The audience¡¯s voices were louder than the fans¡¯. A small number of them started to call out the names of the contestants they supported. It was a grand scene. The host finally calmed down and started introducing the three judges. During each elimination round, three judges would be invited. Just like in the local contests, the judges who¡¯d appear in thest round would be more popr than in the previous ones. ¡°They are the music producer Quan Jia, the new Chinese representative Yue Shang, and the idol IOK group member, Zi You!!¡± Every time she read a name, the audience would scream. Compared to those in the local division contests, the judges of the national division were famous. Su Cha was a little surprised to hear Quan Jia¡¯s name. She did not know who the other judges were, but she did not expect Quan Jia to be a judge in the Top 50. It was not easy for the production crew of Dreams in Progress to be a judge in the national division. It would appear Quan Jia¡¯s position in the industry was not lowly. Music producers were not famous like performers were, but they still had some status in the industry. As for Yue Shang, he was considered an established talented singer who had been popr in the past. It was not strange for him to take the lead. Lastly, IOK¡¯s Zi You was a member of a popr group in China. He was still young. As a singer, he should have some professionalism. But having him appear as a judge was probably to create a topic of discussion and to raise poprity, as well as to draw in his fans. Le Anqi¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Quan Jia appear again. She subconsciously looked behind at Su Cha and nodded silently at her. Le Anqi turned her head happily. She knew that Quan Jia really liked Su Cha. However, Su Cha knew very well that no matter how much Quan Jia liked her, she could not control too many nationalpetitions. It all depended on the contestants. Yue Shang was tall and handsome. He was at the prime of his life. However, Zi You, who was standing next to him, appeared even more tender. He also looked like a fashionable pretty man. The three judges appeared together, causing the audience to scream. The contestants followed suit and screamed for Zi You and Yue Shang. Su Cha did not feel anything about it. She just pped along with everyone. Zi You greeted the audience and threw a flying kiss at the contestants. The contestants screamed and cheered. Among them, Su Cha, who was almost expressionless, was naturally very eye-catching. This scene was quietly recorded by the surrounding cameras. Chapter 271 - The National Top 50 Competition (3)

Chapter 271: The National Top 50 Competition (3)

¡°It seems that our judges are very popr...¡± The audience screamed louder and louder. After they calmed down, the judges introduced themselves. From just a few short sentences, one could make out the judges¡¯ personalities. Quan Jia had a straightforward personality. Yue Shang was more stable, and Zi You was the kind that was more coquettish. Of course, fans would not be able to tell that this Zi You was probably used to being praised because he was good-looking. As he spoke, he gave off a kind of frivolous feeling. Anyway, his whole body was filled with a sleazy kind of ¡°I¡¯m Very Handsome¡± feeling. Even if the contestants had such feelings, they would not say it out loud. In the fans¡¯ hearts, no matter what Zi You did, he was very handsome. Su Cha was used to seeing beauty. People like Zi You were nothing to her. And with Bo Muyi blocking everything, anyparison was cruel. Sometimes, it¡¯s not just the face that makes one good-looking, but also one¡¯s character. There were many beauties everywhere, but those who had beauty that was more than skin-deep were probably only around one in ten thousand. Bo Muyi was indeed perfect. He had a face blessed by God along with his unforgettable aura and appearance. Many film and television stars in the entertainment industry were just superficially good-looking. They had nothing of worth to be gleaned under their skin. Such people often faded away the fastest. Besides, with Su Cha¡¯s temper, she would not respond to Zi You¡¯s actions. The video would also be broadcasted online. Given Bo Muyi¡¯s attitude, he would definitely watch every match. If he saw the interaction segment, it would be fine if Su Cha did not respond, but once she did, he would definitely blow up. The host and the judges talked a lot on the stage. They exined the rules clearly. The contestant¡¯s advancement this time depended not only on the judges but also on the live voting. The judges voted ten. The 100 contestants were divided into ten groups and were randomly ced into one group. After thepetition, the live machine selected 100 audience members to vote. The first three contestants with the highest score would directly enter the Top 50. Thest four would enter the waiting area, and thest three would enter the danger zone. Then thepetition in the waiting and danger zones would be carried out in such a sequence. Thepetition could not be finished in just one or two days. The Inte stream would also be divided into top and bottom episodes. All 1000 viewers had the right to vote, but the 100 viewers whose votes were counted for each round were randomly selected. This method was very fair. At least in terms of the fairness of thepetition, Dreams in Progress had never had controversies before. In other words, as long as Su Cha performed well, she would not encounter any troubles like in Yonggu City. Su Cha was picked into group number five. When thepetition began, all the contestants looked serious and nervous. The contestants from the various districts were thrown into chaos. Although they were assigned to one group, they were allpetitors. If they did not perform well, they would not be able to advance directly, which meant that they were in danger and could be eliminated at any time. Half of the 100 contestants were to be eliminated. Thepetition process was cruel. The nationalpetition was not like how it was in Yonggu City. At least everyone had a certain level of strength, and those who were at the top were naturally more eye-catching. There were not many people like Su Cha and Jin Mou who were born with good vocals, but there were also a few who had different styles. Thepetition this time was very intense. And after seeing that only a few contestants from each group got the chance to pass, those who had yet to go on stage became even more affected by the solemn expressions of the rest of the contestants. Chapter 272 - That Was a Song Holding His Emotions

Chapter 272: That Was a Song Holding His Emotions

Several contestants from Yonggu City were in front of Su Cha. Other than Jin Mou, who directly passed, the rest were all waiting. To be honest, Su Cha found Mona unlucky to have been ced in the group before hers. Mona was in the same group as a contestant with the same style as her. This contestant¡¯s name was Ka Lian, someone who had returned from studying overseas. Her European and American style was more imposing than Mona¡¯s. Moreover, she had a good voice and was the best at rock-and-roll. Her singing could easily liven up the atmosphere. Inparison, Mona was slightly weaker. In the end, it was Ka Lian who passed and Mona was in the waiting area. After thepetition results came out, Su Cha saw that Mona could no longer maintain her basic smile. Dong Yishan, who was in thest group, was worse off than Mona and directly entered the danger zone. This meant that, without a strong backing, she would have to go through such a strict voting system. When it was Su Cha¡¯s turn to go on stage, she closed her eyes and prepared to devote herself to thepetition. There were strong contestants in Su Cha¡¯s group. Also, her group had more vocals. They were all talented singers, and thepetition was intense. Today, Su Cha was wearing a simple casual outfit. She was wearing a chiffon top and a pair of wide-legged pants. Even if she was not showing her figure, she would not really dare to wear it so simply like this. She had embroidered a pattern on thep of her pants. Her originally simple and clean pants hence became eye-catching with this color. Thebination of in colors and patterns was rtively simple in embroidery. The colors did not need to be too rich and vibrant, but it was not easy to perfectly showcase them. If the colors were too out of ce, it would lower the overall style. Once she went on stage, it was not an exaggeration to call her the center of attention. After all, her appearance was too outstanding and her unique aura easily attracted people¡¯s attention. Quan Jia could not hide the smile on her face when she saw Su Cha. Although they did not contact each other after Quan Jian introduced the music teacher to Su Cha, it did not mean that the former stopped paying attention to thetter. When the contestants in the same group saw what the situation was, they forgot about things like having confidence in themselves. The others would inevitably feel anxious. After thepetition began, a contestant who went sometime before Su Cha had sessfully performed well. She had performed an extremely difficult song called ¡°Waiting for the Wind,¡± causing a sensation in the audience. Even the judges could not help but be amazed. Because the contestant had performed too well, the performance of the next contestants was inevitably dull. The people who went on stage after her were more or less affected by their emotions. When it was Su Cha¡¯s turn, silence resumed. She was going to sing a song from a period drama today. It used to be a popr drama theme song. It talked about a husband going to war and a wife waiting at home. In the end, news of her husband dying on the battlefield came. In the beginning of the song, the cruelty and coldness of the battlefield era were expressed. Thetter half of the song spoke of a woman¡¯s broken heart, and it was rmended by Dai Xiaofu. Although she had never experienced it before, she had experienced something more cruel and heartless in the past. When she sang, there was a strange resonance. Together with her ethereal voice, Su Cha¡¯s beautiful and sad song became even more stunning. When that clear, wine-like voice spread through the entire venue through the microphone, everyone seemed to be able to feel the woman¡¯s broken heart. When they closed their eyes, they saw the cruel scene of the war. The song was like a siren, piercing through the hearts of people and reaching the deepest parts. While the audience could not help but be enchanted, the man watching the unique live broadcast in the office heard the singinging from the TV. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed and his thin lips were abnormally pale. The knuckles of his fingers that were holding the fountain pen started to turn white. He felt as if his heart had been clenched tightly. The faint sadness in the song made him unable to breathe. Chapter 273 - Im Sorry, Young Master, I Spoke Too Much

Chapter 273: I¡¯m Sorry, Young Master, I Spoke Too Much

It was as if she had experienced something in person. This feeling gripped the man¡¯s heart tightly. He was a little upset. He did not know what had happened that made her behave like this. That feeling was not good at all. Although the girl¡¯s singing was heavenly, it made Bo Muyi feel worse than ever. After the song ended, his deep eyes fixed on the girl on the television. She was perfect on stage. She was no longer as delicate as before. She stood on the stage with a cold and noble aura, like a person who had experienced everything and had the ability to be independent. She stood there with everyone¡¯s attention on her, not afraid of anyone¡¯s gaze. It was as if the whole world had no choice but to endure her presence. His heart ached for her. He wanted to keep Su Cha forever under his wings. He had the ability to protect her forever. His slender fingers reached out and touched the air, as if he was trying to touch the girl¡¯s face through the screen. His slightly gloomy and clear voice slowly dissipated in the air, ¡°Why...¡± Knock... The man looked away and lowered his eyes expressionlessly. ¡°Come in.¡± Bai Kun walked in with a stack of documents and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, the acquisition case in France has beenpleted...¡± The sounds of a variety show could be heard from the television. It sounded like the judges werementing. Bai Kun did not need to turn around to know what the young master was looking at. Today was the day of Miss Su¡¯spetition. He had even taken care of the live broadcast. However, he did not say anything. The man was expressionless. All of a sudden, he threw the document gently on the table. The sound was not loud, but it made one shudder. Bai Kun¡¯s heart tightened as he heard an emotionless voice say, ¡°Help me investigate another matter. Find out about the young master who just returned from the Lian family.¡± Bai Kun was stunned. ¡°Third Young Master Lian?¡± He knew who Bo Muyi was referring to without thinking. The Bo family and the Lian family had nothing to do with each other. At most, they shared simr interests in the Imperial Capital. However, the Lian family¡¯s situation was moreplicated. Although the family had a few outstanding heirs, the young master had never paid attention to any of them. Yet now that the Lian family was suddenly mentioned, there was only one person he could be referring to¡ªthe Third Young Master of the Lian family. He knew this young master who had just returned. It must have something to do with Miss Su. Bo Muyi lifted his eyelids and nced at Bai Kun. Bai Kun¡¯s scalp tightened and he did not dare to ask. However, he thought of something else and reported nervously, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s something else. I just received news that the person from the Zong family has woken up...¡± The man¡¯s eyes darkened. Bai Kun: ¡°I think that person will return soon. Should we let them know that Miss Su is here...?¡± ¡°Have you just learned how to talk?¡± In an instant, Bo Muyi¡¯s expression became terrifying. The murderous intent in his eyes was almost unconcealed. Bai Kun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and cold sweat dripped down his face. He could feel that the young master was really angry. Even though he had been with Bo Muyi for a long time, Bai Kun was so nervous that his hands were trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master, I was too talkative!¡± Chapter 274 - Isnt It Good to Stay Alive?

Chapter 274: Isn¡¯t It Good to Stay Alive?

¡°Get out.¡± The cold and murderous words made Bai Kun retreat without hesitation. Feeling the terrifying pressure from the man, he felt his legs going soft. After struggling to get out of the door, Bai Kun patted his chest. ¡°At this rate, my life will be reduced by a few years.¡± He smiled bitterly, but he med himself for talking too much. It was probably only during the time when Miss Su was around that the young master was much gentler than before. But how could he forget that that gentleness was reserved for Miss Su? How could they expect the young master to smile? His temper had never changed. There was only one Su Cha in the world. Just as he was about to leave, Bai Kun suddenly saw Ah Chen. He had just calmed down yet his heart skipped a beat again. ¡°F*ck, why are you like a ghost? Weren¡¯t you guarding Miss Su? Why are you back? If something were to happen to her again, do you think you would be able to escape so easily likest time?!¡± The expressionless Ah Chen nced at Bai Kun. ¡°Young Master asked me toe back.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Sometimes, Bai Kun could not understand the young master¡¯s way of doing things. Heined about what had just happened, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve received thetest news that the person from the Zong family has finally woken up and is about to return to the country. I just asked if I should tell them about Miss Su. The young master looked as if he was ready to devour me. It¡¯s my fault for talking too much. During this period of time, because Miss Su was living closeby, I forgot how our young master truly was...¡± Ah Chen¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°The one from the Zong family?¡± Bai Kun nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a miracle that that person could still wake up even after so many years of sleep. The Zong family must be ecstatic.¡± Ah Chen sneered. ¡°I think you are too talkative. What does the Zong family have to do with Miss Su?¡± Bai Kun hesitated for a moment. ¡°Ah Chen, I haven¡¯t been with the young master for as long as you have. Can I not know about what happened back then?¡± Ah Chen¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I was not by Young Master¡¯s side when it happened.¡± Bai Kun nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Then forget it. Young Master has asked me to investigate the Lian family¡¯s new illegitimate son...¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°She used to be Miss Su¡¯s childhood sweetheart. I wonder what Young Master is thinking.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think.¡± Ah Chen frowned slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this matter. If Young Master hears it, we will not be able to bear the consequences.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± It was not easy for him to catch someone he could gossip and speak to without any scruples. Bai Kun definitely had professional qualities. If it were someone else, he would not have said a single word. But Ah Chen was different. He had been by the young master¡¯s side for a long time. He knew many things better than Bai Kun did. Ah Chen knew what the young master had instructed him to do, which showed how much the young master trusted Ah Chen. After talking to Ah Chen, Bai Kun watched him enter the office before leaving. The Lian family? Tsk tsk tsk. ... Thepetition continued. After Su Cha heard the judges¡¯ments, her eyes flickered. Su Cha¡¯s performance had undoubtedly stunned the judges. After the performance, there was an endless stream of apuse. It was no less than what that other strong contestant received. After they finished their performances and waited for the public to vote, a staff member suddenly walked to the stage as if he wanted to tell them something. But when he came to Su Cha, he stuffed a piece of paper into her palm and whispered, ¡°This is a WeChat message from Brother Zi You.¡± She paused and looked at the judges. The pretty man smiled at her and blinked. ¡°...¡± Isn¡¯t it good to be alive? Chapter 275 - Top Advancement

Chapter 275: Top Advancement

Under the spotlight, Su Cha could not do anything obvious. She closed her palm and held the note tightly in her hand. Seeing her expression, Zi You thought that Su Cha had agreed and smiled in satisfaction. Of course, everyone on stage was nervously waiting for the results of the vote to be announced. The staff did not hide it well, and the people around Su Cha heard it. All of a sudden, jealousy and hatred were directed at Su Cha. With so many contestants standing here, wouldn¡¯t it have been fine if Zi You did not bother the other contestants and just looked for Su Cha? Su Cha was indeed the prettiest among them. Zi You was also a hot young man who was up anding. If she could hook up with him and create gossip, she could at least temporarily be popr. This was a great honor in the eyes of others. As for Su Cha, she just clicked her tongue. Zi You had a handsome but sleazy appearance. In the eyes of fans, he was the perfect idol. In the eyes of a straight man and a straight woman, he was no different from a sissy. The voting results were out. All the contestants who were paying attention to Su Cha shifted their eyes to the host. The host smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase and announce the results for this round. Coming in at first ce...¡± At this point, the host deliberately kept the others in suspense and smiled brightly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s our contestant Su Cha!!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!¡± ¡°Su Cha, Su Cha, Su Cha!!!!¡± The audience started to p and cheer. Su Cha¡¯s immense poprity also stunned the other contestants. But what made one ufortable was the host¡¯s words, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s our contestant Su Cha.¡± It was as if it¡¯s a forgone conclusion that Su Cha would win first ce. Of course, this would make the other contestants ufortable, especially the contestant who had performed well like Su Cha, Chen Shengjun. She was number two. As soon as the host finished speaking, she turned her head to the other side of Su Cha. Many contestants were looking at them. However, Su Cha looked at the host quietly. After she received the pass directly, she bowed slightly to the audience. It was not an exaggerated gesture, but it was quite decent. The host smiled at Su Cha. ¡°Su Cha got first in this round. Do you have anything to say?¡± She then held the microphone and said in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you for your support. I will continue to work hard.¡± Though the statement sounded too official, the girl¡¯s soft voice seemed to have a hint of obedience, adding a gentle and cute feeling to her words. Hence, even if she said very official-sounding words, her voice in addition to her contradictory strong aura managed to make people feel like she appreciated their support. Of course, they were very excited. After Su Cha finished her words, another round of screams could be heard. After Su Cha returned to her seat with her pass card, Jin Mou gave her a thumbs up. Considering how the girl was originally cold and indifferent, this action coupled with the slight curve of the corner of her lips made the sight a little funny. Her cold and arrogant appearance was pure. Su Cha curled her lips and nodded silently at Jin Mou. Le Anqi met Su Cha¡¯s eyes and smiled. Chapter 276 - Preemption

Chapter 276: Preemption

Bo Muyi¡¯s gaze never left Su Cha. However, because he was busy with work, he had to go out for a while. When he came back, thepetition was almost over. All he got to see was a girl in the crowd talking to Su Cha with a dejected look on her face. Bo Muyi narrowed his eyes. Although she was a girl, she was standing very close to Su Cha. One side of her body appeared to have brushed against Su Cha¡¯s shoulder for an instant. Bo Muyi felt ufortable with her intimate posture. He gripped his fist tightly, his deep eyes exuding an abyss-like aura that could make one shudder. Le Anqi felt uneasy all of a sudden. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Cha was originally listening to Le Anqi¡¯sints. As Le Anqi did not pass, she was destined to be in that position. Although the situation was within her expectations, Le Anqi could not help but feel a little defeated. She leaned against Su Cha¡¯s side and sighed for a while. She was clearly crying, but no tears were shed even after a long time, which was funny. Le Anqi suddenly had a serious look on her face. Su Cha asked after her at once, and Le Anqi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I felt a chill down my spine...¡± She felt ufortable. Su Cha was baffled. She felt the air conditioner and said, ¡°Maybe the air conditioner is too cold.¡± Le Anqi: ¡°...Really? I think it¡¯s just the right temperature...¡± Her heart turned cold. She suddenly shivered. ¡°Do you think that some pervert has targeted me through the TV? Perhaps he¡¯s thinking I¡¯m as beautiful as a flower and wants to kill me as a memento...¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Holding back herughter, she knocked on Le Anqi¡¯s head. ¡°Did you lose your mind because you didn¡¯t pass? It¡¯s just a matter of time before you have to prepare for the next round.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Le Anqi stuck out her tongue and sighed again. She did not pass the first time around. How tragic! ... After thepetition, Su Cha and Le Anqi went back together. However, the two of them parted ways halfway. Su Cha crushed had long since crushed the WeChat contact slip into pieces and threw it into the bin. She did not even want to look at it. Su Cha was happy that she got first ce. Now that she had directly made it to the Top 50 in the country, she did not have topete anymore. It was already a littlete when she arrived home. After all, thepetition had endedte. She was excited and could not wait to share the happy news with Bo Muyi. When she reached home, the sky was already dark. The entire Lookout Pavilion was brightly lit, but the ce where they lived was quiet and without a single light on. This was strange. Even if Bo Muyi had note back yet, the servants always turned on the lights for her. Something like this had never happened before. She walked into the room and felt someone... Through her enhanced vision, she saw and felt a familiar aura. However, the man¡¯s gloomy and irritable aura made her feel that he was in a bad mood. Su Cha thought about it carefully. She did not offend him today. When the man in the shadows moved slightly, Su Cha attacked first. ¡°You scared me.¡± The man who had not been able to vent his anger immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cha Cha...¡± Chapter 277 - Just a While

Chapter 277: Just a While

Hearing his apology, Su Cha walked over. In the darkness, she urately grabbed the man¡¯s palm. ¡°Are you in a bad mood today?¡± She remembered that he was normal when she went out this morning. ¡°I saw you on the show live,¡± the man answered directly. ¡°Who was the one leaning on your shoulder?¡± When he said this, his voice became gloomy, as if the girl who leaned on Su Cha¡¯s shoulder hadmitted a grave crime. It was also because of this that he could not even be bothered to say the word ¡°girl.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha suddenly understood. Was he referring to Le Anqi? ¡°Anqi is my ssmate. She joined the show with me and we have a good rtionship. Isn¡¯t it normal for friends to be close?¡± Holding Bo Muyi¡¯s hand, she felt around for the light switches and then waited for the lights to turn on. The whole room lit up. The bright light shone on the man¡¯s face. Due to the angle, the light seemed to have been cut into pieces and scattered on his face. His face was illuminated by the light, making his expression unclear. The only thing she could feel was his aura. There was a light fragrance that had a simr quality to his voice. When it entered her lungs, it filled it with coldness, one that seemed to seep through her limbs and bones. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Bo Muyi hugged her and pulled her into his arms. She was clearly about 1.7 meters tall, but right now, she looked like a delicate little girl. After getting her to sit on hisp, the man rested his forehead on her neck and said in a low voice, ¡°I just don¡¯t like people approaching you. I don¡¯t like that anyone can touch you, no matter who it is.¡± He was a little gloomy. He should have said what he meant more directly. But he said it that way because he was worried that Su Cha would not like it and that she would be angry. As far as he was concerned, Su Cha was his and no one else could touch her. Although he knew that was unrealistic, he thought that she should at least not let him see it. ¡°But I can¡¯t...¡± The girl hugged him back and gently kissed his cheek. ¡°I will work with a lot of people in the future. The makeup artist can apply makeup on my face, but I will definitely not let irrelevant people touch me. I don¡¯t like it either.¡± She would not like anyone to be overly intimate with her, be it male or female. For example, Le Anqi only held her arm asionally. She was not as intimate as other girls. She could tell that Su Cha disliked such contact. Bo Muyi lowered his eyes and hugged Su Cha quietly, feeling slightly better. Su Cha¡¯s body was fragrant. Her entire body smelled good. Every day, he just wanted to hug her and not get up. As he sniffed the air, his movements suddenly became cautious. From Su Cha¡¯s neck to her cheek, his originally quiet fingers became restless as he crawled into her clothes. Su Cha shrank her neck and patted Bo Muyi¡¯s back. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner.¡± After thepetition ended, she went home directly. She did not have time to prepare anything and had not even eaten dinner yet. Naturally, she was a little hungry. Bo Muyi, who was a little infatuated, hummed, ¡°Shall we go and eatter?¡± His voice was deep and husky at this moment. When he spoke with such a clear voice, it was as if he had grabbed the tip of her heart, causing her to be restless. Su Cha¡¯s restrained body also softened. ¡°Just a while...¡± Bo Muyi chuckled and ced Su Cha gently on the bed. ¡°Okay, just a while.¡± Chapter 278 - Is This Woman Crazy?

Chapter 278: Is This Woman Crazy?

It was indeed just a short while. While the two of them were in a trance, Su Cha¡¯s phone suddenly rang. That ringtone was usually pleasing to the ears, but in Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes, it was no different from the most unpleasant noise. Not only was it ear-piercing, but it also had an additional attribute that made one¡¯s mood irritable. Blue veins popped on his forehead. The moment his phone rang, he felt the urge to smash it. Su Cha was pressed under him. Her eyes were originally misty, but when she heard the ring, she regained consciousness. Her eyes regained their calmness. Su Cha turned from within his arms and tried to reach for her phone. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something important.¡± Very few people knew about her phone number since she was yet to announce it to others. Le Anqi knew that she lived at her boyfriend¡¯s house. She would usually send WeChat messages and not make calls. Most of the other contacts were on WeChat. Only a few could contact her straight on her mobile phone. Bo Muyi wanted to push Su Cha back, but his tone was stubborn and domineering. ¡°Hang it up!¡± Su Cha rolled her eyes. Under Bo Muyi¡¯s fierce gaze, she took her phone and looked at the number. It was an unfamiliar one. She did not know who was calling, but she picked it up. Seeing that he was helpless, Bo Muyi lowered his body and leaned on Su Cha to listen. Su Cha answered the call and said softly, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± It was a slightly flippant male voice. Su Cha was not the only one who was confused. Bo Muyi narrowed his eyes fiercely the moment he heard the man¡¯s voice. His entire body tensed up. Su Cha quickly pressed his head to the side of her neck, but he did not move. ¡°You are?¡± Su Cha frowned. She did not know the man¡¯s voice, but she guessed that he was not from the production crew. ¡°We just met on stage, did you forget so quickly?¡± The man pretended to be sad and seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m Zi You. Didn¡¯t you add me on WeChat?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Bo Muyi heard everything clearly. She¡¯d felt on the stage that this person was seeking, and now he even called her directly. He had announced her name without saying anything else, which had made her into a target. However, Su Cha was also disgusted by this person¡¯s harassment. As he was a judge, Su Cha did not go overboard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I need to add you.¡± Even if this person was the emperor, she would not add him if she was unhappy with him. ¡°Hehe, can¡¯t you give me some face?¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s blunt rejection, Zi You felt bad. Ever since he became famous, he had constantly been praised by others. Even the seniors in the industry would give him some face. In addition, he knew how to behave well, so he was considered a good person in the industry. Su Cha was the first person who showed him such disrespect. ¡°I gave you a good score today. Can¡¯t we chat on WeChat?¡± He sounded impatient. He just wanted to seduce Su Cha because she was pretty, but he did not expect her to not take the bait at all. He had been waiting for a long time on WeChat, but there was no news. He directly asked the production crew for Su Cha¡¯s number and called her without any consideration. Su Cha did not want to add him. Su Cha no longer had the patience to argue with him. She did not even want to give him face. ¡°Even without your ten points, I could still have gotten first ce. You think too highly of yourself.¡± With that, Su Cha hung up. Zi You: ¡°...¡± Is this woman crazy? Chapter 279 - I Have Something to Do

Chapter 279: I Have Something to Do

This was the first time that someone hung up on him. Seeing Zi You¡¯s ugly expression, the assistant asked cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Zi You?¡± ¡°F*ck, I even called that woman with the surname Su. How dare she hang up on me? I¡¯ve been in the circle for so long, but I¡¯ve never met someone so arrogant.¡± Not only was Zi You criticizing Su Cha behind her back, but he was also scolding her. The assistant at the side found it hard to exin. Although Zi You was known as a handsome, pretty man and often acted cute on shows, he was actually a very good person in private. Although the assistant did not know what Su Cha was thinking, it was definitely not a good thing for her to be targeted by a judge. He could not help but sympathize with her. She was too beautiful. ... The atmosphere was tense. After hanging up, Su Cha could only hear Bo Muyi¡¯s heavy breathing. He did not speak first. Su Cha thought for a while and said, ¡°This person was our judge during thepetition today.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bo Muyi suddenly stood up and looked at Su Cha with a deep gaze. Even though he tried his best to suppress his anger in front of Su Cha, it was still a little intimidating. Although Su Cha did not feel this way, she could not tell what Bo Muyi would do. ¡°Cha Cha, you can go eat.¡± Suddenly, the man got up and asked Su Cha to have dinner. Su Cha also sat up, puzzled. ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to apany me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Bo Muyi kissed Su Cha on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone from the kitchen to serve you food. I have something to do.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha could guess what Bo Muyi was up to. This man was clearly angry. He would never ignore the call just now. However, Su Cha did not n to. This Zi You was indeed seeking death. He should know that some people were not people he could flirt with as he wished. It was fine if he could, but if he could not yet still tried to, that made him a lowlife. Judging from that person¡¯s tone, Su Cha guessed that he would find trouble with her if she hung up so straightforwardly. Since that was the case, Bo Muyi should act on it. She remained silent and waited for the kitchen to serve the dishes. Then, she started eating quietly. Bo Muyi went to the study room and made a phone call. He came out soon after. His expression rxed as he sat down to eat with Su Cha. After Su Cha finished eating, she returned to the bedroom and saw that Ya Yazhou from the Embroidery Union had sent her a message. Ya Yazhou: ¡°Are you there?¡± Su Cha saw what wasing and did not avoid it. Cha Yi: ¡°I am here.¡± Ya Yazhou: ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s like this, cough, maybe you really think it will be very abrupt, but I wanted to ask, if we can¡¯t meet, can you give me a phone number? My teacher wants to discuss some questions with you.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°If anything¡¯s the matter, you can say it. My number is not convenient for strangers.¡± Ya Yazhou: ¡°...I¡¯ll ask my teacher. I can ask her to add you on WeChat.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Sure.¡± After that much had been said, Su Cha did not refuse. Although she did not know what the Embroidery Union members were thinking, it was not a big deal to chat with them. Besides, they were also participating in thepetition, so Su Cha did not have much time to deal with other matters. Chapter 280 - Self-inflicted

Chapter 280: Self-inflicted

The next day, Su Cha found out what Bo Muyi had done. As Le Anqi had just woken up, she gave Su Cha a rare call. ¡°Oh my god! Su Cha, did you know something big has happened to our production crew?¡± Her tone was full of surprise and fear, which made Su Cha, who had just woken up, feel a headache. ¡°Anqi, take your time and speak slowly, okay? No matter how serious it is, as long as the production crew doesn¡¯t say that it¡¯s over, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°...¡± Le Anqi choked and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, but wasn¡¯t there a Zi You among the judges of our production crew yesterday? He¡¯s currently very popr. Something big has happened! When I woke up this morning, my ssmates¡¯ group had exploded!¡± ¡°...¡± After spending a second to digest Le Anqi¡¯s words, Su Cha immediately thought of Bo Muyi¡¯s call. Thinking of this, Su Cha curled her lips. What a petty man. She lifted the nket and got up. As she prepared to wash up, she asked leisurely, ¡°What happened?¡± She was not in a hurry to read the news. A gossip expert could tell her everything right here. ¡°He¡¯s got a patron! Actually, he¡¯s got an entire harem of them. He really knows how to y!¡± ¡°Puff...¡± Even Su Cha almost spat out a mouthful of water when she heard the reason. ¡°Did he get photographed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s all because ofst night. It¡¯s been some time since then, and even the matter about him having a sugar daddy got blown up. He has both men and women... The entire Weibo has exploded, you know? The production crew sent an emergency notice this morning to stop filming for a day and to notify us tonight. Now that such a thing has happened, the¡¯s definitely going to be a change in the judges.¡± Le Anqi¡¯s tone was full of disbelief. ¡°My god, Su Cha, when I saw him in person yesterday, did you know that I thought he was quite handsome? I didn¡¯t expect him to be so loose...¡± As she spoke, she could not help but feel disgusted. Everyone knew about the messy business within the entertainment industry, but it was rare for such chaos to be brought to light. If Zi You was exposed, he must have offended someone. ¡°Is he handsome?¡± Su Cha thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good-looking. He¡¯s quite greasy...¡± ¡°Is that the main point?¡± Le Anqi was shocked. ¡°Su Cha, your focus is really off-target. Something must have happened to him, right? I think my ssmates are specting that Zi You has offended someone. The entertainment industry being what it is, there would usually be a buffer period for news like that to be released. But after a media outlet exposed it, several marketing ounts also exposed the unspoken truths about Zi You. His abandonment of his first girlfriend was also dug up. ¡°It seems like whoever did it wants to torture Zi You to death. His fans have gone crazy now, especially his teammates¡¯ fans. I heard that they went to the main entrance of thepany to cancel him and kick him out of the group. They don¡¯t want him to drag the other members down.¡± Sometimes, Le Anqi was really spot-on. Bo Muyi would definitely kill Zi You. And here Su Cha had been thinking that she would have to use some trickery. Now, it seemed that Zi You waspletely ck... That would have been fine if nothing had happened to him. But now that something had happened, it turned out he was hiding a huge pile of dirt. Since that got exposed, this was the end for him. If he had not called herst night, this might not have happened. He deserved it. Chapter 281 - Too Outstanding!

Chapter 281: Too Outstanding!

The incident involving Zi You meant he could not affect Su Cha¡¯s life for now. At present, this person would be too embroiled in a mess. With so much dirt on him, no matter how popr he was, he would not be able to rise up again no matter how capable he was. Because this had already caused damage and tainted the youth¡¯s minds, he would probably be directly banned. Moreover, he never would have expected that just one phone call would get him into such big trouble. If a person had no morals, they would eventually hit a wall. Su Cha did not care, and while she did not need topete right now, she did have to go to the studio rmended by Dai Xiaofu to practice her vocals. Su Cha did not go there these past two days due to the production crew¡¯s situation. When she arrived, Su Cha found that it was just another workce for Dai Xiaofu, not run by a friend. Dai Xiaofu came over after her ss. Although she was friendly to Su Cha, Su Cha could tell that Dai Xiaofu was hiding something from her. She transferred her here not because it was convenient but because Dai Xiaofu did not want Su Cha to continue her studies in the other studio. But what could be the reason that Su Cha was not allowed to be there? As Su Cha thought about this, Dai Xiaofu came over. She asked her casually, ¡°Is the child fromst time doing fine?¡± She had asked the same question twice. Dai Xiaofu did not expect her to ask this question. Her face stiffened for a moment, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°He¡¯s fine. What are you worried about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Su Cha spoke slowly, so Dai Xiaofu could not detect anything unusual from her tone. ¡°But since the child had that ident in your ssroom, I¡¯m afraid it has affected you.¡± After all, it involved Dai Xiaofu¡¯s ss. Dai Xiaofu was stunned. Although she and Su Cha were mother and daughter, they were not close. It was not an exaggeration to call them strangers after not seeing each other for so many years. It was awkward. However, when she heard Su Cha¡¯s words, she had aplicated look in her eyes. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ve already settled the child¡¯s matter. It¡¯s not a big deal. His family members are reasonable.¡± Although Dai Xiaofu appeared rxed on the surface, Su Cha felt that this matter had not been an easy thing to deal with. But she did not probe further. She continued to practice what Dai Xiaofu taught her. Dai Xiaofu was not stingy and could not hide her smile. ¡°I also heard about the results of yourpetition yesterday. You took first ce in your group and directly passed into the Top 50, right?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to be popr.¡± Dai Xiaofu nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about your poprity?¡± She was so pretty that many people liked her. She was also talented at singing. She was simply God¡¯s biological daughter. It was not surprising that such a person was popr. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that you were the champion of Jiang¡¯an Province!¡± As she mentioned this, Dai Xiaofu looked at Su Cha with bright eyes. After all, this girl was the top scorer in the college entrance examination! Dai Xiaofu had been working her whole life, but she had never encountered a child who became the champion of the college entrance examination. Not to mention that this child was her own daughter. Even if they were not blood-rted, there was still this connection. Dai Xiaofu felt proud at the thought of it. After she found out yesterday, she mentioned it to her current husband. His husband was very happy and wanted Su Cha toe home for a meal. How glorious it was for her to be able to be the champion. Dai Xiaofu specially checked and even refreshed the highest score in the liberal arts in Jiang¡¯an Province. This was simply too outstanding! Chapter 282 - Unbelievable Truth Chapter 282: Unbelievable Truth Dai Xiaofu felt that even though Su Cha had grown up with a person like Su Mingzhe, she still became so outstanding. Su Mingzhe simply must have spent eight lifetimes on this. However, she did not understand why Su Mingzhe would let a girl like Su Chae to the Imperial Capital and join the entertainment industry. Dai Xiaofu had changed the topic quickly, which made Su Cha smile lightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that Jiang¡¯an Province¡¯s liberal arts exams were rtively simple this year.¡± That was true. Jiang¡¯an Province took the same national exam. This year, the difficulty of the national exam had been reduced. The scores could not bepared to the other provinces¡¯ given the higher difficulty of their college entrance examination. However, the fact that Su Cha¡¯s score could break records in Jiang¡¯an Province proved her ability. She did not waste her efforts. ¡°It¡¯s not every year that it¡¯s easy.¡± Dai Xiaofu could not stop grinning. ¡°Your uncle wants to see you. Do you want to eat at my ce tonight?¡± Su Cha hesitated. She was staying at Bo Muyi¡¯s house now and returned there every day. However, Dai Xiaofu was her mother at least in name. It should not be a big deal for Su Cha to join her for a meal. Su Cha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Dai Xiaofu smiled happily when she heard Su Cha¡¯s agreement. ¡°Okay, you cane back with me after the practice.¡± After making arrangements, Dai Xiaofu asked curiously, ¡°Say, did Su Mingzhe really agree to let youe to the Imperial Capital?¡± Su Cha¡¯s smile disappeared. At the mention of Su Mingzhe, her eyes became colder. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care all that much.¡± ¡°...¡± Dai Xiaofu saw Su Cha¡¯s expression and a thought urred to her. She asked carefully, ¡°Did you quarrel with him?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a fight. He never agreed from the beginning, and I never nned to ask for his permission.¡± ¡°Since you are so outstanding, he was blessed to have been able to pick you up.¡± Dai Xiaofu continued unhappily, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not his biological child, it¡¯s been so many years. He also received so many benefits back then...¡± Su Cha frowned and asked, ¡°What benefits?¡± She had heard from Dai Xiaofu before about Su Mingzhe taking payment, but she did not probe further. She had thought that her biological parents had given her to Su Mingzhe as a form of adoption. Now that Dai Xiaofu mentioned money again, it was obvious that Su Mingzhe got more than that. Dai Xiaofu realized that she had slipped up, but now that she thought about it, Su Cha already knew that she was not Su Mingzhe¡¯s biological daughter. In addition, Su Mingzhe was not a good person in Dai Xiaofu¡¯s eyes. She thought it through for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about your father¡¯s family background, but he must have some means. He even gave a sum of money to Su Mingzhe. I think it couldn¡¯t have been less than five hundred thousand. When we divorced, I didn¡¯t ask for his money. After all, the money was prepared for you. Also, I don¡¯t know if Su Mingzhe has changed his job. He doesn¡¯t have much ability. He was arranged to be a manager of a bigpany...¡± Su Cha could not believe it. Five hundred thousand! This was a huge sum for an ordinary family back then! And a job was even arranged for Su Mingzhe? She always did think that it was strange. Su Mingzhe was mediocre, so how did he be a manager? However, he had also changed jobs halfway and transferred to a smallerpany. Now that she thought about it, it was very likely that he could not continue working in a bigpany. However, because of this condition, he could continue to work in otherpanies as a manager. Otherwise, what right did Su Mingzhe have to such a position? However, Su Cha¡¯s face turned pale at the thought of the treatment she had received. Chapter 283 - Ill Make a Call

Chapter 283: I¡¯ll Make a Call

What should she say? She had never been scolded or beaten by Su Mingzhe. However, she was never valued since she was young. Without ever receiving her father¡¯s love, she lived in a cold environment. Su Mingzhe had then married his current wife, Gu Yanfang. As far as Su Cha could remember, Gu Yanfang hade to their house a long time ago, so she could not recall ever enjoying Su Mingzhe¡¯s fatherly love. The asional show of care was a luxury, especially after Gu Yanfang became pregnant. Even so, it was for Su Mingzhe that Su Cha felt resentment, confusion, and hatred. Because he was still her father. But now Su Cha found that Su Mingzhe had not only earned a huge sum of money back then, but he had also earned a living of his own. Su Cha could not believe it! If Su Mingzhe had a conscience, he would have treated her well! Her personality became like this because of Su Mingzhe. In her first life, while some things did have something to do with Su Mingzhe, Su Cha did not want to think too badly of him. Now, her heart was cold. She did not know what kind of attitude she should have when facing such a person. He should not have said that he deserved it. However, Su Cha could not think well of him no matter how many times she thought about it. Dai Xiaofu noticed the change in Su Cha¡¯s expression and realized that something was wrong. She thought about it carefully and could not figure out why Su Cha was being like this. She had said those words in one breath just now, but she could not help but regret it. She did not know the truth and was afraid that Su Cha would think that she was trying to sow discord between them. After all, Su Cha was still raised by Su Mingzhe. Dai Xiaofu exined, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t mean anything by saying that. I mentioned those conditions for your own good. After all, as a girl, you have to have someone to rely on. That money is all yours...¡± Before she could finish, Su Cha¡¯s expression changed. Her eyes were filled with sadness and tears. ¡°You know what? I want to cry right now, but I can¡¯t.¡± She was so disappointed that she forgot about her sadness. Dai Xiaofu¡¯s expression changed and her lips turned pale. ¡°What... What exactly happened?¡± Su Cha lowered her head. There was only sadness in her heart. She did not intend to hide anything anymore. She had a feeling that she needed to vent it out, especially after today¡¯s incident. She briefly exined what had happened to Su Mingzhe over the years. She did not deliberately say anything. The main point was that she had talked to Su Mingzhe during the recent college entrance examination. Dai Xiaofu was increasingly shocked. In the end, even her face turned pale. The more Su Cha spoke, the calmer she became. In the end, she became more rxed. In fact, she just felt aggrieved and needed a channel to vent. Dai Xiaofu knew that Su Cha would not feel pressured if she said those things in front of her. In the end, Dai Xiaofu¡¯s eyes turned red. She covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Su Mingzhe is a f*cking beast!¡± She was trembling with anger. She could not believe that Su Cha had received such treatment for so many years. ¡°He, Su Mingzhe, should never have treated you that way! He has no conscience. To whom does he owe everything he has today? Who is it?¡± Dai Xiaofu was furious. She took out her phone and said to Su Cha, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go out and make a call.¡± Chapter 284 - Following Fate

Chapter 284: Following Fate

Su Cha knew what Dai Xiaofu was going to do. She nodded quietly and did not stop her. She also wanted to give him an earful, but with everything she had experienced, she could not bring herself to criticize him. Su Cha continued practicing her vocals in the room. She closed her eyes and hummed a song while thinking about the past. Her voice sounded heavy and oppressive. Just hearing it made her heart ache so much that she could not breathe. Not far away, she could hear Dai Xiaofu¡¯s scolding. ¡°You are not human! You are a beast!¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s not my biological daughter? Can I not care if she¡¯s not my biological daughter? Can you tell others that she¡¯s not your biological daughter?¡± ¡°Su Mingzhe, everything you have today, don¡¯t forget who you owe them to. When he gave you the child, he asked you to take care of her. She became the champion of the college entrance examination. She is so pretty and smart. Even if she is not your biological daughter, you should have cherished her. So many people could only dream of having such a daughter in their lifetime!¡± ¡°If you took care of her, then why will she never go back? Didn¡¯t you have it good to have a daughter like her? You still call yourself a human despite what you f*cking did. And let me tell you, your wife is no good either. What, the moment you had a biological child, you began doing such a shameful thing?¡± ¡°What do you mean by let¡¯s not talk about her? Not only will I talk about her, but I will also talk about you, you dog...¡± ... ... Although she was practicing her songs, Su Cha¡¯s ability to hear had reached a shocking level. Naturally, she heard everything clearly. She wanted tough. And it was all because of Dai Xiaofu. Still, she was afraid that theparison would only make her feel worse. Dai Xiaofu took care of her for only a while. She then had nothing more to do with Su Cha. But now that they had met again, she was treating Su Cha better than Su Mingzhe ever did. And now, she was standing up for her. ¡°Let me tell you, after everything that you have done, the moment Su Cha bes famous in the future, you better noty your hands on her!¡± Dai Xiaofu hung up the phone and walked in aggressively. When she saw Su Cha, however, her expression quickly returned to its usual graceful and peaceful state. Even so, her aura was still that of a goddess who had just been enraged. Su Cha took off her earphones. The girl¡¯s eyes were luminous like the moon hanging in the sky. She was bright and gentle, emitting a gentle glow. ¡°Teacher Dai, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Dai Xiaofu pulled a face and smiled. She did not want to tell Su Cha that she had just quarreled with Su Mingzhe. In the end, the dog had not dared to hang up. Dai Xiaofu was still furious. However, she was decisive. ¡°Since he has treated you this way, don¡¯t bother yourself about him anymore. In the future, if you have any problems in the Imperial Capital, just look for me. The money he received back then is enough for him to spend the rest of his life in retirement. Don¡¯t worry about his future.¡± Su Cha smiled and did not say anything. She would not care, but she did not say it. Dai Xiaofu was still angry. She looked at Su Cha and hesitated. She thought of something and asked tentatively, ¡°Su Cha, do you want to look for your biological parents?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Cha looked up at her indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll let fate decide.¡± If she could find them, so be it. If she could not, so be it. ¡°I see...¡± Dai Xiaofu lowered her head as if she was thinking about something. It was obvious that something had happened. Su Cha¡¯s eyes flickered when she looked at her. But soon, she regained herposure. Chapter 285 - Different Treatment

Chapter 285: Different Treatment

After Su Cha finished practicing her song, Dai Xiaofu brought her back home for dinner. While Su Cha was in the washroom, she called Bo Muyi. ¡°Muyi, I¡¯m going to my mother¡¯s house for dinner today. I¡¯m not going back to the Lookout Pavilion for dinner. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Bo Muyi frowned slightly. He knew that Su Cha had met his mother, but he also knew that she was not Su Cha¡¯s biological mother. Dai Xiaofu¡¯s current situation had been investigated. Although Su Cha could not return to the Lookout Pavilion on time, Bo Muyi himself was still in thepany. Since Su Cha was going to her mother¡¯s ce, Bo Muyi thought about it for a while and agreed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up after you eat. I¡¯ll go hometer tonight.¡± Right now, he was busy with a lot of work. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Su Cha hung up, Dai Xiaofu shouted, ¡°Su Cha, are you done?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Cha walked out. Dai Xiaofu asked her in amusement, ¡°Who were you calling just now? A friend?¡± ¡°Um... boyfriend...¡± She did not want to hide the existence of Bo Muyi, making it seem as if he could not be seen. She was 18 now; it was normal for her to date. Dai Xiaofu was surprised. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± She looked at Su Cha from head to toe, not finding it hard to ept. ¡°You actually have a boyfriend, but with your conditions...¡± There was nothing strange about Su Cha having a boyfriend. After all, she was so pretty, and there must be many suitors after her. Su Cha smiled and did not exin further. Dai Xiaofu casually said, ¡°Who is your boyfriend? Do you want to bring him to meet me someday?¡± Although she was not Su Cha¡¯s biological mother, Dai Xiaofu had always felt responsible for Su Cha. Though she said this herself, she was just stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at Su Cha and could not help butugh. Su Cha nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I can bring him to meet you. But he¡¯s busy with work. I¡¯ve been busy with participating in thepetition recently. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will bring him along.¡± Dai Xiaofu waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t really have to. You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s not a big deal for you to be in a rtionship. I was just saying it casually. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. You haven¡¯t even entered university. You¡¯re making it seem like you¡¯re going to be in a rtionship for life.¡± Wasn¡¯t that exactly Su Cha¡¯s intention? Su Cha curled her lips and did not say it. Su Cha followed Dai Xiaofu home and saw Dai Xiaofu¡¯s current husband. He was a very honest local. His name was Qu Hai. Their son was currently at school, so Su Cha did not see him. Su Cha called Dai Xiaofu¡¯s husband Uncle, but this uncle was friendly to her. He could not help but keep mentioning the fact that Su Cha was a top scorer. During the meal, he could not stop smiling, but he was a little reserved. He probably did not dare to show too much affection to Su Cha. He was just an uncle. He seemed to be very proud of Su Cha¡¯s high score. Even when Su Cha was about to leave, he said, ¡°From now on, you can treat this ce as your home. Come, your brother is about to enter high school. His grades are average. With a sister like you as an example, he will definitely work harder.¡± He was already treating Su Cha as a family. However, he did not go overboard. After all, he knew that Su Cha was living elsewhere, so he did not tell her to stay over. But this attitude was like heaven and earthpared to Su Mingzhe¡¯s treatment of her. Chapter 286 - Meeting

Chapter 286: Meeting

Su Cha did not reject him. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Uncle. I wille by more often.¡± Dai Xiaofu smiled as she sent her downstairs. ¡°Your Uncle Qu is a nice person. He knows that you will be very happy in the future. Besides, our son is not very outstanding. Your uncle has a group of friends that often gather together to talk about their children. He doesn¡¯t say much each time. Now that you are here, he can at least brag about you to give his family some clout.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She did not expect that she would one day be the pride of others. In the past, she could never dream of hearing any praise from Su Mingzhe. But that could not all be med on him. At that time, Su Cha¡¯s grades were only average. Su Mingzhe probably found it hard to boast about her and could only feel indifferent. After sending her to the gate of the neighborhood, Dai Xiaofu waved at her. ¡°Goodbye, Su Cha. Come whenever you want.¡± Su Cha also waved. ¡°Goodbye, Mom.¡± Dai Xiaofu nodded and smiled as Su Cha left. However, she did not watch her go for long. After Su Cha disappeared, Dai Xiaofu went back. Naturally, she did not see Su Cha turn around and get into a low-key luxury car. On the way back, Dai Xiaofu made a phone call with a solemn expression. ¡°Yes, Teacher Wu, it¡¯s me. Is the parent register with you? Didn¡¯t Zuo Nanfan¡¯s parents notest time? Has it always been his sister who came? I n to talk to their parents personally to express our apologies for what happened in ss. I won¡¯t make any trouble. Yes, you don¡¯t have to tell the child¡¯s sister. Just contact her parents directly.¡± After she hung up, Dai Xiaofu¡¯s frown deepened. She hoped that she was not making the wrong move. There were some things that she had to confirm before she could think about what to do next. She¡¯d seen that Su Cha was living well, but she no longer had any father-daughter rtionship with Su Mingzhe. Dai Xiaofu felt that she should not hide these things from her. Otherwise, she would be too pitiful. She just hoped that the child would not be too agitated. After all, when she was young... Dai Xiaofu frowned. She was already so old. The past should be behind her, shouldn¡¯t it? ... When Su Cha returned to the Lookout Pavilion in the Bo family car, she bumped into the olddy. The olddy was in a low-key car that looked rtively ordinary. It was hard to imagine that the Bo family would keep such a car. Su Cha was surprised when she saw it. After a closer look, she realized that inside it was the olddy. The olddy just got out of the car in front of her. Su Cha got out of the car and saw the olddy walking out elegantly after the driver opened the car door. She was about to greet the olddy when she heard a girl¡¯s tinklingughter. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve sent you all the way here.¡± At the same time, a girl who was equally elegant and graceful came down from the other side of the car. She was wearing ady-like dress, and her entire body was filled with the noble aura of someone from high society. She was so shiny that it could make people not dare to look at her directly. The olddy instantly felt Su Cha¡¯s gaze. As the girl got out of the car, she seemed to have sensed something and looked over. She was stunned when she saw Su Cha. Su Cha nced at them and looked at the olddy. ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± Before the olddy could answer, the girl looked at Su Cha in surprise. Chapter 287 - Returning to the Ye Family

Chapter 287: Returning to the Ye Family

Su Cha immediately knew that this was the olddy¡¯s granddaughter. But then, was the person who said such things to her before also a granddaughter? Su Cha did not know how many granddaughters the olddy had. When the girl saw Su Cha, she did not show much malice, but there was a faint wariness in her eyes. She looked at Su Cha in confusion. The girl¡¯s clothes were not as formal as theirs. She looked casual. However, even though she was wearing an ordinary outfit, she stood straight and had a different aura. Her face was exquisite and beautiful, and she had the kind of beauty that gets deeply engraved in one¡¯s memory. It was impossible for anyone to take their eyes off of her. Even in front of Miss Ye, she was not cowed at all. Instead, it was the other girl who felt suppressed. When Ye Jingwen heard her say the word ¡°Grandma,¡± she had a bad feeling. She had seen her grandma¡¯s granddaughters before. Where did this onee from? The olddy nodded at Su Cha. At the same time, she turned around and said to Ye Jingwen, ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here and go in first.¡± Ye Jingwen bit her lips. Seeing that Grandma had no intention of introducing the girl to her, she smiled and asked, ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to me?¡± The olddy nced at her, then at Su Cha who was standing by the side indifferently. She said straightforwardly, ¡°Meet Muyi¡¯s girlfriend. She¡¯s younger than you.¡± Ye Jingwen¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Su Cha felt that she was better than Tong Ran, even if she was too surprised. She was worthy of being the olddy¡¯s granddaughter. Ye Jingwen looked at Su Cha in disbelief. Su Cha nodded slightly and said, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Su Cha.¡± Ye Jingwen¡¯s eyes flickered and her lips twitched. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Ye Jingwen.¡± How could Bo Muyi have a girlfriend?! This was something that would drive the entire Imperial Capital crazy! Ye Jingwen waspletely shocked. Despite having greeted each other, they were still just strangers. Of course, they could not say anything too warmly. The olddy brought Su Cha in. Ye Jingwen was already shocked that she was Bo Muyi¡¯s girlfriend, but now that she saw Su Cha enter the Lookout Pavilion, her gaze became indescribable. It was rare for her to lose herposure. The sudden encounter today hadpletely surpassed her imagination as a Miss Ye. Bo Muyi had been in the Imperial Capital for more than twenty years. Who had ever heard of him having a good rtionship with any woman? Many people thought that Bo Muyi was just fooling around, but Ye Jingwen knew that her brother in name, the leader of the Bo family, was a cold and ruthless person. With his iron-blooded methods, even the families backing him could be suppressed by him. One could only imagine his capabilities. So many years had passed and Bo Muyi had already turned 25. Many people wanted to marry into the Bo family and live in the Lookout Pavilion, but they could not even meet Bo Muyi. He had a bad temper; if anything made him unhappy, he was capable of doing anything. Who would believe that he had a girlfriend?! With his personality, wouldn¡¯t women shudder when they saw him? And her grandma... Ye Jingwen¡¯s lips quivered. She got into the car and instructed the driver, ¡°Go back to the Ye family, quick!¡± She needed to digest this matter. She also wanted to know who this girl was! Chapter 288 - Ah Chen Said It Himself, Not Me

Chapter 288: Ah Chen Said It Himself, Not Me

After entering the Lookout Pavilion, Su Cha did not ask about Miss Ye. The olddy did not say anything to her either and just said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you two have amonnguage. You didn¡¯t have to introduce yourself.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Do you think so, Grandma?¡± The olddy gave her a meaningful look before returning to her courtyard. Su Cha returned to Bo Muyi¡¯s courtyard. He was not back yet. Taking advantage of this time, Su Cha returned to her bedroom and started to cultivate. Recently, she had had to change from meditation to actualbat practice. After all, she had to exercise her body before she could achieve any results. Her inner-force mental cultivation technique was currently improving. She was aware of her progress, and she also gradually became clear about the division of strength in this world. From the moment she entered the Lookout Pavilion, Su Cha could already sense where the secret guards were stationed. These secret guards were secretly protecting Bo Muyi and the entire Lookout Pavilion. Su Cha had a rough idea of their strength. She could probably fight with them only one at a time. Other people had been cultivating for decades, but she had relied on her past life¡¯s advantage to practice martial arts that did not belong to this era. When she could fight against a hundred people at once, Su Cha would be around Bo Muyi, so she basically did not have to worry about his safety. However, she could also feel that these secret guards had particrly strong external forces, and the aura of their inner force was not very obvious. In real martial arts, the support of the inner force was very important. Take the lightness skill as an example. With external force, a person could instantly reach the third floor. But with Su Cha¡¯s inner force, she could easily fly up. This was beyond the imagination of science. However, martial arts itself did not make sense. Even the Martial Union and a legendary martial arts school like the Tang Sect existed. What science was there to talk about? It was easy to detect someone¡¯s inner force. She needed to touch the person¡¯s meridians, but it was a pity that she could not touch anyone under Bo Muyi¡¯s nose. She had onlye into contact with ordinary people. She could not judge the other party¡¯s strength with her naked eyes, so she had to train harder. But now that she was about to start the actualbat, even though it was not appropriate to be indoors, it was also not realistic to be outside for a long time. After thinking for a while, Su Cha walked out and called out, ¡°Ah Chen?¡± Ah Chen suddenly appeared, as if he came from the shadows. ¡°Yes.¡± But Su Cha felt him. He had jumped down from upstairs... The silent Ah Chen was indeed capable. She said with a calm expression, ¡°I need a training room. I want to exercise and practice singing. I don¡¯t like people looking at me through surveince cameras, do you?¡± Ah Chen¡¯s eyes flickered as he nodded. ¡°I understand. When do you need it?¡± ¡°From tomorrow onwards.¡± After saying this, Su Cha went back into the room. Ah Chen felt that her request was a little strange, but after thinking about it, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it and went to do it. After Bo Muyi came back, he asked her directly, ¡°You need a ce to exercise? We have one right here. If you still need to practice songs, I will get someone to prepare the equipment for you.¡± Su Cha hummed and looked at Bo Muyi. She wanted to tell him about what had happened this morning, but Bo Muyi thought that Su Cha wanted to say something else. He snorted and said, ¡°Ah Chen told me himself. I didn¡¯t ask him. I didn¡¯t monitor you!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 289 - Explosion Chapter 289: Explosion Seeing Bo Muyi¡¯s awkward expression, Su Cha could not help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Bo Muyi frowned slightly. ¡°I...¡± Seeing his expression, Su Cha found it amusing. She went forward and grabbed Bo Muyi¡¯s wrist. ¡°You will know about these things just by thinking about it. You are too nervous.¡± The man looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°You said that I can¡¯t monitor you. I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand...¡± ¡°I can differentiate between a misunderstanding and an unreasonable behavior.¡± Su Cha sighed softly. ¡°Muyi, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous all the time. I don¡¯t care about these things.¡± Well... He nodded and held Su Cha¡¯s palm. Suddenly, he smiled. ¡°You went to eat at your mother¡¯s house. Were you happy?¡± Su Cha knew that he would also ask about that, so she nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s great. I was happy to see her current husband.¡± A strange light shed past Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes when he heard that. It was so fast that it was almost undetectable. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± It was unknown if what he said was meant for Su Cha or if he meant something else. There seemed to be a deeper meaning in it. Su Cha had eaten, but Bo Muyi had just returned from thepany. She apanied Bo Muyi for supper. On the way, Su Cha looked at the news on Weibo. Although Zi You¡¯s matter had nothing to do with her, Su Cha wanted to see how far he had fallen. As Su Cha predicted, Zi You¡¯s incident had made a huge impact. On Weibo, he was the most popr trending topic. The top three most popr searches had something to do with him, although the titles did not look good. In particr, those who had something to do with Zi You, especially the members of his group, were also one of the top ten trending searches. Sometimes, the trending searches represented a celebrity¡¯s poprity and the attention he or she was receiving. The more famous a celebrity was, the more they liked to stay on the trending searches. Moreover, it was an insider secret that the trending searches could be bought. Many celebrities often became number one on the trending searches because of a trivial matter. Theizens would specte that they were year-round users on Weibo. Otherwise, all kinds of lousy things would not have gone trending. Celebrities were proud of getting into the hot searches. In order to gain attention, they did not care about the reason at all. But no one would want to see their artists¡¯ names on a trending list like Zi You¡¯s. However, the news continued to spread. No matter how much money they spent, they could not stop it. Not to mention that this matter was done by Bo Muyi. Who could suppress it? Zi You had been exposed for having a sugar daddy in the past, and both men and women were involved. Not only that, but he was also often caught flirting with female actors and actresses. There were also some long-silenced issues, including the abandonment of his first girlfriend. All sorts of scandals were being thrown at him, almost causing his fans to be dizzy and certainly catching hispany off guard. No celebrity could turn this kind of tide. Zi You¡¯s agency did not dare to rify this matter. What was there to rify? Was it a rumor? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. The video had already been exposed all over the inte. Even if people were just spreading rumors, the agency would not have the confidence to refute them. Zi You disappeared without a trace. That night, his apartment was surrounded by angry fans. For the whole day, every trending topic had something to do with Zi You. The production crew that did not seem to have much to do with Zi You had also be a hot topic because he was a judge in Dreams in Progress. Chapter 290 - He Is Finished

Chapter 290: He Is Finished

However, this matter did not seem to have much to do with Zi You¡¯s incident. Even if a person had a discerning eye, how could anyone guess that Zi You¡¯s present situation was all because he had called a female contestant in the middle of the night and was then dealt with? Su Cha was scrolling through Weibo messages when a photo of Zi You suddenly appeared. Bo Muyi¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw it. He took Su Cha¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at things that could affect your appetite during dinner.¡± ¡°No.¡± The girl smiled happily, looking rather malicious. ¡°I¡¯m quite happy that something happened to him.¡± After all, if this person were not dealt with, who knew how he would continue harassing her? Bo Muyi¡¯s method was thorough. As soon as Bo Muyi saw Su Cha¡¯s smiling face, he could not help but take a deep breath right by her cheek. He squinted his eyes happily and said, ¡°This actually makes you happy? It seems like I did something right.¡± Su Cha nced at him. The man¡¯s expression was obvious. There were three words written all over his face, ¡°Please praise me.¡± Su Cha rubbed Bo Muyi¡¯s hair and praised him directly, ¡°Muyi, you are amazing!¡± Bo Muyi was ted. ¡°I will be happy if Cha Cha is happy.¡± If Zi You heard their conversation, he would have vomited blood. However, he was already exhausted and desperate. He could not figure out who did it. Usually, before a celebrity met with an incident, unless it was an enemy attack, the media would first approach the agency of a celebrity. They would either extort them ory out conditions, or people who had heard about it could warn them. It was not like now, wherein something suddenly happened without warning. When the trending topic appeared, Zi You had been in his apartment and he did not dare to leave. His manager and a few fellow members called him to scold him. This was no longer his problem. He was a member of the group. Once something happened, everyone would be implicated. Their IOK had finally attained fame on the national level. Now that it was all ruined by Zi You, thepany¡¯s efforts had beenpletely destroyed. Who would not treat Zi You as a thorn in their side now? If he had not done such a lousy thing, no one would have been able to make trouble for him. ¡°Let me ask you again. Do you really not know whom you have offended?¡± The manager was questioning him desperately over the phone. Zi You thought for a long time but did not know whom he had offended. He could only cry, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have offended too many people...¡± The manager was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Zi You was already in his twenties, yet when something like this happened, he could only hide in his house and cry, unable to do anything. And there was truly nothing he could do. ¡°Zi You, take care of yourself. You won¡¯t be able to survive in the industry after such a big incident. You¡¯d better listen to thepany at this time. A rification meeting will show that you have nothing to do with your group members. Otherwise, do you know the consequences?¡± Thepany could only protect the other members as much as possible. Zi You could only give up. ¡°Why?¡± A person like him would not agree immediately. The manager said harshly, ¡°Why? You actually have the cheek to ask. What right do you have to negotiate with us? Just you wait!¡± With that, the manager hung up the phone angrily. Zi You was at a loss. He cried even louder. For a moment, Su Cha¡¯s face shed in his mind, but it was insignificant. He was finished! Chapter 291 - Relying

Chapter 291: Relying

Zi You was in despair in the apartment, but the couple on the other side were rxed and happy. After supper, Bo Muyi had some work to do. Su Cha was about to go to bed to rest, but not long after shey down, Su Cha felt a soreness in her stomach. She felt a bad feeling and went to the washroom to find out that she had been visited by her period. This was an awkward moment. Su Cha used to be in so much pain when her period came, but since her stay in the ancient times, her symptoms had be much better. There was no sign of iting. After cleaning herself up, she went to bed. Su Cha did not see Bo Muyi. She was about to call for him when she saw Bo Muyi walking in with a cup of hot water in his hand. ¡°Is your auntie here?¡± The man walked over with a calm expression on his face. He handed the cup to Su Cha and said worriedly, ¡°I asked the servant to get you a cup of ginger tea.¡± Su Cha was not embarrassed, but she was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± Although her stomach did not feel ufortable, Su Cha took the cup of tea and sipped on it. She felt warm inside. This person could really notice her condition at any time. ¡°It¡¯s about that time.¡± He had said it casually, but it was something that¡¯s hard to notice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you always...¡± He suddenly stopped talking. Su Cha was surprised and sad for some reason. She lowered her eyes, feeling bitter. He was just concerned about her, so he could clearly remember the days when her Aunt Flo visited her. Even though she herself could not remember. In this world, Su Cha had never experienced such concern from others. It was only Bo Muyi. Only him. Bo Muyi seemed to feel a little awkward. He tilted his head and lowered his voice. ¡°I know your stomach used to hurt.¡± Even when she used to be in so much pain, he had had no right to take care of Su Cha back then. Hence, all his caring had been kept in his heart. Only now did Su Cha find out. She gradually calmed down and looked at Bo Muyi with a gentle gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention recently, so it¡¯s not very painful. It¡¯ll be better if I drink this ginger tea, then I¡¯ll go and rest. You should finish your work early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Muyi wrapped his arms around Su Cha¡¯s waist and got her to bed. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, you should rest early after drinking the tea. Don¡¯t go to any studio to practice your singing tomorrow. Rest well at home for a day. I will do my work at home tomorrow and apany you.¡± Su Cha did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°It¡¯s just a normal thing, there¡¯s no need to...¡± Before she could finish, the man frowned heavily. It was rare that she did not want to argue with Bo Muyi, so she could only say helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Bo Muyiughed at her words. The handsome man smiled slightly, as if he wanted to dazzle everything. The brilliant light reflected in his eyes could make people risk their lives to protect him. He touched Su Cha¡¯s face and said lovingly, ¡°My good Cha Cha, listen to me. You have to call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Cha rubbed her cheek against his palm. Unconsciously, she had started to rely on Bo Muyi. Chapter 292 - Bo Muyis Friend

Chapter 292: Bo Muyi¡¯s Friend

Although she did not feel ufortable, Su Cha soon fell asleep after drinking the ginger tea. After waking up in the middle of the night, she realized that the lights were still on. She saw that Bo Muyi was still busy with work and had even received a call. ¡°Okay, I have time tomorrow.¡± He¡¯d said this lightly and looked up to see Su Cha, who seemed to have woken up. After hanging up the phone, he stood up and walked toward her. ¡°Why are you awake?¡± His sweet and clear voice made Su Cha sleepy again. His warm palm covered Su Cha¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sleep, Cha Cha. I¡¯ll take you to see something interesting tomorrow.¡± Interesting? Su Cha wanted to ask him what kind of interesting thing it was, but she did not ask. She decided to think about it tomorrow and fell asleep again. When she woke up in the morning, Su Cha saw that Bo Muyi was already buttoning his shirt by the bed. Looking at his handsome face from this angle, she thought that he seemed to have be even more charming. Su Chazily turned around and asked him, ¡°I remember you slepttest night. Why do you always wake up earlier than me?¡± She had woken up early every day, but Bo Muyi always woke up earlier than her. Basically, whenever she opened her eyes, she would see that Bo Muyi had already opened his and would tell her at once, ¡°Good morning.¡± When he heard Su Cha¡¯s voice now, he turned around with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Good morning, Cha Cha.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Su Cha got up and went to the bathroom to change out of her pajamas. After a while, she suddenly remembered what Bo Muyi saidst night. ¡°Did you say you wanted to show me something yesterday?¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°Yes.¡± He turned around, his eyes gentle. ¡°A friend came back from overseas and asked me to meet him. I have time since I¡¯m staying at home with you. If you are bored, would you like to go with me?¡± Su Cha was a little surprised. ¡°You...¡± And friends? She had almost asked out loud. After all, judging from Bo Muyi¡¯s appearance, he did not seem like he contacted anyone other than for work. She did not expect Bo Muyi to have friends. He did not seem to be someone who did. However, he was her boyfriend after all. Su Cha was too embarrassed toin. ¡°Can I not have friends?¡± Bo Muyi had understood Su Cha¡¯s meaning. Embarrassed, she felt her face grow hot. ¡°I didn¡¯t say...¡± He chuckled and said happily, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends, but I¡¯ve known this one since I was young. He has been overseas for so many years and rarelyes back.¡± Bo Muyi did not say anything more, and Su Cha did not intend to ask further, so she nodded. ¡°Okay, I will go with you.¡± Anyway, she had nothing to do today. After packing, Bo Muyi brought Su Cha out. On the way, Bo Muyi only told Su Cha that his friend¡¯s name was Tan Yezhu. His mother was from China, but his father was from overseas, so he had been helping his father¡¯s family manage his household affairs overseas all these years. Although he did not borate on the details, Su Cha knew from that family name that he was not ordinary. How could someone who could be friends with Bo Muyi be a normal person? The ce where they met was called Chanxin Pavilion. Su Cha did not know where this ce was, but after entering the pavilion, she found that it was a low-key and secret clubhouse. From the outside, it was just a simple and unobtrusive door. After entering, she found that it was as luxurious as a pce. Chapter 293 - Beautiful Man

Chapter 293: Beautiful Man

It was the most extravagant and high-end clubhouse in the Imperial Capital. Those who went out here were basically from wealthy families. They did not have any special members and no one got in through rmendation. No matter how rich ordinary people were, they could not enter. When Bo Muyi arrived, the car was driven into the parking lot. The bellboy respectfully did not dare to look up at him, only saying softly, ¡°Master Tan is already waiting for you inside.¡± Hearing this, Bo Muyi smiled and looked at Su Cha. ¡°He owns this clubhouse.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows slightly. Based on the scenery of this clubhouse, it could be seen that this was an incredible ce. To be able to open such a clubhouse in the Imperial Capital, one must have a powerful background. In the clubhouse, even the waiters standing aside were not ordinary people. They were mostly girls who looked as if they had been trained before. Their postures were uniform. However, they could not help but feel cautious when facing Bo Muyi. As if afraid of him, the clubhouse¡¯s manager calmly brought Bo Muyi and Su Cha to a private room, but he did not dare to look up at Bo Muyi. Su Cha found Bo Muyi¡¯s lethality funny. They were brought to the most luxurious room in the clubhouse. No one else could enter. When the manager opened the door, Su Cha and Bo Muyi went inside. What greeted them was not the low-key yet luxurious decoration of the private room, but a man sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. He had an indescribable charisma. Two buttons of his ck shirt were unbuttoned, making him look very loose. His hair was considered long among men, falling all the way to his neck and shoulders. Only half of his hair was tied up, and the rest was covering half of his face. His face was also stunningly beautiful. It was not an exaggeration to call him gorgeous, but he did not seem feminine at all. It was just that people would think that he was a beauty in female clothing. His eyes were long and narrow, almost like a fox¡¯s. His eyes were too amorous, but his entire face gave off a sense of affection. If Bo Muyi gave people a gloomy, ruthless, and abstinent feeling, this man was totally on another extreme. He was sloppy and unrestrained. Su Cha could not believe that they could be friends. Beside him sat a woman. Her hair was ironed and curled up. Her tacky hairdo made her look stunning. She was dressed in a professional suit. Although she was beautiful, she seemed to be inferior to this man. However, the beauty had an extraordinary aura on her face. She was smart and strong. She held a grape in her hand and was slowly putting it into the man¡¯s mouth. Even when she saw Bo Muyiing in, she didn¡¯t pause. As soon as Bo Muyi entered the room, Su Cha felt that his originally easy expression darkened the moment he saw the man. ¡°Button yourself up!¡± When Tan Yezhu heard that, his lips curled up slowly as he said casually, ¡°Muyi, take a seat.¡± The woman next to him reached out and buttoned his shirt. Then, she stood up and smiled calmly. ¡°Young Master Bo.¡± Bo Muyi lifted his eyes and nced at her. He held Su Cha¡¯s hand without any care and sat down. The man opposite him looked at them with interest. After he sat down, Bo Muyi said, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Su Cha.¡± He spoke solemnly, which made Tan Yezhu raise his eyebrows. Chapter 294 - She Is That Traitors Niece

Chapter 294: She Is That Traitor¡¯s Niece

¡°Hey, girlfriend?¡± He sat up straight andid his hands on the sofa. He looked at Su Cha and smiled charmingly. ¡°How rare. Muyi, after so many years, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard that you have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°If only you knew.¡± Bo Muyi held Su Cha¡¯s hand and turned to her with a gentle expression. ¡°Cha Cha, let me introduce you. This is the sworn brother I was talking to you about, Yezhu. You two can be considered to know each other now, there¡¯s no need to talk too much. He¡¯s not from the same world as you. He¡¯s a yboy, he¡¯s not worthy to talk to you.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Tan Yezhu: ¡°...¡± Su Cha¡¯s lips twitched at the sight of Tan Yezhu. Despite Bo Muyi¡¯s words, he was not angry. He leaned back on the sofa and looked at Su Cha with even more amusement. He saidzily, ¡°Muyi, are you not joking? How dare you say that to me in front of your girlfriend?¡± Bo Muyi admitted without shying away, ¡°Yes.¡± He only brought Su Cha here to meet him, not to make them interested in chatting. No need for that. Tan Yezhu sneered, clearly aware of Bo Muyi¡¯s temper. He did not say anything but suddenly pointed at the woman standing beside him. ¡°My new secretary, Tang Keruo.¡± Su Cha also looked up and sized her up. She stood there silently, but it was not easy to ignore her. She had a strong temperament, confident and independent. This arrogance was not demeaning, but rather, it was natural if she was born with average skills. This secretary was probably not a simple person. Otherwise, Tan Yezhu would not have introduced a secretary in front of Bo Muyi. Unfortunately, Bo Muyi did not respond. He was indifferent to all women other than Su Cha. He did not express anything about what he said. He did not even nce at her. He picked up the teacup on the table and thought about what Su Cha would like to drink. Seeing Bo Muyi¡¯s reaction, Tang Keruo¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment, so fast that no one could notice it. Su Cha felt something in her heart. Tang Keruo¡¯s eyesnded on her. She seemed to be not interested in Su Cha¡¯s obedient appearance. She nced at Su Cha and looked away. It was as if her revenge for Bo Muyi¡¯s disregard was directed at Su Cha. However, Su Cha could still feel the deeper meaning in her gaze. She did not know if she was imagining things. Tang Keruo did not just ignore her, she seemed to have other emotions. What was it? Su Cha pursed her lips and smiled lightly. ¡°You might not know her name.¡± Tan Yezhu was not surprised that Bo Muyi did not care about her. He just grinned. ¡°Muyi, you should know Tang Yang, right? Tang Yang, the Tang Sect traitor whom you¡¯ve sent someone to kill a while ago, is her uncle.¡± Bo Muyi finally reacted. However, he just replied softly as if he knew. Su Cha was surprised. Tang Yang? What traitor of the Tang family? Hearing this, Tang Keruo smiled. ¡°Young Master Bo, our boss is overthinking. Although Tang Yang is my uncle, he has nothing to do with us since he has betrayed the Tang Sect.¡± Chapter 295 - Still No Change

Chapter 295: Still No Change

¡°Someone from the Tang Sect will be your secretary.¡± Those words finally made Bo Muyi react. His voice was soft, like flowing water. It seeped into one¡¯s limbs and bones, bringing with it an inexplicable coldness. ¡°Why should someone from the Tang Sect be my secretary?¡± Tan Yezhu smiled. ¡°Keruo is not an important person in the Tang Sect.¡± Tang Keruo¡¯s eyes flickered, but no one noticed it. If Su Cha had not been observing from the side, she might have missed her every move. This woman was not ordinary. Su Cha was certain that her happiness did not show on her face. Even if there was a slight reaction, it was barely noticeable. Tan Yezhu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to Su Cha. ¡°Ah, I forgot. We keep talking about the Tang Sect. Muyi, did you tell your girlfriend what the Tang Sect is? Doesn¡¯t it sound like the Tang Sect that one sees on TV?¡± Su Cha paused and looked at Tan Yezhu with a smile. ¡°Yes. I think what you¡¯ve been saying is strange.¡± This was the first time she spoke, and there was a hint of confusion in her tone. Bo Muyi did not react when he heard Tan Yezhu¡¯s words. When he heard Su Cha¡¯s words, he frowned and held Su Cha¡¯s hand tightly. Su Cha sped his palm and held his finger. Such a small action caught Tan Yezhu by surprise, and he became even more intrigued. ¡°Cha Cha doesn¡¯t need to know.¡± Bo Muyi said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not important at all.¡± It was nothing important. Su Cha was not surprised. ¡°Wow...¡± Tan Yezhu pped his hands excitedly. ¡°For the sake of beauty.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Bo Muyi red at Tan Yezhu like a sharp sword. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since we¡¯vest seen each other. You haven¡¯t improved at all. You¡¯re quite talkative.¡± Tan Yezhu held his chest and looked like he could not ept that. ¡°How dare you say I didn¡¯t improve? How dare you insult me!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She felt that Tan Yezhu... was also not ordinary. She thought for a while and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Bo Muyi immediately pointed in a direction. The private room was huge. Even a private room was equivalent to a hall. The ce where they sat was in the middle. The washroom was separated and there was a separate corridor. Su Cha stood up and walked over. Tang Keruo suddenly said, ¡°Boss, let me go too.¡± Tan Yezhu squinted at her and waved. ¡°Go.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s pupils darkened, but he did not look up. Tang Keruo did not notice. After she left, Tan Yezhu smiled and said, ¡°I heard about it when I was overseas. You were straightforward when the Tang Sect came knocking. They scared your baby, so you killed them all? The Tang Sect¡¯s Elder was furious.¡± Bo Muyi sneered. The blood-thirsty and sinister aura in his eyes was revealed without any reservations. ¡°A traitor. It¡¯s hard to feel concerned about them.¡± Tan Yezhu was surprised to see Bo Muyi like this. He chuckled. ¡°I thought you¡¯ve changed.¡± He had pretended to be a big-tailed wolf in front of someone a moment ago, but now his true form was revealed. He was still the same person. He had not changed at all. There was only one person... who could make him reveal another side. Bo Muyi nced at him while Tan Yezhu smiled. Chapter 296 - Start, Show

Chapter 296: Start, Show

A thickyer of carpet covered the washroom of the clubhouse, silencing one¡¯s footsteps. Su Cha was about to enter when she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Is Secretary Tang going to the washroom too?¡± Tang Keruo paused. Her eyes were no longer as calm as when she was facing the two big shots. Her gaze on Su Cha had be colder and sharper. ¡°Miss Su, you are so lucky.¡± Su Cha was surprised by her sudden words. She tilted her head as if she was innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. By ¡®lucky,¡¯ are you referring to my bing Muyi¡¯s girlfriend? If so, you¡¯re right, I do have a good life.¡± ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re just acting dumb now.¡± Tang Keruo nced at her from head to toe. The girl¡¯s 18-year-old appearance was deceptive. Given Su Cha¡¯s superb acting skills, Tang Keruo could not tell if she really did not understand. However, she suddenly smiled lightly. ¡°Miss Su, do you really not know what the Tang Sect is?¡± Su Cha frowned as if she was trying hard to think. ¡°The Tang Sect is a sect¡ªthe kind that knows how to throw hidden weapons. However, those are found only in novels and TV shows.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Tang Keruo sneered as if she was about to turn around and leave. But in an instant, she faced Su Cha again and flipped her wrist. It was as if something cold shot out from her hand. The girl did not look as if she was able to react in time. She turned around only when she heard a ¡°Ding.¡± A silver needle was pinned firmly on the wall. All the renovations done on the stone wall could not even leave a scratch on it, but the silver needle managed to get embedded in an unbelievable manner. One could well imagine that if the needle had been thrown at Su Cha... Su Cha turned around and looked at Tang Keruo in fear. Tang Keruo¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw Su Cha¡¯s expression. A trace of disdain shed across her eyes before she chuckled softly. ¡°Did you see that, Miss Su? This world is not what you think it is. Don¡¯t think that you can be so naive just because you have Young Master Bo¡¯s protection. You don¡¯t know what the Bo family represents. You can¡¯t take my uncle¡¯s revenge lightly.¡± Su Cha was terrified. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I willin? You threatened me, Miss Tang!¡± ¡°Go.¡± Tang Keruo did not care at all. Shebed her hair and said, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know who the Tang Sect is. Even if Young Master Bo can protect you, can he do so forever?¡± After saying this, she went to pull out the silver needle. Then, she gave Su Cha a look ofplete contempt and turned to leave. Her back was straight and strong, like that of a proud queen. That cowardly Tigress under the protection of others was the reason her uncle got killed. But Tang Keruo did not see that after she left, the girl behind her did not look afraid. Su Cha lowered her eyes and chuckled. The girl¡¯sughter was like a silver bell that resounded in this environment. Although she did not know who this Tang Keruo was, she knew that she belonged to the Tang Sect. The traitor of the Tang Sect was her uncle? She said that she could not take her uncle¡¯s revenge lightly... Su Cha was puzzled. She had never killed anyone before. How could she be med over someone who had nothing to do with her? Su Cha was suddenly a little excited. Deciding to continue with this performance, she intended to let them think that she was a tame Tigress next to Bo Muyi and slowly tease out the mysteries of this world. Chapter 297 - New Toy?

Chapter 297: New Toy?

After she went to the washroom, she washed her hands and returned to the private room. Tang Keruo stood there with a calm smile on her face, so perfect and formic. Even after threatening Su Cha in the washroom, Tang Keruo still managed to smile calmly at her. Su Cha met that smiling gaze that was, in truth, cial. Her eyes flickered slightly as she lowered her head, as if she was afraid to meet Tang Keruo¡¯s eyes. Bo Muyi had been paying attention to Su Cha since she returned, and thus he keenly noticed some changes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As he spoke, he exuded a cold aura and red at Tang Keruo. Tang Keruo suddenly felt the man¡¯s fierce and bloodthirsty gaze. Her heart tightened and her scalp went numb. This man was too scary. If Su Cha really said something, Tang Keruo had a feeling that she would not be able to bear the consequences. She might even have to ask for mercy... ¡°No.¡± As expected, the girl shrunk and walked to Bo Muyi¡¯s side. She hugged his waist and whispered, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just a little ufortable.¡± She seemed to be in low spirits. Tang Keruo smirked. She was really timid. She was so scared that she dared not say anything. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back early.¡± Bo Muyi knew that it was normal for Su Cha to feel ufortable during special times, but... His eyes darkened. Why did he feel that this little naughty fellow was hiding something? Tan Yezhu looked at Su Cha with interest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I make you feel ufortable in any way?¡± Right, there¡¯s that. Su Cha had just arrived, so it was impolite of her to say such a thing. She was not giving face to Tan Yezhu. Su Cha lifted her head and nced at Tan Yezhu carefully. Then, she shrank into Bo Muyi¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just a little ufortable. I¡¯ll just sleep here for a while.¡± Tan Yezhu observed Su Cha¡¯s expression. This person clearly did not look like this when she first came in... He looked up at his secretary, Tang Keruo. Bo Muyi was unhappy. His eyes darkened. ¡°You are really talkative.¡± He then touched Su Cha¡¯s cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now and meet him again next time.¡± He got up and Su Cha hugged his waist. She leaned against his arms and got up with him. Tan Yezhu shrugged indifferently. ¡°Okay. I will stay for a long while this time around. I cane to the Lookout Pavilion to see you.¡± After saying that, he waved his hand and grinned. ¡°Bye, Muyi. I won¡¯t see you off.¡± His words were annoying. Bo Muyi ignored him and left with Su Cha. When they passed by Tang Keruo, Su Cha nced at her with a timid look. After they left, Tang Keruo suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Boss, what a cute little bunny, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Tan Yezhu looked at her, supporting his forehead and raising the corner of his eyes devilishly. ¡°Oh really? Has my dear Keruo found a new toy?¡± Tang Keruo lowered her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯d dare to be the girlfriend of the Bo family¡¯s young master. I just find this interesting.¡± Well... Tan Yezhu nodded in agreement. ¡°Be careful, Keruo. When a rabbit is anxious, it will bite.¡± Tang Keruo smiled confidently, thinking that the boss was just joking. Tan Yezhu smiled meaningfully at Tang Keruo¡¯s confident look. Chapter 298 - Have You Thought About Acting?

Chapter 298: Have You Thought About Acting?

¡°Are you really ufortable?¡± After leaving the clubhouse and getting into the car, Su Cha immediately regained herposure. Seeing her, Bo Muyi smiled and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Did you see something interesting?¡± During the time that they¡¯d been together, Bo Muyi hade to understand Su Cha well enough. Although there were still those things that happened in the past, Bo Muyi did not care. Su Cha would never really show that kind of face. Of course, he also knew that she and Tang Keruo might have talked about something in the washroom. Su Cha: ¡°That secretary is someone¡¯s niece?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Muyi nodded. He made no mention of who the traitor was nor what the Tang Sect was. Su Cha did not ask him anything more. She just lowered her head and smiled as she thought of Tang Keruo. ... After the incident with Zi You, the production crew chose another celebrity to rece Zi You as a judge. Perhaps because of their recent experience with Zi You, the production crew looked specifically for a capable celebrity. Although Zi You¡¯s matter did not have much to do with the production crew, Dreams in Progress was already getting a headache. Their biggest headache was that this was not the first time a judge got in trouble. One of the judges in Yonggu City¡¯s division, Yu Siqing, had also been exposed and had since disappeared from the industry. Of course, it was nothing much to worry about if the incident involved an 18th-tier celebrity. While there were very few people in the entire entertainment industry, a scandal would have still been fine if it had happened at any time before the celebrity got involved in a certain project. Why must it happen at that particr time instead of others? There were two instances of that happening to Dreams in Progress. Even if the show itself was not very influential, or perhaps not cared about much by people, it was still very much on their radar. During the past two days, when Dreams in Progress was still screening the Top 50 contestants, Su Cha had gone to practice her songs. There, even Dai Xiaofu talked about the subject with Su Cha. ¡°When I was chatting with Quan Jia, we talked about your show. They say the whole production team is not doing well. Two judges are in trouble, with both being involved in huge scandals. One of them is an 18th-tier celebrity and the other is from a popr group. Why is this happening? Is it a bad year?¡± Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Or rather, isn¡¯t it just a coincidence?¡± Su Cha would not say that both things had something to do with her. Of course, the fewer people who knew, the better. Dai Xiaofu pondered for a while. ¡°That¡¯s not true. One of the judges who got in trouble was a judge from Yonggu City¡¯spetition area, wasn¡¯t it? I heard from Quan Jia that this judge had been targeting you since the start of yourpetition. I don¡¯t know how you offended that person, but Quan Jia said that the judge was an 18th-tier host who relied on unspoken rules to climb up the ranks. That judge deserved it.¡± Su Cha nodded and did notment. Dai Xiaofu looked at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re like this now. Just concentrate on yourpetition. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. It will be beneficial for you if you can enter the top ten. But Su Cha, do you only want to sing or do something else?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Su Cha turned to look at her. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Dai Xiaofu said, ¡°You have to consider it carefully. The music industry is still in a state of decline. Since singing as an industry is not doing well now, it¡¯s not easy to be famous. It¡¯s not easy to meet a good producer and score great luck, so it¡¯s quite difficult to continue on. Other than those singers who are already at the top, most singers choose to also dabble in television shows and walk both paths together. Have you thought about acting?¡± Chapter 299 - Some People Will Never Change

Chapter 299: Some People Will Never Change

¡°Acting?¡± Su Cha was a little surprised, but she quickly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so focused on thepetition that I haven¡¯t thought much about it. What you said makes sense, but I¡¯m not sure how well I could act.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not against it?¡± Dai Xiaofu thought for a while and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know why I brought this up for you. The main reason is that I know a director in the industry. A few days ago, he said that a big production is about to begin filming. He is the assistant director, and almost all the actors have been decided on. But there is still one character that needs a girl with a clear aura to y it, and I thought of you. I didn¡¯t know back then that you¡¯d be interested in participating in thispetition. If you want to act, I can rmend you to them.¡± Dai Xiaofu used to be Teacher Sheng Le. It was not surprising that she knew Quan Jia, but Su Cha was surprised that she also knew someone in the entertainment industry. Perhaps seeing Su Cha¡¯s confusion, Dai Xiaofuughed. ¡°This director once shot an advertisement and asked me to teach vocals, so we got to know each other. He¡¯s a nice person, or I wouldn¡¯t have rmended you. Actually, this industry is very chaotic. I don¡¯t want you to go, but...¡± She felt that Su Cha would be buried if she just stayed in the music industry. There were too few people who could be famous by singing nowadays. After the industry was impacted by Inte streaming services, it had been devastated. There were only a handful of singers who could maintain their best sales. If Su Cha joined only this side of the entertainment world, it would seem like a waste. Now that Dai Xiaofu had heard about this opportunity by chance, she wanted Su Cha to give it a try. Even if she could not get the part, she wanted to give Su Cha some experience. Dai Xiaofu thought it was simple. She would also be famous, but the entertainment industry was faster than the singing industry. She did not want Su Cha to give up on Dreams in Progress, but an attempt at acting should not hinder her from doing that at the same time, right? She wondered what Su Cha was thinking. Su Cha thought about it for a while and did not reject the idea. ¡°Okay, I can give it a try. I¡¯ll just think of it as a chance to broaden my horizons.¡± She just wanted to be casual in the entertainment industry. Whether it was singing or acting, if she did not try, how would she know if her path was going to be easy? Hence, Su Cha did not refuse. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him and send your information and photos over. Do you mind?¡± Su Cha shook her head. There would definitely be an interview in this segment, so how could she mind this much? Seeing Dai Xiaofu helping her like this, Su Cha sighed in her heart. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be responsible for me, you know. Why would you want to help me like this?¡± She was Su Cha¡¯s mother, true, but in the end, that was just a title. Dai Xiaofu did not need to help her this way. ¡°What are you talking about, silly girl?¡± Dai Xiaofu touched Su Cha¡¯s head and looked at her lovingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have another daughter. I raised you back when you were so young. What I¡¯m doing is just making random mentions, but for you, it¡¯s an opportunity. If you want to enter the circle, I can help you with anything I can. Besides, I¡¯m just giving you a chance. Whether you can grasp it or not depends on you. The other party will not give me face on ount of our being friends, so if you really want it, you might as well give it a try.¡± Su Cha had an indescribable feeling. At the very least, she did not lose all hope in life. There were always people who were kind to her. The world would change as she had changed, but some people in her world were constant. Chapter 300 - End of the Top 50

Chapter 300: End of the Top 50

The opportunity given by Dai Xiaofu was an interview to y a small character in a big production drama. Although it was a small character that did not have many scenes, it at least had something to do with the male lead. Strictly speaking, though, it could be considered a no-name character. Due to the fact that the plot could not be leaked, Dai Xiaofu was not sure about what kind of story it was. She only knew that the news that this big production drama was happening was released a year ago, but it had only officially begun filming now. It was said that it had pulled in several hundreds of millions in investments alone. It was considered a top-notch television drama production in the country. It was called The Legend of the Crane. Judging from the name, it should be a historical drama, but there was no emperor in history who was called the Crane Emperor. Moreover, this was an original script, so the entire story was unclear. It was a big male-centered drama. The director was the famous director, Han Yongbing. Other than that, there was no other information. However, based on the information revealed, it was also known that the production of this drama was unprecedentedly grand, so it was definitely a good opportunity. The role rmended by Dai Xiaofu was not an important character, but being able to show her face was a good enough opportunity for a neer like Su Cha. She was not even thinking about whether or not she could enter the entertainment industry. It all still depended on Su Cha¡¯s capabilities. After Dai Xiaofu called the assistant director, the other party said that even if it was a no-name character, there were many people targeting the role. Su Cha did not have much of an advantage. He merely asked Su Cha to audition in one month. Half a month had passed. Regarding that matter, Su Cha was not in a hurry, and it¡¯s fine even if she did not receive any information about this character. ... After a few days ofpetition, the National Top 50 contestants of Dreams in Progress were officially selected. Le Anqi barely made it to thest ce. Besides her, Mona, Jin Mou, Su Cha, and only four other contestants from Yonggu City had entered the Top 50. Dong Yishan was naturally eliminated. As soon as she came out, Le Anqi had called Su Cha, who was practicing martial arts in the basement. ¡°Su Cha, I passed. I passed!!¡± Le Anqi was so excited that she could not control herself. She said in a daze, ¡°Amituofo, it¡¯s really God¡¯s blessing!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you passed. Congrattions.¡± Su Cha¡¯s voice was always calm. Now that Le Anqi had passed, she quickly toned down her excitement. ¡°There were only three spots left in the holding area. I was the second to thest to pass. That was too close, but it¡¯s fine as long as I wasn¡¯tst.¡± She was optimistic. ¡°Hahaha, and let me tell you, Dong Yishan has been eliminated. I saw her smiling so brightly.¡± Le Anqi, who disliked Dong Yishan, was overjoyed when she saw that thetter did not pass. The other party¡¯s expression was too wonderful! As soon as Le Anqi finished speaking, Su Cha heard an angry voice from the other side of the phone. ¡°Are you proud that I¡¯ve been eliminated? How far do you think you can go? You¡¯re also going to be eliminated soon!¡± Le Anqi eximed. Su Cha immediately reacted. It was Dong Yishan. Le Anqi was caught red-handed, but she did not shy away from it. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s okay, I can at least go on TV next week. I¡¯ll have to wait at least two weeks for the next elimination, just a little...¡± Since they had already fallen out, Le Anqi did not give the other girl any face. Hearing Dong Yishan¡¯s angry voice over the phone, Su Cha could not help butugh helplessly. Chapter 301 - Start Again

Chapter 301: Start Again

Le Anqi and Dong Yishan argued with each other. One of them was eliminated while the other was not. Dong Yishan was furious. If Mona had not pulled her, they would probably have fought at the scene. Le Anqi and Su Cha were talking on the phone, so she heard the noise clearly. When she heard Dong Yishan being dragged away, she said leisurely, ¡°I thought you were going to fight with her just now.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s fighting with her?¡± Le Anqi curled her lips. ¡°I know where we are. But Su Cha, we¡¯ve both passed. Should we go out and celebrate?¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the next time. I have to go to my voice sster, so I don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Knowing that Su Cha was different from her, being a seeded contestant, Le Anqi did not force her to cut ss. ... After the national Top 50 results came out, the production crew gave them time to rest. After a week, the nationalpetition officially began. It had to officially be broadcasted on television. The advertisements for Dreams in Progress began to appear everywhere. Among them, the popr seed contestants were being promoted as representatives. No one in Yonggu City¡¯spetition area was ranked among them. This showed what the officials¡¯ tack was. After all, the contestants from the popr districts had a natural advantage. This was understandable. There were fifty contestants from all over the country. There seemed to be a lot of people, so it was impossible for them to pay attention to every contestant. Even though Su Cha had be popr after the subway incident, the production crew had never thought of using such a gimmick as an example. When Su Cha was scrolling through Weibo, she saw several topics regarding Dreams in Progress. There were also popr verified ounts who came out to talk about it. As this was an established talent show, its influence was unquestionable. The production crew¡¯s director added the 50 contestants into a WeChat group. They shared the general rules of thepetition and said that no details could be revealed. Other than that, there were other things that needed to be taken care of. Under Dai Xiaofu¡¯s guidance, Su Cha¡¯s musical skills had reached a very high level. Herprehension was fast so her improvement was also fast. Basically, it was not difficult for her to take on some difficult songs now. She just did not want her to take on styles that her voice was not good at. It was the official day of thepetition. When Su Cha went out in the morning, Bo Muyi gave her some encouragement. ¡°Cha Cha, you can do it. I will make the wholepany vote for you.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Do you know how willful you are? There was indeed a voting system in the nationalpetition, but Su Cha did not want to use such methods. She just smiled brightly. ¡°I will let nature take its course.¡± Ever since Dai Xiaofu had told her about acting, she had be much more open-minded. There was no need for her to be limited to singing. There were many choices in front of her. However, since Su Cha had chosen to do it, it was enough for her to do the best. As for the rest, she could just let nature take its course. ¡°My Cha Cha must be the best.¡± Bo Muyi kissed her forehead. After saying goodbye to Su Cha, he went to work. Su Cha also started moving towards the production set of Dreams In Progress. When the contestants joined the production crew, they realized that even if this was just the Top 50 in the country, they were already building a fanbase. Many fans were already holding various banners for contestants and waiting outside the venue. Some of them were here to see the contestants they supported while others were audiences. All of them were waiting to enter. Chapter 302 - Do You Think Others Are Dead? Chapter 302: Do You Think Others Are Dead? Su Cha and the rest were contestants, and they could take other channels to enter the business. The day after Su Cha entered thepetition, many of the contestants were already waiting for their debut. The rest of thispetition would be for the national Top 40, the national Top 30, the national Top 20, and the national Top 10, among whom the champion would be hailed. It was going to take ce over a few months. Furthermore, the promotionalpetition did not just depend on the judges. The judges had more authority in theter stages because a judge had the right to give 100 marks. At such times, due to the difference in poprity, the audience¡¯s votes would often differ greatly. Sometimes, the difference between contestants would be ridiculous, and the judges would have tobine the difference. Dreams in Progress was fair and just, but there was something that was hard to exin. If you were popr, even if you were not strong enough, your fans might be able to send you to the Top 10 in the country. It was possible as long as one had enough fans at the venue. No matter how fair thepetition was, there would always be people who¡¯d end up dissatisfied. In any case, there were many examples of contestants from before who had not made it to the Top Ten in the country. It was just that the odds were generally better for her this year. Thepetition focused on singing, but it had to be said that beauty had an advantage. Su Cha could tell. Other than the young girls who had participated in thepetition before, most of the others were amateurs. In terms of appearance and style, Su Cha was clearly different from others. Even if Su Cha was a in person, she¡¯d still have a natural advantage. In reality, boht her beauty and voice were outstanding, which was very irritating. Le Anqi came a little earlier than Su Cha. She was sitting on her seat and putting on makeup. When she saw Su Cha, she immediately waved at her. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Su Cha is here.¡± The makeup artist pressed Le Anqi¡¯s shoulder down unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t move, be obedient!¡± It was as if Le Anqi hadmitted a crime. Le Anqi pouted and stopped moving. Su Cha smiled and walked over. ¡°Thepetition¡¯s about to start, so why are you so unruly?¡± Le Anqi did not care. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My family said that I can enter up to the Top 50 in the country. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to be eliminated. But you, Su Cha, you have to work hard! The hope of Yang Vige is resting on you!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Le Anqi was a person who often hung out on the inte and sometimes spoke Inte lingo. If it were not for Su Cha¡¯s strongprehension, she would not have understood all the basic meanings. Su Cha, who was not familiar with these lines, would sometimes be troubled by Le Anqi¡¯s onlinenguage. The makeup artist couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard that. ¡°Oh, the youngdy has such a good mentality, eh?¡± Most importantly, her family was quite funny. The makeup artist did not know much about these contestants. Through their short conversation just now, she knew that this girl was an inte celebrity. People in the entertainment industry despised inte celebrities. She did not expect this girl to have such a good mentality. ¡°Ah, how can I not have a good mentality?¡± Le Anqi shrugged. ¡°I know my strengths.¡± As she spoke, she could not move her face. She tried her best to look at Su Cha through the mirror. ¡°But look at our Su Cha. She has a beautiful voice. Doesn¡¯t she look like a future champion?¡± The makeup artist was amused by Le Anqi¡¯s words and nced at Su Cha. ¡°Yes!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± The two of them knew how to y along. However, a cold snort suddenly came from the side. ¡°You didn¡¯t even make it into the Top 30, yet you dream of bing the champion. Do you think others are dead?¡± Chapter 303 - You Can Sing Anywhere, Even on the Streets

Chapter 303: You Can Sing Anywhere, Even on the Streets

They¡¯d been chatting happily, but the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Su Cha looked over. The one who spoke was a contestant who was also having her makeup done. Su Cha knew her. She was in the same group as her the other day, but she had won second ce. High Note, Chen Shengjun. Chen Shengjun¡¯s words made everyone present feel a little awkward. The makeup artist who was helping her put on makeup looked at the other makeup artist in a subtle way. Meanwhile, Le Anqi was unmoved by what she heard. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re just talking here. What¡¯s wrong with us talking? Our goal is to be the champion. Can¡¯t we at least aim for it?¡± The straightforward Le Anqi was someone who would say anything directly, so she was unhappy when she heard Chen Shengjun¡¯s words. The atmosphere became tense. Chen Shengjun continued to sneer. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that you are dreaming.¡± If not for the fact that the makeup artist was still holding her down, Le Anqi would have pped the table and stood up. ¡°You...¡± Before she could finish, a hand reached out to touch her shoulder. It seemed to be pressing gently on her, but it also seemed to have a strength as heavy as a thousand pounds, preventing her from moving. Su Chaforted Le Anqi and smiled at Chen Shengjun. ¡°Who¡¯s dreaming? I think I¡¯m qualified to be the champion. We¡¯re so far from reaching the finish line, so it¡¯s still hard to say how things will go. Are you sure that we¡¯re dreaming? Do you think you have no ability to be the champion?¡± Chen Shengjun seemed to choke on her words. How could she say that she could be the champion? She had lost to Su Cha in the grouppetition, which was even more ridiculous. She said she was not here for the championship? Then what was she here for? The contestants nearby noticed her dispute with Su Cha and looked over meaningfully. Due to the fact that the show had been ongoing for such a long time, everyone was familiar with each other. They did not know each other well, but they knew most of one another¡¯s abilities. Chen Shengjun and Su Cha were both strong contestants. Chen Shengjun was a contestant from the Water Capital division. She was famous for being a high-pitched singer. The judges liked her, but she lost to Su Cha because of Su Cha¡¯s poprity. Despite that, no one would actually think that Su Cha could not have won against any of them otherwise. There was no need to doubt her ability. It was just that Chen Shengjun was not as popr as Su Cha. Now that the two of them were arguing, and Chen Shengjun had lost to Su Cha in thest grouppetition, it was obvious that everyone thought that there was something wrong with Chen Shengjun. Perhaps they were not convinced of her ability? In the end, the contestants were clearly divided. Strength and poprity were two factions that disliked each other. Those who had ganged up were not on either Chen Shengjun or Su Cha¡¯s side. They were naturally just watching quietly. ¡°Everyone is here to participate in thepetition. What are you doing?¡± Mona, who had put on makeup, suddenly walked over and smiled at Su Cha and Chen Shengjun. ¡°Thepetition is for our dream. Just sing well. Why must you be number one? Everyone, just do your best.¡± These words were subtle. For some reason, she sounded so dignified regarding her own dream. It was as if Su Cha and the rest did not have any dreams, they just wanted to be the champion. This woman¡¯s words were piercing. Su Cha squinted her eyes. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Jin Mou walked over and said directly, ¡°What you said is very funny. My dream is to participate in the show and be number one. I don¡¯t want to be the champion or be famous. I¡¯m really doing this to achieve my dream. Is your dream just to sing? If so, you can just sing anywhere. You can even sing on the streets, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chapter 304 - The Top 30 Wants to Stay Together

Chapter 304: The Top 30 Wants to Stay Together

Everyone was shocked. The main reason was that apart from being known for having a cold personality, Jin Mou had little presence. It was no secret to everyone that she admired Su Cha. After all, many people knew about her interview, but they had never seen her actually interact much with Su Cha. Everyone thought that she was just being polite. Who knew that she would really stand up for Su Cha now? Mona¡¯s expression stiffened when she saw Jin Mou stepping forward. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I just want everyone topete well. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Jin Mou nced at her. Her calm but natural aura made Mona stiffen. This was how different being fair, rich, and beautiful could make one person be from another. Su Cha found it interesting. She too did not expect Jin Mou to stand up for her. The other contestants found it even more exciting to watch the show. Everyone knew that they came from the same division. They had long heard of their rtionship being strained, but they did not expect that they would openly fall out with each other. Chen Shengjun started to feel awkward. In the end, the director came in and urged them to start thepetition. All the contestants had to enter thepetition venue to break the deadlock. After that, their previous activities resumed. Jin Mou did not approach Su Cha, and when Le Anqi noticed that Jin Mou had already left, she asked curiously, ¡°Hey, does she really like you?¡± Su Cha looked at her strangely. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Le Anqi chuckled. ¡°I thought she was joking in that interview. I just casually dragged someone, after all. I didn¡¯t expect what she¡¯d to be true.¡± She sighed and continued, ¡°Good students are popr everywhere... I may never know if I could have be the city champion if I had worked hard a few years ago.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± How amusing. ... Thepetition officially began. Su Cha continuedpeting following the number she got from drawing lots. The Top 30petition was organized in sequence, but Le Anqi, who was lucky to havee this far, was in the same group as Su Cha. Thepetition would be recorded and uploaded online after editing. The contestants had a better mentality than before during thispetition, but Le Anqi could not help but break down when she found out that she was in the same group as Su Cha. However, she could still ept the truth. In the end, Su Cha went straight to the top of the group while Le Anqi was waiting for her turn. Their show was divided into two episodes, but thepetition itself would be filmed over a few days until the results were out. Su Cha did not know how tofort Le Anqi, but since thetter had already thought things through, she was not worried. However, on the day of herpetition, the production crew sought her out and suggested something. ¡°It¡¯s like this, contestant Su Cha, our production crew will have the top 30 in the country live together for a while until thepetition ends. You have no objections to that, right?¡± Su Cha did not know about this development. When she heard it, she was stunned and asked a crucial question, ¡°We¡¯ll have to stay in?¡± The staff was not surprised by her reaction. He just nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s best if we all live together. When the timees, our dormitory life will be revealed to the public. This will also provide an additional way for the contestants to increase their attractiveness. If we don¡¯t do it, there might be negativements.¡± Chapter 305 - Scared Her

Chapter 305: Scared Her

Su Cha, who was in a difficult position, frowned slightly. She was thinking about it so seriously that it made one nervous. The staff member thought that this would be just a routine notice, but now, he was cautiously waiting for Su Cha¡¯s answer. He reminded her, ¡°If you don¡¯t move in, it¡¯s very likely that the other contestants will have objections about you. Moreover, there are many malicious viewers who will specte on why you didn¡¯t want to stay. They might even spread rumors... In the past, there were contestants who did not move in, and they did not manage to resist the pressure of public opinion and quit thepetition.¡± If it were someone else, the staff would not have bothered to say so much. However, looking at Su Cha, he felt an instinctive fear and had unknowingly exined the disadvantages. To be honest, Su Cha did not care about this. However, she thought about it and realized that she had entered the entertainment industry to be famous. The staff had made it clear that living in this group dormitory would give her additional exposure, which would benefit her in thepetition. There was no need for her to not follow along. Under certain circumstances, she would not need to opt out. But Bo Muyi might not be so easy to coax... She thought about it for a while and asked, ¡°Even if we¡¯re staying here, can we still go home as usual?¡± The staff nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but you¡¯ll have to apply for leave, and same if you have any projects. After all, if your ranking gets higher, there will be more of that.¡± After thinking about it again, Su Cha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After she gave her agreement to the staff, she returned to the Lookout Pavilion. Actually, she could not figure out why the contestants had to stay together. Su Cha felt that there might arise more conflicts between them, but it was very likely that that was what the production crew was hoping for. When she arrived home, Su Cha saw Blue Sky lyingzily in the courtyard, shaking its tail. When it saw Su Cha, it immediately stood up and growled at her. The roar did not sound murderous, but this was still a ferocious lion catching a person off guard with a roar without any barrier between them. The scene was really scary. However, Su Cha was not frightened. Seeing that Su Cha did not respond, Blue Sky shouted and suddenly leaped towards her. Su Cha did not move. In an instant, Blue Sky had pounced on Su Cha. She did not even blink. There was almost no distance between them. She could even see Blue Sky opening its bloody mouth, but she did not move. ¡°Roar!¡± The moment the lion¡¯s mouth was about to bite Su Cha, Blue Sky suddenly stopped. It ced its front paws on Su Cha¡¯s shoulders and looked at her. She was someone who was not scared, it confirmed. Finding that boring perhaps, Blue Sky swung its tail, brought its front paws down to the ground, and walked away slowly. Su Cha smiled gently. At this moment, Ah Chen suddenly appeared and lowered his head to Su Cha. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. Blue Sky must have scared you just now.¡± ¡°There was nothing to be scared of.¡± The smile on Su Cha¡¯s lips was not obvious, but there was a cold glint in her eyes. ¡°Ah Chen, a straightforward person does not lie. You were testing me just now. You should have stopped Blue Sky when he rushed over.¡± But he did not stop her, which proved that he was testing her. Su Cha did not intend to hide anything. She just stood there without fear. She did not sense any murderous intent from Blue Sky, nor did it seem hungry. It did not intend to attack Su Cha; it just wanted to scare her. Chapter 306 - Hide Slowly Chapter 306: Hide Slowly Not many people could make an analysis during such a situation. Ordinary people would be scared out of their wits upon seeing a ferocious beast pouncing on them. Ah Chen did not stop Blue Sky because he knew Blue Sky was joking. Under normal circumstances, he should have protected Su Cha well following Bo Muyi¡¯s orders. Even in such a situation, he should have stopped the beast without hesitation. But he did not. Other than to probe, there was no other exnation for why he didn¡¯t. When he heard Su Cha¡¯s words, Ah Chen¡¯s usually expressionless face seemed to twitch. He lowered his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s my fault for not being able to react in time. If you want to, Miss Su, you can deal with it by meting out punishment.¡± He was being very respectful, as if nothing had happened. The coldness in Su Cha¡¯s eyes intensified, and her voice became stern. The aura that she used to have as the Empress Dowager waspletely disyed, sweeping towards Ah Chen. ¡°You are Muyi¡¯s most trusted secret guard, but while he trusts you, I don¡¯t. Just a casual sentence from me and you can imagine what will happen to you. Just fulfill your duty and protect him. Stop trying to set traps for me. If this happens again, I will not let you off. I have a bad temper, so remember this clearly.¡± Her sharp gaze swept across Ah Chen¡¯s body. The strong pressure made Ah Chen¡¯s hair stand on end. He was under immense pressure. He did not know why this girl in front of him suddenly had such a strong aura. It would not pale inparison even against that of the young master. Her words were crisp and clear. Uponnding on one¡¯s heart, they sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Su Cha stopped looking at Ah Chen and walked around him before entering the house. After she left, Ah Chen straightened his back and looked in Su Cha¡¯s direction. He could not hide his shock. What exactly happened? Why did Miss Su change so much? She waspletely different from the documents! The young master had been exceptionally talented since he was young, and the feelings he elicited were even more terrifying. He thought that the young master knew everything. Ah Chen suddenly felt a chill down his spine. It was not that the young master did not know this time, he just did not care. As long as this person was still Miss Su, it did not matter how difficult the changes were to exin because no exnation was necessary to the young master. Ah Chen thought about what Su Cha had said just now. Thinking of the young master¡¯s methods, he felt his scalp tingle. Indeed, Miss Su was right. He was getting too carried away. But... It could not calm his doubts. He looked in Su Cha¡¯s direction with aplicated expression. He did not need to know what had happened to Miss Su. All he needed to know was that Miss Su had no ill intentions towards the young master. Throughout this period of observation, Ah Chen could tell that much. While entering the house, Su Cha was still a little angry at Ah Chen¡¯s actions. She did not like such disrespectful and unruly behavior, but since she knew that that person was doing it for Bo Muyi¡¯s own good, she let things slide. She changed into a sports suit and entered the basement to exercise. At the end of the day, Ah Chen¡¯s distrust was towards her own transformation. She was not worried about this. She just had to treat Bo Muyi well. After what had happened with Tang Keruo, she knew that it would not be easy for her to stay by Bo Muyi¡¯s side. Even if she had someone to protect her, she could not simply rely on others. If she wanted to find out anything, she had to strengthen herself first. When she no longer had anything to fear, no one would be able to restrain her. Right now, she would just stay in the shadows and pretend that she did not know anything. Chapter 307 - A Call Every Day Chapter 307: A Call Every Day After Bo Muyi returned that night, Su Cha told him about her needing to move into the group dormitory. The man¡¯s reaction was as she had expected. ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± If it were any other boyfriend, he would have hugged her firmly and said no. Bo Muyi knew that being stubborn was useless against Su Cha. As he spoke, he hugged her and frowned. It felt like he was angry but did not dare to lose his temper at Su Cha. Having known that Bo Muyi would not agree so easily, Su Cha changed her posture and hugged his arm. This made her appear to be in a weaker position. She looked at Bo Muyi and said softly, ¡°But Muyi, it¡¯s not that I want to live with anyone else, I just have to. I am participating in an entertainment show because I want to be famous. If I don¡¯t go join them, it won¡¯t benefit me much.¡± ¡°Besides, I cane back often.¡± She ced her palm on Bo Muyi¡¯s palm and continued, ¡°And it seems that that show will be broadcasted 24 hours a day. As long as there are cameras around, you can see me. You can also see what I am doing.¡± Bo Muyi was conflicted. He looked at Su Cha with a deep gaze and lowered his eyes. The emotions in them were surging, but it was hard to tell what he was thinking. Su Cha knew that Bo Muyi wanted to know what she was doing, but Bo Muyi did not know that she often stayed at home. Now that she had entered the show, the advantage was that she would be exposed to the camera wherever she went for 24 hours. At least this man would know what she was doing. ¡°I... I have to go overseas next week.¡± Bo Muyi suddenly spoke. Su Cha was a little surprised. ¡°How long?¡± Bo Muyi looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to deal with. I was nning to tell youter. If you stay for now... you can go after I leave.¡± Su Cha heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay!¡± She thought that if Bo Muyi had pushed for his way a little further, she would have decided not to go to the dormitory. But luckily, it seemed that this big shot had something on, because he would not have agreed otherwise. He had to leave next week, and it was impossible for him to take Su Cha along. At that time, there wouldn¡¯t be much difference whether Su Cha stayed in the dormitory or in the Lookout Pavilion. Moreover, if she lived in the dormitory, he would be able to see her every move through the cameras, as Su Cha had said, because she would almost always be on disy. In contrast, when she¡¯s staying at home, Bo Muyi never knew what Su Cha was doing. Therefore, it would be better for her to stay in the dormitory. At least he¡¯d know exactly what Su Cha was doing! Su Cha smiled and sat on hisp, looking up at him. ¡°Why are you going abroad next week? Is it a business trip for thepany?¡± ¡°Yes, almost.¡± The man¡¯s slender fingers caressed her smooth face gently. His voice was tender and pampering. ¡°I have a few business matters to discuss and have to deal with other matters. I can¡¯t estimate the exact time I¡¯ll finish, but I will rush back as soon as possible.¡± As he spoke, he moved closer to Su Cha¡¯s face, his breath hot and intimate. ¡°But Cha Cha, you have to call me every day during this period. Video call me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Su Cha smiled as she agreed readily. ¡°I will tell you everything.¡± Chapter 308 - I Am Just Afraid That You Will Forget Me Someday Chapter 308: I Am Just Afraid That You Will Forget Me Someday ¡°Yes,¡± he responded softly. As the atmosphere gradually heated up, even Su Cha thought he was going to do something. As she closed her eyes quietly, she suddenly heard the man say in her ear, ¡°Cha Cha, do you think about your parents sometimes?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± She opened her eyes in confusion. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask me this question?¡± ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t want to tell you, but sometimes, I¡¯m not sure if you even want to know.¡± He lifted Su Cha up and rested his face on her neck. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m selfish sometimes?¡± He did not want to tell her anything. He hoped that she could remember, but he also hoped that she could not. ¡°No. Why would you think so?¡± Su Cha touched Bo Muyi¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about that.¡± She had a casual attitude regarding her parents. She thought that if they could give her to the Su family back then, it didn¡¯t matter if it was because they had some difficulties since they did not look for her again after so many years. Until now, she was still using Su Mingzhe¡¯s family name. It was easy for her parents toe back to look for her, but they did not. Before she returned to her past life, no one had said that there was something wrong with her family background. Therefore, she thought that there were probably people who did not want her to find her biological parents. ¡°Actually...¡± Bo Muyi was looking puzzled. ¡°Cha Cha, I don¡¯t know how you lost your memory.¡± Su Cha was stunned. ¡°I was in the Imperial Capital when I received the news that something had happened.¡± He recalled what had happened back then. He seemed to be a little reluctant, and his face turned pale. ¡°I saw you, but you didn¡¯t remember me anymore.¡± At the thought of this, a trace of pain shed in his deep and dark eyes. At that time, he was also going through something very difficult. Su Cha¡¯s memory loss was undoubtedly a huge blow to him. After that, he returned to the Imperial Capital and followed that person¡¯s wishes. He did not disturb her and just watched silently. But his grandfather¡¯s death had left a deep scar on his already battered heart. He could not take it anymore, so he went to Yonggu City to find Su Cha. The result of finding Su Cha was not so good, which was why certain things happenedter. Su Cha could not help but feel sorry for Bo Muyi. She hugged his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Let bygones be bygones.¡± She did not want this to happen. It was just that people sometimes made mistakes. Bo Muyi said that she had lost her memory, but it was not her intention. At that time, she never dared to dream of Bo Muyi. That was why she chose to run away and was willing to let Zhai Yao control her life. She pressed her cheek against his and said softly, ¡°Muyi, what happened in the past was not good. Let¡¯s both forget about it. If you don¡¯t want me to remember, I won¡¯t think about it anymore. It¡¯s enough that we¡¯re like this now.¡± To her, the past had already happened. The only thing she needed to change now was her fate. As long as she did not end up in a tragic state, as long as Bo Muyi was still around, everything else was no longer important. He sighed softly, and one could only hear a faint sadness and helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you will forget me someday.¡± Everything was like a dream. If something like that really happened one day, Bo Muyi would probably not be able to ept it. Chapter 309 - The Guitar Has Been Switched Chapter 309: The Guitar Has Been Switched ¡°No.¡± Hearing those words, Su Cha¡¯s heart ached. ¡°It really won¡¯t happen. Even if I forget the whole world, I won¡¯t forget you.¡± Bo Muyi had been insecure for a long time. After all, he had already experienced it once. Su Cha had lost her memory of him. What if she forgot him again? Even such beautiful memories could be forgotten in an instant. During such a time, who could bear it? ¡°Yes!¡± He reached out and hugged Su Cha tightly. He hugged her too tightly. However, this was the only way he could feel a sense of security. He lowered his eyes. In the end, he did not say anything important and hesitated. He could not ept Su Cha¡¯s ident, so he pretended that nothing had happened before. He and Su Cha now had a brand new future. ... Bo Muyi agreed to Su Cha staying in the dormitory, but she had to wait until Bo Muyi had left for a business trip next week. She told the production crew about the dy and they were fine with it. Anyway, the current stage of thepetition would not end until next week. However, since the recording of the television program was not a live broadcast, everyone still had to be present. Even if Su Cha had already passed, she had to sit in the contestants¡¯ seats to watch. Thepetition became more and more exciting as thepetition progressed. Many contestants who were not good at stage performances had be more adept at it, which meant that sitting here was not boring. It was just as if she was attending a small stage concert. Right now, the contestants in the holding area were all stillpeting. As there were already 10 contestants who had passed, the remaining ones had topete for the rest of the 20 spots. By then, Su Cha¡¯s group would have had an additional advantage. However, halfway through thepetition, Su Cha saw a contestant going on stage with an ugly expression. She was carrying a huge guitar. Su Cha had an impression of who this contestant was. She was a talented contestant with a calm voice, but her creativeness was more notable. The lyrics and melodies she wrote were very suited to her strengths, so the judges were quite impressed by her. After all, she was a talented and creative person, which was a very popr type among producers. However, she did not perform well today. Su Cha, who was ayman, could tell that her sound was off, and thus, her singing had failed. Following this performance, the contestants¡¯ expressions became increasingly ugly. Su Cha was not the only one who could tell. Many contestants below the stage had noticed it and they were whispering to each other. Could it be that she became nervous after reaching this stage? But that did not seem to be the case. Su Cha narrowed her eyes and finally noticed something different. The guitar in the contestant¡¯s hand was not the one she used to use. Because there were many contestants in thepetition, Su Cha did not know everyone, but she had at least seen this one before and was familiar with her. However, it took her a while to confirm that the guitar in her hand was not the one she had brought. Su Cha remembered that this girl had always taken care of her guitar. Why did she change her guitar after entering such a crucial stage of thepetition? She did not seem to be familiar with the new guitar. When the day¡¯spetition ended, Su Cha heard a contestant whispering, ¡°Hey, why did Fu Bin switch guitars? Didn¡¯t she always treasure the original one?¡± Obviously, Su Cha was not the only one who noticed that her guitar had changed. Chapter 310 - Despicable Method

Chapter 310: Despicable Method

To people who yed instruments, as long as they have already mastered it, one instrument would not be much different from another. Even so, a new instrument would still take some getting used to. And in apetition like this, anyone would definitely use the one they¡¯re already familiar with. Now was not a good time to switch her guitar... Something must have happened. As Su Cha thought about this, the judges on stage started toment on the contestant who yed the guitar. As expected, the judges¡¯ments and the subject of the contestants¡¯ discussions were the same. They did not think highly of her performance today and asked her if there was something wrong. The contestant named Fu Bin looked like she was about to cry. She looked extremely aggrieved as she sobbed on the stage while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. When I picked up my guitar, I found that the strings have been cut off. I was used to that guitar. It was my father¡¯s 18th birthday gift to me. I don¡¯t know who did it, and I could only ask the production crew if there¡¯s another guitar I could borrow. But I¡¯m not used to this one...¡± The judges were stunned. The contestants, along with the audience, exploded. ¡°Someone cut off her guitar strings?¡± ¡°Wow... Who¡¯s so wicked? Seriously.¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s just apetition, how could anyone do such a shameless thing...¡± ¡°Ha, how typical. That person would do anything to advance. Fu Bin is very good, after all. But after being sabotaged, she would be easily eliminated. Once she is eliminated, that person would lose apetitor...¡± ¡°We¡¯re participating in apetition, right? It¡¯s not a scheming contest!¡± Su Cha squinted as she listened to their discussion. She knew that thepetition might not go along peacefully, but she did not expect the drama to happen in real life. Some people would do anything to advance. As the audience broke out in discussions, the host realized that something was wrong and immediately started to say a few high-sounding words to attract the audience¡¯s attention. The judges quicklymented on Fu Bin¡¯s performance. Although she had told them the truth, she still indeed performed poorly. If she had a good head on her shoulders, she could have ovee the crisis in time. If she had a better mentality, even if the guitar she yed was the wrong one, she could have still sung the song correctly and there would not be such a big problem. Although it was not her fault, this was apetition. There were no ifs. Right now, the contestants sitting among the audience were the ones who had already advanced to the next round, excluding the ones who were already in the waiting area. There were more than ten contestants backstage, and it would be hard to tell who had done it. Le Anqi was also backstage. Su Cha could ask her about it. It was unlikely that a contestant who had already advanced would do such a troublesome thing. Hence, it was highly possible that the person who cut the strings was among the contestants in the waiting area. Of course, it could not be said for certain that other methods had been used, such as the contestant bribing a staff member to do it... Su Cha kept her guard up. Now that they knew someone could do such a thing, the more they advanced in thepetition, the more likely things like this would happen. She was the type of person who had great skills. Even if she was not very high-profile, as long as she had the use of her strengths, one could not guarantee that no one would want to do anything to make her perform poorly. Sometimes, to achieve a certain goal, envy would drive some people to do all kinds of outrageous things. Su Cha had experienced this in the pce before. In the end, after the live audience cast their votes for Fu Bin, although her votes were on par with the contestants in front of her, she was rankedst due to the three judges who gave her failing marks. Hence, she was eliminated. Chapter 311 - I Will Do Anything for My Goal

Chapter 311: I Will Do Anything for My Goal

As soon as the results were out, before the contestants could say anything, Fu Bin became unable to control her tears. She burst out crying and was wiping her tears as she headed backstage. Even though she was in front of so many viewers, she simply could not help it. This girl must have been feeling wronged in her heart. She had just written a new song that had good meanings and melodies. It should not have been difficult for her to pass. As long as the judges gave her good scores, she would definitely have advanced. Unfortunately, this happened. Everyone knew that she felt wronged. The happy contestants who¡¯d already passed held back. Some who knew Fu Bin followed her to the backstage tofort her. One of the judges had failed Fu Bin ording to professional standards, but Su Cha saw the judge head backstage to hug her. Perhaps she could not bear having to do so. There were still two groups of contestants waiting to go on stage, but it was already veryte, so thepetition would continue tomorrow. The production crew reminded some contestants who¡¯d brought their musical instruments to take care of their things. This reminder made it abundantly clear to the contestants that someone could really go to terrible lengths for the sake of thepetition. Su Cha waited for Le Anqi so they could go home together. The girl did notpete in thepetition today, but she had a good mentality. She skipped around and came out. However, as soon as she came out, she could not help but tell Su Cha about Fu Bin, ¡°Su Cha, did you see what happened on stage? It¡¯s a pity about that guitar-ying contestant, Fu Bin. She had a chance and should have passed, but someone cut off her strings. When she first saw that, she cried. Since she soon had to perform on stage, she had no other choice but to borrow a guitar from the production crew. How scary is that? Someone actually did such a thing.¡± At this point, Le Anqi patted her chest with lingering fear. ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to eat the food that other contestants have given me. I¡¯d have to see her eat with me, and although that offends people, at least I¡¯m keeping safe. ¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It could not be said that Le Anqi was making a big deal out of it. It was true that she needed to be on guard. The contestants were not familiar with each other. Can anyone really guarantee what kind of person the others were? Su Cha lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Fu Bin?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Le Anqi thought for a while and said, ¡°She was crying backstage after she got off the stage just now. She kept saying that she would not let go of the person who cut her strings and even asked the production crew to help catch whoever it was. But the guitar and the rest were all ced in the prop room. There are no surveince cameras there, and there are so many people backstage. Basically, anyone who went in and out was a suspect. The production crew can¡¯t do anything about it, and they can¡¯t call the police. ¡°I think many contestants have taken away their things. I don¡¯t think anyone would dare to leave their musical instruments or props there anymore.¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°That¡¯s normal. After such a thing has happened, no one would be so stupid. But it¡¯s a pity that Fu Bin was targeted and became a victim.¡± Fu Bin¡¯s skills on the guitar were indeed still shaky. She had relied on her creative talent, but a mistake in her performance could prove fatal. What happened today was the goal of the person who¡¯d cut the strings. It was obvious that she had achieved her goal. Le Anqi looked around and suddenly moved closer to Su Cha. She whispered, ¡°Su Cha, let me tell you something. Just now, because of Fu Bin, I heard from the staff backstage that there were also some scary things involving the previous contestants...¡± Chapter 312 - Anqi Eliminated Chapter 312: Anqi Eliminated ¡°At that time, the show had just started. A contestant had ced a towel in her bag, but someone had put a needle in it. When she was washing her face, she did not notice the needle in the towel and it almost blinded her...¡± Le Anqi¡¯s description could make one feel cold. Le Anqi shivered as she continued, ¡°It seems that the contestant almost got into trouble and was kept out of the spotlight by the production crew. Su Cha, do you think there is really such a scary person in this world who could hurt others for their own gain?¡± Su Cha was silent for a while and nodded. ¡°It happens.¡± Nothing was truly off-limits. Anything could happen. They were only limited by one¡¯s imagination. Su Cha had also seen the news reports. Due to jealousy, a singer was sent water by fans of apetitor and ended up being poisoned, thus losing their voice. Hence, most celebrities would not ept gifts from their fans, especially when it could be anti-fans that were leaving them. Le Anqi shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s too scary. I¡¯ll be fine, but Su Cha, you¡¯ll have to be careful. No matter what, you have to protect your voice.¡± Su Cha nodded. Not wanting the atmosphere to be so heavy, she smiled slowly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just apetition. Even if there are bad people around, it¡¯s impossible for there to be so many. At most, it¡¯s just sophistry.¡± Putting aside the fact that it was difficult for ordinary people to get close to her now, even if something was wrong, with her sharp senses, she would quickly notice. Of course, she could not think too badly of others. It was enough to be cautious. Fu Bin¡¯s matter was like a small interlude that brought thepetition to a close for the week. Le Anqi did not pass. When she saw her get eliminated, Su Cha felt sorry for Le Anqi. If she could have gone further, Le Anqi would have suited being in a team. Unfortunately, there were too many strongpetitors. This oue was expected. And when Le Anqi saw on the big screen that she had been eliminated, she grinned. But even though she tried her best to look happy, it was still a little difficult. However, her emotions onlysted for a few minutes before she calmed down. Compared to the other contestants who had been eliminated, Le Anqi had performed well enough. On the stage, she turned her head and saw Su Cha below the stage. When she saw Su Cha¡¯s serious and worried expression, she smiled. At that moment, the girl looked very beautiful, but because the camera for the big screen was aimed at Le Anqi, Su Cha saw that Le Anqi¡¯s eyes were still glittering. This oue was not as easy to ept as she¡¯d said. Su Cha sighed. When Le Anqi saw the camera pointing at her, she turned her head in a panic and wiped her eyes. The audience screamed. It was Le Anqi¡¯s fans. Theyforted Le Anqi and shouted her name loudly. There were quite a number of fans sitting in the same area. Seeing that she did not pass, they felt sad. Le Anqi felt better when she saw that group of fans. She waved at them, indicating that she was fine. After that, all the contestants, including those who did not pass, had to stand together and take a photo. Everyone had earned a national Top 50 title. Under the host¡¯s chant, everyone smiled happily while giving the V-sign. With a click, the moment was captured. It was a group of beautiful young girls who were smiling sweetly. Chapter 313 - Stay with Jin Mou Chapter 313: Stay with Jin Mou After the Top 30 results of Dreams in Progress came out, almost everyone received the notification to stay in the dormitory. Of course, no one rejected it. Moreover, the production crew was quite generous. The ce they provided was a small vi on the outskirts of the city. The location was not far, but it was quite secluded. Since there were security guards around, the girls could feel more reassured. Su Cha was thest to move in. As Bo Muyi had not yet left, she¡¯d had to wait for Bo Muyi to leave before she could move inpletely. After Le Anqi was eliminated, she started her career as an inte celebrity. But now that she had a goal, she was also ready to change her path and focused on her studies in the art academy. Su Cha continued preparing for thepetition. After Bo Muyi left China for a business trip, Su Cha packed some simple luggage and moved into the dormitory. However, since there were too many people there, Su Cha did not bring anything inconvenient, such as embroidery. When Su Cha arrived, everyone was already there. When the production crew saw Su Cha carrying a simple suitcase, they smiled and took it for her. ¡°Is this all you have?¡± Compared to the other girls who were apanied by their parents, Su Cha¡¯s outfit was extremely simple. Su Cha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m close to home. If there¡¯s anything I need, I can take a leave and go back to get it.¡± The staff nodded and did not say anything. He asked curiously, ¡°Is there no one in your house to apany you today?¡± Only the staff in charge of registration knew about Su Cha¡¯s information and not many others. The staff did not mean anything by asking. Su Cha smiled and did not exin much. ¡°Busy.¡± One word could hide everything. The staff looked at Su Cha with sympathy. Many people knew that Su Cha was 18 years old. She was also the champion of the college entrance examination. They did not expect that her family members would not apany her here. This outstanding girl seemed to have a bad family. The staff could not help but imagine a lot of things, but they did not know that Su Cha did have someone to apany her. It was just that the bodyguards were in hiding. Su Cha did not want to be so high profile. Ah Chen went overseas with Bo Muyi, so the people who were protecting her now were the secret guards from the Lookout Pavilion. In actual fact, those who came to protect Su Cha had disguised themselves as program staff... ¡°You¡¯re toote. Everyone has chosen their dormitory. You can just stay in the same room as the contestant Jin Mou from your division, right?¡± The staff led her forward and told her about the dormitory. Su Cha had no objections, especially when she heard Jin Mou¡¯s name. It was more than she expected, staying with a quiet contestant. It was just a little strange. ¡°I thought you would randomly choose.¡± After all, the assigned dormitory setup was quite interesting. After editing, the audience would be curious about which contestants would live together. ¡°It was randomly selected.¡± The staff turned around and smiled meaningfully. ¡°It¡¯s just that the selection has beenpleted. Only Jin Mou is left. Since you have a good rtionship with Jin Mou...¡± He suddenly stopped talking. Su Cha immediately understood. Perhaps it had something to do with Jin Mou. Judging from her personality, she probably did not like to live with others. However, the production crew also had the rules of having at least two people living in the same dormitory. It was reasonable for Jin Mou to choose Su Cha. Chapter 314 - You Know Su Cha? Chapter 314: You Know Su Cha? This vi was quite big. After all, there had to be space for 30 contestants. There were a total of three floors. There were dozens of rooms upstairs and downstairs. In order to ensure the privacy of the contestants, they were roomed on the second and third floors. The staff members were on the first floor, and the male staff could not go upstairs unless they were notified. After all, all the contestants were female. From the moment one entered the vi, one could see that the main entrance and the main hall, as well as the small garden and the swimming pool, all had cameras. They were so eye-catching that they could be noticed with a nce. It was as if after entering the range of the camera, one would subconsciously be nervous and forced to look. The staff exined to her nicely, ¡°The cameras are switched on from 6 o¡¯clock to 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. It¡¯s not avable for the rest of the time. There are cameras in your room, but there are none in the bathrooms or changing rooms. You can wash up or change your clothes safely, but it¡¯s best if you cover the camera before you change.¡± The staff¡¯s reminder was very good. They were also afraid that there would be any privacy leaks, and the production crew¡¯s reputation would be tarnished. They were a genuine talent-search program. Although they needed to create hype, they did not need to do anything unusual to attract attention. Su Cha nodded in agreement. Her room was the innermost room on the third floor. Along the way, Su Cha saw many rooms. The girls were gathered together and discussing something. There were also parents and other people apanying them as they helped arrange the girls¡¯ beds. They were worried about something. There were also some who had begun practicing their songs. asionally, a pleasant melody would be heard. A few contestants greeted Su Cha with a smile and Su Cha responded to them. Su Cha paused when she reached the door where she was going to stay with Jin Mou. Jin Mou¡¯s brother was also present. It was Captain Jin. He was standing by the door. This time, he was wearing a shirt. His tall figure was as oppressive as ever. As he was standing by the door, that space became cramped and narrow. His arm was ced directly on the door frame. Probably because he¡¯d sensed someone approaching, he turned around lightly. When he saw Su Cha, he paused for a moment, as if he did not know her, and turned his gaze back. Jin Mouined, ¡°I told you I could do it alone, but you insisted oning. Aren¡¯t you busy with work?¡± ¡°Uh, Jin Mou¡¯s brother, can you let her stay in the same room as your sister?¡± The staff stepped forward, asking Jin Duan to move aside. After all, Jin Duan was tall and strong. He looked very oppressive, so the staff spoke very politely to him. Hearing this, Jin Duan looked over again. This time, he simply nced at Su Cha and moved away slightly, but then he seemed to remember her. He pondered for a while and asked curiously, ¡°You...¡± Su Cha and the staff pushed the suitcase into the room and turned to look at him with a calm smile. ¡°I remember they called you Captain Jinst time.¡± Jin Duan narrowed his eyes and finally remembered something. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Could a police officer like him arrest a criminal? Jin Mou was surprised to see this. ¡°Brother, do you know Su Cha?¡± Chapter 315 - Ive Graduated

Chapter 315: I¡¯ve Graduated

Jin Mou was now disying a rare sense of closeness in front of her family. She looked much more approachable. However, she was still surprised that Su Cha knew her brother. Jin Duan frowned as if he was thinking about how to answer the question. Su Cha exined clearly, ¡°A while ago, there was a murder case downstairs, right near where I lived. The police asked me about it, and your brother was among them.¡± Her words were light. She did not say anything that she should not. Jin Duan looked at Su Cha with deep eyes. An unknown emotion rolled in his eyes, making it hard to see his expression. Jin Mou was a little surprised. She did not expect it to be because of this matter, but she quickly smiled and her eyes brightened. ¡°So it¡¯s because of this? That¡¯s fate.¡± The staff knew that Jin Duan¡¯s work was not ordinary. Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, he immediately understood that the person in front of him was a police officer. He was surprised. It was natural to be afraid of the police. The staff could not help but be even more careful when facing Jin Duan. After the staff left, Su Cha entered the dormitory to unpack her luggage. Although she was not familiar with it, she still asked, ¡°Jin Mou, isn¡¯t your brother the Captain of Yonggu City? Is he on leave now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jin Mou smiled and said, ¡°He has transferred to the Imperial Capital.¡± Su Cha was a little surprised. Yonggu City was not a wealthy city. To be able to move from that ce to the Imperial Capital, this Jin Duan was indeed not ordinary. But she did not ask further. The dormitory was not small. Although it was a small bedroom, it conveniently had two single beds like a hotel room. There were all kinds of furniture to store their things, and there were also individual bathrooms and changing rooms, which were very convenient. Jin Mou and Jin Duan whispered something to each other. Due to the fact that they were family members, Jin Mou could not help but rx and disy a hugely different side of herself. Strictly speaking, Su Cha did not have much connection with the Jin siblings, nor did she bother them. After Jin Duan left, Jin Mou walked over. She watched as Su Cha folded some clothes and ced them in the simple wardrobe. She asked curiously, ¡°Are you applying for the Imperial Capital University?¡± Su Cha turned around and looked at Jin Mou. ¡°Mhm.¡± She nced at Jin Mou. ¡°Where are you studying?¡± Jin Mou was only a few years older than Su Cha was and should still be in university. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to school. I¡¯d been tutored at home. I got my graduation certificatest year, but I¡¯m only 20 this year,¡± Jin Mou said softly without showing off. Su Cha was a little surprised. ¡°You are a genius.¡± At only 20, it was quite early for her to graduate from university. Besides, Jin Mou studied at home. She did not expect her to look cool and low-key about it. If it were someone else, they would have long boasted about this result. ¡°No.¡± Jin Mou smiled. She was no longer as cold as she used to be. Instead, she looked like a pure and innocent youngdy from a neighboring family. One could tell that she was a carefree girl raised by a wealthy man. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying at home and never went to school. I only took the school¡¯s exam. My grades are not as high as yours. When I took the college entrance examination, I only got around 600 marks.¡± But... Su Cha smiled. It was likely more than 600 marks. To be able to get a graduation certificate from the Imperial Capital University, she had to be very capable. Chapter 316 - Quick Change of Face

Chapter 316: Quick Change of Face

Su Cha did not pursue the topic and sighed instead. ¡°Your brother is a police officer, but you came to participate in this talent show. The difference between you two is quite big.¡± ¡°Yes. Being a police officer suits him, but I¡¯ve liked to sing since I was young. It¡¯s nice to have a tform like this show. My family doesn¡¯t expect me to aplish anything big. I just need to do what I want.¡± It was rare for Jin Mou to speak so much. If someone else were being like this, it would be hard not to hate her. Jin Mou looked like a blessed child. She had been raised with love and was carefree, and she could do whatever she wanted without any difficulty. Most people participating in the talent show would not be able to rte to Jin Mou. Some of them had goals while the others just wanted to be famous. Su Cha could sense Jin Mou¡¯s casual attitude. She could not help butugh when she recalled what Jin Mou had said to Mona. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have such a strong obsession with the championship. You¡¯re just happy to participate in thepetition. Why did you say that to Mona?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t like her.¡± Jin Mou frowned and said directly, ¡°I think she¡¯s very pretentious.¡± For a girl like her, liking and disliking someone was a straightforward matter. She was raised in a wealthy family, but she was not an ignorant person. She could tell that Mona had a conflict with her. It¡¯s clear what kind of person Mona was, so she did not like her. Su Cha was silent for a while. ¡°I guess it¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t interact with people you don¡¯t like.¡± Jin Mou had said that it did not matter, but there were too many people in the vi. Unexpectedly, Jin Mou smiled. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t interact with each other, there might still be troubleter on. You know about Fu Bin, right? I think the person who cut her strings has advanced too. With such a person around, the dormitory will not be peaceful.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha did not expect Jin Mou to see everything clearly. She thought for a while and asked, ¡°Do you have a guess about who it is?¡± She did not know the contestants, so she did not know who the most likely culprit was. Besides, given the ce where it happened, it was impossible to only specte about the contestants. ¡°If wepare the contestants carefully, we can still find traces. It¡¯s just that there is no evidence.¡± Jin Mou curled her lips and said, ¡°My brother is a police officer. I¡¯ve been influenced by him since I was young. I know how to deduce these things and find the truth through the evidence. But I¡¯m not familiar with them, so I don¡¯t feel the need to interfere with the others¡¯ matters.¡± Su Cha chuckled softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell others?¡± If she just casually said that Jin Mou had guessed that the person who¡¯d cut the strings had already advanced to the next round, Jin Mou could instantly be the target of everyone. Jin Mou tilted her head, looking rather cute. ¡°You definitely won¡¯t. You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± She was sure. Su Cha was stunned. In just a short time, could Jin Mou determine what kind of person she was? At the same time, this was also a form of trust. As she thought this, Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her smile became brighter. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, can you guys shoot a video with me?¡± A contestant suddenly rushed over from the corridor and entered Su Cha and Jin Mou¡¯s room with her phone in hand. The smiling Jin Mou¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and she regained her usual coldness. Su Cha admired her for how quickly her attitude could change. Chapter 317 - Backdoor

Chapter 317: Backdoor

After Su Cha nodded, the other contestant raised her phone and took a round of pictures of their room. ¡°I¡¯m filming a video. Can I also take a picture of you? When I am done editing, I will upload it to LovMusik. It should be fine, right?¡± she asked directly. Su Cha noticed that a few pieces of clothing had just been taken out. She blocked thempletely from view and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken pictures yet, right? Please do itter. Our room is not presentable yet.¡± She did not say anything directly, but the contestant also nodded knowingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I haven¡¯t filmed yet.¡± Then she went out with her phone in hand. After she left, Jin Mou told Su Cha that she should go to the production crew to collect some toiletries and basins. She went with Jin Mou. When she passed by one of the rooms, she saw a contestant¡¯s parents standing there and saying to another contestant, ¡°My daughter will be troubling you, little miss. She is young and a little willful. She doesn¡¯t wash her clothes at home. Sometimes, you¡¯ll have to help her wash them out of kindness...¡± Su Cha and Jin Mou were surprised by those words. The contestant who was being spoken to also looked puzzled and impatient. Who doesn¡¯t have parents? Is your child that spoiled? From the contestant¡¯s expression, it was as if she wanted to blurt out these words. On the other side, a girl wearing a school uniform top and a pleated skirt sat by the bed, smiling as she opened a bag of chips and ate it. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± There were all sorts of talents in the world. They went to collect their things. Because the production crew had to make arrangements, their parents were urged to leave, and most of them had left. The director of the production crew raised a loudspeaker and asked the contestants to gather. Then, he roughly talked about food, cooking, and travel. They were not allowed to go out. It was unrealistic to order takeouts every day, so the production crew provided all kinds of kitchen tools. The contestants who could cook could do it themselves or gather together to do it. If it was not convenient, they were free to order takeout. There was amon area where they could eat every day. It was equivalent to the small canteen in the vi, and the food would be the same as what the staff ate. If one did not want to eat that, there were those two options already mentioned. The rest of the details were trivial. After the contestants heard the director¡¯s words, they started to discuss cooking arrangements. After all, in their minds, the rice here was surely not going to be delicious. Jin Mou was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat there...¡± Su Cha nced at her and agreed. She thought for a while. ¡°I think someone will send me food every day. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Bo Muyi had thought of this before she came here, so he¡¯d arranged for the secret guards to deliver fresh and delicious food to Su Cha every day. The amount was definitely sufficient. The contestants like Jin Mou would subconsciously maintain their figures and eat less. It was fine for them to eat together. Jin Mou nced at Su Cha and epted it happily. ¡°Okay.¡± That noon will be their first meal in the vi. Many contestants went to try eating the workce meal for now. After all, if they tried the taste and ended up liking it, they could save on food going forward. But in the end, even though the taste was not bad, it was still not good enough for these picky girls. Hence, many people ordered takeout after eating. However, while Su Cha and Jin Mou were at their dormitory, as expected, a tall staff wearing a mask came over at noon. His aura was obviously different from the others. After handing Su Cha an exquisite and high-end lunchbox, he left. Chapter 318 - Lackey Chapter 318: Lackey ¡°Here¡¯s our food.¡± Su Cha smiled as she gestured for Jin Mou to eat. Jin Mou was puzzled after she saw the staff member. ¡°That one looked different from the other staff members. Su Cha, are we allowed to ask them to buy food?¡± Naturally, Jin Mou assumed that Su Cha had paid for the meal. ¡°No.¡± Su Cha shook her head with a smile. ¡°We just have a family connection.¡± Back door dealings, then. Jin Mou: ¡°...¡± When the food container was opened, the fragrance of the food wafted out. Even Jin Mou, who was not intending to eat much, was tempted. There were four dishes and one soup in the food container. It was enough for three people to eat. Between the two of them, there seemed to be too much. Su Cha scooped food for Jin Mou and the two of them ate happily. The food was too fragrant. Bo Muyi¡¯s arrangement was definitely the best. The door to their room was not closed in the middle of the afternoon. The fragrance rushed out and soon attracted the attention of other contestants. ¡°What is so fragrant?¡± When one contestant entered the room, she saw Su Cha and Jin Mou eating. Her eyes widened. ¡°Hey, did you order takeout? It smells so good. Which one did you order?¡± Su Cha was surprised to see her. This person was the girl whose parents asked another contestant to take care of when they went to collect things in the afternoon. Her tone was normal, as if it was natural for her to ask this question. She also seemedfortable with suddenly breaking into their dormitory. Su Cha put down the bowl and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not takeout. The staff brought it to us.¡± The girl blurted out, ¡°Can I also ask him to bring me some?¡± Probably because she was used to doing it, she added after three seconds, ¡°I can pay.¡± Su Cha said with a faint smile, ¡°Can you tell the staff yourself?¡± The girl felt a sense of guilt when she saw Su Cha¡¯s appearance. She did not dare to say anything overboard and just swallowed her saliva as she smelled the food. ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Jin Mou: ¡°I¡¯m done eating!¡± Jin Mou¡¯s tone was much colder than Su Cha¡¯s. Her usual appearance was already not friendly. When she spoke just now, there was an obvious rejection in her tone. Seeing the way Jin Mou spoke, the girl had no choice but to leave the dormitory. Before she left, she mumbled something that was hard to hear. After she left, Jin Mou closed the door. ¡°How can there be such an entitled person?¡± Su Cha smiled and did not say anything. That night, another staff member dressed as a secret guard delivered food to Su Cha. This time, not only did the girl know about it, but she also dragged a few contestants to block the secret guard at Su Cha¡¯s door. She asked him if he could bring food for them, but the secret guard ignored them and strode away. The attitude of this ¡°worker¡± angered the group of girls. They went to question the production crew about the different treatment Su Cha and Jin Mou were enjoying. The production crew gave an irrefutable reply, ¡°I think they are rtives. We can¡¯t be bothered with the help between rtives.¡± Such an answer made the girls unable to calm down. They were all contestants, so how could only some enjoy special treatment? However, the production crew could not criticize them. Naturally, Jin Mou and Su Cha were remembered by the others on the very first day they entered the dormitory. Forming cliques was a serious matter among girls. Soon, everyone was divided into several groups. Su Cha and Jin Mou were directly excluded by all of them. Moreover, due to Jin Mou¡¯s rich appearance, they believed that it was Jin Mou¡¯s doing that they were able to eat such fresh dishes. Su Cha was just Jin Mou¡¯sckey. That made some contestants jealous of Su Cha. Chapter 319 - Live Broadcast

Chapter 319: Live Broadcast

Other people¡¯s opinions could not influence Su Cha. But no matter how the contestants truly felt, they still appeared friendly. After all, they were in front of a camera, and this was going to be a live broadcast. Those who were not stupid would at least pretend. Because if anyone showed any dislike, the audience would think that she had no emotional intelligence. The production crew began the live broadcast on the morning of the second day. No one was ignorant of it, nor were they required to present their natural state in front of the camera. The production crew would give them hints about whatever they could or could not show. Some contestants would even be given a script and a character setup. For example, the production crew might ask one of them to put on an innocent look. During the live broadcast, she¡¯d have to do her best to appear as simple as possible so that the audience would think that that¡¯s really the way she was. If her acting was not good, the crew would give the contestant a script and make her follow it. However, the production crew refrained from giving a contestant an entirely different persona from who they were because that would be too difficult. Even a singing program could do this. Su Cha recalled some reality shows she had watched and instantly understood. In the industry, many people had a character profile. Outside of thesebels, one might not even know what kind of person she truly was. Su Cha and Jin Mou had many merits and did not need a character profile created for them. For example, Su Cha could directly bebeled as a ¡°high-intelligence girl¡± without any scripts. She would not even have to do anything to prove it. Since she held the title of the provincial champion of the college entrance examination, no one could doubt her. As for Jin Mou, the production crew decided not to let her appear like a cold and aloof girl. Since she was from a wealthy family, the production crew asked her to lean towards the ¡°rich and beautiful¡± type. Anyway, it would be enough to let others know that she was an exquisite richdy. Of course, not every contestant knew about the production crew¡¯s private script. But while Su Cha and Jin Mou did not have one, they could not avoid noticing the staff handing the script to other contestants that night. Even if the door was closed, Su Cha could hear what was going on clearly when she passed by. Su Cha did not mean to overhear. However, she did not say anything. She just found it amusing. As expected, they were going to create a girl group this year, so some people had started tobel contestants. The live broadcast was about to begin the next day. The staff reminded them that they had to wake up early because they wanted to show their vitality. The live broadcast on the first day would start at 6 am. They had to get up early and put on makeup before lying back on the bed. This would make them look like they had just woken up. How many real girls could take facing the camera without makeup on? Of course they had to get up early to put some on. Su Cha also woke up quite early. Due to the change in environment, even with Jin Mou around, she did not sleep very soundly. However, it was not so she would not look out of sorts when she woke up. When it was about five o¡¯clock, Su Cha rose from her bed. She did not start getting herself ready. Instead, she washed up and applied some simple makeup before going out of the vi to jog. There were other roads in the vi district. Su Cha ran along the track for half an hour before entering the gym in the vi to exercise. She was the first contestant to leave the room, and she went to exercise directly, which surprised the staff. Chapter 320 - Too Much

Chapter 320: Too Much

Su Cha was not the only one who was in the habit of exercising. At around 5:30 pm, basically all the contestants had gotten up one after another, and the rooms bustled with activity. Before the cameras were switched on, the contestants put on their pajamas and pretended to be sleepy. Then, they deliberately covered the camera with their clothes to upgrade their makeup. Their makeup must not be obvious. They just needed to cover up the ws on their skin so that most contestants would look wless. When the camera was turned on, Su Cha had not returned to her room. What managed to capture her was the camera in the hall, which was not as good as the others. While some girls were now also going out for a jog after changing their clothes, Su Cha was already sitting in the main hall and eating her breakfast slowly. The production crew had specially provided breakfast. Su Cha ordered a cup of milk and two sandwiches. She did not eat much, just the right amount for a normal adult. The martial arts she practiced would automatically trim the excesses from her body. Even if she didn¡¯t practice these skills, she had a body that did not get fat. But since she would not be able to practice in the vi for the next few days, she could only exercise out of boredom and eat as much as was proper. However, it could not be helped that the vi was filled with girls who had to restrain themselves to their limits. Compared to them, Su Cha was simply too outstanding. No one was born to be fat, but there were only a few who were blessed with the ability to not gain weight. Most young girls whoined that they were famished could devour food for two immediately. Last night, Su Cha saw several contestants eat a piece of meat and a leaf and say that they were full. It was an eye-opener for her. Jin Mou was not as extreme as these girls, but she had a small appetite. When she ate with Su Cha, she ate half of an adult¡¯s fist before saying she was full. She did not eat much meat. Su Cha asked her if she wanted to maintain her figure, but Jin Mou said that she was simply used to it and that she was really not hungry. Su Cha did not insist. In fact, as long as one persevered in exercising and had strong self-control, it would be fine to eat everyday food. Even if one ate greasy or fatty food, if one was willing to spend time exercising every day after eating, they would basically not be fat. But in modern society, few people could persevere like this. So starvation was the most direct way for girls to maintain their figures. Among the group of girls who did not go out for a run, a few took two sips of milk and finished a small bite of a sandwich. Their te was left on their table, the contents destined to go to waste. In contrast, Su Cha slowly finished her two egg sandwiches and a ss of milk... The production crew: ¡°...¡± They felt that they had given her the wrong character profile. It would not have mattered to her as long as she could eat more for breakfast. It was made by the ssic cake shop of the Peigen Sandwich Group, so it tasted good. After Su Cha finished eating, she licked her lips and felt that she still had room for more. However, it was not advisable to eat a third one. After thinking for a while, she went to get half a cup of milk and leisurely carried it back to her room to look for Jin Mou. She did note out even after a long time. The production crew was worried that Su Cha would throw up after eating so much. After all, many people had deliberately eaten a lot in front of the camera before, only to turn around and puke in the bathroom. While she could definitely use such a character setup, it would hurt her body. Chapter 321 - Su Cha F**king Watched Ultraman the Whole Day Chapter 321: Su Cha F**king Watched Ultraman the Whole Day Upon entering the room, Su Cha saw that Jin Mou was still asleep. She herself had woken up early in the morning and did not know if Jin Mou woke up halfway. Looking at the time, Su Cha saw that it was now half-past six in the morning. There was no movement from Jin Mou¡¯s bed. Thinking that perhaps she wanted to sleep a little longer, Su Cha did not disturb her. She turned on theputer and started watching a show. Jin Mou only woke up at eight o¡¯clock. As she stirred, she saw Su Cha and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Su Cha turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Jin Mou nodded. She narrowed her eyes as she struggled back into alertness. Of course, she did not have any makeup on. Her bare face was not bad and she had good skin. It was just that she did not look as bright as when she had makeup. Moreover, she appeared less cold and gave off the aura of a girl-next-door. After she nodded, she looked around the dormitory. Her mind was still not clear, so shey back on the bed and stared at the ceiling. The program¡¯s live broadcast recorded Jin Mou¡¯s scene. The audienceughed when they saw the beautiful girl who was still asleep at eight o¡¯clock. [After waking up, I doubt life. It¡¯s me alright.] [Same here ROFL] [There¡¯s always that period of time when you doubt life after waking up.] [Being able to sleep to nine o¡¯clock is quite rare. ROFL.] [Wait, am I blind? Is Su Cha f*cking watching Ultraman????] Su Cha was indeed watching Ultraman. People would know how to cherish something after suffering a loss. When Su Cha was young, she did not pay much attention to such childhood things. She also did not like to watch such boring soap operas. After all, her life in the past was already a bad soap opera. In conclusion, it was more interesting to watch episodes of Ultraman killing monsters... Jin Mou, who had just woken up, probably began to feel that something was wrong. She nced at Su Cha¡¯s screen. ¡°Are you watching Ultraman?¡± Her tone was filled with disbelief. Su Cha replied with an ¡°mm,¡± and the people in thements burst intoughter. The broadcast streamed not just videos but sounds as well. It would otherwise be meaningless to watch a mute drama. [Hahahahahaha, the girl is very pure. She woke up early to watch Ultraman.] [Uh... Are there still people watching Ultraman nowadays? Did she do it on purpose?] [Would anyone want to create a bad character? That¡¯s why there¡¯s such a thing as acting...] [I think it¡¯s quite cute.] There were not many people watching the live broadcast early in the morning. It was especially the case in shows with many contestants where people could choose the ones they wanted to see or watch on the production crew¡¯srge-screen view. Some people specially came to see Su Cha, but after seeing Su Cha watching Ultraman, some people naturally suspected that she did it on purpose. It created a negative effect. The camera could also move. The audience could adjust the angle to have the same view as Su Cha. This way, they could watch Ultraman with her... They felt that Su Cha was just pretending. She would not be able to watch it for long, so they waited patiently to see when Su Cha could no longer stand it. Then they realized they were wrong. Su Cha did not have much to do in the dormitory, and she did not know what else to upy herself with. She found it interesting to watch Ultraman. After watching an episode, she watched another. Anyway, apart from when lunchtime came around, the audience who had been watching Su Cha the whole day discovered it... Su Cha f**king watched Ultraman for a day! Even if it was her character setup, the girl¡¯s behavior was too much. We watched your live broadcast and needed you to do something meaningful. There was no gain for us to watch Ultraman for a day! Some of the viewers could not take it anymore and surrendered to Su Cha. Chapter 322 - The Top 50 Photos Are Released

Chapter 322: The Top 50 Photos Are Released

Not all viewers had the patience to see what a contestant was doing for more than ten hours. Especially when all a contestant did the entire time was watch Ultraman. That kind of torture was simply too much. However, some of the sick viewers found it interesting. Although they did not have much fun watching it, they simply watched the whole day through Su Cha¡¯s camera. Whenever some new viewers switched their perspectives, they would notice the change in thements. [I went to pee and missed the scene. How the f**k did Ultraman win? Can she rewind? Missing that part is eating at my obsessivepulsive disorder.] [Thements are ridiculous. From the perspective of the third-generation Ultraman, it must be that Old Ultraman¡¯sbat power is stronger.] [I don¡¯t care how youpete, I¡¯m on your side!] [Tiga fans will never surrender!] [????????????????? Isn¡¯t this a f*cking live broadcast? Why are you suddenly discussing Ultraman????] The production crew quickly discovered that Su Cha was different from the others. When they found out that she had really been watching Ultraman for more than ten hours, they broke down a little. They could not help but contact her and persuade her, ¡°It¡¯s such a good opportunity for you to at least practice your songs or do something else. The audience will think that you don¡¯t want to improve.¡± The woman who was addicted to Ultraman expressed her disapproval. Jin Mou realized that Su Cha really liked to watch Ultraman and expressed her admiration... Partway through, she watched Su Cha for a while. In the end, however, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She went out of the vi and to the song practice room. Su Cha turned off herputer only after the live broadcast had ended. She was still not satisfied. Su Cha: ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to watch, but these videos are quite beneficial to the body and mind.¡± Jin Mou: ¡°...¡± In the end, only a small number of viewers had been present. The news did not spread widely, so the poprity of Dreams in Progress did not rise high. Then, the day before the first national broadcast, the production crew released the photos of the contestants taken before thepetition began. Their personal photo had been updated on the official website, but the group photo had not yet been revealed. The production crew deliberately created a gimmick and released a group photo of the Top 50. Dreams in Progress Official: ¡°Can you guess which girls can sessfully pass? Hurry up to PICK the girl you like. The poprity of the girl you like can be boosted on the official website~ [picture]¡± As soon as the pictures were released, coupled with the hype, the show¡¯s topic quickly blew up. Many fans who had been looking forward to it for a long time started to change the topic, but after seeing the pictures, they started to feel that something was amiss. Although there were many pictures, every girl¡¯s looks were above the passing line. But why was there always someone who¡¯s more outstanding? Even though she had a simr temperament as the others, Su Cha sat on the chair with her calm eyes. Her casual and indifferent posture exuded an inexplicable charm. It was as if she was the only one wearing the filter of time. It made people unconsciously think of thebel, ¡°timeless beauty.¡± Most people would notice her after looking at the photos for a long time. Looking at Su Cha and the others... It was hard to exin. As soon as the photo was posted, the popr firstment revealed the thoughts of many fans. ¡°The photographer has a grudge with 49 of them, right?¡± Chapter 323 - A Good Kind of Person Chapter 323: A Good Kind of Person No one knew if anyone held a grudge beforehand, but soon, a new round of hatred did start. Why was Su Cha not in C? Going by Su Cha¡¯s performance results, she was also ranked C. However, due to the issue during the shoot, Su Cha was positioned at the edge of the photo. Given that her aura was so strong that no one could ignore it, her fans were dissatisfied. Su Cha was also their idol now. She was clearly ranked among the best, so why couldn¡¯t she be ranked C? It was hard to exin this matter toymen. The C position or ranking was a popr phrase nowadays. Basically, a person in the middle of the group was in what¡¯s called the C position. Many people only saw the C position at first nce, so the one in this position had to be strong or capable enough to stand out. Dreams in Progress was just a singingpetition based on girl groups. In essence, it was not a girl group and thus did not have a C position. Now that Su Cha¡¯s fans were making a scene on Weibo, they found this distinction hard to exin. The other group champions were all sitting in the center. It was even more awkward to say that Su Cha didn¡¯t need to be in the center. Her aura was so strong that everyone had no choice but to make Su Cha sit by the side? It was simply hrious. It would make the other fans ufortable. Hence, the production crew could only pretend that they did not see it. They also told Su Cha about it during the shoot, thinking it would probably go over after a little fuss. There were not many idol fans nowadays, and they could not cause much trouble. In actuality, after the Weibo post went up that day, many contestants became unhappy when they saw the hotments. None of them could smile when they saw the photo. No one would feel happy if they were the ones being suppressed and mocked. After that Weibo post, several famous forums opened a few rted posts. People were joining in toment on how powerful Su Cha was. Even if some contestants were real passersby, thismotion had still somehow created a barrier between them. People fearedparisons the most. And considering how Su Cha had not done anything special yet, it was as if all eyes and attention were attracted to her easily. Since they lived together, they had to get used to being in such close proximity. However, Su Cha never talked to them and only stayed in the room with Jin Mou. Everyone knew that she was watching Ultraman. Some contestants thought that Su Cha was just putting on an act, but some could not help but follow her example and start watching cartoons. They tried to make themselves look cute so that the audience would like them. But they were just pretending. Who would have the patience to sit in front of theputer for more than ten hours without moving to watch an animated show? Those things were something they had long gotten sick of watching when they were young. In the end, not many people persisted. Su Cha, who always insisted on watching Ultraman, became quite the exception. Even the audience knew that she liked to watch these things. Some of the audience followed her and watched almost every episode of Ultraman that came out over the years... If it was an act, who would act like this? Their patience and perseverance would have to be simply insane. It was also because of this that even though Su Cha seldom interacted with others, it was still evident that she had fans online. To many people, she was someone quiet with a good voice. She was also a top student. That was enough to make many people like her. Chapter 324 - Did Ultraman Teach You How To Be Sweet?

Chapter 324: Did Ultraman Teach You How To Be Sweet?

After the live broadcast ended, Su Cha went outside the vi and sat on the swing in the garden. The weather was hot and there were mosquitoes outside. Not many contestants were willing toe out at night. However, Su Cha had to video chat with Bo Muyi. With her martial arts skills, mosquitoes and burning heat were not a problem for her, so she naturally did not mind. ¡°Is Cha Cha happy living in the dorm?¡± On the other side of the phone, it was still a sunny day. He seemed to be sitting in the office, and it was obvious that he was in a tall building. He did not raise his phone, probably having ced it on the table. Even in the face of such a powerful video camera, the man¡¯s facial features were still unbelievably perfect. He was not affected by the camera at all. His deep, obsidian-like eyes reflected pampering emotions. His eyes were still as handsome as ever, and his aura was like a clear spring breeze, perfectly blending with his stoicism. The tie in front of his neck was perfectly tied, and the curve seemed to be a little serious. He was a man who was contradictory yet intoxicating. He had the ability to drive everyone crazy. Even Su Cha could not help but smile when she saw him like this. After all, she was in a good mood after seeing such a beautiful person. She held her phone and looked at Bo Muyi, who was still as perfect as ever. She shook the swing happily. ¡°How are you overseas?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s answer was as Su Cha expected. ¡°Not good.¡± How could he feel good without Su Cha around? Seeing his frown on the camera, Su Cha smiled gently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I can¡¯t go home even after you get back. I¡¯ll still be living here. Thepetition will take about two months.¡± Bo Muyi was unexpectedly happy. ¡°Just remember that the Lookout Pavilion is your home.¡± Su Cha was stunned for a moment before she smiled. Her smile was sweet and charming. Her eyes were as soft as a kitten¡¯s. Bo Muyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wished he could return home right now. Unfortunately, things had not been settled. He had watched Su Cha¡¯s performance in the dormitory these past two days. She was so obedient that his heart ached for her. She watched TV on her own every day and did not interact with others. Even if there was a girl living with her in the dormitory, the girl knew her limits and kept a distance from Su Cha. Bo Muyi was quite satisfied with this. He did not like to see Su Cha being too intimate with anyone, but he did not want to limit her interaction. If Cha Cha became too depressed, it would affect their rtionship. Su Cha: ¡°Wherever you are, that is my home.¡± Her sudden words eased the man¡¯s frown. Ofte, he could not help but smile. ¡°Cha Cha, how did your mouth be so sweet? Did Ultraman teach you to be like that?¡± Su Cha heard Bo Muyi¡¯sints and knew that this man must have known about what she was doing. She could not help butugh. ¡°I think that show is quite good...¡± Before she finishedughing, she suddenly felt a movement behind her. It was as if a breeze had brushed past her, but there was something wrong. She retracted her smile and turned around in an instant. Probably because she reacted very quickly, she saw a shadow between the trees behind the vi that disappeared instantly. Seeing her sudden change in expression, Bo Muyi asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cha Cha?¡± Chapter 325 - Raising a Flag

Chapter 325: Raising a g

¡°No,¡± Su Cha replied vaguely. She felt that it was a figure, and it seemed unusual that it suddenly appeared there. There was nothing unusual going on in the vi. However, Su Cha could still feel a dark gaze, as if it was sizing her up. A few secondster, another figure jumped out of the vi and followed the direction where Su Cha had noticed something. It must be a secret guard arranged by Bo Muyi. Su Cha frowned slightly. Even the secret guards hade out to prove that she was not mistaken. Why would a martial artist appear in the vi where the contestants lived? She knew that the security around the vi was useless to these people. It was easy for them to enter. ¡°What did you see?¡± Bo Muyi could not have failed to see Su Cha¡¯s obvious reaction in the video. ¡°There seemed to be someone just now.¡± Su Cha vaguely revealed a little, ¡°So I turned around to take a look.¡± Bo Muyi frowned. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was right. It would not be a problem for his secret guards to report it. ¡°Cha Cha, be careful there.¡± Bo Muyi did not agree with Su Cha¡¯s decision to stay in the vi, especially when the situation wasplicated. But his Cha Cha insisted. A low sigh came out of the man¡¯s mouth. He had always been helpless against her. ¡°I know.¡± Su Cha smiled gently. The girl¡¯sughter was like a crisp bell. However, it waste at night, and it sounded gloomy. Su Cha chatted with Bo Muyi for a while more before entering the house. Inside the dormitory, everyone was still awake. When she entered their room, Su Cha saw Jin Mou still humming a song. Seeing Su Chaing in, she asked in surprise, ¡°You went out for a while?¡± Su Cha smiled and nodded. ¡°Have you washed up? I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait. You go first.¡± Su Cha nodded and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After she was done, she dried her hair and walked out of the bathroom. She bumped into Jin Mou making a call. ¡°Okay, I will take note.¡± ¡°I¡¯m living in the dormitory right now. There are so many people around, so what can happen?¡± Jin Mou wasining in a rare tone of voice, like a child who was a little impatient with her parents¡¯ advice. ¡°Okay, I know, Brother!¡± She sounded a little helpless. When she saw Su Chaing out, she did not avoid her and just said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going to rest. Let¡¯s do that for now. Bye-bye.¡± Su Cha continued drying her hair and smiled. ¡°What did your brother ask you to pay attention to?¡± He seemed to be reminding Jin Mou to be careful. Jin Mou shrugged. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure either. My brother¡¯s career is a littleplicated, and there are more demented criminals in his line of work. Recently, he has been investigating a case that involved a lot of people, so he asked me to be careful about someone that might take revenge.¡± Su Cha was a little surprised. ¡°How can that be? Could it be that there are family members or someone else who¡¯de to trouble you?¡± Su Cha knew that some of the police might get attacked by the suspect¡¯s aplices for revenge, but others taking revenge on their families generally happened to narcotics police officers. Could it be that Jin Mou¡¯s brother was a narcotics police officer? Jin Mou shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either, but this is a dormitory, and I won¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chapter 326 - Broadcast Chapter 326: Broadcast She did not seem to care, but Su Cha felt strange as she drifted. Jin Mou paused. However, it was just a feeling. But now that she was practicing martial arts, Su Cha had a strong sixth sense. Her temples throbbed twice as she felt that something might happen to Jin Mou. Still, with Su Cha by her side, it was unlikely that something would happen to Jin Mou. Su Cha would also pay attention to it at any time. After all, they lived in the same dormitory. As long as Jin Mou did not leave the vi casually, Su Cha could ensure her safety. Su Cha did not know what happened to the shadow of the tree that she sensed earlier that night. Bo Muyi¡¯s secret guard would not especially report this matter to her, so Su Cha did not know what exactly happened. However, she did not notice anything unusual in the vi, and it was just apetition in the entertainment industry. All the contestants who lived here should be fine. ... The next night, the national Top 50petition officially began to be aired. Almost all the contestants were watching television in the main hall. No matter how good the living room was, there were no solo televisions. Since the contestants hadputers, they rarely used the living room. They could have watched the live broadcast on theputer in their rooms, but in order to show a harmonious atmosphere, the production crew naturally requested all the contestants toe out to watch. This was also part of the script. If they saw contestants who were on good terms with them being eliminated, they were told that it was best for them to act appropriately. It would show that the two of them had a good rtionship. When Mona saw the scene of Dong Yishan being eliminated, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°...¡± It could not be said that she was pretending. What if she was really touched? On the other hand, Su Cha could not cry when she saw Le Anqi being eliminated. To her, elimination meant elimination. She could be affected, but there was no need to cry. Of course, everyone could not control their emotions perfectly, so they could understand why the others were crying in the hall. Jin Mou and Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Some of the viewers were also watching the live stream. Now that they saw a few contestants crying, they found it hard to exin it in thements. [I haven¡¯t cried yet, but these contestants are already crying like this... Those who don¡¯t know will think that they have a good rtionship.] [I think it¡¯s an act. I can understand if you¡¯re crying for people in different divisions...] [So some contestants are really ugly when they cry. We want to watch the singingpetition, not to see you show your sisterly affection.] Mona¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes when she saw Dong Yishan eliminated. She was not like the other two who came from the same division. They were expressionless the whole time. [Take our Mona.] [I feel sorry for Le Anqi. Su Cha¡¯s expression never changed. Didn¡¯t she always say that she likes Le Anqi? Is it a fake sister rtionship?] [Enough with yourments. Do you have to cry to express your sisterly love?] [I finally understand why Su Cha¡¯s aura is so strong. I think Su Cha¡¯s expression is a little ¡®LOL¡¯ when she sees others crying.] Jin Mou and Su Cha do not seem to belong to the same world. [It¡¯s time to stop saying such nonsense. Your Dong Yishan was openly leading others by the nose. How sad would she expect others to see her being eliminated? If it were me, I would be merciful if I did notugh!] [Su Cha is really not on the same level as these contestants...] Chapter 327 - Could She Pretend to Know Nothing?

Chapter 327: Could She Pretend to Know Nothing?

As the nationalpetition was being broadcasted, the entire production crew was nervously watching the viewership ratings. After all, this was one of the best shows released this year. It was natural that they also hoped that the viewership ratings would be high. When the broadcast ended, it was time for the live stream to close. A few girls who were crying miserably just now stopped in an instant. When the production crew saw this, their mouths twitched. Of course, there were also a few who could not control their emotions. After it was over, Jin Mou and Su Cha immediately got up and went back to the dormitory. A small discussion started when they left. ¡°How heartless. The girl who imed to like Le Anqi did not react at all when she was eliminated. Maybe she was happy?¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t she just pretending to be that kind of person? For her character setup.¡± ¡°Look, since when has she and Jin Mou be very close? It¡¯s as if they don¡¯t want to be associated with us.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Su Cha thick with Le Anqi just a while ago? Now she¡¯s with Jin Mou. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk...¡± All sorts of discussions entered Su Cha¡¯s hearing and she smiled slowly. It was all a farce. Only useless cowards would gossip about others behind their backs. These people would be eliminated sooner orter. Su Cha never wanted to argue with such people. That would be degrading. What she liked were simple and crude methods. She thought it would be best if this group of girls did not do anything to get them noticed. Everyone ought to be ¡°happily¡± enduring until thepetition ended. However, outside, they were not keeping quiet. ... Dai Xiaofu exited a cafe along the street. She could not hide the shock in her eyes. Then, she let out a sigh. She¡¯d met thedy who was Miss Zuo¡¯s mother. Miss Zuo¡¯s father was busy, so Dai Xiaofu could only invite Mrs. Zuo. She still remembered how she¡¯d lost herposure when she saw that face. It was too simr. She did not believe that thisdy would not jump to conclusions if she saw hers. No one would be able to help it. However, Mrs. Zuo was another woman whom Dai Xiaofu almost did not dare to imagine. She was elegant, noble, and graceful. Her every move gave off the strong aura of someone from a wealthy family. Her beauty could make ordinary women feel inferior. She was so beautiful that people could not help but gasp in admiration. A pearl¡¯s beauty could be defeatedpared to hers. Even Dai Xiaofu felt uneasy interacting with such a wife. But when she asked Mrs. Zuo if she had another daughter, she saw the woman lose herposure and deny it with a pale face. Actually, it was useless for her to deny it. Her loss ofposure proved that there was something not truthful about her answer. She seemed to have been agitated. It was a civil conversation, but it ended in a few sentences. The other party¡¯s words left a deep impression on Dai Xiaofu. ¡°Teacher Dai, we sent our child to you because we heard that you are famous in the Imperial Capital. Who knew that you would say such things? How could you say such nonsense? I won¡¯t let our child go to your ss. I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± She had the right to be very disappointed. But Dai Xiaofu was not disappointed and did not care. She looked up and saw a screen in a nearby building ying Dreams in Progress. The girl being shown was Su Cha. Her eyes were as bright as the moon, and her feet seemed to be stepping on thousands of stars. She was the center of attention. She was so outstanding and stunning. When Su Cha was this outstanding, how could Mrs. Zuo still pretend that she knew nothing about her? Chapter 328 - Imperial Mu Jewelry

Chapter 328: Imperial Mu Jewelry

Dreams in Progress had won the first round. It did not beat the record for this year¡¯s television station ratings, but it was not a bad start. At the same time, this viewership count was the highest. As soon as the news came out, the contestants were ecstatic. And they couldn¡¯t be anything but. Because as long as a contestant had a Weibo ount, their followers began to increase at an unbelievable rate as soon as the show was broadcasted yesterday. Likewise, the number ofments and likes on their posts started to increase and their fan support groups began to grow steadily. After bing famous, who would be unhappy? However, the reason why ¡°popr¡± contestants were called as such was that the magnitude of their rise in fame after one episode was different from those of the other contestants. Other than Su Cha and Jin Mou, who did not open a Weibo ount, the number of fans of the Imperial Capital division contestants started to surpass 200,000 after thepetition started. The other contestants had only gained tens of thousands of followers. After all, the show had just started, and there were too many contestants. The audience would not be able to keep up with all of them right now, but the more thepetition progressed, the fewer contestants there would be and the faster the fanbase of the remaining ones would rise. Su Cha had Weibo, but her Weibo ount named S was being used to deal with embroidery videos. After Su Cha got out of bed and sat down for breakfast, the production crew sent someone to tell her about Weibo. They wanted her to open an ount and interact with her fans. This was a necessary part of the contest, so Su Cha did not refuse. She first opened a Weibo ount, then, after the verification process, she posted a simple greeting. Su Cha Official: Hello, everyone. I am Su Cha, a contestant in Dreams in Progress. I am cute. Following the production crew¡¯s request, Su Cha had also added two cute emojis. Although it was not her style, she had to follow the requirements since it was still the early stage. After uploading the post, she turned off all notifications and left Weibo. Upon having breakfast, she returned to the dormitory. She saw that Jin Mou seemed to have woken up, but she was in the bathroom, talking on the phone softly. Su Cha went to get her things and heard Jin Mou¡¯s voice. ¡°Quit thepetition? Brother, have you lost your mind?¡± Su Cha paused when she heard the word ¡°quit.¡± She had been on her way out already as she did not want to eavesdrop. But she did not expect to hear the word ¡°quit¡± from Jin Mou, which seemed to have been an echo of what her brother had said. Thinking of the phone call, Su Cha frowned. Could it be that Jin Mou¡¯s personal safety could not be guaranteed? Before she went out, she heard Jin Mou say, ¡°It has already reached this stage? Brother, tell me honestly, did you offend someone...?¡± After the door was closed, Su Cha walked away and saw one of the program¡¯s directors rushing over to her with a shocked expression. ¡°Su Cha, when did you get to know the director of Imperial Mu Jewelry?¡± Su Cha frowned slightly. ¡°Director of Imperial Mu Jewelry? What do you mean?¡± The director was so excited that he wanted to shake Su Cha¡¯s hand. ¡°You are such an enviable person. Imperial Mu Jewelry¡¯s official Weibo has been paying attention to you. Tell me, how did you manage to hook up with that brand!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She knew about the basic things, but she did not know what Imperial Mu Jewelry was. She logged into her Weibo ount and saw that within a few minutes, her post had blown up. It was impossible for her to be popr to that degree. Thinking of what the director had said, Su Cha had realized that something had probably happened on her Weibo. As she was looking at her Weibo ount, she saw a private message pop up. Imperial Mu Jewelry Official private message: ¡°Miss Su, the young master wants us to greet you.¡± Chapter 329 - Suffering Chapter 329: Suffering Imperial Mu Jewelry? Seeing the puzzled look in Su Cha¡¯s eyes, the director could not help but grab her shoulders and shake her awake. ¡°It¡¯s the very famous Di Mu Group. The Di Mu Group is a corporation that operates real estate, jewelry, food, and evenrge-scale product manufacturing. Di Mu Jewelry may just be one of their brands, but it¡¯s also a famous international brand. It¡¯s andmark brand simr to Armani and Chanel...¡± Upon seeing Su Cha¡¯s expression, he did not dare to continue shaking her. But even now, the director¡¯s tone was full of admiration. ¡°It¡¯s actually a very wealthy group...¡± Imperial Mu? Su Cha squinted. Mu? The one who sent the private message said that the young master wanted them to greet her, so the answer was obvious. It was Bo Muyi. Su Cha had never asked Bo Muyi about his work. She did not know what the Bo family was doing, but it seemed that they were much more powerful than she had imagined. With just a few words from the director, it now seemed to Su Cha that Bo Muyi¡¯s background was strong beyond her imagination. Seeing the director¡¯s enthusiastic gaze, Su Cha knew that Imperial Mu Jewelry had really be her follower. She said casually, ¡°Maybe they just got the wrong person.¡± The director looked at her as if he was coaxing her. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s only been a few minutes since you joined. Even if Imperial Mu Jewelry got the wrong person, it shouldn¡¯t have been you.¡± Su Cha put down her phone and looked at the director with a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Maybe they just randomly followed me. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Even if she had something to do with Imperial Mu Jewelry, wasn¡¯t it just because their young master was her boyfriend? She could not say that right now. The director was obviously not deceived by this reason, but seeing Su Cha¡¯s expression, he could not probe further. He could only say, ¡°Alright, but many people are also following you now because of this matter. Be careful.¡± The director had good intentions, but he could not control his gossipy heart. After all, this matter was neither big nor small. Imperial Mu Jewelry not only had many fans, but it also represented a brand. Thispany used an English name internationally, and it was well-known in the entire international market. It was said to be the English name of the founder of the Imperial Mu Group. Just like the founders of many luxury brands, they did not use English names back in the day. It was only 25 years ago that they officially renamed it the Imperial Mu Group. To this day, Imperial Mu was one of the best brands in China. National product brands were not popr overseas, but Imperial Mu was the exception, managing to break into the international market. This was all the information that Su Cha could obtain from Baidu. It was 25 years ago when Bo Muyi was born. Was thepany¡¯s name changed to Imperial Mu Group because of the child¡¯s birth? The founder should be his grandfather. From this, it could be seen that Bo Muyi was really a spoiled child. The huge corporation became even more famous because of his birth, but he was such a delicate person who had suffered quite a bit because of her. Su Cha now understood Bo Muyi¡¯s strange temper. If she had ignored him at that time, she might not have had a good ending. It would have been too easy to deal with her. But Bo Muyi loved her so much that he did not want to hurt her. He had swallowed all his grievances. Chapter 330 - Is There a Need to Doubt the Young Masters Orders? Chapter 330: Is There a Need to Doubt the Young Master¡¯s Orders? Imperial Mu Jewelry was only one of the brands under the Imperial Mu International Group, but its value was at the level of a luxury brand. Its endorsement was something many of the top celebrities in the industry wanted to secure. As the official Weibo ount of this jewelry brand, Imperial Mu Official naturally gave off an extremely cold feeling. Even though the ount did not have many followers, its every move was being watched by many people in the circle. Whenever it gave notice or released any news in advance, it would often have something to do with their endorsement. And right now, their contract with thetest season¡¯s spokesperson was about to expire. The one who held this position was by default the main spokesperson of China¡¯s jewelry industry! That person would be representing the entire jewelry brand. For such a big brand, there were usually many types of spokespersons. For example, earrings, nes, or rings all had different spokespersons. But even just one of the endorsement positions was an outstanding enough resource, especially since this was to be a full-time endorsement. Basically, once the announcement for a new spokesperson was released, the top celebrities in the industry would be watching closely. There would also be various activities before the release date. For example, the jewelry brand would automatically contact some celebrities to discuss matters with them. After that, there would be a time when the info would be released and the final confirmation would take ce. Then, they would create advertisements and rece all kinds of endorsement photos to finally announce everything. There was still a month before the full-time endorsement of Imperial Mu Jewelry in China would be held. Right now, they should still be negotiating with a few celebrities. That was why many people were paying attention to the movements of Imperial Mu Jewelry¡¯s official Weibo. Now that they saw it taking notice of a newbie who was considered an ¡°unknown¡± in the industry, many people were shocked. What did that mean? The group of superstars who were in discussion with Imperial Mu Jewelry could no longer sit still. From the moment Imperial Mu Jewelry paid attention to Su Cha, Su Cha¡¯s worth began to be dug up by various parties. She was just an ordinary contestant. In the eyes of many, she was not qualified at all. In fact, it was beneficial for Imperial Mu Jewelry to be Su Cha¡¯s follower. Their orders had been that once Su Cha had opened her Weibo ount, they must start following her. However, the other brands within the Imperial Mu Group must wait for some time before doing the same. Otherwise, they would draw too much attention to Su Cha and her identity would be as good as announced to the world. Of course, that was exactly how Bo Muyi wanted it to be. But Bai Kun, who knew how to judge the situation, naturally understood how such matters must be handled. All the leaders of every brand in the Imperial Mu Group were included in a group. If anything happened, the entire group would notify the leaders first. The Imperial Mu Group, who usually only talked about work, had suddenly received a message from the CEO¡¯s assistant, Bai Kun: ¡°If a contestant named Su Cha opened a Weibo ount for Dreams in Progress, any official Weibo ount of the brands under Imperial Mu are to follow her. The higher-ups never needed a reason to give orders, but this piece of news stunned many big shots. The person in charge of their jewelry brand was the quickest to react. He immediately realized that Su Cha was not ordinary. Keeping in mind that Bai Kun was the most trusted subordinate of the president of the corporation, he was the first to reply, so he got the privilege. This was the reason why Imperial Mu Jewelry followed Su Cha first. As expected, Imperial Mu Jewelry received a special message from Bai Kun. The message was simple: ¡°Young Master asked me to say hello and remind you to do as I said.¡± Of course, he did as the young master instructed. Was there ever a need to question it? Chapter 331 - Watermelon Juice Chapter 331: Watermelon Juice Seeing this private message, Su Cha pursed her lips tightly and wanted tough. Bo Muyi had always been childish and straightforward with regard to her matters. He had asked hispany¡¯s employees to support her simply because he wanted to do it. But Su Cha was shocked. Even if it was just a jewelry brand, the sensation it caused was notparable to Su Cha¡¯s subway video. The video had only hyped up Su Cha¡¯s poprity. Now that Imperial Mu Jewelry had made a move, Su Cha had sessfully left an impression on the big shots in the industry. It was neither a good thing nor a bad thing. To the celebrities who were discussing endorsement deals, Su Cha was like a stumbling block that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They were unhappy with the action of Imperial Mu Jewelry, but they would not be so stupid as to question anything. Luckily, a few of the superstars¡¯ managers had called to ask about it, and Imperial Mu Jewelry responded that it was an internal matter that had nothing to do with endorsements. Since it was not apetition for the endorsements, the stars were relieved. But why must this jewelry brand be a follower of a nameless newbie? Many people noticed this. Su Cha¡¯s identity also attracted a lot of attention. No matter how capable Su Cha was, she would not be privy to the big shots¡¯ actions. She only knew that she was being harassed by some contestants. Initially, there were many contestants who did not understand what it meant for Imperial Mu Jewelry to be her follower. But after the program¡¯s exnation, the contestants looked at Su Cha differently. They were shocked and envious. There were even people who wanted to know what the rtionship was between Su Cha and Imperial Mu Jewelry. However, Su Cha had simply taken it in stride and said that she did not know why they did that. No matter what, Bo Muyi could not be in charge of every brand under him. Every brand had a specific person in charge. Bo Muyi was in charge of the global affairs of Imperial Mu International. It was normal for her to say that she did not know anyone from a jewelry brand. Hence, she had nothing to do with Imperial Mu Jewelry. Since no one could find out anything useful from Su Cha¡¯s mouth and Imperial Mu Jewelry would not exin why they followed Su Cha, this matter caused a stir in the industry. There was not muchmotion on Weibo, but there were still some spections. To Su Cha¡¯s surprise, an ident happened in the dormitory as soon as she got up. This ident directly implicated her. It was just after the first day of the broadcast, and the ratings were not bad. The production crew nned to let the contestants enjoy their hot pot. In the end, there was a problem in the cameras¡¯ control room, causing all the cameras to malfunction. Today¡¯s live broadcast could only be stopped temporarily. They did not need to stay in the vi for the day, so the contestants went out happily. Su Cha also went out of the vi to buy some snacks she liked. When she returned to the dormitory, there were not many people around. The huge vi was now rather quiet. Not only the contestants, but even the production crew was scarce. She felt a little hot after Su Cha came back in from outside. After resting, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she was about to finish showering, she heard someoneing in from outside. ¡°Su Cha, are you there? The production crew has squeezed fresh watermelon juice. This is for you and Jin Mou. I¡¯ve ced it on the table.¡± Su Cha replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, an object was ced on the table. After a few seconds, the person went out. Chapter 332 - Something Happened

Chapter 332: Something Happened

When she was about to finish showering, Su Cha heard some slight movements. However, the pitter-patter of the water covered all traces. At that time, she paused for a moment. She did not think much and continued to shower. After washing up, Su Cha heard Jin Mou opening the door. ¡°Su Cha, are you here? I¡¯m back.¡± She sounded tired and seemed to have spotted the watermelon juice on the table. ¡°Did you make it?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°The staff sent it.¡± Hearing this, Jin Mou did not think too much and directly drank from one of the sses. After taking a huge gulp, Jin Mou heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty. A staff outside fainted from heatstroke. I saw many people going out.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have they alle back from their shopping?¡± Jin Mou thought for a while. ¡°I think so. Many are back, anyway.¡± Su Cha dried her slightly wet hair and found a hairdryer to blow it up. Jin Mou asked, ¡°Hey, Su Cha, I heard them say that Imperial Mu Jewelry has be your follower. Do you know someone at Imperial Mu Jewelry?¡± Amid the buzzing of the hairdryer, Su Cha¡¯s voice was a little muffled as she answered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anyone there.¡± She only gave Jin Mou a simple answer. Jin Mou was not the kind of person who liked to dig up the root of the matter. She nodded and did not say anything more. Jin Mou turned on her phone and mumbled, ¡°My brother called me again when I went out today. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking. He wants me to withdraw from thepetition, but it was not easy for me to reach this stage. I don¡¯t want to give up...¡± The hairdryer was very loud. Su Cha did not know if she heard her right or not. Jin Mou seemed to be looking for someone to talk to. ¡°Cough cough cough...¡± As she spoke, she suddenly coughed. Then she frowned. Su Cha heard the coughs. She stopped the hairdryer and turned to look at Jin Mou. She saw that there was something wrong with Jin Mou¡¯s expression. She coughed heavily and massaged her throat a few times. Then, she nned to grab the watermelon juice on the table. Su Cha suddenly reached out to stop her. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My throat... cough cough cough cough, it¡¯s so dry.¡± Jin Mou coughed again. Su Cha had a bad feeling. Jin Mou grabbed Su Cha¡¯s arm and tried to swallow her saliva. ¡°Su Cha, I¡¯m so thirsty. It¡¯s so dry...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink the watermelon juice. Wait.¡± Su Cha frowned and handed a bottle of well-packaged mineral water to Jin Mou. She took it and gulped down half of it. After drinking it, she paused and massaged her throat. She still felt ufortable. At this moment, Jin Mou realized that something was wrong. A few secondster, Jin Mou suddenly clutched her throat. ¡°No... No, my throat is ufortable... It¡¯s so dry, it¡¯s so hot!!¡± Her words were already broken, as if half of her speech had been cut off and some of her words could not be uttered. Her expression showed that she was slightly in pain. Su Cha had a bad feeling. She hurried to the door and shouted anxiously, ¡°Something happened to Jin Mou!¡± At the same time, she tried her best to calm down. Seeing Jin Mou holding her throat in pain, she called 120 without hesitation. She looked at the half-empty cup of watermelon juice. The murderous intent in her eyes waspletely revealed. Someone came in just now, not just the staff who delivered the watermelon juice. She called the ambnce and quickly gave the address. On the other side, Jin Mou had suddenly grabbed her hand. Her eyes were red. ¡°Su Cha... said... no... talk.¡± She could not speak anymore. Chapter 333 - Cannot Call the Police Chapter 333: Cannot Call the Police Su Cha held her face andforted her softly, ¡°Jin Mou, stay calm, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± She grabbed Jin Mou¡¯s wrist. Seeing Jin Mou¡¯s expression, she realized that this was not a simple matter. She pinched the vein on Jin Mou¡¯s wrist and exerted her inner force into her body. Jin Mou shuddered in pain. Her inner force was not strong, and it was difficult for Su Cha to transfer energy to her, especially at her throat. But this inner force could at least relieve Jin Mou¡¯s pain. Su Cha was afraid of the poison in Jin Mou¡¯s eyes. Her inner force could not cure the poison. Su Cha knew that Jin Mou would not get any better. Su Cha was certain that there was something wrong with the watermelon juice. Just as she shouted, a few staff and contestants rushed over. They saw Su Cha holding Jin Mou and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin Mou could not maintain her usual expression at this moment. Her eyes were red as she realized that there was something wrong with her throat, which was deadly to her. She might not ever be able to sing. Su Cha lowered her eyes and said in a domineering tone, ¡°Something has happened to Jin Mou. She can¡¯t speak now. I hope that no one will leave the dormitory from this moment on. I¡¯ve already called the ambnce. Let¡¯s wait for the ambnce to pick Jin Mou up before we investigate what¡¯s going on.¡± Her words, especially the hidden threat that sent chills down their spines, made the production crew freeze. Everyone panicked when they saw Jin Mou. ¡°What happened? Why can¡¯t she speak?¡± Su Cha noticed that one of the staff members was a secret guard. He nodded and left the crowd. Su Cha then looked at the watermelon juice on the table. ¡°Someone drugged the watermelon juice. Jin Mou was tricked. How terrible.¡± The coldness in her voice intensified as she spoke, but the corner of her lips had curled into a creepy smile. She thought that this would not happen, but it did. Su Cha had spoken with certainty. The staff realized that something bad was going to happen and nced at each other. Two of them immediately went to notify the director. A contestant was shocked and afraid. She hesitated and asked, ¡°Then, should we call the police?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t call the police!¡± One of the production crew members turned around and meant to give a scolding, but when he turned around, he saw that Su Cha¡¯s eyes were cold to the bone. There seemed to be a ferocious aura hidden deep within her clear and calm eyes, preparing to break out of the surface. He shrank his neck in fear and exined, ¡°If you call the police, it will be bad for all of you.¡± Someone had drugged a contestant¡¯s cup. If this dirty thing were to spread out, Dreams in Progress would be finished. Su Cha grinned and said, ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t call the police. We will deal with it privately.¡± She had said before that as long as these women did not cause trouble, they need not have anything to do with each other after thepetition ended. She would not stoop to the level of those who gossip behind people¡¯s backs. But now, someone had even gone so far as to drug others. If Su Cha did not catch this person, she would no longer be Su Cha! If it had not happened to Jin Mou first, it would have been her. There were two cups of watermelon juice. She did not know if they were both poisoned or only one. Chapter 334 - Who Is It?

Chapter 334: Who Is It?

Due to the burning sensation in her throat, Jin Mou¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. There was only a burning pain in her throat. It was not unbearable, but the consequences were severe. She could not sing, so she¡¯d lost her chance at thispetition. She had no idea if she was poisoned or not. She could not believe it. The contestants who used to look like they had some conflicts with each other were now so beautiful that she felt a chill down her spine. She could only grab Su Cha¡¯s arm tightly. She could only believe Su Cha. She did not believe that Su Cha would do such a thing. There was no one else she could trust in the room. The entire vi had been startled. The ambnce arrived soon. After Jin Mou was taken away, a female director went to take care of her and informed Jin Mou¡¯s family. The rest of them were in lockdown inside the dormitory. After the incident, the two cups of watermelon juice had been handed to the secret guards to be tested. What was left was the investigation. Those who did note back during this period of time could be cleared of suspicion. Aside from the staff who delivered the watermelon juice while Su Cha was in the shower, other people must havee in. There was a problem with the cameras today, and there were not many people around during this period. It was obvious that someone had ill intent. Other than the contestants who did not make it back in time, the rest were gathered in the hall. Some of them were shocked, some were in disbelief, and some had unclear expressions. Jin Mou¡¯s ident had hurt her throat. Many people instantly understood that they would lose a powerful threat. It was hard to say how many people here sympathized with Jin Mou. Some of them were standing while others were sitting on the sofa, including the staff. Everyone was suspicious of everyone else, including Su Cha herself. Su Cha¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the contestants. Some of them were afraid while others were blinking, but they might not be guilty. The first person to speak was the staff who delivered the watermelon juice to Su Cha. She stood up and said with a bitter expression, ¡°I was the one who gave them the watermelon juice. At that time, Su Cha was showering, and I greeted her when I sent it in. Jin Mou was not there. The watermelon juice was freshly squeezed from our side, so I immediately carried it over. That was it.¡± In other words, her involvement ended there. Everyone drank the same watermelon juice. Why did something happen only to Jin Mou? Su Cha did not intend to hide it and said directly, ¡°After you, someone else came in, but I don¡¯t know who it is.¡± After she said that, the atmosphere became tense. Meanwhile, Su Cha kept observing the contestants in front of her. If someone did something bad, unless someone had a strong mental fortitude, she would definitely give something away. Su Cha had amazing observation skills, but in such a short time, she could finish watching only the staff and some contestants. She did not find anyone unusual. Many contestants looked at each other. Su Cha could not see anything wrong for the time being. She looked at some people again. At this time, she suddenly saw a petite contestant standing behind a tall contestant, as if she was hiding in the shadow. She was looking at someone else with a panicked look on her face. However, she did not look like someone who had been caught. Instead, she looked like she was shocked. There were others who were standing with her, but only her position made Su Cha take another look. Chapter 335 - Test Report

Chapter 335: Test Report

¡°Just because you said someone else came in doesn¡¯t mean someone really did. What if it was you who did it, and you¡¯re just trying to push the me on someone else?¡± When one contestant suddenly spoke, everyone¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to her. Gong Ruixin was one of the best singers. She looked more imposing as she walked in a masculine manner and her hair was cut to her earlobes. She had a good rtionship with Mona. She looked at Su Cha doubtfully. Her words were equivalent to pushing Su Cha out. Everyone also looked at Su Cha, but their eyes had changed. Su Cha suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking for evidence right now. All of us here should be suspected, yet you want to use me with just one sentence? There are libelws. Would you like to know what it means? It¡¯s best if you do not use uncertain terms like ¡®what if¡¯ or ¡®maybe¡¯ on others.¡± The girl looked at Gong Ruixin with a smile. Her bright eyes were like high-quality gems. At this moment, the light from her eyes made people feel a little cold. Gong Ruixin wanted to say something but was stopped by Mona. However, her words had ignited everyone¡¯s doubts about Su Cha. No matter how hard Su Cha tried to rify, it was useless. Now that someone had raised suspicions, all the questions would be directed at her. Su Cha knew this very well, so she did not argue for herself. ¡°The watermelon juice has been sent for testing. The most important thing now is to find out if Jin Mou has been poisoned or eaten something unusual. If the watermelon juice is proved to be problematic, the culprit must be in this vi. I hope the production crew can provide a satisfactory answer.¡± Her words were clear, and the production crew felt a headacheing. The director and the others had not returned yet. The people who lived in the vi were all staff members, and no one could make such decisions. The next round would start the day after tomorrow. The national Top 30 would be reduced to the Top 20, but now, something had happened to Jin Mou... If word got out, it would affect the entirepetition. More importantly, if the culprit was among the contestants, then the rest... Everyone felt a chill in their hearts. They suddenly recalled how Fu Bin had been victimized during the Top 50petition. It now seemed like what was done to her was child¡¯s y. It was whenpared to using poison, wasn¡¯t it? The atmosphere was tense. At this moment, a secret guard who was disguised as a staff walked over with a mask on his face. In his hand was a cup of watermelon juice. He said in a low, low voice, ¡°It¡¯s been tested. This is the examination report.¡± He took out a stack of documents and continued, ¡°Contestant Jin Mou¡¯s cup of watermelon juice was indeed poisoned. The other cup was not.¡± Hearing that it was really poison, everyone gasped. Only some people felt that something was wrong. Why were the results out so quickly? The production crew was also dumbfounded. Had they arranged for someone to take the watermelon juice to be tested? The ¡°staff¡± continued, ¡°The poison used on contestant Jin Mou was extracted from some pain-killers¡¯ raw material, a nt called White Luminous Root. It can be used in medicinal products, but if it is not properly handled, there will be side effects. For example, if the White Luminous Root¡¯s leaves are ground into a powder and added to water, it¡¯ll be colorless and odorless, but a small dosage will cause a burning sensation in one¡¯s throat, causing damage to the vocal cords and making one unable to produce a sound. With the amount inside the watermelon juice, contestant Jin Mou would not speak again for half a year.¡± Chapter 336 - Hidden Monitor

Chapter 336: Hidden Monitor

With every word he spoke, the audience would shrink back. No one expected the situation to be so serious. It could be seen how vicious the person who¡¯d poisoned her was. ¡°Be it the original nt or the powder, White Luminous Root is a prohibited substance in China. It can¡¯t be purchased by just anyone. Only hospitals could have ess.¡± This person seemed to have every exnation. While some wereing to a realization, the others zeroed in on the staff and looked at him. Wasn¡¯t this person new? How could he know so much? Su Cha squinted. White Luminous Root was not easy to get hold of, which provided an idea for Su Cha. However, the staff¡¯s words could only prove that someone had poisoned her, but who could it be... Everyone looked at each other, but they could not tell what was going on. After a while, another staff member came down from upstairs. He held something in his hand and handed it to the production crew. ¡°Reveal them for everyone to see.¡± The secret guard nodded at Su Cha. Su Cha paused. The production crew was puzzled. They saw that the person was holding a thumb drive, which they plugged into theputer. The next scene was interesting. It was actually a surveince video. It was aimed at Su Cha¡¯s corridor. All the contestants and staff were shocked when they saw the video. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was a problem with all the cameras today?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why are there surveince videos?¡± ¡°Oh my god, I had heatstroke today. Could it have been broadcasted?¡± Meanwhile, Su Cha noticed that the delicate little contestant had turned pale when she saw the video. She immediately understood that the culprit was her. The secret guard exined righteously, ¡°The production crew did not mention it before. For the sake of the safety of all contestants, we had arranged for some hidden cameras to be ced in the public areas. This way, we can prevent idents from happening. We are also very sorry for what happened today. I hope you can understand. If thepetition continues, I ho Chapter 337 - Caught

Chapter 337: Caught

¡°An Qiao, you... You...¡± Yu Shuran, the contestant who lived in the same room as her, immediately left her side in fear. All the contestants separated themselves from An Qiao. In an instant, coldness rose from the bottom of her feet to her head. An Qiao looked at everyone and smiled with a pale face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I go in and see if they were around?¡± It was just a joke. ¡°Are you on good terms with me?¡± Su Cha walked slowly to her. She looked down at the contestant who was shorter than her. She remembered An Qiao. She was pretty and cute. She always had a happy and confident smile on her face, which made her look innocent. An Qiao¡¯s family was also well-off. The difference was that she was not as standoffish as Jin Mou, so she had a good rtionship with many contestants. Even Gong Ruixin, who spoke just now, had a good rtionship with her. The way they looked at An Qiao was filled with fear. How could such a nice person do such a thing? Poison? How scary. An Qiao was forced to look up at Su Cha. She saw that there was no warmth in her gem-like eyes. The corners of her lips were still curled up. She was beautiful and elegant. Her aura was noble and strong, but her elegance had a cold quality. She was a beauty. Her standing in front of An Qiao was torture for thetter. The stark contrast was making her suffer. Her mind was buzzing when she saw Su Cha speak. In fact, her target was Su Cha. Even if the poisoned cup of watermelon juice was drunk by Jin Mou, the suspicion would fall only on Su Cha. How could An Qiao suddenly be busted? An Qiao¡¯s lips stiffened. At this moment, she could not admit it. ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± Su Cha smiled gently. ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± With every word Su Cha said, An Qiao felt her heart trembling. A sense of fear started to surface in her heart. Her eyes turned red and she looked at everyone. ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me. You¡¯ve wronged me. The video is fake!¡± She cried, ¡°You only saw me entering. You can¡¯t say that I was the one who poisoned you.¡± ¡°...¡± What a perfect excuse. Su Cha suddenly touched her body. Not long after the ident, people had started to move around the vi until Jin Mou was taken away. No one had noted that there was anything suspicious about An Qiao, which proved that she had been with everyone. She had to have followed the crowd. She could not have had the time to do away with the powder. It was obvious where the powder was. ¡°What are you doing?¡± As expected, An Qiao was shocked by Su Cha¡¯s actions. She tried to struggle, but she could not. She was wearing a pair of jeans withrge pockets on both sides. Su Cha slipped her hand in and easily took out a small bottle from them, along with other items. The transparent ss bottle was only the size of a thumb. There were traces of light green powder inside. Everyone fell silent and looked at An Qiao in fear. The production crew felt like their heads were about to explode. This An Qiao was not ordinary at all because she had a powerful family in the Imperial Capital... Her uncle was the director of a hospital. Her family was very wealthy, even richer than Jin Mou¡¯s. It was clear how she could get this prohibited medicine. Chapter 338 - A Tooth for a Tooth Chapter 338: A Tooth for a Tooth ¡°What happened?¡± One of the directors from the production crew rushed over and immediately asked what was going on. Seeing the deadlock in the living room, he felt a headacheing on. But the first thing he asked was, ¡°When did our vi have a hidden camera installed?¡± He did not know? A strange feeling arose in the hearts of the staff. Wen Pengcheng, one of the directors of Dreams in Progress, felt a headache when he saw An Qiao trembling in front of Su Cha. The person who poisoned Jin Mou was actually this one. This matter would be difficult to handle. However, Su Cha did not n to waste time talking to them. Since the truth was out, she did not have the patience to wait for the production crew to deal with it. ¡°Everything is clear now. Is An Qiao going to be kicked out of the show?¡± She started to question the director. When Wen Pengcheng heard Su Cha¡¯s unhappy tone, he said, ¡°What kicking out? The matter has not been investigated properly. We need to deal with it fairly. Go back to your rooms first. The production crew will give contestant Jin Mou an exnation for this.¡± ¡°The medicine is on An Qiao. In the video, An Qiao was seen entering my room. That¡¯s just too much of a coincidence. Are you saying that someone else could have framed An Qiao?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows slightly and looked sharply at Wen Pengcheng. ¡°Director, you better think about it before you speak. There are so many people waiting for an answer. You don¡¯t want this to be exposed, do you?¡± Her words always had a way of making people feel oppressed. Wen Pengcheng looked at An Qiao, whose eyes were red. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I said that I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Just then, An Qiao suddenly said loudly, ¡°Su Cha, what can you dare to do to me? I¡¯m just asking you, can you people here dare to do it? Don¡¯t you know who my father is? Just one word from me and the whole production crew can forget about everything!¡± Everyone was stunned. Wen Pengcheng almost choked. They already knew that An Qiao¡¯s identity was not ordinary. They had nned to minimize the impact and protect her. Wasn¡¯t she just trying to attract hatred now? As expected, the contestants looked at An Qiao with disgust. Yes, everyone here was not as powerful as An Qiao, but she was being too arrogant and domineering. In the Imperial Capital, was being this arrogant not synonymous with seeking death? If it were someone else, they might not find it easy to deal with today¡¯s matter, but if it was Su Cha... She suddenly smiled. ¡°What a coincidence, I can dare.¡± Before the production crew could react, she suddenly grabbed An Qiao¡¯s chin and handed the medicine bottle to the secret guard who spoke at first. The man opened the bottle silently and poured the remaining powder into the watermelon juice. He shook it and handed it to Su Cha. The production crew: ¡°...¡± The contestants: ¡°...¡± Everyone was stunned. An Qiao¡¯s chin was pinched and she was forced to raise her head. She saw that the secret guard¡¯s series of actions were starting to turn bad. She started to struggle, but it was futile when she¡¯s in Su Cha¡¯s grip. She directly poured the watermelon juice into An Qiao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ah!!!¡± ¡°My God!!!¡± Some of the contestants could not stand the excitement and screamed. Wen Pengcheng was dumbfounded. When he was about to stop them, the secret guard reached out to stop him. The expressionless girl pinched An Qiao¡¯s chin and poured the cup of watermelon juice into her mouth. The bright red juice flowed down her chin and soaked her clothes, making her look pathetic. Chapter 339 - Do Not Say a Word

Chapter 339: Do Not Say a Word

An Qiao, who had been forced to swallow the watermelon juice, started to cough pathetically. At the same time, she tried to vomit quickly. Even if some had spilled, Su Cha had poured more than half of the cup¡¯s contents into her mouth. An Qiao knew that she would not be able to participate in thepetition if the watermelon juice entered her stomach. Su Cha did not stop her. The more An Qiao puked, the more anxious she became. While a burning sensation spread in her throat, her tears and vomit covered her face. She was in a sorry state. Everyone watched this scene and did not dare to speak. They looked at An Qiao and Su Cha. She just stood there quietly, a faint smile of disdain on her lips as she watched An Qiao¡¯s performance. To the contestants, the most terrifying thing was not An Qiao, but Su Cha. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. They had thought of calling the police but never considered that Su Cha would take revenge. This kind of thing would not count as an apology to the victim, but why would she directly attack the culprit instead of just expelling An Qiao from the show... It was like what was often said online. If someone hits you, you should hit them back. But if someone attacked you, would you retaliate in the same way? Few people would do that. But Su Cha could. ¡°This is illegal, it¡¯s illegal!¡± Wen Pengcheng was trembling with anger. He could not believe that such a thing would happen under his watch. However, when Su Cha nced over indifferently, he swallowed everything back into his stomach. It was impossible to describe the look in her eyes. It was as if she was a predator facing a struggling elk. There was a ferocious beast in her eyes, which terrified people. ¡°Illegal?¡± The girl smiled yfully, but her eyes looked innocent. ¡°Didn¡¯t An Qiao dare us if we can do anything to her? If I didn¡¯t dare, how would I know what she would do to me in return?¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± The rest of the people watched as Su Cha took a step back. This method of revenge was too vicious. It was a straight-up eye-opener. If Su Cha dared to do this, what else could she not do? Everyone shuddered and no longer dared to discuss Su Cha. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough...¡± An Qiao felt powerless. At this moment, her throat was burning so badly that she could not speak. She looked at Su Cha with hatred in her eyes, and her tears blurred her vision. She could only see that the girl was standing very tall and looking down at her from above. Even when facing the hatred she showed, Su Cha did not waver. The girl smiled. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your revenge, but this is not the end. I¡¯m waiting for your whole family to go to the hospital to apologize to Jin Mou.¡± After saying this, she smiled and walked out of the vi. Everyone subconsciously moved aside to avoid her. Wen Pengcheng was furious. ¡°What are you waiting for? Call 120! Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today!!¡± After scolding everyone, he looked at the secret guard who was helping Su Cha. ¡°Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± The two secret guards had intended to help out the others. After all, they were pretending to be staff members. But when they heard this, they looked at Wen Pengcheng. Their emotionless eyes instantly turned Wen Pengcheng cold from head to toe. He stared nkly at the two secret guards wearing masks, who then both left. His whole body was covered in a cold sweat, and he could not say a word. Chapter 340 - Where Are Your Family?

Chapter 340: Where Are Your Family?

On the way to the hospital to visit Jin Mou, Su Cha received a call from Bo Muyi. It should still be early in the morning. ¡°Cha Cha, are you okay? Are you alright?¡± His voice was mixed with panic, as if he was trying to confirm something. Su Cha immediatelyforted him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, it was another contestant.¡± The secret guards would not hide such a big matter from Bo Muyi, so they¡¯d reported it immediately. Bo Muyi was furious. ¡°I told you that it¡¯s not safe for you to stay in the dormitory. What lousy show is this!¡± Bo Muyi was so angry that his murderous intent rose. He was not by Su Cha¡¯s side and could not control anything. Given his frustration and gloominess, he naturally had the intention to kill. The production crew became number one on his list. ¡°Be good, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Su Cha coaxed him, ¡°Let nature take its course. This is too unexpected. No one expected that I¡¯d have already settled it.¡± She was not afraid of whether An Qiao would take revenge on her. Now that Bo Muyi was in such a state, if An Qiao made trouble for Su Cha, her whole family would be in danger. Although nothing had happened, Bo Muyi was a man who bore grudges. It was uncertain if An Qiao had enough strength to take revenge on him. Su Cha would not show mercy to such a vicious person. ¡°I will help you with the rest.¡± Now, the secret guards were reporting the details. Bo Muyi sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t see you for one day and this kind of thing happens.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It couldn¡¯t be helped that something would happen. No one could have expected this. It was just like an ident that could not be avoided. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to see my fellow contestant.¡± This time, Bo Muyi did not stop her. ¡°Go.¡± After all, if bad luck had not fallen on Jin Mou, it could only have fallen on Su Cha. Jin Mou had drunk the poisoned cup and helped Su Cha to a certain extent. Su Cha was still worried about Jin Mou. She did not know if her ability could cleanse most of the poison, but at least it could lessen the effects. However, Su Cha reckoned that Jin Mou would not be able to participate in thepetition. After arriving at the hospital, she asked where Jin Mou¡¯s ward was, then went upstairs. Jin Mou was currently resting in the ward after getting treatment and examination. When Su Cha entered the ward, she did not see anyone except the staff. The staff was surprised to see Su Cha, but they did not say anything. Jin Mou¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw Su Cha. She was lying on the hospital bed with an IV drip. When she saw Su Cha, she opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. Su Cha went up to hold her hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the person who poisoned you has been found. I¡¯ve dealt with it. Rest well.¡± Then she turned to the staff and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Jin Mou?¡± The staff answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, but she won¡¯t be able to speak for a short time. She can¡¯t sing for at least a month.¡± A month was a much shorter time than what the secret guards had expected. It proved that Su Cha¡¯s inner force had worked. However, being unable to participate in thepetition for a month was no different from elimination for Jin Mou. Lying on the bed, Jin Mou looked at Su Cha. She tried her best to calm down, but her eyes were still filled with disappointment. Su Cha could not bear it and asked, ¡°Where are your family?¡± Why was Jin Mou¡¯s brother or parents not here yet? Chapter 341 - The Rest Is All in Her Mouth

Chapter 341: The Rest Is All in Her Mouth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Her parents were in Yonggu City. They are already flying over. Her brother has something urgent to attend to, so he can¡¯t rush over. He should be here soon.¡± The staff was also a little helpless. Su Cha nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a while.¡± Jin Mou nodded. Seeing that Jin Mou had Su Cha with her, the staff left temporarily. After they left, Su Cha said directly, ¡°An Qiao was the one who poisoned you. Did you know?¡± Jin Mou¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She could not speak, but Su Cha knew that she had something to ask, so she exined the situation. In the end, she said casually, ¡°I dealt with her in the same way. Whatever she did, she should pay the price. The production crew should be dealing with her now, and then they¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± Jin Mou shook her head and sent a message to Su Cha. [Is this illegal? Won¡¯t she call the police?] Su Cha chuckled. ¡°How would she dare to call the police when she was the one who started it? If this matter gets exposed, your fans will be angry.¡± Jin Mou was still a little worried. [I¡¯ve heard many contestants talking about her in the past few days. It¡¯s said that her family has power in the Imperial Capital. I¡¯m afraid that you will be in trouble.] Su Cha was stunned. Her smile was a little strange, then she sighed softly. ¡°At this time, you¡¯re still worrying about me? If you hadn¡¯t drunk that cup of juice, it would have been me who drank it. An Qiao probably wanted to take action when she saw that I was back. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. I won¡¯t get into any trouble. What¡¯s more important is that, if you can¡¯t participate in thepetition, what will you do?¡± Jin Mou picked up her phone and showed it to her. [Brother told me not to participate in thepetition. I will stay at the ce he¡¯d arranged for me after this.] Su Cha knew that Jin Mou¡¯s brother had mentioned several times that he wanted Jin Mou to quit participating in thepetition. This was an unexpected surprise. While the two of them were discussing, someone suddenly rushed into the ward. ¡°Jin Mou!¡± Jin Duan was here. His tall figure filled the ward. When he saw Jin Mou lying on the bed, his eyes turned red. It was not because his eyes were sore but because he was too angry. Jin Mou cracked when she saw him. She could still pretend to be calm in front of Su Cha, but now, she jumped into his arms and started crying. She was really upset that she could not participate in thepetition anymore. Jin Duan hugged Jin Mou and nced at Su Cha. Then he hugged Jin Mou tightly andforted her silently. His gaze was icy. He was more furious than anyone when he heard that Jin Mou had been poisoned. He wanted to kill the perpetrator right now, but a policeman should not be so impulsive. When some time had passed, Jin Duan raised his eyes to look at Su Cha. His eyes were filled with vignce and scrutiny. Wariness? Why was he wary of her? Although she was a little puzzled, she could understand some of Jin Duan¡¯s thoughts now that Jin Mou was in trouble. She directly told him about this matter. Jin Duan gritted his teeth. It was rare for such a cold person like him to show such an expression. The rest of his words came out through gritted teeth. ¡°We should report this to the police.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind calling the police, but I also poured the remaining poison into her mouth.¡± After Su Cha said this casually, Jin Duan looked at her fiercely. Chapter 342 - You Dont Know?

Chapter 342: You Don¡¯t Know?

He stared at Su Cha for a long while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s wrong to use violence to stop violence.¡± Then he lowered his head. Su Cha sneered and did not speak. Given his status, it was natural for him to say it was wrong to suppress violence using more violence. But if it were for the sake of his younger sister, Su Cha did not believe that Jin Duan did not think about making the culprit pay the same price. After calming Jin Mou¡¯s unstable emotions again, Jin Duan gently stroked her hair. ¡°I just asked the doctor. It¡¯s not a big problem. You will recover in about a month. But since you can¡¯t participate in thepetition, follow me to the master¡¯s ce. It will be better if you stayed there.¡± Jin Mou nodded. Su Cha found the word ¡°master¡± strange. Jin Duan continued, ¡°Brother will take revenge for you.¡± Although he was smiling, there was a fierce look in his eyes. Su Cha was a little surprised. Due to Jin Duan¡¯s behavior, he did not seem like an orthodox police officer. After a while, Jin Mou fell asleep. Jin Duan called Su Cha out of the ward. He took out a cigarette and bit it between his lips. Su Cha nced at it and did not say anything, but she moved further away from Jin Duan. Jin Duan noticed Su Cha¡¯s movement and paused for a moment before lighting the cigarette. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you for this.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Why are you thanking me? Are you nning to call the police?¡± ¡°The police will implicate you.¡± Jin Duan was not hesitant. ¡°I will deal with that contestant myself. She will not let you off.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡± The girl smiled gently. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry on your family, but Jin Mou has been confiding to me that you don¡¯t want her topete. She said that a criminal would cause trouble for her. Are the cases you¡¯ve been investigating recently very vicious?¡± Jin Duan did not expect Su Cha to ask this question and looked at her in surprise. After a pause, Jin Duan said, ¡°It has something to do with the murder casest time.¡± Su Cha was a little surprised. She said in a low voice, ¡°The culprit... was not caught?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Jin Duan did not want to say more. ¡°There are someplicated things involved. This matter is beyond your imagination. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. You guys have a bright future ahead of you, so don¡¯t involve yourself in these things. Jin Mou is my sister; it¡¯s a mark of failure for me to have implicated her.¡± He¡¯d said ¡°you guys.¡± It was strange to use this word on Su Cha. It was as if it was not just referring to Su Cha, but also to separate Su Cha from him. Su Cha instantly understood that the previous incident might have involved martial artists. And now, it seemed there were even bigger entities involved. For ¡°ordinary people¡± like them, it was indeed unimaginable. She had thought that he was just your run-of-the-mill police officer, but it seemed that Jin Duan was not ordinary at all. If Jin Mou was implicated, Jin Mou would indeed be in danger. She turned back to the room and nced at the sleeping girl. She paused and said, ¡°You can call me if you need anything. You can ask Jin Mou to look for me.¡± At least she was very safe now. But she could not say much, and it would seem strange. Jin Duan was surprised by Su Cha¡¯s words, but he thought that she was just being polite. He did not expect Su Cha to be of much help. He stayed behind to take care of Jin Mou. Su Cha prepared to return to the Lookout Pavilion. As she was about to leave, Jin Duan suddenly asked thoughtfully, ¡°Do you really not know anything about the person who diedst time?¡± Chapter 343 - Mrs. Zuos Birthday Party

Chapter 343: Mrs. Zuo¡¯s Birthday Party

Su Cha replied with a faint smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯d better not get involved in this matter?¡± Jin Duan¡¯s eyes darkened. Su Cha turned around and left. She went back to the Lookout Pavilion. The olddy was about to leave when she bumped into her. She was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t being back for the time being?¡± Su Cha replied, ¡°Mm. But I have something to do today, so I went back.¡± The olddy was still dressed elegantly today, but she seemed to be more serious than before. She nced up and down at Su Cha. ¡°That¡¯s good. Do you want to attend a birthday banquet with me?¡± Su Cha was stunned. She did not expect the olddy to invite her, but after thinking about it, she smiled and declined. ¡°Thank you, Grandma, but I have something to do.¡± The olddy nodded and left. ... The Zuo family of the Imperial Capital was throwing a grand banquet. It was. Mrs. Zuo¡¯s birthday party today. Mrs. Zuo was only 37 years old this year. She had both her children with her. The elder daughter was only 17 years old this year, and the son was seven. They were only ten years apart. The Zuo family was a well-known wealthy family in the Imperial Capital. A few decades ago, they had made a name for themselves by manufacturing building materials. Now, they were the world¡¯s top in the industry. The entire Zuo family¡¯s fortune was under the control of Zuo Shaoxin, the eldest son of this generation. And Mrs. Zuo was Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s wife. It was said that Mrs. Zuo was born with a beautiful face. Back then, she had done many romantic things for Zuo Shaoxin, and the stories were circting in the Imperial Capital even now. It was said he was extremely promiscuous when he was young, but when he fell in love with Mrs. Zuo, the two of them became a well-known loving couple within the Imperial Capital. In the low-key and luxurious manor, it was already night time. The brightly lit open field was decorated with several fountain statues. There were countless long tables covered with elegant white cloths. There were champagne and delicacies on them, as well as fruits and snacks. They were all fresh foods delivered from all over the world. The luxuriously dressed people made their way through the pce. It was so dazzling that it was as if they had stepped into an ancient back garden. It was a luxurious world that ordinary people would never be able to enter. Madam Min dragged Min Chen through the crowd. The girl pursed her thin lips, and her small face seemed to be a little tense. She looked very serious. Madam Min red at Min Chen while the others were not paying attention. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose this asion. You have to be careful. I will go to the front and meet Madam Zuo. You stay here. Don¡¯t move or talk nonsense with others. You are a rtive of the Zuo family, so watch your status.¡± Min Chen lowered her head in silence. Madam Min adjusted her clothes and smiled as she walked to the center of the crowd. After she left, Min Chen lifted her head and looked at the busy and prosperous ce with her hollow eyes. Beautiful. This was what she thought. The venue wasvishly decorated. Even Min Chen had never experienced such a scene before. No wonder her mother tried so hard to bring her back to the Zuo family. After all, she was from a wealthy family in the Imperial Capital. Who wouldn¡¯t want her? In her mother¡¯s eyes, she was just a living object. The corner of her lips curled into a mocking smile. She saw her mother walking to thedy surrounded by people. It was said that she was the current headdy of the Zuo family. Her beauty was stunning, and she was famous all throughout the Imperial Capital for her beauty when she was young. She was surrounded by people. Ordinary people would not be able to see her face. When Madam Min entered, the crowd made way for her, revealing half of her beautiful face. Min Chen was stunned. Chapter 344 - I Know You Are a Blessed Person Chapter 344: I Know You Are a Blessed Person ¡°Madam.¡± Showing a ttering expression, Madam Min looked at thedy. She was the treasure of the Zuo family¡¯s leader. Mrs. Zuo was not even 40 years old. She was well-maintained and did not look like a middle-aged woman. She was so beautiful that it made everyone pale inparison. Her delicate wrist was slightly crossed, and she looked perfect and generous. When she saw Madam Min, she smiled. ¡°Min Zhu?¡± Madam Min was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize me, Madam.¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Mrs. Zuo smiled gently and pushed the others away, walking to the side with Mrs. Min. They knew each other from before, but Madam Min did not expect that this Mrs. Zuo would be able to reach such a status. She had really taken down Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s fianc¨¦e and be his wife. Until now, no one knew about the dispute between Zuo Shaoxin and thisdy. Everyone thought that they were a loving couple who was the model of a wealthy family. However, Madam Min knew that the past was so filthy that it was scary. All she could say now, however, was that she was not seeking death. She was d that she had chosen the right person. ¡°Min Chen? Of course. Let her y with Zhi Ci. Min Chen is still quite young, right?¡± Madam Min smiled brightly. ¡°She¡¯s 18. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Madam Zuo.¡± Mrs. Zuo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Seeing the flirtatious expression on her face, Madam Min was stunned for a moment. Then, she fell into deep thought. Seeing that time was running out, she suddenly asked, ¡°Do you believe that there are two people who look exactly alike in this world?¡± Mrs. Zuo was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Madam Min¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°I¡¯m just curious given how beautiful you are. In this world, other than Miss Zhi Ci and Little Master, I¡¯m afraid no one else can match up to you. But wouldn¡¯t it be strange if there was someone else who resembled you?¡± Mrs. Zuo¡¯s face turned pale. She suddenly turned to Madam Min. ¡°Min Zhu, you can stop beating around the bush and be upfront. What do you mean?¡± Madam Min red at her. ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just said it casually.¡± Mrs. Zuo¡¯s eyes darkened. As she spoke, she heard someone exim, ¡°The olddy of the Bo family is here.¡± A big shot had arrived. Even Mrs. Zuo had to treat her respectfully. She nced at Madam Min and bit her lower lip before walking to the center of the crowd. The Bo family¡¯s olddy was well-known in the Imperial Capital. She was the only elder who could live with the Bo family in the Lookout Pavilion. Her status was high enough that she could look down on the entire Imperial Capital. When Madam Zuo saw her, she smiled warmly. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re here.¡± The olddy walked over and smiled lovingly when she saw Mrs. Zuo. ¡°Good girl, happy birthday.¡± After that, the bodyguard who came with the olddy handed a jade box to her. The jade box was not simple. Madam Zuo thanked her gently with a soft look on her face. The olddy nodded and suddenly grabbed her palm. She pped it gently twice. ¡°I told you before that you are a blessed person.¡± Mrs. Zuo asked, ¡°Yes?¡± She tilted her head in confusion. The olddy¡¯s words were meaningful. Although she seemed to be puzzled, she also thought that the olddy might just be praising her. The olddy patted her palm again and let go before entering the banquet hall with Mrs. Zuo. Chapter 345 - Withdrew for Family Reasons

Chapter 345: Withdrew for Family Reasons

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Cha returned to the vi the next day. Now that Jin Mou could no longer participate in thepetition and An Qiao was also sent to the hospital, there were two fewer contestants in the Top 30. And after seeing Su Cha return without any issues, all the contestants felt a chill in their hearts. After all, she was able to force the poison into An Qiao¡¯s mouth in front of all of them. To them, this pro-revenge mentality and ruthless methods were even more terrifying. Wouldn¡¯t everyone be as quiet as a chicken in front of Su Cha in the future? Even Mona subconsciously avoided Su Cha¡¯s gaze. She recalled the first time she met her. This woman was so vengeful that she could see through Mona¡¯s deceptions and remain wary of her until now. If it were someone else, could they have noticed her petty tricks? Su Cha¡¯s powers of observation and stance about revenge were equally scary. The production crew could only try their best tofort the contestants, but they did not mention anything about An Qiao and Jin Mou. Thepetition would continue. Even if they¡¯d lost two contestants, it would not affect thepetition¡¯s progress. At that time, they could only make excuses that the two contestants had withdrawn from thepetition. Hence, when they were about to continue thepetition that night, the official website of Dreams exined in advance about Jin Mou and An Qiao not participating in thepetition. Dreams in Progress Official: ¡°Sorry to all the audience and contestants. [Picture]¡± In the picture, Jin Mou and An Qiao¡¯s withdrawal from thepetition was exined. However, the real reason, which was that they were poisoned, could not be revealed. It could only be attributed to their families¡¯ matters that they could do nothing about, resulting in the withdrawal ofpetitors An Qiao and Jin Mou. As soon as this news was released, Dreams started trending. This was within the production crew¡¯s expectations, but the direction that it followed made them feel a headache. Most of the program¡¯s fans were waiting excitedly for thepetition to begin. Unexpectedly, they received a notice from Jin Mou and An Qiao. If it was in the past, it would have been fine. But at this time, why did they suddenly quit? What was the so-called familial factor? Why was it so coincidental that both contestants could not participate? An Qiao and Jin Mou¡¯s fans exploded. The program had just broadcasted the first round of the nationalpetition, and now something like this happened? ¡°At the very least, you have to give a moreplete exnation than just ¡®insurmountable family matters.¡¯ Why does it feel like your production crew is making excuses?¡± ¡°An Qiao and Jin Mou? Both of them at once? It can¡¯t be that both of them were dragged back by their families to get married, right...?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t they withdraw earlier if they wanted to withdraw from thepetition? At this time of the year, they had already upied two of the top 30 spots in the country. It was too irresponsible for them to announce their withdrawal!¡± ¡°Irresponsibility +1. If they wanted to leave, they should have left long ago. How could they let down the contestants who had been eliminated? They took away two spots, and now they¡¯re wasted because those two are not participating? Are they just ying?¡± ¡°Her fans were unlucky to have met such an irresponsible idol.¡± ¡°Why does it seem like the production crew is not doing well this year...¡± The explosion was inevitable, but the direction of the explosion was unexpected. Even if they gave the reason that their families had irreconcble issues, causing them to withdraw from thepetition, the most vocal protestors were not their fans, but those of the eliminated contestants. One by one, they bashed the two contestants for leaving thepetition and wasting their spots. To them, such behavior was irresponsible. Chapter 346 - The Truth

Chapter 346: The Truth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Cha scrolled through Weibo in the room and saw that the topic on Weibo was getting bigger and bigger. It even reached the top three trending searches. However, seeing many angry people ming Jin Mou, Su Cha clutched her phone tightly. Jin Mou was innocent. She had been poisoned and was admitted to the hospital. She could not even participate in thepetition anymore, and now she was being bashed like this. She did nothing wrong at all. She did not want to withdraw from thepetition. But fans did not know the real reason. The fans of those who had been eliminated could only think that Jin Mou and An Qiao had backed out after taking their spot in the top 30. To them, it was an extremely irresponsible and wicked act, and their bashing became increasingly intense. At first, Jin Mou¡¯s fans had wanted to exin for her, but they did not know the specific reason and could not outsmart the fans of the other contestants. In the end, they could not dare to rebut. The power of public opinion was being disyed thoroughly at this moment. Jin Duan, who was guarding the hospital, saw the maliciousments online about his sister. His eyes turned red with anger. Jin Mou noticed Jin Duan¡¯s expression and nodded at his arm, asking for his phone. Jin Duan put it away. ¡°Just rest for now. Don¡¯t look at your phone. I will take you to the Master¡¯s ce soon.¡± Jin Mou: ¡°...¡± She looked at Jin Duan with gloomy eyes. ... Thepetition was about to begin tomorrow. Su Chay on the bed and sighed when she saw the empty bed next door. That night, the topic of the two contestants leaving thepetition became more and more popr. Some people even suspected that it was a publicity stunt, but a famous verified ount suddenly revealed a piece of news that shocked the entire inte. LovMusik Official: ¡°When the two contestants withdrew from thepetition, Sheng Xiao got wind of a shocking truth. [Picture]¡± The whole picture was a screenshot of an anonymous informant. [I want to submit a piece of news. The contestants from Dreams in Progress did not quit because of family matters. There was a problem with the live broadcast cameras yesterday, so the live broadcast was suspended. But during that time, a contestant named A poisoned one of the others. J¡¯s throat was affected by this poison. Originally, A¡¯s target was S who shared J¡¯s dormitory, but S did not fall for it. A probably wanted to at least frame S, but A was arrested on the spot. I know the truth, and I just can¡¯t bear to see J being bashed even though she¡¯s innocent. The person behind this matter has a powerful background. Her family wants to suppress it. Thank you.] ¡°What the hell???? A program has be a ce for such schemes?¡± ¡°How could she be so vicious?¡± ¡°An Qiao is so vicious!!! Go to hell, bitch!¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s too tragic. My heart aches for Jin Mou. I watched the interview. Although this Miss Jin Mou is cold, she¡¯s actually a good person. Her singing is also top-notch. It¡¯s really too tragic.¡± ¡°Is this the 21st century? I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Did the production crew not call the police? Hey, main creator of Dreams in Progress, please die!¡± ¡°Is this true? It¡¯s just a blind item. Maybe it¡¯s An Qiao¡¯s anti-fan who¡¯s smearing dirt on her?¡± ¡°Is S Su Cha? Su Cha is the one who lives with Jin Mou. Oh my god, if the poison hadn¡¯t got Jin Mou, it would have got Su Cha. In the end, she wanted to frame Su Cha? This An Qiao is amazing!¡± ¡°It was understandable that the production crew did not expose it, but now... it was over. This anonymous person must have been present, right? Or was it another contestant who exposed it?¡± Chapter 347 - She Did It

Chapter 347: She Did It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios #Dreams in Progress: Contestant Poisoning# #A poisons, J poisoned# #Framing S# Once this blind item was released, Weibo exploded. Everyone had been watching reality shows or other shows in peace for so long. At most, they would see the show¡¯s guests disliking or quarreling with each other, but for someone to directly poison another... Now they¡¯d seen it all! It was toote for Dreams in Progress to stop the news. It was as if someone was behind its release. Many famous celebrities started to share the news, making it spread even more quickly. Soon, the whole thing went out of control. When they saw the topic on Weibo, the directors in the production crew almost went crazy. The production crew held an emergency meeting overnight, wanting to puzzle out how to resolve this matter. And to find out who had exposed it! However, there were dozens of contestants and so many staff members present. If any of them had told their friends, it was inevitable that this matter would be exposed. There was nothing suspicious with the whistleblower¡¯s ID, the famous verified ount refused to reveal any information about the informant. The crew had yet to figure out what the perfect n was. This matter had caused so much trouble that even the production crew had toe forth and rify it. But this was the truth. Later, someone found out that Jin Mou was still in the hospital. Someone secretly took a photo of Jin Mou and asked the doctor to confirm that there was a problem with her voice. As for whether she was poisoned, the hospital refused to reveal it. But this knowledge was already set in stone. The evidence was ced in front of the production crew. There was no use denying it, so they could only be criticized by Jin Mou¡¯s fans and those of the other contestants. There were even people who said that this year¡¯s show was no longer how it used to be. How many things had happened since the beginning of the show? First, the judges, then the contestants. How many contestants could survive until the end? When the program¡¯s main creator saw suchments, he almost vomited blood. They did not expect the ident to happen. Who knew that such a thing would happen? They did not expect a contestant to do such a terrible thing. But even with such a big fuss going on, the next day¡¯spetition had to be held normally. When Su Cha woke up the next day, this matter was at its peak. Many people looked exhausted. It was obvious that they had not rested well the whole night. Only Su Cha looked normal and energetic. How could she not be energetic? Even if she did not rest for a long time, she would not feel exhausted. It was not something that ordinary people who did not have a good night¡¯s rest couldpare with. Su Cha raised her eyebrows when she received the notification that the production crew was going to continue thepetition. She had told Bai Kun about it. If it were anyone else, the informant would also have mentioned that An Qiao was poisoned in return by Su Cha. Once that was exposed, Su Cha would be implicated. It didn¡¯t matter if she only helped Jin Mou to vent her anger or if she had other reasons, this matter could still not be resolved just like that. If everyone could simply carry out revenge themselves, what were thews for? Of course, even if the production crew did not call the police, the police would stille to investigate. There was no need for Bai Kun and the rest to pose as members of powerful families. With the current public opinion, An Qiao¡¯s family would not be able to do well. In fact, Bo Muyi even had the ability to suppress this family, but they did not dare to tell Su Cha about it. An Qiao was destined to pay a huge price for this. Her original intention was to stop people from bashing Jin Mou unfairly. Now that public opinion was as it should be, the production crew would have to worry about the obvious consequences. Chapter 348 - Su Cha, Are You Alright?

Chapter 348: Su Cha, Are You Alright?

The national Top 30petition began. Jin Mou and An Qiao¡¯s incident was indeed a big surprise. However, people who had their own future in mind would quickly forget about it. Thispetition concerned the remaining contestants¡¯ own future. Everyone had no time to be sad. They were too desperate to advance. Who didn¡¯t want to get first ce? Add to that, the show had actually benefitted from this incident. This matter had be hugely talked about. Now, there would definitely be many more people who would pay attention to thepetition¡¯s progress. Perhaps they would treat it as a joke, wanting to see if anything else would happen to the rest of the contestants. But what was the most important thing in the entertainment industry? It was fame. Hence, Jin Mou and An Qiao¡¯s incident could not affect everyone¡¯s determination to participate in thepetition. Thepetition was still intense. The 1000 viewers who had just entered the venue had also received the news online, but they could only feel sorry for these young girls who were working hard to sing. When it was Su Cha¡¯s turn topete, she was once again ranked first. It seemed to be surprising. In terms of singing, she was definitely not very strong. At most, she was good. But her ethereal voice evoked certain thoughts and emotions in people. Every time Su Cha sang a song, it would leave a deep impression on them. People did say that while there were many who could sing high notes, there were very few who could sing soulfully. Once these umon singers opened their mouths, they could bring the audience into their world. Listening to Su Cha¡¯s singing was a wonderful enjoyment. There was a clear coolness in her voice. One could not help but be infatuated with her. All this while, the local division¡¯s contest aside, Su Cha¡¯s progress in the nationalpetition was going smoothly. It was the other contestants who were in trouble... Before, if they said they¡¯re not jealous of Su Cha¡¯s excellent specs, they¡¯d be lying. But now, after seeing Su Cha¡¯s expressionless face as she poured medicine down An Qiao¡¯s throat, the other contestants knew that some people really could not be judged by their appearance alone. Su Cha took a few days off to visit Jin Mou. This was not a problem. Even though the production crew had not yet dealt with the discussions online, many people in the television station were not to be trifled with. The poprity of this matter would drop sooner orter. But at this critical moment, no one dared to do anything to Su Cha. Jin Duan¡¯s brother seemed to have brought Jin Mou to her master. Before Jin Mou went, Su Cha had called her and asked if she could visit. However, Jin Duan had been the one who picked up the phone. After all, Jin Mou could not speak right now. When Jin Duan heard that Su Cha wasing over, he hesitated for a while. Perhaps because Jin Mou had indicated something on the other end of the phone, he said coldly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the address. Come over.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone without hesitation. Su Cha heard the beeping and did not know whether tough or cry. Was this person afraid of saying anything? After receiving the address, Su Cha went to buy some gifts for Jin Mou. On the way, she received a call from Le Anqi. ¡°Su Cha, are you okay?¡± She sounded anxious and panting. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you asking me if I¡¯m okay after thepetition is over?¡± ¡°I, I...¡± Le Anqi was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these past two days. When I saw the Weibo post, I was shocked. I knew you had apetition earlier today, but I thought now¡¯s a good time for me to call you.¡± Chapter 349 - The Old Man

Chapter 349: The Old Man

Le Anqi was worried. ¡°I saw what happened to Jin Mou. Is she... okay?¡± Le Anqi had the impression that Jin Mou had a good rtionship with Su Cha, which meant that she should be a nice person. Le Anqi felt a little regretful and sighed at Jin Mou¡¯s sudden state. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Her voice will recover in a month, but she can¡¯t participate in thepetition.¡± Le Anqi felt a little regretful as she listened to Jin Mou¡¯s situation. ¡°She¡¯s so powerful. It¡¯s not a problem for her to be in the top ten. What a pity.¡± At this point, she became extremely angry. ¡°I just discussed this matter with youst time. I didn¡¯t expect such a vicious thing to happen. The person who poisoned her was too vicious. I saw the news saying that she wanted to frame you back then? She¡¯s really inhuman!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Who would have thought?¡± ¡°Good that you are fine. Where are you now? The vi?¡± ¡°No, I bought something and n to visit Jin Mou.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, then you should go. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You must call me if you need anything. At least talk to me on WeChat. This show is too vicious. I¡¯m afraid you contestants won¡¯t make it to the end of thepetition.¡± Su Cha felt a little helpless. ¡°What a jinx!¡± She felt that something would probably not happen. With them being a clear target at the moment, if anything were to happen to the show again, the production crew would probably not be able to take it. They¡¯d probably not want to continue thepetition anymore. After talking with Le Anqi, Su Cha hung up the phone and headed for the address given by Jin Duan. It was afternoon, and the address seemed to be on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. Ever sinceing to the Imperial Capital, Su Cha had not yet gone to properly sightsee. She took a taxi on the subway and traveled for two hours. She wondered if it would be toote toe back tonight. The vi on the outskirts was quiterge. There was a huge garden in front of the house. When Su Cha reached the door, no one was there. She pressed the doorbell and then heard a cold male voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Su Cha.¡± The other party paused for a moment, then Su Cha felt that a switch was turned behind the door. ¡°Come in.¡± She tried to push the door open and it did. Inside the huge manor was a quiet environment. The decoration was simple, making it look like any other mansion in the market. Just as Su Cha was about to reach the door, she suddenly felt something. She looked to her right and saw an old man holding a water sk looking at her. He was about 60 to 70 years old. He was wearing a checkered shirt and looked energetic. Moreover, he had the aura of an immortal. He could pass as an actor ying an immortal on television. His eyes were not as muddy as his old age. He looked at people in a slightly prating way, as if no one could hide from his gaze. Su Cha saw him and nodded respectfully. ¡°Hello.¡± The old man turned his head and did not greet her back or respond. Su Cha did not mind. When she noticed that the door of the vi was opened, she walked straight in. The interior design was simple and looked rather spacious. Su Cha¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Jin Mou sitting in the main hall with a tablet in hand. She smiled at Su Cha. Su Cha heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Jin Mou. Chapter 350 - Stay Chapter 350: Stay She was in a good state, so Su Cha did not need to worry too much. Walking to Jin Mou, Su Cha handed the gift to her and asked softly, ¡°How are you now?¡± Jin Mou nodded and typed: [Not bad.] Su Cha nodded and Jin Mou continued, [I know you have passed. Congrattions. I can¡¯t participate in thepetition now, so you have to carry my hopes and continue. I hope that you can be the champion.] Seeing Jin Mou¡¯s wish, Su Cha nodded. ¡°I will work hard.¡± She looked around and whispered, ¡°Are you living here?¡± Jin Mou nodded. There seemed to be some confusion in her eyes. [I will stay here for a while to see your brother.] Su Cha was a little curious. She did not know what kind of person Jin Duan was referring to. Jin Mou needed to stay here for a long time. Judging from the terrain, this vi in the suburbs was not concealed, but it was indeed very far from the center of the Imperial Capital. But if anything happened, it seemed less safe here than in the Imperial Capital. Standing in the wilderness, the ce was cold and secluded. Footsteps came from the spacious hall. Su Cha looked over and saw Jin Duan walking over with a cup of water. ¡°Drink some water.¡± Su Cha took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jin Duan sat next to Jin Mou, his whole body exuding an aura that kept people away from him. He kept sending messages to someone and did not speak to Su Cha. Since Su Cha came here to see Jin Mou, it was fine with her as long as she knew that Jin Mou was doing well. There was nothing much to talk about anyway. It was not convenient for Jin Mou to continue typing. After sitting with her for a while, Su Cha stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll visit you again when I have time.¡± Jin Mou nodded and reached out to pull Jin Duan¡¯s sleeve. Startled, Jin Duan stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Jin Mou also nodded. Just then, the old man Su Cha saw outside the door walked in with a watering can. He suddenly said softly, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. If you have nothing else on, just rest here for a night. I don¡¯t have anything else here, but there are quite a few empty rooms.¡± The old man spoke with a sense of independence that made people believe in him. Su Cha was shocked, while Jin Mou and Jin Duan were surprised. She did not expect the old man to say that. Jin Duan frowned. ¡°Master.¡± Master? Su Cha looked at the old man and sized him up. Jin Duan¡¯s master? He must have a powerful background. While Su Cha was observing earlier, she had not noticed any other protection force in the vi. Jin Duan said that Jin Mou was in danger, so he wanted her to stay with his master. There were no other security measures here. It seemed that this master was not ordinary. Yet even when she observed carefully, she did not notice that the old master seemed to have a strong hidden force. He was like an ordinary old man with an unusual temperament. The old man waved his hand as if he did not want to say anything else. He said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Hearing that, no one could say anything else. When the old man walked into the kitchen, Jin Duan looked at Su Cha with a slight frown, as if he was weighing something. Although Jin Mou was surprised, she was still happy: [Since the master has asked you to stay, Su Cha, you should stay. Other than Brother, I¡¯m alone here.] Chapter 351 - The Appearance of a King

Chapter 351: The Appearance of a King

Su Cha was surprised by what Jin Mou said and asked directly, ¡°Where are your parents?¡± ¡°My parents are very busy. After visiting my sister, they went back.¡± Jin Duan exined for Jin Mou while Jin Mou smiled helplessly. Su Cha understood and did not ask further. She¡¯d nned to go back, but it was veryte. It would be inconvenient for her to go back if Jin Duan did not send her back. After hearing what Jin Mou had said, she felt that it would not be a problem for her to stay for a night. She sat down to chat with Jin Mou, and Jin Duan got up and walked to the kitchen. He knew his master¡¯s personality very well. Since this was a critical period, their whereabouts should not be easily exposed. Why would he let an outsider like Su Cha stay over? As he walked into the kitchen, he saw the old man preparing the dishes skillfully. Standing at the door, Jin Duan leaned his tall body against the door frame and asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, why did you let her stay?¡± The old man continued to prepare the dishes. They gave off the warm atmosphere of a home. However, the words that came out of his mouth were different from normal. ¡°An auspicious sign implies a benefactor hase.¡± ¡°Benefactor?¡± Jin Duan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°You mean her?¡± The old man did not speak. At this moment, Jin Duan became a little impatient. He wanted to take out a cigarette to smoke, but when he thought about the fact that he was in front of his master, he suppressed his impulse and said, ¡°Master, she is just an ordinary person. She is a contestant who joined thepetition with my sister. She cannot be involved in our matters.¡± The old man paused and wiped the water off. ¡°I spent a few years calcting and only got a result for the future of the Martial Union. Today, I have a guest here. No matter who it is, it must be our benefactor.¡± Jin Duan could not contain his shock. ¡°Master, how does she look like our benefactor? Ever since senior brother passed away, you...¡± As if he was talking about something he should not have said, Jin Duan stood up straight and lowered his eyes. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°Jin Duan, I do not have much time left. Your senior brother was killed by the people from the alliance, and the covenant between the three alliances was broken. If it wasn¡¯t for the deadlock between the families, the war would have begun long ago. The future of the Star Union has to be entrusted to you. You are still too young, and you can¡¯t control the rest of the Star Union. Whether she is the benefactor or not is no longer important. The most important thing is my deduction, even though there is no chance to prove it.¡± Jin Duan¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t want the Alliance Master position. Master, we can think of a solution. The future Alliance Master of the Martial Union will not sit back and watch the people of the Killing Alliance be arrogant.¡± ¡°The Martial Union can¡¯t even protect itself now. The Bo family is willful and will not give the Tang Sect any face. The election for the Martial Union¡¯s Alliance Master is postponed. I don¡¯t know when the results will be out.¡± He ced the oil into the pot and started cooking while talking about something that would leave others dumbfounded. It could make one wonder if they were acting in a drama. ¡°Go. There has never been a problem with the Heaven Secrets Chapter¡¯s deductions in the past hundreds of years. If she is really a noble, she must be extraordinary. Jin Duan, you are a police officer. You should know that it is impossible to judge a person based on their appearance. I knew that she was not ordinary at first nce.¡± The old man paused for a moment. ¡°Her footsteps are light and silent. Ordinary people can¡¯t reach this stage. Look at her face, she has a dignified appearance. It¡¯s impossible for just any woman to look like this.¡± Jin Duan was puzzled. ¡°What is it about her face?¡± The old man: ¡°The appearance of a king.¡± Chapter 352 - I Dont Understand, I Dont Want to Listen

Chapter 352: I Don¡¯t Understand, I Don¡¯t Want to Listen

Su Cha stayed for dinner. Jin Duan¡¯s master was surprisingly good at cooking. Even Su Cha, who was used to delicacies, was amazed. It was really delicious. His master did not like talking, and neither did Jin Duan. Since Jin Mou could not speak, Su Cha did not say anything either. The entire dining table was filled with the sound of eating. After the meal, Jin Mou took the initiative to clean up the dishes. Jin Duan also went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. Su Cha stayed in the living room with the old man. She did not feel awkward. She took out her phone and sent Bo Muyi a message. She was embarrassed to video call him in front of others, so she sent him a message first. While sending the message, the old man suddenly said slowly, ¡°Your name is Su Cha, right?¡± It was his first formal conversation with Su Cha tonight. Su Cha nodded. ¡°Yes, my name is Su Cha.¡± The old man nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What a good name.¡± Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± This surprised the old man. Usually, when people spoke of a topic like this, they would feel very awkward, as if they could not find the words to continue the conversation. But Su Cha went ahead with it naturally and smoothly, as if he was really praising her. Girl, can¡¯t you tell that I was just being perfunctory? ¡°You know Jin Mou because both of you are contestants in the samepetition. But you seem to have known Jin Duan from even before?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Cha then ryed the story of how she met Jin Duan. The old man narrowed his eyes when he heard Su Cha¡¯s words. ¡°So it¡¯s rted to Yonggu City?¡± The ce was neither big nor small. The traitor from the Tang Sect had killed a person who passed by, but he did not expect that the person from the Bo family would have sent someone to kill him. This was the beginning of a troublesome matter. However, Shi Wei never thought that this matter had something to do with the girl in front of him. Shi Wei was the old man¡¯s name. Su Cha looked at the old man with a smile. ¡°Old man, you also know about it? I¡¯m one of the insiders. That person just so happened to die outside my window, so I was interrogated by the police the next day. Captain Jin came over to say that this matter was not under their jurisdiction for the time being, and that¡¯s why I remembered Captain Jin. But I didn¡¯t expect Captain Jin to be Jin Mou¡¯s brother when I met him.¡± Shi Wei vaguely felt that the girl in front of him had something more to say. However, Jin Duan and Jin Mou had finished their work. Jin Mou smiled and dragged Su Cha away. Su Cha followed Jin Mou into her room. Jin Duan stayed behind and whispered something to the old man. After entering the room, Jin Mou found a new set of pajamas for Su Cha. After all, Su Cha suddenly wanted to stay and she did not bring any change of clothes. Naturally, she wanted to borrow Jin Mou¡¯s clothes. Su Cha received a reply from Bo Muyi, but he did notment on Su Cha¡¯s stay with Jin Mou. Instead, he said, ¡°Cha Cha, call me if a strange number calls you. Don¡¯t pick it up.¡± Su Cha paused when she saw that. Bo Muyi¡¯s words came out of nowhere. What did he mean by ¡°don¡¯t pick up a call from a strange number¡±? Sometimes, Su Cha¡¯s mobile phone would receive unfamiliar calls. Sometimes, it might be a call from someone in the circle. Su Cha could not determine if it was a strange number or not. She thought for a while and called Bo Muyi. The call went through quickly. ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯m a little busy...¡± It was not an impatient tone, but since he had said so, he must be very busy. Su Cha quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll call you againter...¡± ¡°Cha Cha, don¡¯t hang up. Listen to me.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She did not understand what was going on so she did not really want to listen. Chapter 353 - Did Someone Call You?

Chapter 353: Did Someone Call You?

Over the phone, Bo Muyi was talking about work. Su Cha put on her earphones and chatted with Jin Mou. Jin Mou looked at her interface and typed with a smile: [Are you chatting with me while still being in a phone call?] Su Cha shook her head andughed. ¡°He¡¯s talking about work. I don¡¯t understand, but he refused to let me hang up.¡± When she said this, there was a rare gentleness in her voice. There was also a hint of helplessness and affection. Jin Mou rarely saw this girl showing such an expression. In her memory, the first time she saw Su Cha, she thought that she was simr to her. She was tall and cold, but her coldness was different from Jin Mou¡¯s. Su Cha¡¯s coldness seemed to be natural, making people feel that that¡¯s the way she was. Other than that, she also gave off a strong aura. When Su Cha lowered her eyes and spoke, Jin Mou felt that she was an especially noble person. She would respond politely to other people¡¯s greeting, but there were others who could not dare to approach her. Back then, Jin Mou thought that like her, she had put on a cold and aloof appearance because she was too irritated with social events in the outside world. But Su Cha was not that way. She was really cold to the core. But there were times when she would think that Su Cha was a very cute person. Like now, for instance. This was a very rare urrence for Jin Mou. What kind of man could make Su Cha reveal such an expression? He must be very outstanding. Jin Mou felt that Su Cha had a good taste. While Jin Mou found their interaction amusing, she also felt a sense of happiness that did not require words to prove. Jin Mou was two years older than Su Cha. She was also at that age where she was looking forward to romance. She smiled and continued typing: [Actually, I also hope that I can be as happy as you in the future.] Su Cha smiled and touched Jin Mou¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes, you will be.¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Jin Mou smiled happily. Even if she seemed to be fine, the fact that she could not participate in thepetition due to her vocal injury was a huge blow to her. Hence, it was better for her to do something that would make her happy. Bo Muyi was talking about work on the phone. He spoke in English and had no ent. Even ordinary words sounded elegant and noble when he said it. His voice was pleasing to the ears. He spoke smoothly and quickly. Many of the words were professional terms. Although Su Cha had been working hard to learn English since she was reborn and often listened to English radio dramas, she could barely understand what he was saying right now. She had to work out the general meaning with difficulty. Su Cha felt that she still needed to work hard. Su Cha only heard Bo Muyi¡¯s usual voice when she was almost done chatting with Jin Mou. ¡°Hello, Cha Cha.¡± Su Cha grabbed her phone. As it had been too long, it was already hot. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± The girl¡¯s quick response and gentle tone made the man¡¯s slightly exhausted body rx. He had just talked a lot about work, and his heart was exhausted. However, when he heard Su Cha¡¯s voice, he could feel that the exhaustion was gradually fading. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Since Su Cha had started to chat with Bo Muyi, Jin Mou picked up the tablet and watched TV. Su Cha nced at Jin Mou and chuckled. ¡°Nothing. I was just chatting with Jin Mou. I will stay here tonight.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bo Muyi frowned when he heard that Su Cha wanted to stay at Jin Mou¡¯s ce. He thought about it and said mysteriously, ¡°Did anyone call you?¡± Chapter 354 - Then Go Back

Chapter 354: Then Go Back

Once again, Su Cha heard him talk about that. It was just an unexined message before. Now that he¡¯d said it again, Su Cha felt that something might have happened. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve been talking to me. No one else can call.¡± Although she could pick up the caller ID on the phone if someone did, no one called Su Cha. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t.¡± Su Cha felt that Bo Muyi¡¯s intention was obvious, so obvious that she had to ask, ¡°Is there something going on? Why would someone call me?¡± Bo Muyi was silent for a while. Then, Su Cha heard the sounds of people packing their things and Bai Kun¡¯s respectful tone. Probably after getting up and starting to walk, Bo Muyi said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Su Cha could not ask about the past, but it was obvious that Bo Muyi wanted her to ask. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Muyi, just tell me what happened.¡± Bo Muyi said casually, ¡°Cha Cha, do you still remember your biological parents? They might already know about your existence.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She did not expect this to happen. She asked, ¡°And?¡± Her biological parents knew about her existence. But she did not seem to care. ¡°Cha Cha, have you forgotten that you are participating in a show? If you appear on TV, many people will notice you.¡± Bo Muyi vaguely hinted at Su Cha, ¡°Do you think I look like my parents?¡± Why else would he say she¡¯d been noticed while appearing on TV? She raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that they might call me?¡± ¡°Cha Cha, if they call you, you can choose not to pick it up. They might make you go back to them, and then you will have to be separated from me. You will not do that, right?¡± So it was because of this. Bo Muyi felt that her biological parents might take Su Cha back when they came for her, so Su Cha would have to leave the Lookout Pavilion. Hence, Bo Muyi did not want her to pick up calls from strange numbers. If this was in the past, Bo Muyi would have definitely been reluctant to say such words. Now, however, Su Cha felt that Bo Muyi did not seem to care about this matter as he appeared indifferent and calm. So she smiled and said directly, ¡°Why do I feel that this is not the real reason?¡± She heard the car honking and the sound of the car door closing. Then, Bo Muyi¡¯s clearughter could be heard. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, Cha Cha. But I won¡¯t tell you right now. There will be something fun in the future. Would you want to go back to them?¡± he asked seriously. Su Cha thought for a while and frowned. ¡°No.¡± She hesitated for a moment and thought about something. Even though she was not so decisive, she still spoke decisively. Bo Muyi¡¯s smile blossomed instantly, like that of a seductive demon. His smile was so enchanting that even the driver took a second look at him. Heined in his heart that the young master was indeed a monster. When he smiled, his smile was deadly. And Miss Su, who could make the young master smile like this, was also a monster... ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± He was very happy and whispered gently, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. If they asked you to go back, you can go back.¡± Su Cha was stunned. Chapter 355 - Your Biological Parents Might Know About You

Chapter 355: Your Biological Parents Might Know About You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Cha felt that something was amiss. When did this person be so easy to talk to? When she had to move to the dormitory, he would not agree until he had left the country. Now, if her biological parents came for her and asked to take her back, he actually said that she was free to do so? There was nothing more hrious than this. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you say so, I will act ordingly.¡± Of course, that was impossible. She did not even know her parents. ¡°But who do you think my parents are?¡± She had always known that Bo Muyi might know about it. Only she was clueless about this matter. Bo Muyi seemed to know the answer very well. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who they are.¡± Bo Muyi chuckled. ¡°What matters is what you think.¡± Su Cha narrowed her eyes. She had a feeling that Bo Muyi was up to something else. She looked at the time and saw that it waste. There also seemed to be something on Bo Muyi¡¯s side. After Su Cha ended the call, Jin Mou turned around with an unconceble surprise in her eyes. She typed: [Your parents?] She did not intend to listen on purpose, but she was by Su Cha¡¯s side and Jin Mou could not help hearing her clearly. Su Cha was talking about her parents. She did not know Su Cha very well. Judging from her tone, Su Cha did not seem to know who her parents were. Didn¡¯t she have a father? Seeing Jin Mou¡¯s question, Su Cha nodded and said directly, ¡°My father is actually my foster father. I was raised by him. I don¡¯t know who my biological parents are, but I¡¯ve been told that they might have found me and are nning to look for me.¡± Jin Mou¡¯s eyes lit up. [That¡¯s a good thing. Is there anything better than being able to reunite with biological parents?] Su Cha smiled and said nothing. To others, this might be a good thing, but Su Cha vaguely felt that something was wrong. When she first came to the Imperial Capital, she had not figured out what her intention was. Moreover, that was the first time she¡¯d left her hometown in 18 years. Yet as soon as she arrived in the Imperial Capital, her biological parents popped up. It was Bo Muyi who¡¯d informed her. Why did she feel that the two incidents were connected? Jin Mou was not stupid. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s expression, she realized that her thoughts might be different from Su Cha¡¯s. She did not expect that Su Cha, who was so pretty, would be an orphan. She wanted to ask more, but she felt that that would be too intrusive. Jin Mou bit her fingertips and felt that it was better not to ask. After a while, Jin Duan came over and knocked on the door, asking them to go to bed early. He even said righteously that girls must get their beauty sleep. Su Cha and Jin Mou looked at each other and burst outughing. Although she had experienced a lot, Su Cha was still an 18-year-old girl. The two girls chatted for a while, but they did not talk much. Soon, they fell asleep. After breakfast, Su Cha was about to leave. The only good thing was that Jin Duan¡¯s master was really good at cooking. At least, Su Cha had been fed by the best chef. Before Su Cha left, she saw the old man standing on the stairs of the vi. He was looking at her from afar, as if conveying a deep intention. Chapter 356 - How Did You Turn Out Like This?

Chapter 356: How Did You Turn Out Like This?

After Su Cha returned to the Lookout Pavilion, she received an unexpected call. ¡°Su Cha, why did you participate in the singingpetition? You¡¯re an 18-year-old. Why are you trying to get into showbiz like others when you should be studying?¡± It had been a long time since she¡¯d heard from Su Mingzhe. Su Cha did not expect him to call her. After she took the college entrance examination, she did not go to the ce Su Mingzhe had prepared. Perhaps Su Mingzhe got angry, so he did not call Su Cha. As a father, if a daughter had gone to the Imperial Capital, shouldn¡¯t he at least pay attention to her living expenses? However, Su Cha had long been disappointed with Su Mingzhe. She did not care about this person¡¯s methods, but she knew that Su Mingzhe had taken the money. It was all thanks to her that he had been able to lead a good life for so many years. She could not help but feel disgusted. Even if she did not hate Su Mingzhe, she was far from happy with him. Today, she received a call from him. After hearing him speak about her participation in thepetition, Su Cha said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re so funny. The show has broadcasted a few episodes already, but you¡¯ve only just found out that I¡¯m participating in thepetition?¡± Su Mingzhe almost jumped when he heard Su Cha¡¯s words. ¡°Just how did I raise you? So you¡¯re going to be a singer? What a joke! You¡¯re just an 18-year-old girl. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing for you to sing?¡± Hearing this, Su Cha did not feel anything. The corner of her lips curled up as she thought that Su Mingzhe might have something wrong with his brain. It had been many years, and the times had changed. His thoughts wereparable to those of some old people in their seventies and eighties. Going on TV was a disgrace. Wouldn¡¯t she be just an actress? Su Mingzhe could not know what she had done in the past. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± Su Mingzhe did not feel suspicious and went along with Su Cha¡¯s words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you got into the Imperial Capital University? Then you should study well in the university! Work hard and study hard. In the future, you will serve the country and be a person who will contribute to society. You are a top student of the Imperial Capital University and you will do something great in the future. But if you be a singer, what will your ssmates think of you?¡± They were going to be envious. Su Cha sneered. Su Mingzhe¡¯s thoughts were indeed only about what¡¯s good for the country. If she didn¡¯t know better, she might have listened. ¡°There are so many talented people in the country. How am I necessary? You are thinking too much. Dad, let me ask you, after so many years, have you finished spending the five hundred thousand?¡± Su Mingzhe went silent. Her mocking tone coupled with her addressing him as ¡°Dad¡± made Su Mingzhe blush. ¡°What 500,000... What did you say...¡± He was not good at rebutting others. After all, it was the truth. He sounded a little guilty. Su Cha understood that Dai Xiaofu was not lying. She clicked her tongue and did not hide what she felt. She said, ¡°You have really impressed me.¡± That disdain and contempt. Su Mingzhe¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°No matter what, I am still your father. When they entrusted you to me, I really doted on you like a daughter. How did you turn out like this?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 357 - His Nature Will Not Change

Chapter 357: His Nature Will Not Change

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Where did this person get his confidence from? Su Cha was shocked. She widened her eyes. ¡°Why do you sound like I¡¯ve let you down? Did I not treat you as a father? Did I not treat you well? Do you know how much I wanted you to see me during the parent-teacher meetings when I was in Yonggu City, all alone? Do you know how much I wanted to return home during the summer vacation? I lived in that broken down room every day, and I always hoped that you woulde and see me. But you? Whenever I called you, did you ever listen properly? ¡°What do you know? You only have your son and your wife in your eyes! It would have been fine if you actually raised me, but you took five hundred thousand yet treated me like this. After everything, how dare you question me?! Don¡¯t you bear any responsibility for me bing like this?¡± Her originally rxed heart became a little agitated because of her anger. She should have been immune to it long ago, but she did not expect Su Mingzhe to be so shameless that he could me her. The more she spoke, the more agitated she became, but her coldness also increased. It was as if a snake and a scorpion had started to crawl out from the bottom of her heart. Thest trace of affection she held had be hatred. Su Mingzhe seemed to be frightened. He remained silent for a long time. After listening to Su Cha¡¯s words, he thought seriously for a moment. Did I fail as her father? He wanted to treat Su Cha well, but he had forgotten when this mentality had changed. His current wife¡¯s asional words had made his impression of Su Cha worse. He¡¯d thought, how could he have such a daughter? She was stupid, wooden, did not like to speak, and even targeted his own wife. It was obvious who he would choose between a child who was entrusted to him and the person he loved. She was raised as his own, but her father was so outstanding. Shouldn¡¯t she be like her father? Why did she be so unlikable? Su Mingzhe had forgotten. A young child would grow up in any kind of environment. Without enough love, how could one expect a person to be strong with just their parents¡¯ genes? Even if her genes were excellent, without suitable conditions, she would forever be covered in dust. Before now, it had been impossible for her to be outstanding. He could not speak. He only remembered his responsibility. Back then, those people had said that this child must never go to the Imperial Capital and never look for her parents. Otherwise, everything Su Mingzhe received would be lost. Hence, he was afraid. He had raised Su Cha since she was young and could not afford to be independent. But he never thought that she would really resist him and go to the Imperial Capital without hesitation. Su Mingzhe could not stop her in time. He¡¯d thought in fear that even if she went, she would not be able to find her biological parents if she was focused on studying well. And perhaps after so many years, that family might have gone overseas. But Su Mingzhe did not expect Su Cha to participate in a television show! This was a scary thing. It was his worst nightmare. What if she was really found and brought back? Would Su Mingzhe lose everything he had today? Thus, Su Mingzhe had panicked and called Su Cha. If a person had a certain purpose, his nature would not change. Chapter 358 - Blue Sky, Come Over

Chapter 358: Blue Sky, Come Over

Although Su Cha¡¯s words affected Su Mingzhe, he was too used to his own way of thinking after so many years. It was impossible for him to wake up. Su Mingzhe could only hold on to hisst hope. ¡°Su Cha, just know that your biological parents do not want you to return to their side!¡± ¡°...¡± There was no sound on the other end, nor did she hang up. Su Cha did not expect Su Mingzhe to say such nonsense. Su Mingzhe felt that his words had affected Su Cha. He continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before because I was afraid that you would be sad. Do you know why I didn¡¯t let you go to the Imperial Capital? It was because they said that they didn¡¯t want you to return to the Imperial Capital. They didn¡¯t want to acknowledge you at all.¡± If it were anyone else, this would have been a fatal blow. Her biological parents abandoned her and did not want to see her. It was hard for a child to bear it. But to Su Cha, who had expected it, Su Mingzhe¡¯s words did not hurt her. She did not even care who her biological parents were. Why would she care about this? ¡°I know you find it hard to ept.¡± Su Mingzhe started talking again. He looked even sadder than Su Cha. ¡°But when they entrusted you to me, they told me very clearly that they did not want to see you again in this lifetime. At that time, I saw that you were young and pitiful, so I adopted you. Can¡¯t you listen to them? If they don¡¯t want you to go back, why bother looking for them?¡± ¡°When did I say that I came to the Imperial Capital to find my biological parents?¡± Su Cha¡¯s words stunned Su Mingzhe. He was exasperated. ¡°Then why did you insist oning to the Imperial Capital for school? Can¡¯t you just study at a good university in the Water Capital?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Which university is better than the Imperial Capital University?¡± After she said this leisurely, Su Cha started to specte, ¡°I¡¯m curious. You don¡¯t want me to find them. Even if they don¡¯t want me to go back, it doesn¡¯t make sense for you to be worried, right? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m guessing that when they left, they must have made a deal with you. Could it be that if I went looking for them, you¡¯d have to return their money?¡± Su Mingzhe was stunned. He almost cursed, how did this demon guess it? It was too urate. Hearing Su Mingzhe¡¯s sudden gasp, Su Cha knew that she had guessed correctly. She pped her hands and said, ¡°Oh my, I actually guessed correctly! I¡¯m too smart!¡± Su Mingzhe almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard her words. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t take any money when I adopted you back then. I¡¯m really disappointed by your spections! You should reflect on yourself!¡± Su Cha did not bother to say anything about her participation in the program, but Su Mingzhe hung up hurriedly anyway. There was no need for Su Cha to prove anything. She rolled her eyes. Why was Su Mingzhe so naive at this juncture? The girl hummed a song and stroked the leaves of a pot of nts ced on the window sill of the bedroom. She was in a good mood when she saw a lion walking leisurely outside the window. She was amused and waved at the lion. ¡°Blue Sky,e here quickly.¡± The lion narrowed its golden eyes when it heard someone calling out to it. Itzily flicked its tail and walked toward the reckless human. Chapter 359 - Master Needs to Educate It in Time

Chapter 359: Master Needs to Educate It in Time

This was the first time that someone had taken the initiative to call it over. Blue Sky probably found this refreshing, but when it was nearing the window, it suddenly elerated and rushed over. However, it did not climb up the window sill. Instead, it ced its huge ws on the window sill and growled at Su Cha. Its teeth had not been removed. When it opened its mouth, bits of flesh could be seen through the gaps of its teeth. It must havee out to eat and had just finished. The girl who was happily calling it over suddenly felt a little disgusted. ¡°Eh, you have such a bad breath...¡± As she spoke, she took two steps back. Blue Sky did not know what she was talking about, but in its eyes, this little human whom it could swallow whole was showing obvious disdain. Blue Sky was furious. You were the one who asked me toe here. How dare you treat me with scorn now? Do you not see lions as beasts? Do you really think I¡¯m a domestic cat?! A cat would scratch you twice if it was unhappy! Blue Sky was enraged. With a flip of its butt, it looked as if it was going to pounce through the window sill. However, the window was not opened wide enough. It arched its body upwards and was stuck between the window and the window sill. It did not roll over but fell off the window sill. It then sat on the ground. Thinking about the appearance of the lion... Su Cha could not help butugh. Perhaps it was due to embarrassment, but it was smart enough not to climb over the window sill again. It rushed instead into the open door and let out a series of low growls. It ran toward Su Cha in the bedroom and opened its bloody mouth as if it really wanted to bite Su Cha¡¯s neck. At that moment, the girl narrowed her eyes. The moment Blue Sky closed in on her, she suddenly attacked with lightning speed. Her hands grabbed Blue Sky¡¯s chin and forced Blue Sky to open its mouth. The force was not light at all. It even forced the beast to stop in an instant. Its limbs went soft and it fell to the ground. The secret guard who was rushing down the window saw Su Cha and was speechless. The girl held Blue Sky¡¯s chin and did not show any panic on her face. Instead, she seemed to be interested. ¡°You¡¯re not behaving well enough. Look, you haven¡¯t eaten all your meat. There¡¯s still some there! So why do you also want to bite me? You probably want to be hung up and beaten up by your master!¡± Seeing Su Cha¡¯s expression, the secret guard could not ept it and was shocked. However, after showing off his good skills as a secret guard, he retreated silently. As Blue Sky could not shut its mouth, it was forced to keep it open. Its saliva almost drooled out. It wanted to grab Su Cha with its ws, but Su Cha immediately let go. Blue Sky did not pounce on her again. Instead, it took a step back and red at Su Cha with its golden eyes. Unexpectedly, a huge drop of saliva dripped from its mouth. The side effects of not closing its mouth for too long... Blue Sky: ¡°...¡± It was a lion. It did not have any sense of shame, but Su Cha could still see it roaring angrily. As if venting its anger, it swept down the potted nt on the window sill and ran away. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She chuckled. The lion¡¯s dignity had probably been trampled by her. It had a big temper. Su Cha thought about it seriously. Should shein about the lion? If it threw a tantrum and destroyed something in the future, what would happen? She had to let its master educate it in time. Chapter 360 - Management Agency

Chapter 360: Management Agency

Su Cha did not stay in the Lookout Pavilion for long. Although she¡¯d taken a leave of absence, she still went to Dai Xiaofu¡¯s ce to continue studying vocals. No one called her. Everything seemed peaceful. Because Su Cha was participating in thepetition, the discussions about her on the Inte were constant. However, she had never paid attention to the spections or posts about her. Her poprity was also rising. After the first episode of the show, the number of her fans had risen to almost two hundred thousand. Despite her being a newbie, Su Cha¡¯s poprity was rising at a terrifying rate. Thements about her online had always been urate. Her aura was strong, her singing was good, and she was a super genius. She was simply a genius girl born with many blessings. However, there were also manyizens with malicious intent. If a person was outstanding, many people would be envious of them. But Su Cha knew that geniuses were not born overnight. If she had not paid with her life, how could she have everything today? However, the advantage of her rising poprity was that someone had taken a fancy to Su Cha. It was not an offer but a management agency. If contestants were outstanding, it was not umon for agencies to approach them in advance. If Su Cha could sign with the agency, the agency would definitely support her. Since Su Cha was currently participating in Dreams in Progress, they would boost her up and promote her. In the future, if this contestant really became popr, it would be a win-win situation for the agency. Of course, all of this was built on the premise that Su Cha was willing to sign a legal contract. Eachpany¡¯s legal contract was different. Due to the poprity of the contestants, they would give different conditions to sign the contract. If Su Cha was liked by others at this time, they would definitely not give good conditions. If they thought that Su Cha would be more outstanding in the future, they would be lenient. Some of them were just a small production studio. Thepany that contacted Su Cha had also reached out to the production crew as they also had a partnership with them. There must be a management agency behind the production crew. The contestants had to be given internal contracts. Basically, the top ten contestants would sign the contract provided by the production crew because it was the show that provided a tform. However, the terms of the contract were considered good for the contestants. After all, the production crew had arge entertainment agency backing them. But if they wanted to sign the contract, they would first have to enter the top ten. The Top 20 would not be allowed to sign a contract for the time being. If a management agency took a fancy to one of them, the production crew might not allow it, but even if the contestants privately desired it, the crew would still not be bothered. After all, the ¡°Xinhua Entertainment¡± behind the production crew was considered one of the top management agencies in the entertainment industry. The contestants knew what the better choice was between signing with a bigpany and an unknown small studio, so the production crew was very confident. When the agency contacted the production crew to ask for Su Cha¡¯s contact details, the crew had hesitated for a while. After all, if nothing went wrong with Su Cha, it would not be a problem for her to enter the top 10. However, the other party was also a partner. In this case, it would depend on the contestant¡¯s personal will, so the production crew did not stop her. Of course, they just wanted Su Cha to have a chat with the other party first. If they could not make a deal, it would not affect anything. Su Cha thought about it and did not refuse. She did not know the entertainment industry. At this time, she could take a look at the other party¡¯s conditions, which would allow her to have a rough idea of the current conditions of the entertainment industry. Chapter 361 - The Contract Rank

Chapter 361: The Contract Rank

¡°Miss Su, hello.¡± The agency that contacted Su Cha was called Dayu Entertainment. It was a newly establishedpany that had been around for only three or four years, yet it was quite well-known. It was mostly because thispany liked to promote neers. Most of the productions they¡¯re involved in were web dramas, but it was really a stroke of luck that a few celebrities ended up bing famous because of their web drama. They gradually became famous in the industry and, at the same time, became more confident. This entertainmentpany was mainly involved in the film industry. Beforeing to the meeting, Su Cha had looked up some information on them. She did not see that they had signed on singers, so it was a little strange that the other party approached her. The person they sent was a business director who was mainly responsible for negotiating with the public. Her name was Chu Man. Su Cha shook hands with the representative. ¡°Miss Chu, hello. I¡¯m Su Cha.¡± Chu Man sat down with Su Cha with a smile on her face. She nced at Su Cha several times. The moment they met, Chu Man had been stunned by Su Cha¡¯s appearance. Su Cha was not just one of the most beautiful, but she could also be said to be an unparalleled beauty. Why? Because of her unique charm and temperament. There were many beautiful people, but it was rare to see someone with a good temperament and not just looks. When that group photo was taken, Su Cha had instantly killed all the contestants, leaving a deep impression on all who saw it. Theirpany also began to target Su Cha at this time. In this day and age, a singer was required to branch out into acting to be a celebrity. After all, it was a fact that the singing industry was not in bad shape. If Su Cha could sign with theirpany, they would naturally focus on nurturing her. At first, Chu Man had thought that the Dream in Progress production team would not let her go, but since the agency had a partnership with them, she managed to get a chance. Chu Man was also very confident. If the conditions were good enough, she did not believe that Su Cha would not be tempted by their terms. After all, she was a new contestant, so she definitely did not know the importance of the contract. With a little temptation, she would not be afraid of falling for it. ¡°I believe Miss Su has researched what kind of agency ourpany is beforeing here. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Chu Man smiled as she spoke to Su Cha confidently. This despite her inability to straighten her back in front of Su Cha. When Su Cha heard this, the girl¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She looked at Chu Man with her bright and clear eyes. The curve of her lips gave off a meaningful feeling. ¡°Of course, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Man did not think so before, but now that they had officially spoken, she felt that the other party¡¯s words were giving her an inexplicable sense of pressure. It was obvious that Chu Man was the one who dominated the conversation. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m a straightforward person. I hope you don¡¯t mind. You must want to know what ourpany wants from you, but we¡¯re here to ask you what you want from ourpany.¡± Chu Man smiled sincerely. As soon as she came up, she extolled Su Cha, paving the way for the subsequent conversation. Su Cha smiled without saying anything. Chu Man was wrong. She definitely would ask thepany what appropriate chips they could give her. Otherwise, why should she sign with them? Of course, Chu Man¡¯s words were along those lines. After Su Cha heard them, she said bluntly, ¡°Miss Chu, let¡¯s be direct. I know that the entertainment industry is divided into ranks. I want to know what contract rank I¡¯m worth in yourpany¡¯s eyes, and whether your promise to me will be true.¡± Chapter 362 - My Boyfriend Will Not Agree to Such a Contract

Chapter 362: My Boyfriend Will Not Agree to Such a Contract

Chu Man was not surprised that Su Cha would ask such a question. She had seen too many neers. There were also people who were fearful, like Su Cha. ¡°I can tell Miss Su directly that you are worthy of a C-rank contract in ourpany¡¯s eyes. Of course, our highest-ranking contract is S-rank, followed respectively by A, B, C, and D. I hope Miss Su will not be anxious after hearing this and listen to me carefully.¡± She smiled. Su Cha raised her eyebrows and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Miss Su, you must know that it¡¯s not easy to be famous in the industry. Now that you are participating in the show Dreams in Progress, you will be very popr if you can enter the top ten. Even so, that fame may notst. I¡¯m not cursing you. You should know how fast this industry is changing. And now, the top few are firmly holding on to that batch of good resources. We don¡¯t have much left. It¡¯s natural for them to be good-looking given this industry, but it¡¯s not necessarily true that they have to be good-looking. If Miss Su were to enter the top ten, she would have to be signed with Xinhua. As there are too many people under them, Miss Su would definitely not be able to receive the same treatment we could provide. They would give the top 10 a D-rank contract. ¡°Right now, you are only a singer, but if you join ourpany, we will give you a certain chance to act. Of course, we will also guarantee that you will be able to sing. A D-rank contract will give you two albums in five years, but with a C-rank contract, it will take only a year and a half. Even if the sales of this record may not be good, we will guarantee this kind of treatment. Moreover, as you participate in thepetition, we will promote you and make you very popr. You might even enter the top three. ¡°We will arrange for an experienced manager in thepany to take you on. As for the most important part of the contract, which is the shares, it will be 4-6. You will get four, and we will get six. Of course, if Miss Su¡¯s poprity makes a huge breakthrough during this period, and if she can maintain it forever, we can upgrade the contract appropriately. I believe that Miss Su will not be able to find another partner who can give such lenient terms.¡± It sounded like that was true, but it also seemed like there was some caveat. Albums were well and good, but how were these going to be produced? What would the production quality be like? If none of these could be guaranteed, how could there be a chance for her to act? Su Cha already had a chance to audition for a film to begin with. After she finished, she smiled lightly. Chu Man was still smiling as she said, ¡°Miss Su, what do you think?¡± Su Cha suddenly asked, ¡°What about rtionships?¡± Chu Man was stunned. ¡°Miss Su, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What if I announce my rtionship status during this period?¡± Chu Man looked as if she was teasing her. ¡°Miss Su, of course we can¡¯t stop you from dating. But you know that if you debuted in a talent show, you are an idol. You can¡¯t reveal your rtionship status during the first few years before you¡¯ve seeded. Besides, it¡¯s not just idols. Many popr celebrities nowadays are supported by boyfriend fans or girlfriend fans. It¡¯s not advisable for them to reveal their rtionship either.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°I think the conditions are eptable, but since I can¡¯t announce our rtionship... I can¡¯t guarantee that I would want to announce it during this period, but I at least know that my boyfriend will not agree to such a contract. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Chu.¡± Chapter 363 - Su Cha, Have You Signed a Contract?

Chapter 363: Su Cha, Have You Signed a Contract?

Chu Man was stunned. Then, she looked at Su Cha in disbelief and asked anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules of this industry? A celebrity who is an idol would die if she announced her rtionship...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Su Cha continued, smiling, ¡°But what does that have to do with me?¡± Chu Man was stunned. The girl¡¯s casual words seemed to contain other meanings that made one want to probe. However, Su Cha did not give her a chance. She took a sip of her coffee and stood up. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you so much foring here. I can only say that it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t work together.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Chu Man suddenly asked, ¡°Do you love your boyfriend so much that he¡¯s more important than your future?¡± She understood how girls were nowadays. At the age of 18 or 19, once they fell in love, it was easy for them to be blind. But love had to bow to reality. If you joined a talent show, you would be an idol in the future. How could your rtionship be announced just like that? How could love be worth having after struggling in the industry? Chu Man had seen too many people. Most of them had boyfriends or girlfriends when they entered the entertainment industry. In the end, they experienced the impetuousness of the entertainment industry and became addicted to money, and they gave up on the love that they thought was precious. How important was her youth? In the end, they would know that the future was the most important. Su Cha stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Chu Man. Her eyebrows were light as if she was puzzled. ¡°Miss Chu, why do you think that the two are connected?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would announce it?¡± Chu Man said solemnly to her, ¡°If you really be popr, you will face thousands of fans and extremely busy schedules. You won¡¯t have so much time to deal with him. If you don¡¯t have a firm foothold, rashly announcing your rtionship would ruin your future. No one would be so foolish, little girl!¡± Although she was polite, Chu Man was at least ten years older than Su Cha. What could she not see clearly? ¡°Then I¡¯ll stand firm.¡± The girl spoke casually. Her eyes were crescent-shaped, bright, and clear. For a moment, Chu Man was stunned by the light she emitted. Firm? Sure, that was easy! Even if Chu Man and the rest wanted to support Su Cha, they could not guarantee that she would be popr. Of course, if she was not popr, who would care if she announced her rtionship publicly? But Su Cha¡¯s tone was clearly saying that she would definitely be popr. Chu Man did not know where her confidence came from. Even if Su Cha was beautiful and sang well, there were many people in the industry who were more capable but could not be popr. Chu Man felt that Su Cha was being too arrogant. Feeling that she could not negotiate with Su Cha, she had no choice but to go back. When she came here, she¡¯d thought that she had a chance to sign Su Cha on, but she¡¯d also thought that it might not work. After Su Cha returned to the dormitory, even after what happenedst time, someone could not help but ask her, ¡°Su Cha, have you signed with Dayu Entertainment?¡± This girl was An Qiao¡¯s former roommate, Yu Shuran. She looked at Su Cha. She was still afraid, but she could not help but want to know the exact results, so she¡¯d braced herself and asked Su Cha. Chapter 364 - Hows Jin Mou? Chapter 364: How¡¯s Jin Mou? The Top 20petition had been ongoing these past few days. This Yu Shuran was considered lucky to havee this far. She was also very popr. After Jin Mou and An Qiao left, Su Cha¡¯s and hers were the only single rooms in the vi. However, after this round ofpetition, they would all probably pick a new room number. Su Cha looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°How did you know that I was contacted by people from Dayu Entertainment?¡± Yu Shuran was stunned. She stammered, ¡°I... I heard it from Ka Lian.¡± It was not really a secret. After all, Su Cha was not the only one contacted by Dayu Entertainment. They¡¯d also approached Ka Lian. Ka Lian was the contestant with a strong stage style, the one who had shed against Mona¡¯s style. During this round, Su Cha knew that Mona and Ka Lian were going head to head against each other again in order to enter the next round. Moreover, it seemed that Mona¡¯s chances of passing this round were slim. Those who could make it into the top 30 were already quite popr. Ka Lian was a careless girl. She did not intend to hide anything from Su Cha. She¡¯d simply gone to meet people from Dayu Entertainment first. And although it was not her business, Ka Lian had told others about Su Cha directly when she came back. Anyway, she rejected them. She just didn¡¯t expect that Dayu Entertainment would also approach Su Cha. Actually, other contestants were still jealous of Su Cha and Ka Lian. It proved that Su Cha and Ka Lian had what it takes to be liked by an agency. The others were inferior. Apart from Ka Lian, who was in the Imperial Capital¡¯s division, Su Cha was the only contestant from Yonggu City who had reached the Top 20. Her poprity was not less than a few contestants from the Imperial Capital. Now she was in the top five on the official website. Su Cha could notpare with the first few who had be popr online celebrities. Yet just like that, Su Cha had be stronger. As her poprity was still rising, the others would remain inferior to Su Cha. They could not exin why. Other than the train incident, Su Cha had also been vaguely mentioned in An Qiao¡¯s poisoning incident, but she did not have as much screentime as the other contestants. She basically kept a low profile and did not interact with her fans. To exin her poprity, it could only be said that her face gave her an advantage. Many people liked Su Cha. She was cool. When they found out that Su Cha had been approached by Dayu Entertainment, they¡¯d hoped that Su Cha would agree to it. If Su Cha signed with Dayu Entertainment, there would be an empty seat in Xinhua Entertainment, and it might be possible that it would be given to another person. After all, in the hearts of these other contestants, Su Cha was already one of the top ten. Su Cha did not expect that Dayu Entertainment had also invited Ka Lian. If she saw Su Cha, it meant that that was the case. Since Su Cha did not agree to sign the contract, she answered directly, ¡°I didn¡¯t sign it.¡± After she finished speaking and was about to leave, Yu Shuran suddenly asked her, ¡°Well, I wanted to ask you, is Jin Mou okay?¡± Su Cha turned her head. Yu Shuran shrank her neck under the cold gaze. ¡°She¡¯s not close to us. We don¡¯t have her contact details, so we can only ask you. I¡¯m just asking about her current situation. That¡¯s all.¡± Su Cha was silent for a while before she said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Her throat will recover soon.¡± However, it was a public fact that she could not participate in thepetition. Chapter 365 - The Final Group Chapter 365: The Final Group Yu Shuran lowered her eyes and fiddled with her fingers. Su Cha ignored her and returned to her room. After the Top 20petition ended, Su Cha was the only one left from Yonggu City. Mona was also eliminated. Her being in the same category as Ka Lian was the most unlucky, especially when Mona was not as capable as Ka Lian. There were fewer and fewer contestants in the vi. It had been almost a month since Su Cha entered the Imperial Capital. She directly entered the acting department of the Imperial Capital University without having to participate in the Arts examination. After all, she¡¯d already got in through her grades. In fact, going by her ambition, she should have signed up for a music college or something. But she thought about it and felt that she could not go to just any music school. She might as well go to the Imperial Capital University, the top school in the country. At least here she could learn more, even if she was in the acting department. The interview time given to her by Dai Xiaofu was almost up. Now that she was applying for the acting department, she might really be better-suited to this path in the future. Su Cha felt that she should have great confidence in costume dramas set in ancient times. After thepetition ended, the eight contestants who were about to leave started packing their luggage. The atmosphere in the vi that night was quite sad. Some contestants had developed friendships in a short time. Regardless of whether they were genuinely sad or not, at least the eight who were eliminated felt sad. Everyone gathered and had theirst meal together. Su Cha was also with them. It was not a good time to be independent. Of course, when she ate, she was focused on eating. She was not like other girls who needed to keep their mouths shut or maintain their figure to not eat too much. Most of the time, the others were talking and showing their sadness. The table was huge. Twenty-eight contestants were sitting together. It was not ten o¡¯clock yet, and the live broadcast was ongoing. The audience was not interested in watching others eat and drink. After all, this group of contestants did not dare to eat too much. They did not seem to have any appetite, and the atmosphere was very oppressive. However, there were always exceptions. [Sometimes, I wonder what¡¯s wrong with Su Cha? She seems to be eating happily alone...] [Su Cha really makes me happy. ROFL, I believe that a woman who likes to watch Ultraman will not have a bad heart.] [She¡¯s eating a lot better. That big meat bun, I think the other contestants did not eat one. She ate three by herself... Does she want to f*ck the character of a foodie?] [What a foodie character setup. Actually, she doesn¡¯t eat a lot, justparatively morepared to normal people. Besides, she really eats it. After she eats every day, she stays in front of the screen to watch Ultraman. To othermenters, don¡¯t be so disgusting as to specte what kind of character setups others need to use.] [The other contestants are so sad at this time. I can¡¯t tell whether Su Cha likes other contestants or not. I don¡¯t see anyone talking to her at the dining table.] [I can tell from this gathering that Su Cha¡¯s social rtions are really bad. There must be something wrong with her. Otherwise, why would the poisoner target her?] [F*ck, this is too much. She is a victim, okay? Poison is poison!! How dare she say that there is something wrong with her? Is the victim guilty?] [After Jin Mou left, Su Cha did not form a good rtionship with anyone else. But if I were her, I would not want to get close to these people...] [It¡¯s really... Sigh, it¡¯s strange that people are unpredictable.] Chapter 366 - I Am Sad That You Were Eliminated

Chapter 366: I Am Sad That You Were Eliminated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Regardless of thements, Su Cha ate happily. She picked a few dishes that she could eat and dug in. Halfway through, Mona suddenly came over with a ss of fruit juice. She looked at Su Cha and toasted her, ¡°Su Cha, we¡¯re depending on you now. You have to work hard.¡± As she spoke, her eyes seemed to be glistening with tears. She did not know what this woman was up to, but Su Cha would not publicly embarrass her during the live broadcast. Hearing this, she stood up and returned a toast to Mona with her juice. ¡°Thank you. I know, I will work hard.¡± Mona almost choked. Su Cha took a big sip of the juice and looked at Mona. ¡°I¡¯m very sad that you were eliminated, really.¡± Mona: ¡°...¡± Can¡¯t you show a little sadness when you say that? Then, Su Cha sat down and continued eating. [Hahahahahahaha, I think Mona is a little upset...] [What the hell, why is Su Cha so rude?] [I¡¯m dying ofughter. She was not eliminated by Su Cha, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with Su Cha¡¯s answer, is there?] [I¡¯ve always felt that Su Cha did not like Mona...] [Monat is so fake. I¡¯ve been following the live broadcast for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen her interact with Su Cha before. Didn¡¯t shee to talk to her only after she¡¯s been eliminated? Their rtionship is so bad, but Su Cha was being polite.] Mona¡¯s lips twitched. She had wanted to say something but could not say it out loud. She could only bring the cup back to her seat sulkily. She did not dare to say anything harsh to Su Cha, or anything else. When she fed Su Cha poisonst time, it was enough to cast a shadow on her. At the dining table, Ka Lian, who came back from being overseas, had a bad temper. She hated evil and hated Su Cha¡¯s pretentious appearance, and if it were someone else, she would have said something. But right now, she dared not say a word in front of Su Cha. The meal was depressing. After Su Cha finished eating, she went back to her room and continued watching Ultraman. She was going to end the series soon. ... After the Top 20petition was over, they would then be reduced to the Top 15. During thepetition from the national top 30 to the top 20, the progress of the live broadcast had beenparable to recorded shows in any television station. After all, it had to be kept secret who had been eliminated. The live broadcast could not be broadcasted. Hence, the live broadcast had had to make adjustments. The production crew had asked the contestants to interact with their fans directly. After editing, the live mode would be released onto the official website. Compared to the previous episode, the viewership ratings for this episode had improved once again. The reputation of the established show Dreams in Progress started to rise once more. As there were fewer and fewer contestants, the remaining contestants finally started to attract attention. Some of them were now more invested than they used to be. After all, the more people there were, the more unhappy the audience would be. Only when there were fewer people would they be interested. Although the Top 20 had alreadye out, many people were still just starting to pay attention to the Top 30. Among them, Su Cha¡¯s poprity had improved significantly. Since thest time, her number of followers on Weibo had reached almost 500,000. The speed at which she attracted fans was frightening. What was even more shocking was that Su Cha did not like to interact with fans. Chapter 367

Chapter 367: Cha Cha Wants His Life

They were essentially normal talent contestants. The group members would only make their appearance in theter stages. The production crew would not force them to maintain intimate interaction with the audience. However, it was untenable for her to not interactpletely. The production crew thus urged Su Cha to post a selfie on Weibo. In this simple selfie, she merely looked at the camera. Her eyes were clear like a spring hit by a bright light. Her eyes alone seemed to be able to speak. As they looked at the camera, it was as if those eyes could take away one¡¯s soul. She did not make it that way on purpose. She just added a filter and sent the photo out. Su Cha Official: ¡°Everyone, good afternoon! [Picture]¡± ¡°This photo was taken casually by the production crew after she had lunch at noon. Even though her skills were not good, she took a selfie on her phone. However, because she had a willful look, she looked good no matter what.¡± ¡°Oh my god, my sweetheart is so good-looking!¡± ¡°Su Cha, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± ¡°¡ªCrazily fighting for others, singing like an elf, why are you so one-of-a-kind?¡± ¡°¡ªShe¡¯s the provincial champion, a super genius. Her singing is awesome and she¡¯s so pretty. Was it God who sent her to anger usmoners?¡± ¡°She¡¯s like a veteran officer on a routine mission...¡± ... While Su Cha was taking pictures, she was also in front of a mirror. If she took a photo and posted it on Weibo, Bo Muyi would definitely know about it. To prevent him from blowing up, Su Cha deliberately took a dynamic video. She was originally dressed casually, but now, she was wearing a wide T-shirt with a pair of shorts on the lower half. She had a pair of long and beautiful legs, and they were shockingly straight. Sometimes, couples had to have some fun. Su Cha was not a rigid person. She deliberately pulled her wide T-shirt aside and winked at the camera. She did not give off any seductive look. Her smile was clean and clear, making people feel better. However, with her movements, she gave off an indescribable attractive feeling. Su Cha sent the short video to Bo Muyi. ... Bo Muyi was working alone in the office. When he saw the message on his phone, he opened it without hesitation. In the end, when he opened it, a dynamic video started loading. The moment it was opened after the video was uploaded, it started moving. The girl in front of the camera had an exquisite face. Her long hair was simply draped behind her back, and her shoulders were exposed. She looked like a kitten that was tormenting people. When she blinked at the camera, Bo Muyi¡¯s breath tightened. He felt that this video could take his life. All he could think about was the image that was repeatedly winking. It was as if a magic door had been opened. The man was deep in it and felt his mouth go dry. He pulled at his cor and his handsome face tightened. His Cha Cha was really being naughty now that he was not in the country. If she didn¡¯t send him such a video to kill him, what was it for? Bo Muyi suddenly felt lucky that he did not hand his phone to Bai Kun today. Otherwise, if other people saw Su Cha¡¯s coquettish manner, Bo Muyi would probably have the urge to stab them to death. From today onwards, he could not hand over his phone to anyone else. Chapter 368 - Her Biological Parents Came to Her

Chapter 368: Her Biological Parents Came to Her

Bo Muyi gritted his teeth and called Su Cha. ¡°Cha Cha, do you want my life?¡± The man¡¯s usually clean and calm voice was obviously being suppressed to sound patient. Su Cha found it amusing that the man who could act so calmly in front of her was also able to act like this. She was so happy that she wanted to roll around in bed and deliberately asked, ¡°What did I do?¡± Bo Muyi was furious. All he wanted to do now was to hold this person in his arms and do whatever he wanted. But since this person was in the country and he was overseas, it was unrealistic for him to do anything, being too far away. He could only hold it in. ¡°I will teach you a lesson when I get back!¡± He emphasized on teaching her a lesson. Even Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his harsh tone. Her ears went numb and her body went soft. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± She was very innocent and did not dare to push this person into a corner. He might be able to fly back home immediately. Every word Su Cha said seemed to have other meanings in Bo Muyi¡¯s ears. He could not suppress the impulse in his heart when he thought of Su Cha¡¯s pure and innocent face. Bo Muyi had something to do and it was midnight. He could not chat with Su Cha for long. After hanging up reluctantly, he looked at the documents on the table. His usual arrogance and calmness did not seem to work. His mind was filled with Su Cha¡¯s face. The man¡¯s eyes darkened and he finally got up and walked to the bathroom. He had to take another bath. ... Su Cha, who¡¯d been teasing Bo Muyi, felt like she had discovered a new world. She found it ridiculous when she saw Bo Muyi¡¯s rare look of exasperation. She thought that she might be in trouble when he came back. But he was not back yet, so what was there to be afraid of! Before thepetition for the Top 15 officially began, Su Cha¡¯s peaceful life suddenly became turbulent. She was in the vi that day. Suddenly, a staff approached her, saying that someone hade to the vi to look for her, and it was not a fan. Even fans would not be able to enter. At that time, Su Cha did not think about who it was. However, since the production crew came to her to tell her that they had agreed for her to meet them, she went out directly. On the road outside the vi was a low-key luxury car. Su Cha recognized the logo of the car. Even the cheapest one cost millions. Standing next to the car was an old man in a suit. He was about 50 years old. Even his hair was neatly trimmed. His gentle face exuded a strictness and an indescribable elegance. When he saw Su Cha, he even bowed slightly to her. ¡°Miss Su.¡± Su Cha paused. One of the contestants who saw Su Chaing out was shocked. Such an exaggerated way of greeting. Were they filming a drama? The old man stood up and crossed his arms in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su will definitely be surprised by who I am. You will find out soon. I wonder if Miss Su is willing toe with me? This matter concerns your biological parents.¡± He spoke with a respectful tone, which was not dissimr to the one used by Ah Chen and Bai Kun. Su Cha squinted at the mention of her biological parents. She roughly understood what Bo Muyi had told her about her biological parents. Chapter 369 - A TV Show

Chapter 369: A TV Show

Su Cha agreed to go with him. The reason why the production crew agreed toe in directly to look for her was probably because of the guest¡¯s identity. Looking at him, Su Cha knew that her biological parents were not ordinary. After all, ordinary people would not have someone like this old man in their family. He looked like a butler. Su Cha got into the car and asked directly, ¡°Who are my parents?¡± She asked very calmly, and no one could tell what she meant. It was as if it was just a natural thing to ask. The old man nced at Su Cha through the rearview mirror and smiled slightly. ¡°Miss Su is indeed different from what your parents have imagined. You will be able to see them soon. When we saw you on television, we were also very surprised. After all, we never thought that Madam¡¯s Missy would still be alive.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyelids twitched unconsciously. Still be alive? What do you mean? Of course, Su Mingzhe never had the intention to return their money to them. So why did he imply that they thought she was dead? Su Cha quickly understood the situation aftering up with the only reasonable exnation. That is, that this was their excuse. They were just afraid that Su Cha would develop resentment or such because they were not able to find her after so many years, so they made up a reason. She suddenly smiled. ¡°How should I address you?¡± She could still maintain her manners in front of the old man. The old man remained smiling. ¡°Just call me Butler Xiang. I¡¯m the butler of your parents.¡± ¡°Okay, Butler Xiang.¡± She changed the direction of the conversation. ¡°How can you prove that I am thedy you speak of? I haven¡¯t even done a paternity test. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ve found the wrong person?¡± These words were not polite at all. There was even an inexplicable sense of oppression in them. The manager¡¯s smile suddenly became difficult to grasp. ¡°Missy¡¯s appearance is exactly the same as Madam¡¯s. This is also how we can quickly confirm Missy¡¯s identity.¡± Su Cha clicked her tongue. It felt like a dream, but it was not a dream. Everything happened so suddenly. There seemed to be no reason behind it. But this reason was rather ridiculous. She could feel the butler¡¯s gaze on her non-stop. But was there anything wrong if he was looking? On the way, Su Cha did not speak. Until the butler drove her to another direction in the city. The famous wealthy district, the Imperial Capital¡¯s top mansion. The only residence that had a unique status was the Lookout Pavilion, but ordinary people did not know about that. This, on the other hand, was the residential area that the upper-ss circle of the Imperial Capital yearned for. It was possible that a person who lived here was someone who had control over the Imperial Capital¡¯s lifeline or a top tycoon in the industry. The famous Zuo family was located here. When the car stopped, Su Cha lifted her eyes and nced at the magnificent building past the car window. She could not help but click her tongue. Even a vi paled inparison. The mansion in front of her had a modern style. The servants standing on both sides of the huge fountain statue showed how extraordinary it was. The butler stopped the car and opened the car door for Su Cha. Then, he gestured respectfully to her. Su Cha got out of the car. The moment her feet stepped on the ground, the servants on both sides suddenly made an orderly sound. ¡°Wee home, Miss Su!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She suddenly felt that the Lookout Pavilion was too low-key. Chapter 370 - Push Her Away!

Chapter 370: Push Her Away!

It was not to the extent of being mistaken for a nouveau riche, but it was obvious that this ce was very ssy. With so many people, it could only be said that the people who lived here were of high status. But if we speak of ¡°luxurious¡±... Su Cha had once enjoyed the supreme status of being the Empress Dowager. As soon as she appeared, everyone worshipped her. This was not something modern society could express. Hence, Su Cha found the present disy amusing and ridiculous. When she followed the butler to this mansion, she was like a noble who lived in the present. She always gave people an ethereal feeling, as if her life here was destined to be superior and extraordinary. The two doors opened, and the servants at the door bowed to Su Cha. It was easy for these people to feel light-headed, or even fearful. Su Cha did not believe that she could not figure out how they felt. After all, she used to be an ordinary person. The butler¡¯s employers had brought her to such a home, but it was unclear what the other party was up to. After all, ordinary people would not be able to withstand such immense pressure. However, Su Cha walked calmly the whole time. She even felt that it was only natural for them to be respectful. She walked to the main hall and saw its magnificence. The luxurious and elegant top-notch decoration was obviously the work of the world¡¯s most famous designers. Every scene here made people feel like they were in a pce. But Su Cha had lived in a real pce for decades. What caught her attention was not these, but a noble woman who was already crying in the main hall. Su Cha was surprised to see her. It was not because of her stunning beauty, but because of her looks. As the butler had said, she really resembled Su Cha too much. They looked very simr. But the remaining four points formed two different women. She had extreme beauty. Su Cha did not seem to have inherited itpletely, but she was not inferior to her. She was wearing a long dress as she stood there, delicate and elegant. This woman seemed to have been doted on to the extreme. The superior aura she exuded was stronger than that of many people. It was obvious that she must be very happy. But looking at such a woman, Su Cha suddenly felt strange. She felt as if a drum was beating in her heart. At first, she did not feel it, but in the end, it became louder and louder. Her heart raced until the woman suddenly pounced on her and grabbed her arm. She eximed excitedly, ¡°Daughter, my daughter!¡± Looking at her face, it was as if there was no need for any proof. Anyone could tell that Su Cha was indeed the daughter of this woman. Su Cha stared at her tightly sped hands in a daze. Her fingers were long and delicate, and even her nails had been carefully protected. They were beautiful and charming. From beginning to end, such a woman could only be described with the words exquisite and perfect. However, a terrifying thought suddenly came to Su Cha¡¯s mind. It was baffling and could not be stopped. Push... push her away! Push her away! She pushed her away and let her fall! It was like a voice had suddenly appeared in Su Cha¡¯s mind. She felt her head ache and did not know why she had such a thought, but she could not control her movements, and though she did not use too much strength, she still easily pushed the woman away. The woman was stunned when she saw Su Cha push her away. Chapter 371 - Sister, Is It You? Chapter 371: Sister, Is It You? ¡°Is it because you¡¯re not used to me...¡± The woman thought that Su Cha might simply be taken aback by her sudden appearance. She was a little nervous and did not dare to approach Su Cha again, but she could not help but cry, ¡°I... I haven¡¯t seen you in many years. I didn¡¯t expect...¡± Compared to her excitement, Su Cha frowned slightly after she pushed her away. Then she was expressionless. From a bystander¡¯s perspective, Su Cha was scarily calm. The smile on Butler Xiang¡¯s face changed slightly when he saw Su Cha¡¯s reaction. ¡°The Zong family told us that you were missing. I knew they were lying to me...¡± The woman was crying, but she suddenlyughed as she spoke, which gave Su Cha a headache. Her heart had skipped a beat. She could tell from the moment she and Su Cha met. She could feel the familiar unfamiliarity of this woman. But... The emotion within Su Cha was different. Hatred. Su Cha¡¯s mouth twitched. She did not know where this hatred came from. She disliked this woman in front of her, even if she was her mother. As far as she could remember, she had not seen this mother for at least ten years. How could she have such feelings for her? Could it be that she hated that they had not looked for her in this past decade? Su Cha did not understand, but she did not think so. The hatred was engraved in her bones. She could hardly control it when she saw these people. If not for Su Cha¡¯s strong self-control, she could not have guaranteed that she would not do anything to this woman. ¡°Su... Cha Cha, look at me, I¡¯m your mother!¡± Seeing that Su Cha remained silent, the woman became anxious and sad. She called out to her anxiously. Su Cha frowned instinctively. ¡°You... just call me Su Cha.¡± She did not like this woman calling her Cha Cha. Ruan Yin was stunned. Su Cha¡¯s cold and distant tone waspletely different from what she had imagined. She could tell that Su Cha did not want to get close. Seeing her heartbroken gaze, the butler went forward and whispered, ¡°Madam, Miss just came back. Perhaps she¡¯s just not used to it. It¡¯s normal that nothing is familiar to her.¡± Ruan Yin believed his words and felt better. She refused to ept the fact that her daughter did not even want to kiss her. She wiped her tears and said gently to Su Cha, ¡°Come here. You must be tired. I know you have a lot of questions to ask, but can we have a good talk? I haven¡¯t seen you for more than ten years. I¡¯m so happy. I want to have a good talk with you. Your father will be back tonight. And your sister, your brother...¡± She seemed to be very happy. But Su Cha did not have a good impression of her father, so her eyelids twitched when she heard him mentioned. Because of this inexplicable feeling, she did not hold much hope for the biological parents who had always existed in her imagination. Hearing that she had a younger brother and sister, she raised her eyebrows slightly and clicked her tongue. ¡°Eh? Sister, it¡¯s you, sister!!¡± Suddenly, a little boy¡¯s happy voice could be heard. Ruan Yin and Su Cha followed the voice and saw an extremely beautiful little boy suddenly appear. When he saw Su Cha, his eyes lit up and he ran over happily. Chapter 372 - Why Are You Here?

Chapter 372: Why Are You Here?

¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡± The little boy was about seven or eight years old. He was handsome and pretty. He was truly an excellent-looking child. This child looked familiar. ¡°Nanfan?¡± Ruan Yin was a little shocked. She saw her son rushing in her direction, but it was not towards her but towards Su Cha, who was in front of her. He immediately hugged her leg and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± Su Cha frowned and said slowly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Zuo Nanfan was stunned. He did not expect that this older sister would not recognize him. He felt a little down, but his eyes soon lit up as he said seriously, ¡°Sister, you saved me before. They said that you saved me. I was almost injured by the bookcase...¡± Ruan Yin looked at Su Cha in shock. ¡°You were the one who saved Nanfan?!¡± Su Cha recalled the incident after hearing their words. Oh, he was the child she saved in Dai Xiaofu¡¯s vocal lessonsst time. At the time, Le Anqi said that the child looked like her, but now Su Cha understood the reason. There were indeed many things in this world that could not be exined by coincidence. Ruan Yin stammered, ¡°Su Cha, why did you save Nanfan? We wanted to thank this benefactor, but the teacher said that it was your first time there. They didn¡¯t know who you were...¡± Because of this, the Zuo family did not look for her on purpose. Su Cha did not care about it. She was not used to Zuo Nanfan hugging her legs, but strangely, she did not reject Zuo Nanfan¡¯s contact. Instead, she was only guarded against Ruan Yin. Su Cha let go of Zuo Nanfan¡¯s hand. Zuo Nanfan pouted. ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯t told me why you are here.¡± Ruan Yin was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Nanfan, she¡¯s your sister. Like Zhici, she¡¯s your biological sister.¡± Zuo Nanfan was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± The little boy looked at Su Cha. His pretty eyes could not hide his fondness. Children are honest about their feelings. It was obvious that he liked Su Cha very much. Su Cha crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°We haven¡¯t done the paternity test. We can¡¯t be sure. Don¡¯t be too happy.¡± Her words were like a bucket of cold water for Ruan Yin and Zuo Nanfan. The corners of Ruan Yin and Butler Xiang¡¯s lips twitched. Would she really need a paternity test? The servants came up with fruits and vegetables. Ruan Yin was at a loss. ¡°Su Cha, you... sit...¡± Zuo Nanfan also ran to the sofa and patted it. ¡°Sister, take a seat.¡± Seeing the looks in Ruan Yin and Zuo Nanfan¡¯s eyes, Su Cha was a little irritated. She did not seem to like staying here, but she had no choice but to sit down. Ruan Yin had not seen Su Cha for many years, and she did not know what to say to her. She smiled gently. ¡°Your sister and your father should be back soon.¡± Just as she finished speaking, a sweet and crisp female voice came from outside. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Everyone turned around and saw a girl who looked very simr to Ruan Yin walking in. There was pride and arrogance between her eyebrows. It was obvious that she had been spoiled since she was young. She was originally happy, but when she saw Su Cha, her expression changed. She was puzzled, confused, and shocked. In the end, she was filled with anger. ¡°Are you the contestant Su Cha? Why are you here?!¡± Chapter 373 - I Am Not Interested

Chapter 373: I Am Not Interested

The girl knew who Su Cha was. But during that first moment, everyone was stunned by her inexplicable anger with Su Cha. ¡°Zhici...e here quickly!¡± Ruan Yin waved at her excitedly. ¡°I... I never told you that you actually have a sister. She is Su Cha, your biological sister! We finally found her!¡± Zuo Zhici was stunned. She looked at Su Cha and then at her mother as if she could not ept it. She shook her head, ¡°Impossible! I don¡¯t have a sister! I don¡¯t have a sister! Nanfan has only one sister!¡± She walked over angrily. Her attitude was baffling and difiting. She pointed at Su Cha¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be my parents¡¯ child. You are a fraud! Mom, don¡¯t believe her!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Even if this person was really her biological sister, it did not stop Su Cha from thinking something was wrong with her. She was not in a hurry to prove her innocence. Su Cha remembered that she had never seen this youngdy before. How could she have offended her? However, judging from her first reaction, Zuo Zhici knew that Su Cha was participating in a show, which meant that she already knew about her. She saw a talent show contestant that looked like her mother... Su Cha understood why Zuo Zhici was so angry. Ruan Yin was a little angry. ¡°Zhici, how can you be so rude? Su Cha is your sister! She¡¯s not a fraud!¡± She was very confident, even though she had not done a paternity test with Su Cha yet. Su Cha was toozy to speak. She satnguidly on the sofa as if she was watching a show. There was a hint of mockery in her indifferent expression. Calm andposed, she had an aura that was far beyond that of ordinary people. Butler Xiang, who was watching from the side, was surprised. Wasn¡¯t it said that Miss Su had been raised in an ordinary family since she was young? How could she have such an aura? For a moment, the butler was hesitant. Zuo Zhici blushed when she heard Ruan Yin¡¯s words. She had been raised by the Zuo family since she was young, and as the daughter of a wealthy family, she should have exercised her own self-restraint. However, she had always been willful. In this family, everyone had to follow her wishes. Zuo Zhici felt wronged when she saw her mother, who had always doted on her, scolding her over a woman she had not seen in 18 years. She did not know whether she was really her biological sister or not. She looked at Ruan Yin as if she was about to go crazy. ¡°Mom, why are you yelling at me? You¡¯re trying to force me because of an outsider? I¡¯m not mentally prepared. How can I ept you suddenly telling me that this person is my sister?¡± Zuo Zhici¡¯s grievance made Ruan Yin feel extremely guilty. She looked at Zuo Zhici apologetically and immediatelyforted her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zhici, Mommy didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡± Zuo Nanfan was puzzled as he watched from the side. He said to Zuo Zhici in a childish voice, ¡°Sister, what are you doing? Can¡¯t we have an older sister?¡± This brother of hers had always been lovable, but it did not stop Zuo Zhici from ring at him. What do you know?! ¡°Zhici, Mom knows how you¡¯re feeling...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± They were preparing to put on a show of deep affection between mother and daughter. Su Cha was not interested in watching them. She sat there, and even her mocking expression showed a sense of nobility. ¡°What kind of loony y are you acting? I¡¯m not interested.¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Chapter 374 - Zuo Shaoxin Chapter 374: Zuo Shaoxin Miss Su, who had just returned, did not seem interested in giving the Madam any face... There were also servants waiting by the side. Seeing this, the butler called all the servants and left the hall, leaving space for these people who had not met in a long time. ¡°Be polite to my mother!¡± As soon as Su Cha had spoken, Zuo Zhici had seemed about ready to go crazy. Her expressionpletely ruined her exquisite beauty. Although she looked like Su Cha, she was different from Su Cha. But she did not dare to do anything threatening. Su Cha sneered, ¡°Let me be clear, you were the one who asked me toe back. The matter has not even been rified yet, so why are you in such a hurry to put on an act in front of me? Are you trying to showcase your deep-rooted rtionship?¡± Due to her conflict with Ruan Yin and Zuo Zhici¡¯s strange attitude, Su Cha was not polite at all. Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Ruan Yin immediately felt that Su Cha was ming her for abandoning her for so many years. Her heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Su Cha...¡± Zuo Zhici was stunned by her mother¡¯s reaction. As far back as she could remember, her father had always hated it when her mother cried. Her father doted on her mother to the core. And even if they were also doted on as their children, if they did something wrong to anger Ruan Yin, their father would not treat them nicely. Hence, Zuo Zhici never dared to hurt Ruan Yin¡¯s heart. But right after hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Ruan Yin¡¯s eyes turned red. Zuo Zhici had a strange sense of schadenfreude for Su Cha, as well as a sense of pity for her mother. She was d that her father would soon return. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She pursed her lips. Women¡¯s tears have always been powerful weapons, especially when they¡¯re from such a beautiful woman. It seemed that making her cry was a huge crime. But Su Cha did not feel this way. She was full of impatience. She felt that the sudden appearance of her family was like a farce. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s indifferent expression, Ruan Yin felt really ufortable. She knew that it was her fault for leaving her daughter to an outsider¡¯s care in the past. But now that Su Cha was home, she wanted to make it up to her. However, Su Cha¡¯s behavior made her feel like getting close to her was impossible. Zuo Nanfan could sense that something was wrong with the atmosphere. He grabbed his mother¡¯s sleeve anxiously. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry...¡± He pursed his lips and leaned against his mother, looking at his sister whom he liked. She had clearly saved him, but why did his sister seem to treat his mother poorly? Su Cha looked at the time. Seeing that Ruan Yin could not speak, Su Cha wanted to say that she was leaving, but a man¡¯s deep and maic voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± The people in the hall looked over and saw arge group of people approaching. All of them were dressed in suits and leather shoes. They were perfect elites. Although some of them were old, it did not ruin their exceptional aura of steadiness, especially the man in the lead. He was tall, handsome, and mature. He gave off the feeling that he was old, but there were no signs of age on his face. People would sometimes mistake his age. He exuded a strong kind of aura that was often used tomand people. It could not be ignored at first sight. Chapter 375 - Cha Cha

Chapter 375: Cha Cha

If she frequently looked at financial magazines, she might not be unfamiliar with this man. Zuo Shaoxin, who was regrly featured in financial magazines, was also one of the top richest people on the list. At least among the public tycoons, he was considered both rich and handsome. What was even more unbelievable was that he had a beautiful wife. Even though the two of them had been married for decades, they were still in love. They were the talk of the upper ss in the Imperial Capital. The moment the man entered, the first thing he looked at was his wife. His wife was clearly in a bad mood, but he was soon drawn to Su Cha. She just sat there indifferently. Her face was somewhat simr to his wife¡¯s. Although it was not as beautiful as his wife¡¯s younger self, it had an aura that was different from others¡¯. It was filled with the faint charm of ancient times, and it gave off a feeling that waspletely different from ordinary girls. A strong aura. The moment Zuo Shaoxin saw her, he felt that they were evenly matched. It felt very threatening. He could not imagine how it felt to be a girl. Since he had already received the news before he came back, he knew who this girl was. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Daddy, Daddy, you¡¯re back!¡± Zuo Zhici and Zuo Nanfan shouted excitedly when they saw Zuo Shaoxining back. Zuo Zhici was more reserved. Zuo Nanfan ran over happily. Zuo Shaoxin picked up his son, who had rushed to him, and walked towards his wife, who had secretly wiped her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the reason.¡± His attention seemed to be on this wife. Everyone who followed him saw Su Cha. They found it strange, but they still cleverly turned around and walked to the other side. Director Zuo probably had some family matters to attend to. Ruan Yin looked at Zuo Shaoxin. Her eyes softened, but she could not hide her admiration for him. ¡°Shaoxin, you are back.¡± She seemed to be in a hurry to distract Zuo Shaoxin. She pulled his sleeve and pointed at Su Cha. ¡°Look, this is our eldest daughter, Xiao Cha.¡± Zuo Zhici rolled her eyes. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She did not allow her to call her Cha Cha just now, but she changed her pet name. Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s gazended on Su Cha. Blood rtionships were intriguing. Zuo Shaoxin had felt something different the moment he saw Su Cha. It was indescribable. Before he became alert and cautious, what he¡¯d felt was an uncontroble sense of familiarity. His eyes darkened as he looked at Su Cha with interest. ¡°Xiao Cha?¡± Su Cha could feel the danger and pressure from Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s gaze. Zuo Shaoxin seemed to be evaluating her feelings. Su Cha disliked such observational instincts, and she realized that she also felt a strong hatred towards Zuo Shaoxin. She could still control herself in front of Ruan Yin, but in front of Zuo Shaoxin, she could not control her surging emotions. The feeling was overwhelming, and Su Cha¡¯s heart tightened. Because she had to keep control of herself, her hands trembled slightly. This feeling made Su Cha feel strange and ufortable. Facing Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s summon, she frowned slightly and did not say a word. Her attitude was cold. Zuo Zhici raised her eyebrows in surprise. Chapter 376 - Its Best to Be Cautious

Chapter 376: It¡¯s Best to Be Cautious

¡°Xiao Cha has just returned home. She¡¯s likely not familiar with us yet.¡± Ruan Yin did not think that it was wrong for Su Cha to ignore her. She was happy that Su Cha did not object to Ruan Yin calling her Xiao Cha. Zuo Shaoxin gave Su Cha a meaningful look. ¡°Maybe.¡± After he said that, he hugged Zuo Nanfan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the butler to make arrangements for our eldest daughter toe back tonight. We should celebrate.¡± Su Cha felt that this family was unusual. Did a paternity test not need to be done? ¡°Don¡¯t you need to do a paternity test?¡± Before Su Cha could do so, someone else had impatiently asked this question. Zuo Zhici looked at Su Cha and at Zuo Shaoxin, looking a little anxious. ¡°Father, how do you know that she is your daughter? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it beforehand? Did you ever n to exin it to us?¡± Zuo Shaoxin turned around. Although he did not agree with Zuo Zhici, there was still affection in his eyes. ¡°Zhici, isn¡¯t it the same if you know about these things now or before? As for your sister, we¡¯ve already investigated her before she came back. She has been outside for so many years, unlike you who has always been by our side. You should be polite to her.¡± Zuo Zhici: ¡°...¡± She clenched her fists and red at Su Cha reluctantly. Su Cha restrained herself. At least she was a younger sister. Maybe she was even a biological one. It was illegal to strangle her. Zuo Shaoxin kissed Ruan Yin¡¯s forehead. ¡°I still have some things to attend to. Tell Xiao Cha about it. It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t know each other right now. We will get to know each other sooner orter.¡± With that, he carried Zuo Nanfan and left. It was obvious from his words that he was very domineering. He gave orders, or rather, he was used to being followed. It never crossed his mind that Su Cha¡¯s unfamiliarity with this dynamic would be a problem. It seemed that the moment Su Cha returned to the Zuo family, some things were already destined. Su Cha could tell what he was implying. Her lips suddenly curved into a smile. Ruan Yin looked over and was stunned by Su Cha¡¯s smile. She felt that Su Cha was indeed her daughter. But apart from her appearance, this daughter looked more like her husband, Shaoxin. She could tell from that cold smile. After all, children resemble their parents. Ruan Yinforted herself in her heart. ¡°Xiao Cha, eat here tonight, okay?¡± Ruan Yin continued with a pleading tone, ¡°We know that all of this is too sudden for you, but we are too happy. We¡¯d wanted to bring you back earlier. I will slowly exin what happened in the future, so can youe back to us?¡± Su Cha looked at the time and stood up. ¡°I still have to participate in an audition tomorrow. I believe that you know that I¡¯m participating in a singing program? Before the proof is revealed, you shouldn¡¯t have such high hopes for me. At least let me see the paternity test first, okay?¡± She was smiling, but her smile did not reach her eyes. The word ¡°proof¡± made Ruan Yin¡¯s heart turn cold. She was distant and cold, without any affection at all, and poured a bucket of cold water on Ruan Yin. ¡°We look so alike...¡± She could feel that Su Cha was her daughter. Her daughter. She gave birth to her after ten months of them being together. Could she not feel it? ¡°It¡¯s impossible to determine just by looking. There are many people who look alike in this world. Madam, your family is wealthy. It¡¯s best to be cautious about these things, right?¡± Chapter 377 - How Can She Be So Arrogant Before She’s Even Returned?

Chapter 377: How Can She Be So Arrogant Before She¡¯s Even Returned?

Every word seemed to be in consideration for the Zuo family, but Ruan Yin could tell that Su Cha felt the opposite. She did not like them. Ruan Yin was both disappointed and sad. Why did this daughter whom she had not seen for many years dislike them? They were her biological parents! Zuo Zhici was surprised by Su Cha¡¯s decisive rejection. At first, she thought that Su Cha hade back to the Zuo family shamelessly. As the only daughter of the Zuo family, Zuo Zhici had immediately disagreed when she thought about the possibility of her exclusive love being shared. Some time ago, when her friends saw this contestant on television, they¡¯d called her to mock her for having such a close rtionship with that contestant¡¯s family. Zuo Zhici felt ufortable. She was the daughter of the Zuo family, the famous daughter of the Zuo family in the Imperial Capital. What right did a lowly family have to be like her? At that time, she did not think much about it, but she disliked Su Cha and thought that she must have had stic surgery. A few dayster, she suddenly appeared in the Zuo family. What did her mother and father say? Oh, this was her sister. What a world-ss joke! Zuo Zhici almost went crazy. No matter what the reason was, Zuo Zhici was happy that Su Cha rejected them. She quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, Mom, we must do a paternity test. Who knows what she¡¯s here for? Doesn¡¯t she know the identity of our Zuo family? Mom, we should weed out those who enter our Zuo family with unknown motives. We can¡¯t let others see us as a joke.¡± Ruan Yin¡¯s face turned pale at her words. She looked at Su Cha awkwardly. ¡°Su Cha, your sister does not...¡± ¡°Have you finished acting?¡± There was a hint of mockery and coldness in Su Cha¡¯s smile. ¡°If you haven¡¯t acted enough, I rmend joining a production crew so you could perform to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Zuo Zhici kept silent as if her throat was being choked. She was clearly someone she did not want to admit it, but why did she feel that Su Cha resembled her father at this moment? Sometimes, her father had such a scary expression when teaching them. The confrontation between the two sisters gave Ruan Yin a headache. At this time, as a newly found child, Su Cha was definitely favored. ¡°Zhici, go back to your room and prepare the materials for school. Don¡¯t be so unruly. By the way, your sister is the provincial champion of this year¡¯s examination. She will also study at the Imperial Capital University like you.¡± Both of their expressions changed when they heard her words. One was in disbelief that the other was the provincial champion while the other was not expecting such bad luck. Moreover, the Zuo family had indeed investigated the matter. The news of her applying for the Imperial Capital University¡¯s performance department had not been spread out yet, but they already knew about it. As if worried that Su Cha would ask, Ruan Yin could not help but smile as she exined, ¡°Zhici wanted to get into college as soon as possible, so she skipped a grade. She will be in her first year in the Imperial Capital University like you.¡± Zuo Zhici rolled her eyes at Su Cha. Her expression had changed and she almost shouted in anger: Who is she looking down on? I¡¯m a genius! How could she be so arrogant before she¡¯d even returned to the Zuo family? The more Zuo Zhici thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She felt that if this sister returned to the Zuo family, her life would no longer be good. She felt that it would be impossible. She wanted toin, and she wanted to go to her grandparents so they could back her up. Chapter 378 - Hatred for Her Biological Parents

Chapter 378: Hatred for Her Biological Parents

Su Cha could feel that Zuo Zhici was quite a drama queen. On the other hand, Ruan Yin was good at love scenes. If her expression softened and her eyes turned red, Su Cha would have a headache. This headache was not pity. What she wanted to do was curse. Hence, Su Cha refused to eat with them. Since Ruan Yin could not stop Su Cha, she had to ask a driver to send her back. Of course, they could only follow Su Cha¡¯s request for the paternity test. After all, it could be seen that if Su Cha did not see the report, she would never acknowledge them. After returning to the dormitory, the first thing Su Cha did was to call Bo Muyi. ¡°Muyi, I saw my biological parents today.¡± Back when the girl took a shower, he¡¯d watched the video of a man lying asleep on the bed, looking as handsome as a god. He saw a girl¡¯s legs swaying from side to side, looking pure and lively. She was an innocent girl who was only 18 years old. Su Cha should be in this state, but she had to face manyplicated things. Only in front of Bo Muyi could Su Chapletely rx. She did not mind showing him her rxed state at all. Although she was talking about her biological parents, her tone did not contain much emotion. Bo Muyi raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Hmm, how does Cha Cha feel?¡± The girl frowned and tried hard toe up with an adjective. ¡°I feel... a headache...¡± She did not tell him about the inexplicable hatred in her heart, but she stated what she felt directly on the surface. ¡°One of them seems to like to cry, the other is like a drama queen, going crazy from time to time. Then there¡¯s a little brother and a father. I can feel that my father is very controlling.¡± If Zuo Zhici heard Su Cha¡¯s description, she would definitely die. Bo Muyi hummed in acknowledgment and asked Su Cha gently, ¡°It¡¯s Madam Zuo who likes to cry. Is your sister an actress? Hmm, I know Zuo Shaoxin. He¡¯s not easy to get along with. But if you feel wronged, you have to tell me that you won¡¯t acknowledge them anymore.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± To be honest, in this world, no one couldpare to Bo Muyi in terms of being difficult to get along with. But as a girlfriend, how could she embarrass her boyfriend? Su Cha could not help but say, ¡°How can I suffer? I didn¡¯t say anything to him, but I still have to wait for the paternity test...¡± ¡°The Zuo family¡¯s paternity test is out.¡± Bo Muyi continued to tell her the truth gently, ¡°They will not do anything baseless. The result of the paternity test came out today. You are indeed their biological daughter.¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they say anything?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Maybe they are preparing something. But, Cha Cha, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. The Zuo family can¡¯t trap you. If they do anything, just let nature take its course. Do what you want to do. Don¡¯t worry about other things.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Cha was not surprised by Bo Muyi¡¯s quick news. Although she had confirmed it in her heart, Su Cha was still puzzled when she found out. How could there be a daughter in this world who hated her biological parents? She remembered that she was abandoned when she was young. She had no memories... Su Cha¡¯s eyes narrowed. The memory she lost was rted to her biological parents. How could they appear again? What exactly made her hate them so much? Chapter 379 - Untitled Chapter 379: Untitled Other than being surprised by it, the Zuo family¡¯s matter was within Su Cha¡¯s range of eptance. At this moment, participating in thepetition was the most important. Under the increasingly tense atmosphere, the semi-finals began. This was the crucial period of thepetition. Su Cha did not pay much attention to thepetition, but at the end, she felt that singing was a joyful thing. She liked singing in her past life, but she did not pay much attention to it. She could participate in thepetition because of her voice. She might not be able to immerse herself in it yet. Only when the real deal started would she feel that love. All contestants had to go all out for the Top 20 in the nationalpetition. No one could easily pass, not even Su Cha. At the very least, she had to work hard to make people see her improvement. Faced with the audience, Su Cha chose a song this time around that was more normal and lyrical. With her unique voice, the feeling that her singing gave was intoxicating. Moreover, she was in love, so her interpretation of the love song was quite good. The judges had changed to famous people in the industry. Basically, the judges would change every week. Soon, a superstar would appear. Other than Yu Siqing, the judges did not show any malicious intent towards Su Cha. Her performance was fair. The Top 20 would be Top 15. This time, six would be selected. Ten people in one group. Top three. The selection standards for Dreams in Progress had always been fair and rough. After the ten contestants finished their performances, the audience would vote. Together with the judges¡¯ scores, the top three would pass. As expected, Su Cha passed again. And she was number one. Even the host was surprised. It was not surprising that Su Cha could pass. She was exceptionally beautiful among the contestants, and her aura was imposing. Many people would favor Su Cha¡¯s appearance. However, the audience who came in every week was different, but Su Cha always managed to keep the first ce in thepetition and directly advance to the top. It was basically impossible for other contestants to do this. Some of the remaining contestants never had to enter the waiting area, but they were also never the first to pass. Even so, the votes were not fake. This was simply how a person was promoted. But while no one would say anything, it was a sign that a storm was approaching. After thepetition, Su Cha returned to her seat. Many contestants congratted her. There were fewer and fewer contestants left. Su Cha would at least be familiar with these contestants, but at present, she did not have any special interactions with anyone. Ever since Jin Mou left, she had basically never talked to other contestants. Everyone was also afraid of Su Cha. No one dared to say anything to her. It was not until today¡¯spetition ended that everyone returned to the vi. Since there were only 20 people, the results were out very quickly. Currently, only 14 people were left. The atmosphere was not as pleasant as before. No one knew who would go next. Chapter 380 - Divide Chapter 380: Divide When Su Cha and the rest returned to the vi, they saw many fans surrounding it with signs in their hands. There would always be fans who would find out about their living here, so there were more and more people who came. Many people would lie in wait for these contestants, hoping to get their attention. ¡°Ahhhh I¡¯m back, Ka Lian, look here!!¡± ¡°Ka Lian! Ka Lian!!¡± ¡°Baby Shu Ran, look here!!!!¡± ¡°Handsome Gong, look over here!¡± ¡°Yin Tongying! Yin Tongying!!!¡± ¡°Mingru, Mingru!!¡± ... Today was the end of thepetition. They would be back, so many fans would be waiting for them early. Almost everyone screamed when they saw them. With the crowd surrounding them, they felt like an international superstar. Even though thepetition had just ended, the contestants gathered their spirits to face this group of fans. They were happy to see their fans weing them. They got out of the car and smiled as they waved at their fans. Su Cha was thest to get out of the car. When she got out of the car, she nned to enter the vi directly. However, through the crowd, she saw a group of fans who were standing at the side holding a support card for her. Although the fans shouted, they did not expect Su Cha to reallye over. When they saw her looking over, their eyes lit up and they screamed even louder. Su Cha lifted her lips and walked over. Those fans must have formed a group. Seeing Su Cha walking over, they were a little excited. ¡°Su Cha... Su Cha!!¡± ¡°Su Cha, I like you so much! Can you give me an autograph?¡± ¡°Cha Niu... You are so beautiful!¡± Su Cha smiled slightly. Her long hair was slightly draped over her shoulders. The light makeup on her face had not been removed, but it gave off the pure and quiet aura of a young girl. It felt as if one would be safe forever upon seeing her. She tilted her face slightly and lowered her head. She took a pen and notebook from a fan and signed her name seriously. As they were too close, a few fans could smell the fragrance of the shower dewing from Su Cha¡¯s body. The way she signed her name seriously showed that her skin was perfect and wless. The fans became increasingly excited, and they could not help but want to touch her. Even the fans of the other contestants could not help but look over. When she was on TV, they did not think much of her. Now that they¡¯re seeing her like this, they felt that she was indeed thinner than on TV, but she was still very healthy. She was really beautiful. Almost everyone sighed in their hearts. After signing autographs for her fans, Su Cha returned the notebook to them with a bright smile. ¡°Here, thank you for supporting me.¡± ¡°Ahhh, I will always support you!! Cha Niu, you have to do your best!¡± ¡°Su Cha, we will always call you CAL!¡± The fans who got her autograph almost fainted in happiness. Su Cha smiled and turned around to follow the path the staff had blocked. At this moment, everyone could clearly feel her strong aura. While other contestants were still smiling, greeting their fans, and signing autographs, she had already walked into the vi with her back straight and graceful. Compared to others, the feeling she gave waspletely different. Sometimes, this was how people differentiated. The fans sighed in their hearts. No wonder Su Cha stood out so much during the photoshoot. The difference in aura was too obvious... Chapter 381 - I Will Not Return to the Zuo Family Chapter 381: I Will Not Return to the Zuo Family On the second day after thepetition, Su Cha received a parcel. Within was an appraisal report. It showed that she was rted to Zuo Shaoxin and Ruan Yin by blood. In other words, she was indeed their biological daughter. It was obvious who¡¯d sent the report. She was deep in thought as she held the document. So what if it was true? She chuckled and put the document away. Of course, the Zuo family were not as flippant about it. Ruan Yin called her and asked cautiously, ¡°Su Cha, have you seen the report?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl¡¯s indifferent voice made Ruan Yin¡¯s eyes red with excitement. ¡°You are really our daughter, so can youe home now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Su Cha exined everything clearly, ¡°I am currently participating in apetition. That will not change just because I am your daughter. I don¡¯t intend to move back to the Zuo family home. Just in case, please do not reveal my identity.¡± Ruan Yin¡¯s body stiffened and she felt her blood turn cold. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want to acknowledge us?¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha did not know what she meant. After all, they were her biological parents. They were blood-rted. However, she would not mess up the future she¡¯did out just because she¡¯d found her real parents. She had to participate in thepetition and practice martial arts. Everything must remain the same as before. Su Cha thought about it and did not say anything. She just asked, ¡°I still have something I don¡¯t understand. What I¡¯m curious about is, why did you abandon me back then?¡± Ruan Yin was stunned. Although she had expected Su Cha to ask this question, Ruan Yin was still a little upset when she answered, ¡°We really didn¡¯t do it on purpose back then. I had a misunderstanding with your father. Because of some things, I couldn¡¯t keep you by my side, so I entrusted you to someone else... Butter on, you disappeared. That friend got into an ident, and we couldn¡¯t find you anymore...¡± ¡°An ident?¡± Something suddenly shed in Su Cha¡¯s mind. She remembered Dai Xiaofu mentioning that her father had been in an ident, so her father¡¯s family gave Su Mingzhe money to feed her. And Ruan Yin said that that person was a friend. Were those two not the same person? Su Cha paused. ¡°Who is your friend?¡± ¡°...¡± Ruan Yin fell silent. After a long while, she said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Su Cha, we don¡¯t have to worry about the past. It¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Do you think I have to go back just because you say I¡¯m the Zuo family¡¯s daughter? Let¡¯s keep the rtionship like this before I figure out everything. We can chat, but it¡¯s impossible for me to go back to the Zuo family.¡± There¡¯d always been a huge fog over Ruan Yin. Of course, a person would definitely feel ufortable if she could not figure out these things. Su Cha¡¯s decisive and cold answer made Ruan Yin feel as if someone had cut her heart. ¡°But you...¡± She wanted to say something, but it was as if something got stuck in her throat and she could not say anything. ¡°If you have nothing important to say, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Chapter 382 - Ill Persuade Her

Chapter 382: I¡¯ll Persuade Her

Ruan Yin was stunned and did not know how to answer. Seeing as she did not speak, the person on the other end hung up decisively. Hearing the dial tone from the phone, Ruan Yin felt a little lost and sad. How did it be like this? This was different from what she had imagined. She¡¯d hoped that Su Cha could return to her side, but Su Cha did not seem willing. ¡°Mom...¡± Zuo Zhici suddenly appeared. Ruan Yin quickly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and turned to look at Zuo Zhici with a forced smile. ¡°Zhici, didn¡¯t you go out? Why are you back?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the results wereing out today? Of course I have toe back to take a look, in case someone I don¡¯t know cheats you into allowing her to join our family.¡± Zuo Zhici was still sulking over Su Cha¡¯s matter. Knowing the results were to be released today, she could not wait for them to be what she thought. Ruan Yin was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly. ¡°The results are out. Su Cha is my and your father¡¯s biological daughter. She is also your biological sister. Don¡¯t overthink. It doesn¡¯t change anything if your sisteres back. Besides, this is not the problem...¡± Zuo Zhici was struck by lightning when she heard that Su Cha was really her parents¡¯ biological daughter. Although she had already expected it, Zuo Zhici felt that she could not ept the truth. She had lived for 17 years. How could she ept that she had a biological sister? Ruan Yin ignored her ugly expression and suddenly said sadly, ¡°The important thing now is that she doesn¡¯t want to return to our side. She doesn¡¯t even want us to announce this matter.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zuo Zhici was a little surprised, but she was also angry for no reason. ¡°What kind of status does she think the Zuo family has? There are so many people who want to be one of us, but they can¡¯t. But she, she doesn¡¯t want to return to our family even if she has the chance? I think she¡¯s doing it on purpose. She wants to attract your and my father¡¯s attention!¡± Zuo Zhici felt a strong sense of crisis in her heart. She was afraid that if this sister really returned to the Zuo family, it would affect her status as the favorite. The other party did not want to return to the Zuo family, did she? Zuo Zhici immediately felt that she was just putting on an act. After all, this would make her parents feel ashamed. They¡¯d feel that since they could not treat her well for so many years, they wanted to make it up to her. Zuo Zhici could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Why are you so unhappy with your sister?¡± Ruan Yin was not very happy. She looked at Zuo Zhici with some censure. ¡°She is the same as you. She is my child and your father¡¯s. Like you, she is the apple of my heart after I¡¯d spent ten months pregnant with her. Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for... Some things were tooplicated, and I¡¯d had to send your sister away. She should have grown up with you, but she¡¯s had to grow up outside our care for all these years, so her life is worse than yours. She¡¯s already been through enough¡ªof course we have to make it up to her. At the very least, we have to let her return to the Zuo family and enjoy what she should have enjoyed from the beginning. Are you angry?¡± ¡°I thought she was someone with other motives!¡± Seeing Ruan Yin getting increasingly angry, Zuo Zhici was afraid that she would anger her too much. Afraid Zuo Shaoxin would teach her a lesson when he came home, she quickly coaxed, ¡°Mom, do you really think she won¡¯te back? Do you want me to persuade her?¡± Ruan Yin was a little suspicious. ¡°You are going to?¡± Although the two of them were biological sisters, they did not seem to be on good terms. Ruan Yin did not think that Zuo Zhici could do this. Chapter 383 - Change of Face

Chapter 383: Change of Face

That night, an unexpected guest appeared in their vi. This unexpected guest caused a sensation. When the contestants returned after thepetition and saw her, they were in disbelief. A girl who was as bright as a pearl was sitting there. She was wearing a short dress, and her hair was meticulously trimmed. Every strand of hair was smooth and delicate, not to mention her exquisite face. With her elegant and noble aura, the way she sat was obviously different from how the contestants did. Thest person who gave the contestants this feeling was Su Cha. However, Su Cha gave off an obvious sense of superiority, and the pure-lookingdy in front of them now had a kind of spoiled and noble behavior, different from those contestants from ordinary families. They could tell at a nce that she was not from their world. Some sharp-eyed contestants could clearly see that she was wearing luxury brands all over her body. The cost of the women¡¯s watch on her wrist was enough to buy this vi. Her appearance made the contestants¡¯ expressions change slightly. Moreover, the girl seemed to be very discourteous. She nced at the contestants who were smiling as they walked in. Then, she looked away without any interest. Her contempt was very obvious. The contestants were shocked. The staff exined briefly that she was looking for someone and did not borate on her identity. But for her to be able to enter the vi, and looking at how imposing she was, even a fool would think that she was definitely not an ordinary person. But when they took a closer look, they found it strange. Why did this girl look like Su Cha? Everyone was muttering in their hearts. Zuo Zhici looked left and right but did not see who she was looking for. She asked a contestant impolitely, ¡°Where¡¯s Su Cha?¡± The contestant she addressed was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and answered subconsciously, ¡°She went to buy something. She¡¯ll soon be here.¡± After answering, she suddenly realized that Zuo Zhici was not being polite. Why should she answer? For a moment, the contestants¡¯ expressions turned ugly. After all, the stark contrast was too intense. The other party¡¯s straightforward contempt was very obvious. She despised everyone here. ¡°What kind of person is she? Why is she taking so long toe back...¡± Zuo Zhiciined in a soft voice. She got up and walked towards the door of the vi. At the door, she unexpectedly bumped into Su Cha, who was carrying a paper bag. Zuo Zhici stared at the bag in her hand. ¡°What did you buy?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± The other party was even more impolite than she was. Su Cha frowned and looked at Zuo Zhici. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She did not expect to meet this drama queen whom she did not want to see. Zuo Zhici was a little angry when she heard Su Cha¡¯s tone that was even more overbearing than hers. But she immediately thought of her purpose foring here. She thought of her mother¡¯s expectations and took a deep breath. Then, suddenly... She smiled at Su Cha and walked over. She said in a sweet voice, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here? I wanted to see you. Can¡¯t I?¡± If Su Cha hadn¡¯t known what her true colors were, Zuo Zhici¡¯s words just now would not have been suspicious. She looked like Su Cha. There was a reason, after all, why she was spoiled and doted on by the Zuo family. Chapter 384 - Thats Too Tragic

Chapter 384: That¡¯s Too Tragic

When the contestants in the room saw Zuo Zhici running into Su Cha, they found it strange that this girl came to look for her. Now that they heard Zuo Zhici call her sister, they were dumbfounded. How could Su Cha have such a powerful background? This pretty girl with limited edition clothes was actually her sister? Other than the strange dominance that Su Cha had shown them in the beginning, Su Cha did not look like a super-rich person... Although the clothes she wore looked exquisite, they were all just pieces of clothing. Most contestants here could afford better clothes. She actually had such a rich sister? Everyone in the room came up with thoughts about the big dramas in wealthy families. Su Cha suddenly wanted tough. Although Zuo Zhici was only 17 years old, she was only slightly shorter than Su Cha. After all, she had excellent genes, but Su Cha¡¯s height advantage was enough for her to look down on Zuo Zhici from above. ¡°What major did you choose in college?¡± Zuo Zhici¡¯s smile froze. She did not expect Su Cha to ask this. She smiled subconsciously and answered, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to study business management. What about it?¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°It¡¯ll be a waste of your talent if you didn¡¯t join me in the acting department.¡± Of course, Zuo Zhi could tell that Su Cha was mocking her. Her expression changed and she almost wanted to have it out with her again. However, with so many people around, she held it in. The moment after her facial expression twisted, she calmed down again. Su Cha wanted to praise her. ¡°Sister, what joke are you talking about? I came here to tell you something. May I enter your room?¡± Su Cha looked at her steadily, then at the crowd of contestants waiting to gossip behind her. Her smile was cold, but she still walked towards her room. The contestants dispersed and returned to their rooms or to other ces. They were a little surprised to see Su Cha leaving. However, after the two of them walked upstairs, everyone heard a conversation. ¡°Hey, sister, what are you holding? Is it food?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Zuo Zhici asked, ¡°What food?¡± Su Cha: ¡°It¡¯s not delicious. It¡¯s poisonous.¡± Zuo Zhici: ¡°...¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± ... After she¡¯d entered the room, Zuo Zhici¡¯s smile faded. Su Cha leisurely ate the pancake she¡¯d bought near the vi. It would not taste good if it was cold. Zuo Zhici red at her. ¡°I heard from Mom that you don¡¯t want to go back to the Zuo family. What tricks are you ying?¡± Su Cha took a bite of the pancake and felt that the taste was not as good as she had imagined. At that time, she only smelled the fragrance and had not yet tasted it. After putting the food down, she said, ¡°It was the biggest mistake that Madam Ruan sent you to be a lobbyist.¡± Zuo Zhici blushed in anger. ¡°Su Cha, don¡¯t be ungrateful. I can¡¯t ept you being my sister! Now that the results of the paternity test are out, I can¡¯t do anything about it. But I have to consider things for my parents¡¯ sake. They want you to go back, and there must be something wrong with your brain if you don¡¯t want to. Do you know what it means to return to the Zuo family? Yet you don¡¯t want to go back! Are you crazy?!¡± Zuo Zhici could not understand. In Su Cha¡¯s case, returning to the Zuo family meant that she would be able to soar to the skies. Why would Su Cha not ept it? Su Cha smiled slowly. ¡°What does it mean to be part of your family? If it means that I will be someone like you when I go back, that¡¯s too tragic.¡± Zuo Zhici: ¡°...¡± Although she was unruly, she¡¯d never fought with others. This was the first time she felt the impulse to hit someone. Chapter 385 - Money Is Good Chapter 385: Money Is Good After chatting with Su Cha for a while, Zuo Zhici felt that she¡¯d go mad. More importantly, she could not outsmart Su Cha. She was used to being doted on in the Zuo family, and she always did whatever she wanted. Whenever she had conflicts with others, it¡¯s others who would always lower their heads first. After she met Su Cha, she became Zuo Zhici¡¯s nemesis. She was so angry yet she did not dare to take action. This time, her parents would not stand on her side. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want to go back!¡± Zuo Zhici was also so angry that she decided not to care about it. Initially, she did not want Su Cha to go back. Now that Zuo Zhici had talked to her, her parents were no longer in a position to be critical of her. It was all Su Cha¡¯s own fault. Zuo Zhici left after exchanging just a few words with Su Cha, and Su Cha did not bother to chase her back. After Zuo Zhici left, Su Cha saw one of the directors, Wen Pengcheng. He¡¯d suddenly appeared at the door, knocked on it, and waited for Su Cha to open. Then, he looked at Su Cha with an uneasy smile. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Zuo. I¡¯m really blind.¡± Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°What Miss Zuo? My surname is Su.¡± Her words were direct and cold. Although this name was given by Su Mingzhe, she¡¯d had it for more than ten years. None of what was happening right now meant that Su Cha was willing to change her surname to Zuo. Wen Pengcheng still disliked Su Cha because of what happened with An Qiaost time. After all, An Qiao¡¯s family was not an ordinary one. It would cause big trouble if they targeted the production crew. Although An Qiao did not find trouble with the production crew after the incident, this matter had always been on Wen Pengcheng¡¯s mind. But he did not dare to target Su Cha. After all, if this hardcore woman could take revenge directly by poisoning someone without changing her expression, what else could she not do? Wen Pengcheng suspected there was something about Su Cha¡¯s background, but he could not guess what was so special about her. Other than being the provincial champion, she was just from an ordinary family from Jiang¡¯an Province. She had no background of note at all. However, today¡¯s news stunned Wen Pengcheng. No one actually knew anything about Zuo Zhici, but as long as she was Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s daughter, everyone knew her. Zuo Shaoxin was a sessful person who often appeared in financial magazines. He was a super tycoon on the Forbes Ranking in China. It was not an exaggeration to say that the wealthy Zuo family was superior to everyone. In other words, people like him looked at the Zuo family like ordinary people looked at celebrities. Both wealthy families and celebrities were a distance away from the nameless masses. When theye right in front of them, the masses would feel extremely honored. Wen Pengcheng never expected Su Cha to be the Zuo family¡¯s daughter. Although her surname was Su and she came from Jiang¡¯an Province, the girl who came today kept calling her sister. Even if she was not blood-rted, she was at the very least associated with the Zuo family. How could he not butter up to her? Wen Pengcheng still remembered that he almost quarreled with Su Chast time. This time, he broke out in a cold sweat. No wonder this daredevil dared to provoke An Qiao. ¡°Yes, yes, Miss Su, we know. The previous incident was not handled properly by our production crew. I will represent the production crew to express our apologies.¡± Wen Pengcheng rubbed his hands and smiled uneasily. Su Cha had always had a strong aura. When she spoke to him, he always felt pressured. Now that he knew that she was a member of the Zuo family, it seemed natural. Of course, Wen Pengcheng must really exin what had happenedst time. Otherwise, it would be bad if Su Cha remembered it. Seeing Wen Pengcheng¡¯s reaction, Su Cha sneered. Although the production crew had apologized for what happened to Jin Mou and had taken full responsibility, at the end of the day, they did not treat the contestants seriously. But now, Su Cha¡¯s identity had changed and he knew it. Money was indeed a good thing. Chapter 386 - She Is Just So-So

Chapter 386: She Is Just So-So

¡°I need to rest. Can we talk about itter?¡± Su Cha nced at Wen Pengcheng. Wen Pengcheng tactfully excused himself. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He¡¯d been standing at the door as he spoke, not even giving Su Cha the chance to ask him to enter. This scene was seen by the other contestants. Although they did not know what they were talking about, they could roughly guess it when they saw Wen Pengcheng¡¯s fawning look. They were also a little dumbfounded. Everyone had been under the impression that Su Cha was from an ordinary family. She was from Jiang¡¯an Province. Her results were outstanding and she was the champion of the college entrance examination. Other than that, they could not tell how rich Su Cha was from the way she usually dressed. This had also made her temperament hard to understand. She did not seem toe from an ordinary family. It was not until the unfamiliar noble girl appeared that they were shocked to find out that Su Cha was not ordinary. But then again, how was Su Cha still fine after what happened with An Qiao? It was not that no one wanted to expose this matter. It was just that after some thought, they simply did not dare to cause trouble. Yet even after the public found out about An Qiao¡¯s incident and the police came to investigate, they never found out about what Su Cha did. This was hard to understand. For them to have gotten to where they were today, none of them were stupid. They knew that there were many secret dealings involved and did not want to cause trouble. But now, they could not help but be curious about Su Cha¡¯s identity. Her conversation with Wen Pengcheng did not affect anything. Su Cha did not need to rely on them to get in through the back door. Her strength was enough for her to reach the end. However, as the show became more and more popr, there would be more and more news released about the contestants. Many contestants were already famous online. After the show was broadcasted, the discussions about them never stopped. There were all kinds of malicious people mixed in, and Su Cha had experienced that a few times, but in the end, she still became increasingly popr. They thought that perhaps it was the live audience who¡¯d revealed the results, saying that Su Cha had once again be number one in thepetition. A famous forum even posted about Su Cha. [Isn¡¯t Su Cha¡¯s path in Dreams in Progress too smooth-sailing?] Winds and rains were different (OP): ¡°In this year¡¯spetition, there wereizens who¡¯d released the results of thetest episode of thepetition. She entered the top 20 and then the top 15. Once again, she passed directly after winning first ce. The OP has followed her progress from the nationalpetition until now, and every step of the way, she was directly promoted after winning first ce. Isn¡¯t this cheating too obvious? I find it strange that no one ever tried to take advantage of her. Besides, everyone keeps saying that she¡¯s pretty. I don¡¯t get her beauty. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s outstanding. She¡¯s just so-so.¡± 2L: ¡°Ah... Is our message board already so awesome? Does everyone here look like fairies?¡± 3L: ¡°A super genius. She has a strong aura and is good at singing. She is at least a beauty. Do you have any objections to her being number one?¡± 4L: ¡°I don¡¯t get her beauty as well. Her voice isn¡¯t that bad, but I doubt she can reach the standards of constantly being promoted.¡± 5L: ¡°My friends, she¡¯s not the number one in this world in every aspect. As 3L said, she shines too much. Compared to this season¡¯s contestants, she¡¯s an existence that can suppress others, right? That¡¯s what happens when someone¡¯s aura is really strong. That Top 50 group photo is simply...¡± 6L: ¡°There are quite a lot of strong contestants in this season, but aren¡¯t they nning to push for a group this year? Su Cha really doesn¡¯t suit being the center stage of a group in a debut... Her poprity is already so established.¡± Chapter 387 - I Want to Fight Back for You!

Chapter 387: I Want to Fight Back for You!

Perhaps because posts about Su Cha were rare, this one was quickly pushed to the top. As in the posts about most other contestants, those who liked Su Cha expressed their extreme fondness for her. Those who disliked her would naturally hate on her to death. Su Cha was pretty? Bullshit, I¡¯m just as good as her, and I¡¯m just a passerby. Su Cha was the provincial champion? Oh, my sister and my friends have all been provincial champions. Su Cha sang well? Could she have gotten to where she is now if she couldn¡¯t sing? They could refute each of these points one by one, but eventually, people woulde to think that it would be unreasonable if Su Cha did not pass... However, those who did not like her could not see those points no matter how the others exined it. Towards the end of the post, this kind of thread had be more exciting as passersby argued with anti-fans. Of course, there were not only anti-fans among them. Other passersby might also rebut because they did not like Su Cha. Especially when it came to looks. There was nock of good-looking people in this world. Once a good-looking celebrity debuted, others would publicly acknowledge her beauty. If they thought she didn¡¯t look good, some people would insist on arguing about it with others. They¡¯d say things like she needed to look at herself in the mirror. There were several publicly acknowledged celebrities in the entertainment industry who were criticized for their facial features. It was understandable that not everyone had the same standards for beauty. Everyone had their own merits. Su Cha could respect and understand that. What she could not understand was the unwarranted hatred. They could have simply stopped at thinking those celebrities were not attractive to them, so why did they have to say that he or she was ugly? This particr audience could not seem to decide whether Su Cha was ugly or not. The thread was not discovered by Su Cha, but by Le Anqi. Having been eliminated, she had a lot of free time whenever she was preparing to go to school. She would spend a lot of time scrolling through these online discussions, especially when she saw Su Cha and herself being talked about. She sent this one to Su Cha. Le Anqi berated everyone who¡¯d said Su Cha was ugly. Le Anqi: ¡°I¡¯m really too angry, Su Cha. Someone said that you don¡¯t look good. Are they really blind or do they think that you are a fairy from heaven?¡± Su Cha could not help butugh when she saw Le Anqi¡¯s words. She quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. This kind of thing will only happen more often in the future. There are hundreds of millions of people in China. It¡¯s not a problem if hundreds of thousands of people think that I don¡¯t look good.¡± Le Anqi: ¡°But don¡¯t go putting yourself down for their sake!¡± Le Anqi: ¡°I can understand things like this in the beginning, but I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Those anti-fans are acting like you killed their whole family. I don¡¯t understand why they are so agitated when you didn¡¯t do anything. No, I want to help you fight back!¡± Le Anqi: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though, I will not expose myself.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Le Anqi had a fiery personality. Before Su Cha could stop her, she had rolled up her sleeves and started arguing. Every time Su Cha saw Le Anqi like this, she could not help but think of the time when she first spoke to her. Le Anqi was clearly an exquisite online celebrity who looked down on her. She usually did not have a good temper or a bad temper. Why did she be so cute now? The corner of Su Cha¡¯s lips curled up. Actually, it was quite intriguing. Being able to be good friends with each other was not a bad thing. In the future, Su Cha and Le Anqi would smile at each other when she talked about it. Some people disliked her, while others liked her. This was simply how the world is. Chapter 388 - Preparations

Chapter 388: Preparations

During Su Cha¡¯s participation in thepetition, she had had no time to pay attention to her embroidery. Now that Jin Mou was not in the room, the only advantage was that she could turn off the camera at night and practice martial arts. As for embroidery, there was nothing she could do, so Su Cha had not updated her embroidery for a long time. Xiao Chiao had asked Su Cha several times on WeChat when she would release her new work. Su Cha said that she would have no time during these two months, so she decided to stop. Meanwhile, the teacher that Huo Zhongwei had mentionedst time, the one she said would add her on WeChat, did not respond. Su Cha originally did not remember this matter, but she suddenly thought of it after browsing through the WeChat list. If the other party did not take the initiative to add her, she also would not add them. These things were things that would happen naturally to her. She had no way of knowing what others were thinking. However, while she had time, Su Cha had been following Dai Xiaofu¡¯s instructions. When she was exposed to the camera, apart from practicing her songs, she would also watch Ultraman. Then at night, she started to spare some time to draw the pattern. These patterns would be used in embroidery in the future. Since they could not yet be embroidered, she could at least prepare them in advance. There were some ancient patterns that were simr to the Tang embroidery technique. However, the ones from the other dynasty were different from the ones in this world¡¯s past. Su Cha could only draw some of her favorite patterns based on her memory. Most of the patterns were exquisite andplicated. It would take Su Cha a few months to embroider them on her clothes. It was tooplicated for her to do it while she was still participating in thepetition. However, since she had decided to start with embroidery, she had to return and do the difficult parts. She had thought about giving Bo Muyi a gift. This gift was to be embroidered. She nned to buy silk to make a piece of clothing for Bo Muyi, but Su Cha had seen the price of the fabric online. Her money right now was not enough. She nned to give the best to Bo Muyi, so she would not buy ordinary fabrics. Unfortunately, she still did not know when Bo Muyi¡¯s birthday was. Su Cha pinched her chin and thought for a while. She had to find time to ask Bai Kun. After thepetition for the Top 15 officially ended, Su Cha found the time and went back to the Lookout Pavilion. It was time for her audition. She was going to audition for a role in ¡°The Legend of the Crane.¡± Just a day ago, Su Cha had received a script transferred by Dai Xiaofu. There was really only a part of the script. The role was just an ordinary little girl. She entered the pce to search for her savior and became an ordinary servant of the Shang Pce Bureau. In the end, she was poisoned to death to repay her savior¡¯s kindness. ording to the plot, it was highly likely that the person who saved her life was the male lead. Otherwise, the significance of this servant girl would be small. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± In her other life, she was the empress dowager¡¯s direct manager. She did not expect that she would start from being a servant of the Shang Pce Bureau. It was a big challenge. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. She spent a lot of time reading the plot and carefully studied the characters in the drama. After giving it a try, she realized that it should not be difficult for her to act. However, she might not be able to be one with her character. After all, she was not as weak as a servant girl should be. She did not understand why the servant girl had to be killed for the sake of the male lead. Su Cha was not sure about the audition tomorrow. Chapter 389 - Let Nature Take Its Course

Chapter 389: Let Nature Take Its Course

Su Cha was not quite adept at acting. She had never performed professionally before. Although she¡¯d signed up for the Imperial Capital University¡¯s performance department, school had not officially started yet. Everything would depend on her own efforts. Although it was a small opportunity, Su Cha always knew that she needed to grasp such things, even if it looked small. Regardless of how useful this opportunity was, Su Cha had to do her best to showcase what she could do. That night, the olddy invited Su Cha over for a meal, which was a rare urrence. Of course, Su Cha went. When she arrived, the olddy instructed the kitchen to prepare everything. Although she lived with Bo Muyi, their kitchens were different. After all, they had different tastes and had hired different chefs. ¡°How¡¯s thepetitiontely?¡± The olddy cut the steak elegantly with a knife and a fork. It was rare for her to ask Su Cha about thepetition. Su Cha replied with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s going well.¡± The olddy nodded and casually mentioned, ¡°You know about the Zuo family, right?¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°Grandma knows?¡± The olddy said directly, ¡°When I first met you, I only thought that you looked like you¡¯re from the Zuo family. I just wasn¡¯t sure.¡± Because they looked so alike, Su Cha and Mrs. Zuo¡¯s rtionship was easily exposed. Su Cha understood and did not say anything. ¡°So what do you think?¡± The olddy¡¯s casual tone seemed to be probing. Su Cha understood immediately and answered, ¡°Grandma, you are overthinking. Even if it¡¯s true, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± After two bites, the olddy felt full. She took a tissue and wiped the corner of her lips elegantly. ¡°I can tell from Muyi¡¯s attitude. He probably doesn¡¯t want you to return to the Zuo family, but returning to the Zuo family would benefit you.¡± It seemed that she was trying to tell Su Cha something. ¡°The Zuo family¡¯s identity and status will be a great boost to you. It¡¯s better than nothing.¡± It was obvious. Su Cha did not think too much about it. The olddy¡¯s meaning was clear. With the backing of the Zuo family, Su Cha would only have benefits and no disadvantages. It¡¯s not that the olddy was looking down on Su Cha. She simply thought that Su Cha did not need to reject such favorable conditions. Su Cha soon understood what the olddy meant. She was deep in thought. In fact, she had already considered things in the beginning. She was not denying this rtionship. She just did not want to return to the Zuo family. She was not denying the fact that their connection existed, but that did not mean that she had to return to the Zuo family. The olddy only wanted her to grasp the benefits that she should have. She was the Zuo family¡¯s daughter and had the right to return to the Zuo family. Thinking of this, Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s hard to say. Let nature take its course.¡± ¡°You can return to the Zuo family, but you can still live here.¡± The olddy¡¯s intentions were right, but Su Cha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to expose my rtionship with Muyi for now.¡± The olddy paused. ¡°Why?¡± Su Cha curled her lips into a cold smile. ¡°Because of some things.¡± She did not exin it clearly. The olddy was not a talkative person, so she did not ask Su Cha about it. After a friendly meal, Su Cha returned to the bedroom. She remembered what the olddy said in her heart and stuck by what she thought. It was better to let nature take its course. Chapter 390 - Are You Joking? Chapter 390: Are You Joking? The next day, Su Cha went to the production set for the audition. Actually, ording to the information revealed, most of the actors in ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± had been confirmed. They were basically all big names. There were a few of them, and they were all veteran actors. Both the male and the female leads were the current best actors and actresses. This drama¡¯s lineup was unprecedentedly strong. It was amazing that even for an ordinary character, they had to spend so much effort. If the news were to spread, it would definitely shock the entertainment industry. The one in charge of the audition for the role she was auditioning for was the assistant director that Dai Xiaofu knew. He only had the right to choose for these side characters. The main roles were all selected by the director and the producer. The audition venue was in a studio rented by the production crew. When Su Cha arrived at the venue, she saw a scene that was quite simr to when she participated in the auditions for Dreams in Progress. People were everywhere. Even if these people were not famous, Su Cha could still recognize a few familiar faces among them. After all, they were characters who had yed a role in television dramas or movies. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. Wasn¡¯t it just an audition for an ordinary character? Dai Xiaofu called at this time, her voice sounding a little surprised. ¡°Su Cha, let me tell you, did you see a lot of people at the scene? This was originally just an audition handled by the assistant director, but I just found out that the director, Han Yongbing, has not had time recently. He has set the auditions for all the remaining roles in this drama to today, so the director will personally watch your audition too. Don¡¯t be nervous, perform well. It¡¯ll be a sess for you just to be familiar to him.¡± ¡°Ah... Oh.¡± Su Cha was no longer surprised by the news. Seeing this scene, she knew that something had changed. It did not matter to Su Cha whether it was an audition in front of the assistant director or the director. No matter how famous the other party was, she was just a person. She was used to seeing big scenes. She could not let such a small scene bother her. However, many people were stunned when they saw Su Cha. Although these people were mostly in the circle or about to enter the circle, many people still recognized her. Even though they were not from the same industry, many people knew that this was a famous contestant who was participating in Dreams in Progress. They were already on the Top 20 in the country, and the contestants were very popr with this production team. Why did Su Chae here today? But what else could her reason be other than to audition? Many people subconsciously felt a sense of crisis when they saw Su Cha. Su Cha was young and pretty, which were simply the biggest asset. Besides, she was also popr. Although she was in the singing industry, she somehow came here for an audition. What if the person inside knew her? For a moment, many people became sick of Su Cha. On the other hand, some people were impressed by Su Cha¡¯s temperament and appearance. This girl¡¯s qualities were genuine. Entering the entertainment industry was definitely not a waste. It was hard to imagine that she could also sing. In terms of fame, Su Cha¡¯s current fame was higher than most auditionees. ¡°What kind of acting skills does a singer have? So she¡¯s a double threat now? Is she joking?¡± Some people did not believe that Su Cha could act and thought that she came through the back door. Soon, discussions broke out. Chapter 391 - Acting Big

Chapter 391: Acting Big

It was the truth that she got in through the back door. She got the audition through the back door, and she could also get the part through there. Su Cha did not care what people were discussing. Amid the crowd¡¯s noise, she found a seat after collecting a number te and continued studying the script she had already read yesterday. ¡°Your name is Su Cha?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice sounded. Su Cha raised her head and saw a handsome man in front of her. His appearance was suited for the entertainment industry. The man had a pair of amorous eyes. Unexpectedly, Su Cha thought of Tan Yezhu, who also had amorous eyes. Even though this was the first time they¡¯d met, she could instantly kill the man in front of her. The other party¡¯s appearance was not bad, but his temperament was not good. Just like Zi You back then, he gave Su Cha a greasy feeling. Hearing his greeting, Su Cha raised her eyelids slightly. ¡°Hmm?¡± She¡¯d answeredzily, and her voice soundednguid and seductive. At least, this was what the man heard. He did not notice that Su Cha did not even introduce herself. He just felt that this beauty¡¯s attitude was somewhat impolite. But beauties were all like this. The other party was also participating in the show. He was very popr even at such a young age, so it was natural for him to be arrogant. He was interested. He stood in front of Su Cha and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Zhong Xiangyang. I yed the role of the King of the Nine Counts in a drama called ¡®Meng Dian¡¯...¡± He directly said a long string of words. Su Cha waited for him to finish before she stopped looking up. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it, I don¡¯t know about it.¡± Zhong Xiangyang: ¡°...¡± He felt a little awkward. Many people saw him walking towards Su Cha in front of everyone. They could not help butugh when they saw Zhong Xiangyang being humiliated. Zhong Xiangyang was not considered famous in the industry. It was just that some people in the industry knew about him. Where audiences were concerned, he was not famous at all. He only yed a bunch of No. 1 supporting roles. Even if people could not name those roles, he could at least use them as capital. This kind of capital, one can treat as work experience after one¡¯s be famous. But if one does not be popr, it brands one as a side dish, never the main course. Who would care about such a person? ¡°I think my acting is not bad. I don¡¯t know what role you¡¯re auditioning for, Su Cha, but if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can consult me. I¡¯m your senior in the entertainment industry. I can give you some pointers.¡± Zhong Xiangyang had found a topic to talk about and ran with it. Su Cha finally raised her eyes to look at him again. Zhong Xiangyang felt a chill down his spine. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Su Cha was already being very polite while in public. Normally, she would have already asked the person in front of her to scram. Her words were so obvious that those who were smart would just leave. Zhong Xiangyang could tell what Su Cha was implying and his face stiffened. He was a good-looking man. It was rare for girls to be so straightforward with him. Besides, the other party had not even entered the entertainment industry yet, but she did not respect her senior at all. However, in this industry, seniority was dependent on the status of both people. No one cared about people like them who were not popr. Zhong Xiangyang had no choice but to retreat. He thought to himself that he would definitely spread some rumors about Su Cha¡¯s bad temper and disrespect of her seniors. The others could not help butugh when they saw Zhong Xiangyang¡¯s dejected look. Some people thought that Su Cha had personality, but some felt that Su Cha was rude and disrespectful to the seniors in the industry. She had not be famous yet, but even now she was acting like a big shot. Who knew how many more people she would offend? Chapter 392 - The Same Woman as Tan Yezhu

Chapter 392: The Same Woman as Tan Yezhu

Han Yongbing was personally holding the auditions. This director was famous in the industry for not having a good temper, but he was not a bad person. He was simply very serious when dealing with work. The performers who did not pass were quickly eliminated. Su Cha waited for a few hours, and in the long queue, her turn was about toe. Most of the actors came out of the audition room with gloomy faces. Even if some of them did not look that bad, it was hard to tell how good they usually looked. There were almost no actors who¡¯d received confirmation. When it was Su Cha¡¯s turn, she heard the staff calling her number. Su Cha stood up and walked towards the audition room. The door opened and the people inside were shocked. The girl who entered could at least be considered pretty. Su Cha was learning how to apply makeup, and today, she had not applied a heavy one. Not only was she more or less bare-faced, but she¡¯d also put on a light and elegant nude makeup that was based on the character she was auditioning for. At least, she looked a little delicate. The director, Han Yongbing, sat in the middle with a serious expression on his face. If an actress who did not know the truth had walked in, she would think that the director had something against her. She would not help but feel nervous, but Su Cha¡¯s expression never changed. When she came in, she bowed slightly to the directors who were seated. ¡°Hello, directors. I am Su Cha.¡± It was a simple and straightforward introduction. She did not introduce herself to the panel in such a long-winded manner. After hearing the others talk so much nonsense, everyone was shocked. A pretty girl had a special privilege. Moreover, this girl was not an ordinary girl. Her strong aura could make people pay attention to her. Han Yongbing rxed slightly when he witnessed her polite and simple introduction. The assistant director looked at the information and whispered to the director, ¡°She was rmended by a friend. She is currently participating in the talent show Dreams in Progress. She is already in the Top 20 in the country.¡± Han Yongbing frowned. The assistant director felt awkward. He had wanted to introduce Su Cha as a friend, but why did it seem like he had said something wrong? However, Su Cha did not notice them. After raising her head, she quickly scanned the room. When she saw someone there, she blinked twice and suspected that she was seeing things. Sitting next to Han Yongbing was a stunning woman in a white dress. She was truly peerless. Her temperament was charming and gorgeous, but it did not seem tacky. Her amorous eyes were especially charming. She sat on the stool with her body slightly tilted. Past the table in front of her, one could see a pair of long legs hidden within a gauze dress. Her entire person seemed to have a hazy aura, giving off a seductive beauty. She and Su Cha were twopletely different types of beauties. Not only was this woman top-notch in appearance, but her temperament was also unparalleled. She was definitely stunning. But Su Cha felt that she might be blind. The more she looked, the more she felt that this woman resembled Bo Muyi¡¯s brother, Tan Yezhu. Seeing the look in Su Cha¡¯s eyes, the beauty suddenly covered her mouth and smiled. Her fingers were slender and long, and so beautiful that one could not tell whether they¡¯re a man¡¯s or a woman¡¯s. It seemed it wasn¡¯t just her coquettish smile that she was covering... Su Cha suddenly shivered. Chapter 393 - Wonderful Act

Chapter 393: Wonderful Act

¡°You¡¯re auditioning for the role of Chao Yun, correct?¡± The assistant director had had no choice but to break the silence. Su Cha forced back the goosebumps on her body and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant director extended a hand. ¡°We don¡¯t have any requests. This role is rtively simple. You can first perform how you imagine Chao Yun to be.¡± Su Cha nodded and did not say anything else. She nced at the beauty and started to prepare. The beauty smiled again. Her smile could make one¡¯s soul fall out. This made Han Yongbing, who was next to her, take another look. It seemed a little strange. Su Cha restrained her aura and thought about Chao Yun in the script. Suddenly, her expression changed. As sad as a cloud, Chao Yun found out that her life savior had fallen into a treacherous situation in the court, so she swore to give up everything for her life savior. ¡°When the benefactor saved my life back then, I returned the favor with a drop of water. No matter what, I cannot hope to repay such a great favor, but I am willing to give up everything for the benefactor in this lifetime. Whatever the benefactor says, I will do.¡± Chao Yun, who had just entered the pce, was originally kind and innocent. After all, a girl who could remember her savior could not be bad. It was just that the pce was treacherous andplicated. The master she had been following was unfortunately being targeted by someone. She had been through ups and downs for a while before she met her savior. She remembered the kindness she had been shown in the past and experienced the cruelty of today. The girl who was only 16 years old was no longer as calm as an ordinary girl. But deep down, she was still the pure girl from a remote mountain vige. Chao Yun. And Chao Yun was just a name given by her master. Her real name... As if someone was ying with Su Cha in front of her, she suddenly showed a sad and beautiful expression that was neither crying norughing. Then, the void gently intruded. ¡°Benefactor, you still remember my name. I will never forget this kindness.¡± Su Cha thought that this performance was not bad. It was not that she suddenly had amazing acting skills, but this segment had the same emotions as her struggles in the pce. They were both equally helpless. She had perfectly portrayed Chao Yun¡¯s helplessness and kindness in her heart, but she still did not want to be one with the role. To put it bluntly, she had found only her shadow in the role of Chao Yun. But this segment was quite surprising. Even Han Yongbing¡¯s expression softened. It was already a pleasant surprise that he did not interrupt. The assistant director was also amazed. He did not expect the girl rmended by a friend to be so surprising. The only difficult part of the role of Chao Yun was that she had an innocent temperament. After entering the pce, she had to be mature and experienced. It was not easy to find an actress who fit that. If one just looked at the plot, it did not seem difficult. But Su Cha¡¯s interpretation was quite good! The assistant director could not help but want to say hello, but before the performance had ended, he did not dare to speak. When Su Cha surfaced from the scene, her expression was calm. She no longer looked sad. ¡°Directors, I¡¯ve finished my performance.¡± Han Yongbing picked up her documents from the table and said loudly, ¡°You are still participating in apetition. Even before thepetition ends, we won¡¯t sh with each other when we start filming. But since you are participating in a singingpetition, why would you want to act?¡± Chapter 394 - I Like You a Lot~

Chapter 394: I Like You a Lot~

This question was more difficult to answer. Ordinary people would have to answer beautifully. But Su Cha said concisely, ¡°I came because I was interested and had a chance.¡± The assistant director: ¡°...¡± What the hell, can¡¯t you at least show a bit of love? The beauty chuckled again. This time, her voice was low and gentle. As long as one could tell that it did not sound like a man¡¯s, it was obvious that it was a female¡¯s voice, but it also gave off a strange feeling. Su Cha looked at her. In front of everyone else, there was an identity te, but she did not have one. For a moment, she did not know who this woman was. One of the casting directors said to the beauty, ¡°Miss Tan seems to be in a good mood. Could it be that you think this girl has acted well?¡± What? Tan? Tan? Su Cha squinted. Noticing her expression, the beauty finally revealed her red lips. She opened her mouth gently and said, ¡°Yes, I think she performed well. There were so many auditionees before her, but I¡¯m not satisfied with their performance. Why don¡¯t we just set her up? What do you think, Director Han?¡± Everyone was surprised by her words. Su Cha listened carefully to her voice. It was very soft and feminine. She carefully observed Miss Tan¡¯s facial features, together with the curvature in her eyes, there was also a hint of obliqueness... Even if she was really gorgeous, Su Cha thought of Tan Yezhu from back then. The strange thoughts in her heart gradually merged. In the end, Tan Yezhu and the woman in front of her became one. There really were such people in this world. Although she did not look feminine at all, she had a pretty and charming face. With just a little bit of makeup, she already became stunning. It was just that such people usually disliked their beautiful features, but this Tan Yezhu was really too awesome. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Did Bo Muyi know that his brother was like this? In the end, she became sure that the woman in front of her was not Tan Yezhu¡¯s sibling but Tan Yezhu himself. Although she did not know why Tan Yezhu would suddenly appear here as a woman, judging from Director Han and the rest¡¯s behavior, it was impossible that they had just met. In other words... how long had it been since Yezhu started acting as a woman? Han Yongbing¡¯s answer pulled Su Cha back from her train of thought. ¡°Since Miss Tan has said as much, let¡¯s do that. Su Cha, go back and prepare. This role will be yours.¡± His words were swift and decisive. Su Cha paused for a moment before she retracted her thoughts and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Directors, and thank you, Miss Tan, for your support.¡± Su Cha had emphasized the words ¡°Miss Tan.¡± Miss Tan smiled charmingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I like you a lot. All the best!¡± Even in the eyes of others, this Miss Tan was really feminine. She did not even speak or act inappropriately. But Su Cha thought, This was a man... She lit a candle for the men in the room. Su Cha smiled at them and left. After she left, Su Cha called Bo Muyi directly. After answering the phone, Bo Muyi sounded a little happy. ¡°Cha Cha, the audition is over, huh?¡± Basically, Su Cha would tell Bo Muyi everything she wanted to do every day, so Bo Muyi knew that Su Cha was auditioning right now. Su Cha did not hide her surprise in front of him. ¡°I saw someone who looked exactly like Tan Yezhu, but she was a woman.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± Chapter 395 - He Is a Pervert

Chapter 395: He Is a Pervert

Bo Muyi did not speak, and his strange silence made Su Cha gasp. ¡°Yezhu doesn¡¯t happen to have siblings, does he?¡± Although Bo Muyi was unhappy with Su Cha¡¯s giving attention to other men, this matter made him hesitate. ¡°Hmm... No.¡± Su Cha almost understood, and she almost wanted tough out loud. ¡°How could he have such... Hmm, hobbies?¡± She had already said it so implicitly. Bo Muyi did not hide his disdain. ¡°He is a pervert.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± For him to be described as a pervert by Bo Muyi, one could imagine how strange Tan Yezhu was. After all, Su Cha had never seen a man like him have such a special hobby. The main point was that Su Cha carefully recalled the scene with Tan Yezhu just now. Her graceful smile could not be concealed. The directors looked at her with admiration. She did not know how these people would feel if they knew that they liked a man. ¡°Where did you meet her? At the audition?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha did not expect him to appear at the audition and to have such a strange identity. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be here. And he¡¯s... Well, a woman. But I don¡¯t know what his actual significance is.¡± ¡°An investor.¡± Bo Muyi told Su Cha concisely, ¡°That¡¯s Yezhu¡¯s career in the Imperial Capital.¡± Su Cha suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder.¡± It was said that this film would have a very big production. It was normal for there to be investors. With Yezhu¡¯s status, it was normal for him to invest in such a production crew. The other part was just too unbelievable. Bo Muyi¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°Then Cha Cha must have passed the audition.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you so confident in me?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want you to live, he¡¯s just asking for death.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Is this considered a backdoor? The main thing was that she did not expect to meet Tan Yezhu at such an audition. As she talked to Bo Muyi on the phone, she walked out the door. However, she was stopped by someone. A burly man wearing sunsses walked over and whispered, ¡°Miss Su, Miss Tan would like you to wait awhile. She wants to discuss something with you.¡± Su Cha nced at the man and thought of Tan Yezhu¡¯s female guise. She nodded silently. Bo Muyi also heard it from the other end of the phone. He sighed helplessly. ¡°Cha Cha, it¡¯s good that you know now. You have to get used to it sooner orter. He has had this hobby since he was young. He even wanted to pull me along.¡± Su Cha could not help but think about that scenario. Then, she felt that it was too scary. She would rather that the world ended than for her to see such a scene. ¡°You can¡¯t yield to him!¡± She sounded anxious, afraid that Bo Muyi would go astray. Bo Muyi chuckled. ¡°No, he did not mention it again after I beat him up a few times.¡± Su Cha suppressed herughter and heaved a sigh of relief. Then she thought of Tan Yezhu¡¯s female guise and sighed. ¡°Actually, his female self looks really good. As a woman, I... am a little envious...¡± ¡°Nonsense. My Cha Cha is the best. At least he will never have what you have.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± After a few seconds, she realized what Bo Muyi was talking about. In the end, she could not hold it in and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible nowadays with advanced technology.¡± Bo Muyi thought about it and agreed with Su Cha¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s true. You can give him this suggestion.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 396 - This Hobby Must Not Be Revealed

Chapter 396: This Hobby Must Not Be Revealed

After hanging up the phone, Su Cha followed the man into a waiting room in the audition hall. Someone poured her a cup of hot water. When the man was about to go out, Su Cha suddenly asked him, ¡°How long have you been working for Miss Tan?¡± The man nced at her and left without saying anything. Su Cha did not probe further. After a while, Tan Yezhu arrived. He was still dressed in a female outfit, which was a white jumpsuit and wide trousers. Other than his tall and slender figure, there was no trace of a man to be found. He was also wearing a pair of pointed ts. His face, to be honest, was stunningly beautiful. He had the aura of a strong woman. His amorous eyes were upturned but appeared charming. He seemed to have put on some light makeup. This was an existence that women would doubt was real if they saw it. Su Cha was the same. As soon as he entered, he smiled at Su Cha. ¡°Hello, Sister Su Cha.¡± Su Cha did not want to put on an act with him. She could not help butugh as she said, ¡°Young Master Tan, I just asked Muyi about it. Let¡¯s stop pretending.¡± Tan Yezhu was not nervous at all. His narrow, upturned eyes blinked innocently. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. If you are referring to Young Master Tan, he is my brother.¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°That may be so, but that means the Tan family¡¯s genes are truly excellent. You look as tall as your brother.¡± Tan Yezhu covered his mouth and smiled again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very simr to my brother. Even our height is about the same. It¡¯s just that very few people know that I have an older brother. I didn¡¯t expect Sister Su Cha to know so much about it. Do you also know my brother¡¯s good brother, Bo Muyi?¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyelids twitched. He could not help but act like a woman. If Su Cha had not seen through him, she would not have suspected him. Since the other party wanted to act, Su Cha would go along with him. She nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes, but Muyi doesn¡¯t have a good impression of your brother. He said that your brother is a pervert.¡± Tan Yezhu¡¯s smile did not change, but he alsoined, ¡°Yes, I also think Brother is very perverted.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± He was really an extremely talented person. Since the other party had been ying as a woman for a long time, he was very familiar with matters like this. Even if he knew that Su Cha had seen through him, he could still act well and continue ying the role. Tan Yezhu¡¯s female guise must be famous. Su Cha had only been speaking to him for a short while when someone came forward to call him over. She was very polite with Miss Tan. As Tan Yezhu left, he winked at Su Cha flirtatiously. ¡°Sister Su Cha, I¡¯m leaving. It was nice to chat with you. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡± ¡°...Goodbye.¡± I hope I don¡¯t see her again. Although Tan Yezhu was good-looking in female clothing, it did not mean that Su Cha found him eye-catching. It was purely an ident that she met Tan Yezhu while he¡¯s in a female outfit, but that aside, the fact that Su Cha had passed the audition meant that she was officially entering the entertainment industry. She sent the good news to Dai Xiaofu and Le Anqi. She also informed Sister Wu He, who had been concerned about her. Everyone was shocked and surprised by Su Cha¡¯s decision to enter the entertainment industry. But while everything else was unclear, Han Yongbing was at least a famous director. Su Cha would really be in good hands acting under him. Chapter 397 - Meeting Jin Mou

Chapter 397: Meeting Jin Mou

That same day after the audition, Jin Mou asked Su Cha out for a walk. Jin Mou had been staying in the vi this whole time. She was very tired of not being able toe out, so she secretly went out without telling her brother. She had suddenly informed Su Cha of her ns, and Su Cha had not expected Jin Mou toe over. After receiving her call, though, she went out. Jin Mou was waiting for Su Cha outside a restaurant. When Su Cha arrived in a taxi, she saw that Su Cha was very happy. She took out the mobile phone she had prepared and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat together. After dinner, apany me for a walk.¡± Su Cha asked subconsciously, ¡°Does your brother know that you came out?¡± Jin Mou shook her head then lowered it as she typed: [He¡¯s been refusing to let me out all this while, but I¡¯m really going crazy staying in the vi. He wants to work, and there¡¯s only the master in the vi. What can I do?] She was wearing a mask, but the helplessness in her eyes could not be concealed. Su Cha also understood her. She was a patient to begin with. Now that she was trapped in the vi, she could not go anywhere. It would be hard for her to continue staying here. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll eat with you before sending you back.¡± Su Cha did not know what to do. Since Jin Mou was already here, of course she had to follow her around. With her around to look after Jin Mou, nothing would happen. She just had to return to the vi after. Jin Mou nodded happily when she heard Su Cha¡¯s reply. The two of them entered the restaurant. Jin Mou told her that this was a restaurant that she often visited. It was delicious here, and she had been starving recently. Su Cha did not understand Jin Mou¡¯s current situation. ¡°Your brother just asked you to stay there and not let you go anywhere. Why?¡± If it was so dangerous, could Jin Duan not give up whatever he was working on for his sister¡¯s safety? Jin Mou shook her head. [I don¡¯t know either. Brother just said that it was very dangerous. He said that the suspect¡¯s partner would seek revenge, but would that ce be any safer? Besides, he didn¡¯t tell me when it would be resolved.] Su Cha could not help but ask, ¡°What about your parents?¡± He was worried about his sister¡¯s safety, but what about his parents? [Brother said that they will be fine. The only one who is not safe is me, and he doesn¡¯t want me to go back. He can only let me stay in the Imperial Capital. I don¡¯t know why.] After she finished her sentence, she paused for a while and continued to send a message to Su Cha. [I don¡¯t know what Brother does exactly. He seems to be a police officer, but he is often busy with strange things. My parents are the same. They always say things that I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know when my brother¡¯s master met him or what kind of master he is. When I was in the vi, he refused to say anything. Sometimes, I feel very gloomy.] Su Cha immediately understood. Jin Mou knew nothing about the things that Jin Duan had been busy with in the shadows. But Jin Mou¡¯s parents were well aware of the situation. Otherwise, there was no reason why only Jin Mou was being protected. There must be another reason. Jin Mou¡¯s parents were safe, but Jin Mou was not. She was just an ordinary person. Jin Duan could not protect her, so he entrusted her to his master. Yet it seemed that Wu Lin¡¯s existence was being kept a secret. She had lived for so many years and had never heard of Wu Lin. This had only started to change after she was reborn. Even if he existed, that knowledge could not be exposed to ordinary people. If he were to go out into the open, Wu Lin would be very dangerous for ordinary people. Chapter 398 - Ambush

Chapter 398: Ambush

After eating with Jin Mou, who did not seem to be in a good mood, Su Cha apanied her around the Imperial Capital. They were quite famous now, so Su Cha simply put on a pair of sunsses, which could at least block most probing eyes. The girl¡¯s mood was also veryforting. Jin Mou was walking around the mall. After buying some perfume and clothes, she looked quite happy. The difference between Su Cha and Jin Mou was obvious. Whenever Jin Mou saw something, Su Cha would just stand there and look at her. In contrast with Jin Mou, she seemed to be disinterested. Jin Mou¡¯s hands were never empty. She was busy trying on clothes and did not have time to type messages to Su Cha. Therefore, she could only use her expressions to ry her confusion, and Su Cha shook her head but did not say anything. After she came out with a bag of things, Jin Mou¡¯s phone was bombarded by Jin Duan. It was obvious he¡¯d discovered the fact that Jin Mou had run away secretly. Jin Mou just stuck out her tongue, pressed on the phone, and sent a message to Jin Duan. The general idea was that Su Cha would send her back since they were together. Jin Duan stopped calling. Even so, he was still worried and even wanted to pick her up. Jin Mou thought about it and asked him to go to the subway station. They lived in the suburbs where only cars could get to. The nearest subway entrance was a few thousand meters away from them. Therefore, after Su Cha had sent her to the subway station, she could take the subway back immediately. However, Jin Mou felt that this was a little unfair. It was not safe for Su Cha to return home alone after sending her home. As she was worried about Su Cha, Jin Mou simply went to the subway station where she could instead wait for her brother. This subway station was not thest stop. It was just the nearest transit station. Usually, there were few people around, and it was almost nighttime. asionally, only two or three passersby woulde down from a few cars. When it got dark, the subway station lit up with dim yellow lights, and Jin Duan arrived shortly. He reprimanded Jin Mou and thanked Su Cha before they left for home. Jin Mou waved goodbye to Su Cha. After they got into the car, Su Cha smiled and watched them leave. The moment she turned around, she heard a loud explosion. Bang! Her pupils constricted. She quickly turned around and saw that Jin Duan¡¯s car had stopped before it left the subway station. At the same time, from the faint darkness, a few figures rushed towards the car. She could hear Jin Mou screaming in fear and Jin Duan¡¯s angry voice. Without hesitation, Su Cha ran towards the car. As she rushed over, the shadows of two secret guards behind her also rushed out. Jin Duan did not expect to be ambushed. The sudden explosion of the tires was obviously caused by someone using something to blow them up. The hard tires looked as if they were just toys after those people messed with them. A few figures rushed towards Jin Duan and Jin Mou. Jin Duan could only shout, ¡°Run!¡± However, the only ce Jin Mou could run to was the back of the car, and she was horrified to see his brother jump out and fight with this handful of figures. His movements were beyond ordinary fighting. After that, there were too many people. Two people wrapped around Jin Duan and headed straight for Jin Mou. When the masked man reached his hand past the car window to grab Jin Mou, Jin Mou felt a sharp pain in her throat. She wanted to scream but could not. Bang! At that moment, the person who wanted to grab her head suddenly bumped against the car roof uncontrobly. Jin Mou noticed that the person¡¯s mask had slipped off and he fell to the ground in pain. Behind her, Jin Mou saw a pair of familiar cold eyes, which were filled with hostility that she had never seen before. Chapter 399 - Forced Back

Chapter 399: Forced Back

The scene changed almost instantly. Jin Duan never thought that Su Cha would suddenly turn around ande back. But now that he was being pestered by someone, there was no way he could divert more attention to Su Cha. Jin Mou, who was sitting in the car, looked at Su Cha with fear in her eyes. The girl¡¯s expression was no longer as cold and indifferent as usual. Instead, there was a rare ruthlessness. After one of them was knocked out by her, another man quickly reacted and attacked Su Cha. Jin Mou saw Su Cha¡¯s head turn away as if she was in a martial arts drama. The man¡¯s attack slid past her ear, and in the next second, the sound of bones breaking could be heard. Su Cha grabbed his arm with lightning speed. The sound was so loud that it could make one break out in a cold sweat. The two secret guards who were protecting Su Cha were stunned when they saw Su Cha¡¯s actions. However, there were more than a few people who were attacking them, so they were quickly entangled by the others. At this moment, Jin Mou only saw the girl lowering her head and speaking to her without hesitation. ¡°Stay in the car, close the car window, and don¡¯te out.¡± Jin Mou nodded instinctively and closed the car window as Su Cha had instructed. It was dark outside. After closing the car window, Jin Mou could only make out the general situation. Whoosh... There was a piercing sound. Su Cha squinted her eyes and moved her fingers. In an instant, she grabbed a silver needle. She looked in the direction the silver needle hade from. There were ck shadows in the green belt on the roadside. This aura gave Su Cha a sense of familiarity. The vi... She recalled the person she¡¯d sensed when she was talking on the phone with Bo Muyi in the vi. Su Cha immediately understood that it was Jin Mou who had been targeted. However, time did not allow her to think too much. The silver needle missed, which surprised the other party for a moment. Then, multiple silver needles shot out from the green belt. The speed was very fast. Su Cha already knew the power of the silver needle. The performance Tang Keruo had disyed in front of herst time was very exciting. Without hesitation, she circted her inner force until she reached her limits. Her body became like a ghost as she quickly dodged all the silver needles. Bang! A silver needle pierced the tire again, causing it to explode. The loud noise and the shaking of the car made Jin Mou panic. ¡°Miss Su!¡± a secret guard said anxiously. They saw the dense attack, but they were also entangled in it. They¡¯d wanted to escape to save Su Cha, but when they saw her ghostly movements, they were shocked. Su Cha went straight to the green belt. At that moment, she circted her inner force in her body. She had only been cultivating for a short time. It was too difficult for her right now, but she did not think much about it to save others. The moment she approached the green belt, the neatly trimmed nts suddenly swayed violently. The figures who were hiding in the darkness were surprised upon suddenly encountering something beyond their expectations. At that moment, Su Cha approached the green belt and attacked one of them. The few people who were hiding in the darkness retreated quickly. At this moment, the one-meter-longyer of branches in front of Su Cha seemed to have been cut off by a strange force. The cut looked like it was made by a sharp knife, and it shot towards the retreating people with a cold light. Chapter 400 - Exhaustion

Chapter 400: Exhaustion

Those people were especially caught off guard. They had retreated quickly, but before they could get far, they were struck by a bunch of branches. At that moment, their ck clothes were torn apart. While everyone was shocked, Su Cha was already approaching. The secret guards behind her had already finished dealing with their own opponents and rushed over. A man shouted anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat first!¡± Everyone immediately retreated without hesitation. Su Cha saw that and stopped in her tracks. In the shadows, only Su Cha¡¯s porcin white face could be seen through the light from the subway station not far away. There was no emotion on her face, and while it was pale, it did not affect the aura around her. If an Asura[1] stood before them, it would naturally give people a sense of horror. Everything had seemedplicated, but it only took a few seconds. The retreating people were quick. When the secret guards finally caught up with her, one of them asked nervously, ¡°Miss Su, are you okay?¡± Su Cha suddenly coughed softly and said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her eyes were shockingly bright as she walked toward Jin Duan and Jin Mou. The two secret guards looked at each other and saw a bunch of branches scattered on the ground. There was obvious shock in their eyes. They were entangled just now, and the time was too tight. They did not see what was happening here, but Su Cha had dared to attack alone and had even forced the other party to retreat. What kind of person was this girl whom their young master had ordered them to protect? Su Cha was exhausted. She was too anxious just now and had had no choice but to circte all the inner force that she could use in her body. She used her inner force to draw out heaven and earth¡¯s origin energy, turning it into a physical attack method that cut the vegetation in front of her. This might seem unbelievable in modern society, but in fact, it was just the tip of her iceberg when she was in ancient times. If she could cultivate to the peak, she could use a leaf and a petal to hurt people. She was not joking. However, in this current society, such methods were almost extinct. Su Cha had exposed herself tonight, so she did not know if the other party could guess. Although Su Cha did not know who had attacked Jin Duan and Jin Mou, she reckoned that it had something to do with the Tang Sect. Other than the Tang Sect, there was no one else who used silver needles as an attack method. Jin Duan had just been injured in his hurry and his face was pale. When he saw Su Cha, he had just finished confirming that his sister was fine. Now that he saw Su Cha, he was shocked. ¡°You...¡± Although Jin Duan did not see it clearly, he knew that Su Cha was not an ordinary person. Jin Duan knew very well who¡¯d sent the people who attacked them. Su Cha was really scary to be able to force back a few people at the same time. Su Cha stopped Jin Duan from continuing. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. Let¡¯s go back to your vi. I¡¯ll call a taxi.¡± At this time, Su Cha was still in the mood. After saying that, she took out her phone from her pocket and called for an online taxi. Jin Duan: ¡°...¡± He had many questions to ask, but when he saw the exhaustion on the girl¡¯s face, he did not speak. [1] A member of a ss of divine beings in the Vedic period, which in Indian mythology tend to be evil and in Zoroastrianism are benevolent. Chapter 401 - I Beg Miss Su to Save the Star Alliance from Danger

Chapter 401: I Beg Miss Su to Save the Star Alliance from Danger

When she got into the taxi, Su Cha leaned against the car window, looking a little sleepy. It was not because she was sleepy, but because she was in low spirits. Just now, she¡¯d had to force herself to use her inner force to attack. It was a little difficult, and her body had been drained. Hence, she seemed to be down. After all, her inner force was not strong enough. If it were otherwise, such a sneak attack would not have stopped there. Jin Mou was shocked. Everything that had happened tonight was beyond her imagination, although she did not see any other way to exin it. Shey in Jin Duan¡¯s arms while Jin Duan kept his eyes on Su Cha. The man¡¯s thin lips were slightly pale. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s pale face, he asked hoarsely, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest.¡± Su Cha knew what he was thinking. ¡°You better not ask anything.¡± Jin Duan: ¡°...¡± The taxi driver looked at Su Cha and Jin Duan in surprise through the rearview mirror, as well as at Jin Mou, who was sitting between them. He must be imagining that a long drama had gone down. When they arrived at the vi, Jin Duan brought Jin Mou in. Although he was very grateful to Su Cha, his sister was currently in shock. He wanted tofort Jin Mou first, so he said to Su Cha, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Jin Mou back to the room first and call the master. You can sit here and rest. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very safe here. Those people won¡¯t dare toe.¡± Su Cha did not look as exhausted as before. She just lowered her eyes and sat down, rubbing her temples. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about them. It¡¯s you who need to worry.¡± ¡°...¡± Jin Duan nced at her worriedly and eventually brought Jin Mou with him. After entering the room, although Jin Mou was still flustered, she had recovered a lot. She looked at Jin Duan nervously and pointed outside. Jin Duan immediately said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she should be fine. I will look after her.¡± Jin Mou nodded. Jin Duan went out of the room and knocked on another door. He opened the door and saw that the master was not asleep. He¡¯d lit a candle and was sitting in meditation. Although the scene was a little scary, it also exuded a sense of destion for no reason. The candlelight contrasted with Jin Duan¡¯s pale face. ¡°Master, they still made a move. Jin Mou and I were attacked.¡± The old man opened his eyes. There was no panic on his face. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve calcted that the fact that you cane back today proves that something has happened.¡± As he spoke, he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The one who really must be weed this time is your benefactor!¡± As soon as he walked out, Jin Duan followed him. When he arrived downstairs, he saw the view of someone¡¯s beautiful back sitting in the living room. He was not surprised at all. A faint smile finally appeared on his aged face. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m sorry for not weing you.¡± Su Cha turned around and saw him. She stood up and nodded at Shi Wei. ¡°Hello, old sir.¡± ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Su Cha sensed that Shi Wei was much more polite than before. Perhaps Jin Duan had already told him about what happened. Jin Duan followed behind Shi Wei. Seeing this scene, he did not say anything, but because he had not recovered from what had just happened, his face was more tense than usual. After Shi Wei finishedughing, he suddenly said to Su Cha with a sad expression, ¡°Miss Su, I know that this is out of the blue, but I beg you to save the Star Alliance from danger.¡± Su Cha was stunned. Chapter 402 - The Sect Master of the Heaven’s Secrets Sect

Chapter 402: The Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect

Jin Duan was surprised. After a long while, Su Cha finally smiled and forced out, ¡°Old sir, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve already predicted what has happened today. If my disciple and his sister could return alive, it means that the person they are destined to meet has really appeared. Given that, why else would Miss Su appear here?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows, ¡°Old sir, it¡¯s now the 21st century. Why are you still talking about feudal superstition? What kind of noble person are you speaking of?¡± Although she was smiling calmly, she was obviously pushing back at him. Shi Wei sighed. ¡°Miss Su, the first time I met you, I knew you were not an ordinary person. We can also speak openly. If you really refuse to agree, I will not force you. I will just take it that our Star Alliance has run out of time.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha fell silent. Star Alliance. She was not unfamiliar with it. She had asionally heard Bo Muyi¡¯s conversations. There were also two other associations, the Killing Alliance and the Martial Alliance. Su Cha did not know what they were. Seeing her silence, Shi Wei knew that she was not just being flippant. He smiled slowly and sat down. He looked as amiable as an ordinary old man. ¡°Miss Su has watched TV before. You must be familiar with the martial arts world, right? Have you heard of the martial arts world, the Tang Sect, and the Shaolin?¡± Su Cha nodded and smiled. ¡°That was all done on TV. It¡¯s the 21st century now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Su very familiar about such knowledge?¡± Shi Wei was confident and started to speak without shying away. ¡°In fact, in the hundreds of years since the rise of the martial arts world, our heritage has never been broken. But in the end, too much time has passed. The ancient martial arts manuals and legends left behind by our ancestors from ancient times have mostly been lost. As Miss Su has said, the world has begun to develop rapidly. Technology is the future of mankind. Our traditional martial arts schools in China have also begun to decline. Among the few major sects, only the Shaolin, the Wudang, the Tang Sect, the Beggar Sect, and the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect, which is where we are, still have their inheritance. Most of the other sects have already ceased to exist. In order to continue our lineage and legacy, we have to build our own hidden ns, enter the countryside, and work with the dust. Only then could we maintain our current situation.¡± Su Cha was speechless. She really did not expect that what she had thought was in the past really still existed. Seeing that she was silent, Shi Wei continued, ¡°Our Star Union has been created by different factions in various sects over the years. In order to consolidate and repair the decline of the current Pugilistic World, there are only two such associations. One is the Star Union and the other is the Martial Union. They have been established during the Ming dynasty and have been continuing to this day. In the existing sects, different families have chosen to attend different alliance meetings. Every thirty years, the Union will hold a martial arts assembly and select the most capable people to be the leader of the Union.¡± Hearing his words, Jin Duan seemed a little agitated. ¡°Master...¡± Shi Wei waved his hand and looked at Su Cha with a pair of amiable eyes. ¡°Our Star Alliance is different from the Martial Alliance. The candidate to be the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance has always been the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect. The Sect Master uses a divination technique to find the most suitable candidate for the position of Alliance Master. As for me, I am the Sect Master of this generation.¡± Chapter 403 - The Star Alliance Is in Your Hands

Chapter 403: The Star Alliance Is in Your Hands

Su Cha¡¯s eyes flickered. In fact, she was no stranger to these sects because, during her time in Yun Tang, martial arts did exist. Otherwise, she would not have possessed heaven-defying martial arts. At that time, martial arts sects and the Imperial Court were in charge of their own matters. Due to her change in circumstances, she had be someone who suppressed martial arts sects for decades until she suddenly returned to the modern world. She had heard of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect before. Most of the people in the sect used the art of fortune-telling. Even the Imperial Court trusted the people of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect and often asked them to predict the luck of the Imperial Court. At that time, Su Cha did not believe in such things. However, after experiencing two rebirths, she¡¯d started to respect fate. Hence, she believed Shi Wei¡¯s words. However, she did not expect the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect to still exist. Su Cha suddenly understood what the old man meant. As Shi Wei spoke, tears welled up in his old eyes. ¡°A few months ago, I predicted that a new leader of the Star Alliance was going to be assassinated. I saw the Star Alliance¡¯s end.¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s not just us and the Martial Alliance. Those who had betrayed their factions have formed an alliance called the Killing Alliance. Their goal is to get rid of the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance. Such a war has even spread to the surface world. If we fight to the death among you, the country will be affected. Now, not only are we facing the threat of the Killing Alliance, but the internal unity of the Star Alliance will also fall apart. If I can¡¯t find a suitable candidate, I¡¯m afraid those people will rebel.¡± Shi Wei mmed the table angrily. Jin Duan quickly held him up. Even though his face was tense, it was evident he could not bear to see this sight. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry over those people.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why you are telling me this.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were still calm. Even after she heard these things, she did not seem to be affected. ¡°I am not from the Pugilistic World. Before this, I did not know about your existence.¡± Shi Wei looked at Su Cha and smiled slowly. There was a hint of pity and helplessness in his smile. ¡°I know what you mean, Miss Su. However, the Star Alliance now has no leader. The old leader of the Star Alliance has already passed away. I have not dared to announce this news yet. The next meeting will be held in two months. If I can¡¯t find a suitable candidate by then, the Star Alliance will fall apart and the people of the Killing Alliance will be satisfied.¡± Su Cha blinked. ¡°Jin Duan is also your disciple? Then why was he attacked?¡± Jin Duan said in a deep voice, ¡°The dispute between me and the Star Alliance has nothing to do with it. The reason why I was attacked and Jin Mou was implicated was because of what happened to youst time. A rather unexpected person died. He was a traitor of the Tang Sect and had joined the Killing Alliance. Among the hidden ns, there is one called the Bo family whose influence is thergest among all the aristocratic families. The person in charge now is temperamental and unpredictable. Last month, he sent someone to kill this traitor, yet now the Tang Sect is still looking for trouble. The people of the Killing Alliance don¡¯t dare to find trouble with the Bo family for the time being. They put the me on us because the Tang Sect traitor passed through the Earth Domain, which is my territory.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Could this Bo family be that of the one she doted on? Before Su Cha could ponder over the matter, Shi Wei had already revealed his true intention: ¡°My request is for the Star Alliance to be handed to Miss Su.¡± Chapter 404 - Reason

Chapter 404: Reason

Su Cha was surprised. Although she was mentally prepared, she still found Shi Wei¡¯s request ridiculous. ¡°Old sir, do you believe in your divinations so much that you¡¯d hand over the so-called Star Alliance to a stranger like me? Do you know my background?¡± Even the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect could not believe his actions. It was like a gamble, and Shi Wei was the crazy gambler. How could he be sure that if he handed the Star Alliance to Su Cha, the result would be good? Shi Wei sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never made a mistake in my life about my predictions. When the Star Alliance is at its end, I saw a chance to turn things around. And Miss Su is the turning point. When you appeared, I knew that the Star Alliance has a chance.¡± Ordinary people would think that Shi Wei was talking nonsense. Although Su Cha believed him, it did not mean that she was willing to be involved. It was just that she had just saved Jin Duan. Not only would Bo Muyi find out about it, but he would also be afraid that she would be targeted. After all, she was too eye-catching. At the thought of this, Su Cha asked, ¡°The person chasing after Jin Duan is the person who killed the Alliance Master?¡± Jin Duan nodded. Now he understood what his master meant. Moreover, he did not hide the fact that Su Cha had saved them outside. ¡°Every sect is divided into several family ns and factions. Each faction chooses a different alliance, and those who betray the alliance have mostly entered the Killing Alliance. My senior brother also died in their hands. Their goal is to prevent the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance from having peace so that they could take advantage of the situation and infiltrate. The person who died under your buildingst time was killed by a passing Tang Sect traitor. We don¡¯t know why he killed this person, but there is no evidence. That traitor is also dead.¡± At this point, Jin Duan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Were you aware when that person diedst time?¡± Su Cha suddenly smiled without saying anything. Seeing her expression, Jin Duan knew that he had made a mistake. Not only did the person in front of him know, but she also knew very well. He frowned. From the information he¡¯d gathered, Su Cha was just an ordinary person. She had no way to get in touch with the martial arts world. Where did she learn all her martial arts? It was dark just now and he was too far away. He did not see how Su Cha had forced those people to retreat, but he knew that her martial arts was definitely not weak. Otherwise, she would not have shown such strength. Of course, if Jin Duan knew what Su Cha had done, he would be dumbfounded. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s expression, Shi Wei sighed again. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will not force you.¡± Su Cha nced at Shi Wei and Jin Duan thoughtfully. Actually, regardless of whether she agreed or not, she was already in trouble. Today¡¯s incident was an ident. In time, Su Cha might be targeted by the people from the Killing Alliance. At that time, she would be a celebrity. If she was too ambitious, someone might attack her. Taking over the Star Alliance... ¡°Old sir, do you think many people in the Star Alliance are plotting against us?¡± Shi Wei¡¯s eyes flickered. In the end, he said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not that they want to rebel. It¡¯s just that the people from the Killing Alliance have been coveting us for a long time. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that the people after the Star Alliance would not be able to infiltrate it. If the Star Alliance does not have a sessor this time, they will overturn my fate. If the people from the Killing Alliance were to rise to power, I can¡¯t imagine what would happen.¡± Shi Wei had no choice but to exin everything to Su Cha. Chapter 405 - Which Side Does the Bo Family Belong to?

Chapter 405: Which Side Does the Bo Family Belong to?

Su Cha squinted her eyes. ording to her observations of the secret guards and the group of people who had just retreated, many ancient martial artists had weakened even now. It was basically impossible to see anyone with inner force. Su Cha could practice such martial arts and so had a huge advantage. She was not afraid of taking over, but she did not know if it would be a problem for her. Su Cha thought for a while. ¡°Then why did this affect Jin Mou?¡± If the people from the Killing Alliance wanted to deal with Jin Duan, how could they attack Jin Duan¡¯s sister, Jin Mou? ¡°Because Jin Mou is the sessor chosen by Master.¡± Jin Duan¡¯s words raised Su Cha¡¯s eyebrows. Shi Wei did not hide it anymore. ¡°Jin Mou has great talent in predicting fate. I have already internally chosen her as my sessor. However, she doesn¡¯t know about it yet. The Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect has taken on the role of finding the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Every generation¡¯s Alliance Master has been divined by the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect. The Alliance Master and the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect rely on each other. If we lose any one of the two, we will fall into chaos. In recent years, the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Chapter has been declining due to the difficulty of finding a sessor, not to mention the fact that there are people from the Killing Alliance eyeing it.¡± Su Cha thought that Jin Duan was just Shi Wei¡¯s disciple, but she did not expect the real sessor to be Jin Mou. ¡°Jin Mou doesn¡¯t know?¡± Shi Wei nodded. ¡°Jin Mou is different from being in the martial arts world since she was young. She has great talent, and my mantle can be passed down to her at any time. We just didn¡¯t want to expose her existence, but it¡¯s already toote. I don¡¯t know who leaked the news. If I have to guess, the people of the Killing Alliance have most likely suspected it, which is why they attacked Jin Mou. Once the sessor of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect is no longer around, I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me to find another suitable sessor. Therefore, I really can¡¯t hold on for long.¡± Su Cha finally understood that Shi Wei was at the end of the road. Jin Mou had to be kept a secret. There was no sessor in the Star Alliance. There were indeed internal and external troubles. Finding Su Cha was hisst hope. Destiny had always been unpredictable. Su Cha did not ask why it was her. She was just hesitating whether she should take over. She was not afraid of trouble. She was actually very interested in the martial arts world. Moreover, this matter seemed to have something to do with Bo Muyi. After much thought, she asked, ¡°Which side does the Bo family belong to?¡± Hearing her mention the Bo family, Jin Duan and Shi Wei were slightly surprised. Then, Jin Duan answered, ¡°Strictly speaking, the Bo family does not belong to any side. It can only be said that it has a deep rtionship with the Martial Alliance. There is no sect backing it up, and it is a rtively neutral family. As the Bo family head is in control of the situation on the surface, Master is worried about the safety of the Star Alliance. We have no connection with these families now, and they hold power and wealth on the surface world. Many people are watching, which is why the people from the Killing Alliance are trying their best to get the Star and Martial Alliances.¡± Su Cha instantly understood. The current martial arts Imperial Court was different from the past. Hence, these sects and families were involved. The wealth and power of these families were the wealth and power of these associations. They had already intertwined with each other. If anything happened, the foundation of several families might get involved. Seeing her hesitation, Shi Wei was filled with hope. ¡°I am very sincere. If Miss Su is willing to take over the Star Alliance, I will not let Miss Su suffer.¡± Chapter 406 - Unexpected Person

Chapter 406: Unexpected Person

Su Cha smiled gently. ¡°Old sir, don¡¯t hold too much hope for me. I don¡¯t know how far I can go with it.¡± ¡°I believe in fate. If fate says that you are destined, I will believe that you are destined,¡± Shi Wei said solemnly. Even if it sounded ridiculous. Su Cha lifted her eyelids slightly. Taking over the Star Alliance was equivalent to taking over the families behind her. However, Su Cha knew very well that if she took over, not many people would be convinced. If she wanted to truly control it, she had to prove it with her own strength. However, she could suppress these martial artists in the past. Why not now? Of course, she knew her goal very well. She was not a kind person. She definitely had her own agenda for taking over the Star Alliance. She definitely did not want to be their savior. Shi Wei knew this very well. It was because he knew that he had to hand the Star Alliance to Su Cha. He had calcted it several times. No matter what the result was, the final result would always be Su Cha. He only hoped to contribute to the Star Alliance before his death. Su Cha lowered her eyes. Although her tone was slow, she sounded very firm. ¡°Okay.¡± ... Jin Mou felt much better when she woke up in the morning. She looked around her room but did not see Su Cha. She got up and walked around the vi, only to see her brother¡¯s master watering the flowers in the courtyard. Compared to the stern look from a few days ago, the master at present looked much more rxed and happy. It was as if he had removed the burden in his heart and was feeling happy. Jin Mou did not find Jin Duan, nor did he find Su Cha. She did not forget what happenedst night, so she gestured at Shi Wei to ask him where they went. Shi Wei said in a rxed tone, ¡°Jin Mou, you¡¯ve been living here for so long. There are some things I haven¡¯t told you about. Your brother¡¯s mission has beenpleted. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Jin Mou¡¯s eyes widened. What mission? Why couldn¡¯t she understand the master¡¯s words? ... When Su Cha returned to the Lookout Pavilion, she was holding a box in her hand. In the box was the symbol of the Star Alliance, the jade ring that represented power. Its name was the Star Ring. It had a unique appearance and was priceless. For hundreds of years, it had been the inheritance of every leader of the Star Alliance. Moreover, it was a top-notch craft when it was made. As long as one had the Star Ring, martial artists would instantly know that its owner was the current Alliance Master. Only the Alliance Master could wear this ring. Shi Wei also told Su Cha that the old Alliance Master had passed away, but he did not dare to tell anyone about it. He was afraid of causing trouble, so he¡¯d told others that he had disappeared. Now that the Star Ring had been handed over, he would get rid of all the troubles in his heart. However, he respected Su Cha¡¯s opinions. Now, he would only announce that the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance had been born, but he would not announce to anyone who the new Alliance Master was. It was just for two months. When the time came, the Martial Alliance had to decide on the Alliance Master Selection. As an Alliance Master, she had to appear. But that was in the future. Su Cha would not reveal her identity for the time being. At least before she was exposed, she had to ensure that she was strong enough. But after returning to the Lookout Pavilion, Su Cha met some people who were surprised. Chapter 407 - Recognition

Chapter 407: Recognition

When she returned to the Lookout Pavilion, a servant came to report to her. The olddy was entertaining guests and hoped that Miss Su could make a trip there. Although Su Cha did not know why she called her over, she had a good rtionship with the olddy. Of course, she would invite her. Just as she was about to go over, the secret guard¡¯s words brought Su Cha back to reality. ¡°Miss Su, the young master is on his way back. He will return to the Imperial Capital at around six o¡¯clock tomorrow.¡± Su Cha was stunned. ¡°So soon? Has he finished his work overseas?¡± She had spoken to Bo Muyi before the ident. After the incidentst night, she had not told Bo Muyi because she did not want him to worry. But now that he wasing back, he also did not inform Su Cha. Instead, he used the secret guard¡¯s mouth. Su Cha knew that Bo Muyi was probably scared. She had thought that it would take some time before Bo Muyi returned. There was a warning in Su Cha¡¯s heart. Why did hee back? The secret guard nced at her. This person was not one of the two people who followed her yesterday. But now, all the secret guards around Bo Muyi knew that the Miss Su they were protecting under the young master¡¯s orders was better than them... ¡°Young Master knows about what happenedst night and is worried about you.¡± Su Cha expected it. She rubbed her temples, which were aching. ¡°Did you tell him about what happened to mest night?¡± The secret guard remained silent. Of course. How could they not report such a big matter to the young master? Naturally, they reported Su Cha¡¯s every move. She did not know what the young master¡¯s reaction was, but she immediately got up and came back, knowing that this might affect her. Su Cha knew that they were following orders. She bit her lips and thought about how to exin this matter. She¡¯d thought that she could keep it a secret for a while, but now she could not. She was probably a weak little white flower in Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes. Now that the little white flower had suddenly turned into a tyrannic flower, how should she exin it? There was no exnation that could sound more ridiculous than her being reborn twice. It was rare for Su Cha to feel irritated. She had been thinking about it even before. When she reached the olddy¡¯s courtyard, she saw a few unfamiliar people. One of them was a familiar face. The olddy¡¯s granddaughter, Ye Jingwen. A few elegant and noble people were chatting in the main hall. Other than Ye Jingwen, there were also middle-aged men and women who were older than her. As soon as Su Cha entered, her attention was attracted by someone before her gaze couldnd on anyone else. She paused when she saw the elegant woman sitting next to a few middle-aged men and women. Tang Keruo. Tang Keruo also saw Su Cha. Her eyes darkened a little at that moment, and her pupils seemed to be sizing her up. At that moment, Su Cha let her original self¡¯s attitude resurface and looked at the olddy. As if she was afraid, she cautiously called out, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± The olddy: ¡°...¡± She gave Su Cha a serious look. For a moment, she could not tell if Su Cha was pretending or not. She decided that Su Cha simply could notpose herself in time and waved at her with a smile. ¡°There are a few uncles and aunties here today. They are all Muyi¡¯s uncles and aunties, so I asked you toe and acknowledge them.¡± Su Cha obediently walked to the olddy¡¯s side. Seeing her, Ye Jingwen smiled. ¡°Hello, Su Cha.¡± Chapter 408 - Change of Face

Chapter 408: Change of Face

Su Cha was like a startled quail. ¡°Hello, Miss Ye.¡± Ye Jingwen: ¡°...¡± For a moment, she thought that she had somehow bullied Su Cha. Thest time they met, this girl gave off a cold and imposing aura. Why did she be so... White lotus? Ye Jingwen controlled herself to notin. The olddy nced at Su Cha in surprise. Su Cha was still timid. The people who were originally looking at Su Cha frowned slightly. How could such a petty existence appear in the Lookout Pavilion? The olddy seemed to have understood something. Without asking, she held Su Cha¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡°This child just came back. She¡¯s a little afraid of strangers.¡± The audience looked at each other. No matter how afraid she was of strangers, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for her to present herself well. Someone smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam, may I know who this is?¡± ¡°Muyi¡¯s little girlfriend.¡± Her words were filled with adoration. Everyone was dumbfounded. The olddy ignored their expressions and said to Su Cha, ¡°Come, these are Muyi¡¯s uncles and aunties. You can acknowledge them.¡± Her attitude was quite good. She held Su Cha¡¯s hand and led her over, causing the others to look at her with slight disdain. They came from wealthy families and were born to be high and mighty. Naturally, they could not bear to see such timid behavior. However, due to their good upbringing, they would not say anything openly. They pretended to smile politely at Su Cha. What a waste of a good-looking face. How could such a person be liked by Bo Muyi? It was already incredible that the King of Hell had a girlfriend. How could she be so... difficult to exin? The olddy introduced them one by one, and Su Cha greeted them one by one. When it was Tang Keruo¡¯s turn, it was not the olddy who introduced them but a middle-aged woman, her distant niece. Su Cha looked at Tang Keruo and lowered her eyes as if she did not dare to look at her. Ye Jingwen found it strange. It was as if Tang Keruo had bullied her. Su Cha¡¯s attitude was easily misunderstood by others. Tang Keruo forced a smile. ¡°Miss Su, we just met. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°Of course I remember.¡± Su Cha¡¯s soft voice sounded pitiful. Tang Keruo felt that something was wrong, but she could not tell what. The middle-aged woman looked at Tang Keruo with a slight change in expression. ¡°Keruo, how do you know Miss Su?¡± She sounded a little reproachful and worried. After all, this person was Bo Muyi¡¯s girlfriend. Why did it seem like Tang Keruo had bullied her? Tang Keruo¡¯s smile froze. ¡°I met her brieflyst time.¡± Su Cha did not exin further. After seeing her, the olddy said, ¡°Just say hello for now. If you have something on, go back first.¡± Su Cha nodded and bade everyone farewell cautiously. Although those people smiled at her, no one responded. They were obviously looking down on her. After waiting for Su Cha to leave, Ye Jingwen nced at her and said directly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± The olddy¡¯s expression changed. Before she could stop her, Ye Jingwen had already stood up and left. When Ye Jingwen arrived outside the door, she saw Su Cha walking ahead of her. She was no longer as timid as before. Her walking aura was extraordinary. She paused and called, ¡°Su Cha.¡± Su Cha turned her head and asked, ¡°Miss Ye, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Jingwen: ¡°...¡± Chapter 409 - Why Are You Always Making Me Worry?

Chapter 409: Why Are You Always Making Me Worry?

Ye Jingwen was dumbfounded. She was clearly a submissive girl in the room. How did she change so quickly? Ye Jingwen blinked. Thinking back to thest time she saw her, she thought about how she had changed. She thought of something and smiled. ¡°You... were inside just now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being inside?¡± There was a smile on the girl¡¯s face. She was indifferent and pure, looking no different. There was a hint of dominance in her current state. Ye Jingwen did not know what to say. Actually, she was not familiar with Su Cha, so it was not a big deal. The two of them greeted each other at the door. Besides, Grandma¡¯s opinion was very clear. She did not want her to have any interaction with this girl in front of her. Ye Jingwen did not understand. If she was Bo Muyi¡¯s girlfriend, the news should have spread throughout the Imperial Capital. Besides their family though, not many people knew. Could it be that Bo Muyi did not want to announce it? Ye Jingwen was deep in thought. She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, Su Cha asked first, ¡°Miss Ye, if there¡¯s nothing else, shall I leave first?¡± Ye Jingwen was not a fool. She could tell the indifference hidden beneath her words. She was not afraid or intimidated. Ye Jingwen could tell that the other party seemed to be dismissive of her. As the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye family, she had never been treated like this before. For a moment, Ye Jingwen felt embarrassed and stopped talking. Su Cha could roughly understand the youngdy¡¯s thoughts. She chuckled in her heart. Indeed, she had no intention of talking to Ye Jingwen and left directly. The olddy was right. There was nothing inmon between them. Returning to the bedroom, she entered the basement and continued her cultivation. Now that she had promised the old man that she would be the Alliance Master, she had to bear the responsibility. However, she still had to participate in thepetition and was destined to enter the entertainment industry. Who knew what the people from the Star Alliance would think when they saw their Alliance Master being in the spotlight? ... Su Cha was woken up by a touch at midnight. It was as if she was deeply attached to him. The touch brushed gently on her face, bringing with it a numbing itch, which made Su Cha unable to sleep well. She opened her eyes in confusion. The bedroom was dark. Su Cha¡¯s good eyesight could only see the blurry outline in the darkness. Even though his face could not be seen clearly, she could feel a trace of gloomy aura exuding from the other party. However, it carried a different kind of clear and ethereal aura, as if it could enchant people. Because of this familiar feeling, even if Su Cha had woken up, she did not move. In the darkness, she could only feel the person¡¯s fingers gently caressing her face. It was slightly cold. Touching her trembling eyshes, the man said elegantly, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± His voice was usually clean, but now it sounded hoarse, as if he was exhausted. Su Cha¡¯s heart ached as she listened. She held his cold fingertips and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t rested yet?¡± He could have rested on the ne, but it sounded like he had not slept for a long time. His slender fingers held her warm palm and pinched it gently. ¡°Why do you keep making me worry?¡± Chapter 410 - Will You Accompany Me?

Chapter 410: Will You Apany Me?

Su Cha was speechless. She wanted to say that she was fine, but that kind of thing could not be exined easily. The silence spread between the two of them. Su Cha did not know how to speak, and Bo Muyi did not seem to be in a hurry, so he too did not speak. After a while, Su Cha asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Did your secret guards tell you?¡± ¡°What do you think I care about?¡± There was no emotion in the man¡¯s tone, which could make one worried for no reason. Su Cha pondered. Oh no, he was really angry now. In the past, even if he was angry, he would at least expose himself. Unlike now, his calm tone could make one shudder. How should she coax such a boyfriend? She had no experience, and the situation was too urgent for her to search online. But since Su Cha had expected it, she asked back, ¡°What do you care about? It¡¯s probably a matter of life and death.¡± What does Bo Muyi care about? Su Cha could guess it. She tried to speak. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Cha Cha.¡± He said tiredly, ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t care whatever you¡¯re hiding from me.¡± He moved closer to her ear and said in a seductive voice, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be concerned about others and put yourself in danger.¡± Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she immediately felt a little helpless. ¡°No one expected this to happen. I saw it at that time. I can¡¯t just leave, right?¡± Jin Mou was her friend, after all. Su Cha was not a person who could abandon her. ¡°And I am confident...¡± If it really did not work, Su Cha would have left. She would not joke about her safety. Besides, she had two secret guards by her side. Bo Muyi did not speak. Even though Su Cha had good eyesight in the darkness, she could not see his expression clearly. She touched Bo Muyi¡¯s face with one hand and caressed it for a while before saying, ¡°I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± The man approached her and suddenly opened his thin lips to bite Su Cha¡¯s ear. Although it was not hard, it was itchy. Su Cha subconsciously shrank her neck and fell into his arms. She heard a sigh. Bo Muyi hugged her. His fingers were cold, but his arms were hot. Su Cha could hear the beating of his heart in his chest. It was gentle and strong. She asked softly, ¡°Are you going back again?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m done.¡± He did not tell her how, when he received the news, he had not rested for two days. In the end, he could not fall asleep after receiving the news. He had always known that Su Cha had many things to hide from him. He was so smart, how could he not know many things? He just did not want to ask. He was afraid that if he asked too much, the person in front of him would have a knot in her heart. After all, he still did not know what Su Cha was thinking and what she was hiding... It was not that he did not want to know, but he just did not dare to. Su Cha touched his earlobe. ¡°Mypetition is not over yet.¡± ¡°I know. Do you still live there?¡± Su Cha hesitated. Although she needed to stay with the production team, Bo Muyi was already back. Besides, with Jin Mou gone, it was better for her to stay in the Lookout Pavilion. Thinking of this, Su Cha said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to stay. I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯ll call the production crewter. Are you tired? If you¡¯re tired, go to bed.¡± She heard him say, ¡°Will you apany me?¡± Chapter 411 - Not Living in the Villa

Chapter 411: Not Living in the Vi

¡°Yes.¡± Since it was still a littlete, she could continue to sleep. Hearing her words, Bo Muyi stood up and took off his coat. He turned on the bedsidemp. The sudden dazzling light made Su Cha close her eyes instinctively. When she opened them again, Bo Muyi had already changed into his pajamas. When he came over to lie down, Su Cha realized that there was a blue stubble on his chin. She had never seen Bo Muyi in such a sorry state, even though it did not diminish his appearance. Her heart ached a little as she waited for Bo Muyi to lie down. He hugged her waist and rested his chin on her head before closing his eyes. After a few days of not sleeping, he had finally returned to Su Cha¡¯s side. A few minutester, Su Cha heard the even breathinging from above her head. He was probably asleep. She closed her eyes and fell asleep as well. When she woke up again, it was already bright outside. She moved slightly, and the person pressing on her also moved. He tilted his body slightly and held her tighter. Su Cha hesitated but did not get up. Otherwise, she would awaken Bo Muyi. However, it was too difficult to be awake like this. She could only stare nkly out of the window. Bo Muyi had slept for too long. In the end, he was woken up by a phone call. His phone was ced on the bedside table. When he took the phone and spoke to it, he did not open his eyes. His other hand held Su Cha tightly. Well... Bo Muyi repliedzily. Su Cha heard that the call was from a man who spoke English. He was probably reporting something. Bo Muyi had just returned from overseas and had slept for only a few hours, yet he had to deal with other matters already. Su Cha recalled what Shi Wei had said. The person in charge of the Bo family was Bo Muyi, right? Thinking about it, he had too many things to handle. However, he was already awake. Su Cha was about to get up earlier when she was forced to lie in bed for a few hours. As soon as she moved, Bo Muyi opened his eyes. The ck obsidian-like eyes looked at Su Cha as if the person had not just woken up. ¡°I have to call the production crew...¡± Su Cha whispered. Although her voice was soft, it was probably heard by the person on the other side of the phone. She heard an exaggerated voice, ¡°Boss? Woman?¡± Bo Muyi let go of her hand and hummed softly. Su Cha immediately stood up to change her clothes. She looked at the time. It was almost noon. She was a little hungry. After washing up, she called the director of the production crew and exined her intentions. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not staying here anymore?¡± The director was also a little surprised. Of course, he said that it would not work, but Su Cha insisted. He had no choice but to let Su Cha go to the vi. At least to take her luggage. After Su Cha finished talking, Bo Muyi had already risen up. He was wearing only a pair of ck pajamas and pants. His upper body was bare, and his perfect abdominal muscles could make it hard for people to take their eyes off him. He was holding an automatic razor and was slightly raising his head to shave his stubble. No matter what he did, this kind of man was very sexy. When he saw Su Chaing in, he smiled gently at her. ¡°Cha Cha, do you know how to do it?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She did not want to learn it as she was afraid that Bo Muyi might bleed. Chapter 412 - Lian Chis Birthday Banquet

Chapter 412: Lian Chi¡¯s Birthday Banquet

What if he bled? Bo Muyi chuckled and did not force her. After washing up, he picked a ck shirt from the wardrobe and changed into it. Su Cha liked to see him in a ck shirt. He was handsome and charming, a man who could y. Whenever she saw him, she would subconsciously have certain thoughts. When she realized the huge difference between the two of them, she would often feel lost. The man changed and pinched Su Cha¡¯s face. ¡°Cha Cha, are you hungry?¡± He always called her by her pet name. No one could resist his pampering, not even Su Cha. She rubbed her face against his palm and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Like a kitten. The man chuckled and pressed the bell in the room before getting someone to deliver the food. During the meal, Su Cha wanted to ask him if he wanted to know. Was he not surprised that she knew martial arts? Why did he keep asking nothing? Su Cha felt that it was hard to exin. She did not want Bo Muyi to know about it, but she also felt that Bo Muyi did not even want to ask. Keeping it from him was making her feel increasingly guilty. However, this matter was tooplicated and could not be exined clearly with just a few words. But Bo Muyi did not ask. After dinner, Su Cha said that she was going to the vi to take her luggage, and Bo Muyi followed her. Of course, in order not to attract attention, he just sat in the car and waited for Su Cha while discussing work with others. After entering the vi, Su Cha went inside to pack her luggage. A few contestants gathered in themon room to make dessert. When they saw Su Cha packing up anding out, they looked at each other in surprise. Yu Shuran saw her carrying her luggage and asked directly, ¡°Su Cha, are you leaving?¡± Su Cha nced at everyone in the room and smiled gently. ¡°Yes. I have some things to do at home. Of course, I will still participate in thepetition.¡± Some people looked disappointed. Su Cha smiled without saying anything. These people probably thought that her moving out meant that she was leaving thepetition, huh? How naive. After she pushed her suitcase out of the vi, a secret guard who had been prepared came to help her push it into the car. The ck car was parked by the roadside and did not seem strange at all. The tightly-shut car window was tinted. Opening the door, the man looked over elegantly. ¡°Are you done packing, Cha Cha?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Cha Cha, do you like to attend banquets? There¡¯s a banquet tonight. Come with me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha subconsciously agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she asked, ¡°What banquet?¡± The man looked at her and suddenly curved his lips into a deep smile. ¡°It¡¯s a birthday banquet. Cha Cha, do you know a man called Lian Chi?¡± Su Cha paused. Su Cha did not expect to hear this name from Bo Muyi. She suddenly remembered that Lian Chi¡¯s birthday was indeed around this time. After all, she remembered those days clearly. Even after so many years, how could she forget it so easily? However, she could already ignore it, but she did not expect Bo Muyi to mention it. When he saw her in a trance, the man¡¯s smile disappeared. Chapter 413 - Untitled

Chapter 413: Untitled

Seeing Bo Muyi¡¯s expression, Su Cha knew that something was wrong. It was rare for her to feel awkward. It was unlikely that she did not know him. After all, they were childhood sweethearts. But to say that she knew him... It was not quite right as she did not know Lian Chi¡¯s name. Lian Chi was not called Lian Chi in the past. She only found that outter. So Su Cha thought for a while and said directly, ¡°No, but the name sounds familiar.¡± That exined why she was in a daze. Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you know him, Cha Cha?¡± Petty. Su Cha nced at him in confusion. ¡°Do you think I should know him?¡± Bo Muyi did not say anything and just chuckled. ¡°Maybe Cha Cha knows him.¡± Su Cha did not know if Lian Chi had hidden his past after returning to the Lian family. But if Bo Muyi wanted to investigate, he should be able to easily find out that they were childhood sweethearts. Hence, this man must have an idea. But if he did not say it now, it would depend on Su Cha¡¯s reaction when she found out. Su Cha felt a little helpless. What could she do? If she lost control of herself, wouldn¡¯t this man be so jealous? She blinked. ¡°Did I meet him before?¡± Bo Muyi touched Su Cha¡¯s cheek with his fingers. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha was enlightened. Bo Muyi might not know at this time. She already knew who Lian Chi was, but Bo Muyi must be thinking about how Su Cha would react when she saw Lian Chi and realized that he was her childhood sweetheart. After all, an investigation would reveal that Su Cha had had some conflicts with this childhood sweetheart. The man woke up early in the morning and probably did not sleep well. On the way back, he rested his head on Su Cha¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep. Su Cha leaned her cheek on top of his head and looked ahead, deep in thought. She and Lian Chi were considered childhood sweethearts, but they were different from ordinary people. She did not like Lian Chi much. Since they were young, she had always regarded Lian Chi as her brother. After all, from the time she met Su Mingzhe, the only person she could feel warmth from was Lian Chi¡ªand Lian Chi¡¯s mother. Of course, ever since Lian Chi moved away and he returned to the Lian family, Su Cha had never seen Lian Chi¡¯s mother again. In her memory, she was a gentle woman who treated her very well. Su Cha knew that Lian Chi had a secret background. Otherwise, he would not have returned to the Lian family. In the past, Lian Chi was also such an outstanding person in that ordinary ce. It seemed that he was extraordinary. In fact, that view was all because she still had feelings for Lian Chi as a brother. In the end, she found herself being treated like that by Lian Chi, causing her to hate him in disbelief. She had met Lian Chist time. She thought of the man she saw that time. He had be gentle and mature, but that gentleness was no longer the same as the one the clean-looking young man with a warm smile had. There were some things that could not be reversed once it had happened. Even now, some things would no longer happen after her change. But while it might not repeat this time, it did not mean that the past did not exist. Chapter 414 - A Cruise

Chapter 414: A Cruise

At night, Bo Muyi ordered someone to deliver a small gift of a dress. The dress was pure white, and the body of the dress was like a falling cloud. The upper half of the dress was exposed, but it would not appear too revealing. Su Cha¡¯s good figure was revealed. Her hair was tied up simply, making her look serious and noble. She was already 18 years old. At her tender age, she was dressed appropriately. She did not seem old and dull, but rather elegant and charming. It was a fitting outfit. When Su Cha looked into the mirror, she lifted her chin slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve had it made for me?¡± Otherwise, the size would not have suited her so well. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Muyi walked over and tied a crescent-shaped diamond ne around her neck. It seemed toplement the neck that was as elegant as a white swan. Su Cha touched the ne and smiled. ¡°At least I like what you had made.¡± Bo Muyi was strange sometimes. He respected Su Cha¡¯s opinions, but he could make arrangements without asking her. However, Su Cha felt that his decision was quite good. At least in these aspects, she was inclined towards Bo Muyi¡¯s taste. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± His slender fingers brushed past her neck, bringing a slight tingling sensation. He moved closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Go there first tonight. I have something to do so I¡¯ll have to followter.¡± Su Cha was stunned. She turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first? How can I? I¡¯m going with you.¡± She did not know anyone there. It would be awkward for her to go first. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the driver will send you there.¡± He tapped her corbone with his fingertips and hugged her while giving a lowugh. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s not good for me to go first since you are the main invited person.¡± ¡°No one will ask.¡± Bo Muyi nted a kiss on her shoulder and lowered his voice. ¡°Be good and go over. Wait for me there.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha felt that Bo Muyi was clearly plotting something. He was supposed to take her to such an important asion, but he had something on first so he was going to bete? Su Cha did not expose him. When night fell, she took the car alone and went over. Even after so many years, the thought of seeing Lian Chi made her heart flutter. She had to think about how she would react if she saw someer. In Lian Chi¡¯s memory, he must be thinking that she¡¯d always be the weak girl next door. Even if she had be more high-profile during the recent show, he would not suspect anything, right? No one had mentioned the Lian family ever since she came to the Imperial Capital. She only knew that it was Lian Chi¡¯s family. The scenery outside the car window slid past one by one. When they arrived at the venue, Su Cha realized that the venue of the banquet was a huge luxury cruise. Anchored on the shore of the river, the brightly lit and extravagant ship had be the most eye-catching structure nearby. Su Cha saw many luxury cars driving over one by one. The driver handed her an invitation and said, ¡°Miss Su, you can just go upstairs with the invitation. A waiter will bring you along. If you have an emergency, please call the young master.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Cha nodded and got out of the car with the invitation. There was a bodyguard in charge of checking the invitation card in front of the cruise. Su Cha nced at it slightly. If not for its appearance as a ship, she could call the cruise in front of her a luxury hotel on the sea. The size was unimaginable. Chapter 415 - Smoking Eyes

Chapter 415: Smoking Eyes

It was almost night time, and many people had arrived. When Su Cha got out of the car, some people nearby subconsciously looked over. Compared to that of many wealthy people, Su Cha¡¯s clothes looked rtively simple, but it was also a suitable evening gown. However, her unique aura made the dress look even more ethereal. Her every move exuded a strong aura. She looked around casually, went to the entrance of the cruise, and handed over the invitation card. When the bodyguard who was checking the invitation saw Su Cha¡¯s invitation, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes, and he immediately became very respectful. ¡°Miss, this way please.¡± A waiter walked up with a perfect smile and led Su Cha aboard the cruise. The cruise ship was about ten floors high, and they were going to the highest floor. There were even elevators inside. This was indeed the kind of luxurious life for rich people. No one in ordinary society could imagine it. Although it was her first timeing to such an asion, Su Cha was not afraid at all. Fortunately, her past life had given her experience. Entering the banquet hall in the middle of the cruise, she seemed to have stepped foot into a dream kingdom. Everything here showed clearly that this was a ce where only people of the capitalist ss could enter. Luxurious clothes, champagne, red wine, and light shadows, it was probably a holy ce for countless people. You might have seen any random person from a magazine or from somewhere else. Su Cha¡¯s entry did not bring any surprise to such an asion. Instead, it made her unique. The social circle of the high society was only so big. They basically knew each other. Su Cha was an unfamiliar face. After she¡¯d entered the cruise, a few people had their eyes on her. Under normal circumstances, people would usually think that a girl who came alone without a male partner was a youngdy who had just returned from overseas. Su Cha had an exquisite face and a unique temperament. Naturally, there were many people who were staring at her. But some people were surprised. Why did the girl in front of them resemble the wife of the Zuo family head? In addition to the fact that the Zuo family¡¯s situation had not been very peaceful recently, some other news had been revealed. Some people who were in-the-know could instantly guess Su Cha¡¯s identity. They looked at each other and found it interesting. The daughter of the Zuo family, who had just returned, was probably not familiar with the environment here. If he could get her, he would be able to reach the Zuo family. All of a sudden, many men who had been warned by their elders looked at Su Cha with eagerness. Su Cha found a seat and sat down. It was not a very eye-catching spot. The waiter poured her a ss of fruit juice. She looked at the people in the middle of the banquet hall in boredom. She had arrived too early, and the important characters that should have appeared were not present yet. As soon as she took a sip of the juice, Su Cha saw a familiar figure walking towards her. She swallowed the fruit juice and almost threw up. Tan Yezhu. Tan Yezhu was wearing a female outfit. ¡°What a coincidence, we meet again.¡± His clear voice was pleasing to the ears. Su Cha was full of admiration for Tan Yezhu. How dare Tan Yezhu wear a female outfit? He was wearing a loose casual outfit today, which did not appear too out of ce on such an asion. Tan Zhu¡¯s female outfit had him giving off the aura of a strong woman. After greeting her, he winked at Su Cha and sat down. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 416 - Tan Luo Chapter 416: Tan Luo Since the drama queen wanted to act, Su Cha went along and smiled at Tan Yezhu. ¡°I was in a hurryst time. I didn¡¯t catch Miss Tan¡¯s name.¡± ¡°My name is Yeluo.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± If she had not already heard the truth from Bo Muyi, Su Cha would really have believed that Yezhu had a younger sister. But it was obvious that others did not know. Su Cha nced around and noticed that some men¡¯s infatuated gazes were on Tan Yezhu. Su Cha shivered and tried to calm herself down. ¡°Miss Tan¡¯s name is so nice.¡± Tan Yezhu smiled enchantingly. ¡°I think Miss Su¡¯s name is nice too.¡± After an awkward conversation, Su Cha nced at Tan Yezhu. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Miss Tan¡¯s brothere?¡± ¡°My brother is very busy. Not everyonees to banquets.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha felt a little ufortable, as if a knot was stuck in her throat. As Tan Yezhu spoke on, he forgot to rein in his subconscious behavior. Soon, he began to rx as he sat on the sofa. Like thest time they met, he spread his arms over the armrests. This action seemed a little out of ce for such a woman. Tan Yezhu noticed that Su Cha¡¯s gaze was too intense, so he quickly pursed his lips and smiled. He straightened up as if nothing had happened and sat down with his legs crossed. Su Cha¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Why are you here?¡± All of a sudden, Su Cha heard a surprised voice. She turned around and saw Zuo Zhici standing there in a pink evening gown with a train. The exquisite girl was exuding a youthful aura. She¡¯d inherited Mrs. Zuo¡¯s perfect appearance, making Zuo Zhici an impable beauty. She was still in disbelief after spotting Su Cha. She dragged her dress and walked over quickly. She did not hide her surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Since Su Cha had not returned to the Zuo family, she should not be able to enter such an asion. Su Cha smiled and leaned back on the sofa. ¡°Do I need to tell you why I¡¯m here?¡± Her casual attitude did not make Zuo Zhici feel ufortable. She had always felt that this big sister who had been separated from her parents for many years was strange. ording to their investigation, she had been raised in an ordinary family since she was young, but Zuo Zhici could sense that she was not raised by an ordinary family. This strange feeling puzzled her. Of course, Su Cha¡¯s attitude towards her made her a little unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t answer. Do you have to be like this?¡± Zuo Zhici rolled her eyes. To many people, this was impolite. But Zuo Zhici had been spoiled since she was young. Besides, Su Cha rolled her eyes at herst time! ¡°Does Miss Zuo know Miss Su?¡± Tan Yezhu, who had been silent all this while, suddenly smiled. Zuo Zhici was stunned when she saw Tan Yezhu. Then she called out slowly, ¡°Sister Yeluo, you¡¯re here too. Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice...¡± She¡¯d subconsciously ignored Tan Yezhu because she was too surprised. Su Cha could not help but give Tan Yezhu a thumbs up. She did not expect that this person¡¯s female guise was in the public eyes so much that even Zuo Zhici knew him. Chapter 417 - Goodbye

Chapter 417: Goodbye

Tan Yezhu smiled and said understandingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He was probably quite smart. When he was dressed in a male outfit, he appeared to be very promiscuous. When he was dressed in a female outfit, he was gentle and dignified, but he also looked very understanding. He was really a goddess of contradictions. The corner of Su Cha¡¯s lips curled up, but she did not say theints in her heart. She only listened as Tan Yezhu said, ¡°Does Zhici know Miss Su?¡± Zuo Zhici nced at him in surprise and then at Su Cha. ¡°How does Sister Yeluo know her?¡± She was reluctant to reveal Su Cha¡¯s true identity, but she did not expect Su Cha to know the famous Tan Yeluo. ¡°I met her by chance.¡± Tan Yezhu did not say anything more. Zuo Zhici nced at Su Cha, then at Tan Yeluo. She pursed her lips and said unwillingly, ¡°She is my sister. My parents had her before...¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Tan Yezhu¡¯s exaggerated performance looked a little surprised. ¡°Really? Miss Su?¡± He looked at Su Cha, who rolled her eyes at him. He must have known but was still acting. Could someone who could be Bo Muyi¡¯s brother not know these things? Su Cha¡¯s rude behavior made Tan Yezhu cover his mouth andugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something so fateful.¡± Zuo Zhici did not know what to say when she saw that Su Cha was not willing to answer her at all. She could not let go of her dignity as a Missy and stay somewhere she¡¯s unwee. She just casually spoke with Yezhu and left. Su Cha could not help but ask, ¡°Do you want Muyi to see you like this when he arrivester?¡± Tan Yezhu looked at Su Cha with his eyes wide open as if he was innocent. ¡°...¡± She really hoped that Bo Muyi could give justice for her. Tan Yezhu was not really idle. Not long after he sat down, someone came again to greet him. She could tell that they were discussing work matters. Although she did not know why he liked to dress up as a woman, she saw that he did not hesitate to talk about work. Soon, he left after talking to someone else. Su Cha sat alone. She looked at the time. The banquet was about to begin. When would Bo Muyie? While she was thinking, the guests suddenly spoke louder. She looked at the crowd and saw a few men in ck suits walking out. The leader was mature and generous,parable to Zuo Shaoxin. Behind him were three handsome men. The appearance of these people attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Su Cha quickly fixed her gaze on one of them. Lian Chi. Just like what Su Cha sawst time, he had be even more outstanding. There was a perfect smile on his face. His eyes seemed to have magic. As long as he looked at them, the deep light could make people lose control of their thoughts. It was so confusing. This was Lian Chi. The other two men were probably his brothers. He was originally smiling, but he looked distracted. Looking at the crowd, he could tell the deeper meaning behind everyone¡¯s smile. Soon, he found it boring and inconsequential. When his eyes were about to fall, he saw a familiar shadow in the crowd. He paused and looked up again. He saw the girl sitting on the sofa in a white dress. It was a familiar face, but it was also unfamiliar. Chapter 418 - Lian Family Chapter 418: Lian Family The man did not expect to see Su Cha here. Su Cha could clearly see the surprise in his eyes. She paused and thought about what she should feel the moment she saw him. Heartache, shock, disbelief? In the end, she could only show a little surprise. It was as if she had never thought that she would meet someone she had always wanted to see. And then? Su Cha put a hand under her dress and pinched herself hard. She wanted to drown herself in pain. She must not show any murderous intent. His mind seemed to be in a mess. Su Cha saw that the man who was probably his father was saying a few words to wee everyone to this birthday banquet. When Lian Chi went on stage, his reaction was obviously slower. At this moment, the smile on Lian Chi¡¯s father¡¯s face stiffened. Lian Chi took over the speech from his father and quickly calmed himself down. He spoke to the guests present in a dignified manner. He was so familiar with the words that he seemed to have just memorized them all. It also showed that he was out of sorts today. Lian Chi¡¯s two brothers could tell that something was wrong with him. They nced at each other and saw their father¡¯s pale face. Lian Nuo whispered to his father, ¡°Father, Lian Chi might be tired today.¡± His father sneered and did not say anything. Soon, he called for the others. After Lian Chi finished speaking, Lian Nuo reached out to grab him. But when he saw him walking straight ahead, his face stiffened. They looked in the direction he went. In a corner of the crowd, there was a girl sitting quietly. She gave off a very pure feeling, which showed that she was alienated from these people. Lian Chi walked over and stood there quietly looking at Su Cha. The girl also stared at him with her eyes open. Neither of them spoke, as if it was a silent tug-of-war. This surprised Lian Nuo and his brother. Who was that girl? In the end, Lian Chi sighed softly and rxed his body. He was defeated and sat in front of Su Cha. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Unlike Zuo Zhici¡¯s questioning, his question was obviously helpless. Su Cha¡¯s lips curled up slowly as if she was facing a stranger. ¡°Are you asking me? Xiao Chi?¡± Lian Chi¡¯s previous name was Xiao Chi. When he heard this name, Lian Chi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°Xiao Cha...¡± ¡°Just call me Su Cha.¡± Her voice was cold. ¡°We are not close.¡± Her attitude was sincere, but to Lian Chi, Su Cha looked like she was just throwing a tantrum because she was too angry. After all, it had been so many years since theyst met, and he did leave without saying goodbye. Besides, he knew that Su Cha had not been living well all these years. But he could not say that he knew. Lian Chi was the main character of today¡¯s banquet. His behavior was equivalent to him putting all his attention on Su Cha. Before he could say anything, his second brother walked over and looked at Su Cha with deep meaning. ¡°Third Brother, who is this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to us?¡± To make his third brother, who had been perfect since he came back, behave abnormally, this girl must be extraordinary. Lian Nuo did not have to specte. Chapter 419 - Untitled we ever

Chapter 419: Untitled we ever

Su Cha noticed that Lian Chi¡¯s body was tense for a moment. He quickly said, ¡°An old friend.¡± Friend... How could she be considered a sister? Su Cha remained silent. The Lian family and Su Cha were not familiar with each other, but Lian Nuo was very handsome. He even looked like Tan Yezhu, but he appeared cold and heartless. It was hard to get along with him. Su Cha noticed that the man was looking at her with some intensity, which displeased her. She wanted to find an opportunity to beat him up. ¡°Second Brother...¡± Lian Chi did not seem to want Lian Nuo to notice Su Cha. He quickly found an excuse to send Lian Nuo away, but when Lian Nuo left, he looked at Su Cha with an ufortable gaze. ¡°Ah, you really know how to attract people...¡± Tan Yezhu had appeared behind Su Cha at some point in time. He covered his mouth and smiled as if she was a disaster. Su Cha¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak properly, do you want me to teach you?¡± Tan Yezhu looked at Su Cha in fear. ¡°Are you threatening me? I¡¯m going to tell your boyfriend!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± So quick to put on an act! Who knows who would get beaten up if heined? Tan Yezhu was originally smiling, but he suddenly moved closer to Su Cha¡¯s ear and said directly, ¡°These brothers of the Lian family are not to be messed with, but they are not as scary as Bo Muyi. Don¡¯t y with fire.¡± She suddenly felt that Tan Yezhu was being a little talkative. It was within Su Cha¡¯s expectations that she would meet Lian Chi today. But now, it seemed that she could not stop others from adding fuel to the fire. Su Cha suddenly reached out and grabbed Tan Yezhu¡¯s wrist. Although he was pretending to be a woman, his wrist obviously did not have the shape a woman¡¯s should have. It was thick and strong. Tan Yezhu obviously did not expect Su Cha to do this and was stunned. Su Cha whispered, ¡°Guess who Muyi will kill first if he sees me touching your hand?¡± Tan Yezhu¡¯s expression darkened. His eyes were full ofints about Su Cha. He gritted his teeth and struggled to break free. He continued in a female voice, ¡°You are really vicious!¡± As he was too agitated, his voice broke and sounded a little deep. Su Cha sneered. Tan Yezhu was a little agitated just now, but as soon as he calmed down, he looked at Su Cha with deep meaning. ¡°Little White Rabbit is quite ruthless, remember this.¡± After saying this, he turned around and left. After he left, Su Cha looked at the time again. She could not help but want to call Bo Muyi. He said that he wouldeter, but Su Cha did not expect him to be sote. The banquet had officially begun. More and more people gathered, and the center of the room became a dance floor. Amid the soothing music, both men and women were dancing with each other. Perhaps it was because of Lian Chi¡¯s actions just now, but no one bothered Su Cha. Of course, Su Cha was not interested. She recalled that Zuo Zhici came alone. Su Cha did not see Zuo Shaoxin and Ruan Yin. Maybe it¡¯d just be Zuo Zhici attending. She had nothing to do here, so she kept drinking fruit juice. Finally, she felt bloated and wanted to go to the washroom. She stood up immediately and asked a waiter for directions to the washroom before heading there. Perhaps she was born with bad luck. As Su Cha came out of the washroom, she suddenly heard a movement. Extending to both sides was the corridor of the cruise. There were rooms all around. Su Cha heard some movement and took a few steps forward. When she turned her head, she saw something unexpected. Chapter 420 - Dont Look at the Violent Scene

Chapter 420: Don¡¯t Look at the Violent Scene

An unfamiliar young man supported Zuo Zhici. Zuo Zhici was blushing and seemed to be in a daze. The man helped her into a room. Zuo Zhici resisted, ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy, I don¡¯t want to go in, I want to find my sister...¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Could this sister she was referring to be her? ¡°Zhici, you¡¯re drunk. Since when did you have a sister?¡± The man coaxed her gently. ¡°I know your head hurts. I¡¯ll help you rub it when you go in.¡± In this situation, even if Su Cha was stupid, she¡¯d still be able to tell that Zuo Zhici was not willing. Anyone could tell what this man was up to. Zuo Zhici was only 17 years old. She might usually look like she was arrogant and willful, but she did not look like she was the type to fool around. And her expression was abnormal. Su Cha frowned and hid her aura. Since Zuo Zhici did not manage to dissuade him, she was pushed into the room. She leaned against the wall and pondered for a few seconds. She did not want to return to the Zuo family, and she did not like Zuo Zhici. But if she was honest with herself, Zuo Zhici was still her biological sister. It was fine if she did not see it today, but she did so... She was not a kind person. She had learned to be cold and heartless in the pce, but it was different now. While she was hesitating, Su Cha saw another maning from the other side of the corridor. He walked straight to the room that Zuo Zhici and the other man had just entered. What made Su Cha¡¯s pupils shrink was that the man was holding a camera. Why did he enter the room with his camera? Su Cha was not stupid. She felt disgusted that Zuo Zhici was the one who went in just now. She did not want to be nosy, but she could not ignore the fact that they were rted by blood. She walked over and knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± The male voice in the room sounded cautious. Su Cha cleared her throat and said, ¡°Open the door, I¡¯m looking for Zuo Zhici.¡± It was obvious that he was panicking. Soon, a male voice continued, ¡°What Zuo Zhici? There¡¯s no Zuo Zhici here!¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. I saw Zuo Zhiciing in. Are you opening the door yourself or do you want me to kick both it and you away?¡± Perhaps this threat was useful. Soon, the door was opened for her. The young man in the suit looked fierce. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± When he saw Su Cha, he was stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Cha ced her hands behind her back and looked into the room. Theyout of the room was huge, and one could see Zuo Zhici lying on the bed with her clothes obviously in a mess. She was whispering something. A man was standing by the bed holding a camera. ¡°What are you looking at? They are both my friends.¡± The man who opened the door was obviously ufortable and a little guilty. After all, the people who came to this cruise were either wealthy or influential. It was risky for them to do such a thing. He wanted to stop Su Cha, but he did not expect Su Cha to reach out and push him. She did not use much strength, but the man felt that he could not help but step back and even hit the cab on his right. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He shouted, and the other man in the room turned around to stop Su Cha. Su Cha had already entered. With a wave of her hand, she covered Zuo Zhici with the quilt on the bed. She was still underage. It was better for her not to look at the violent scene about to take ce. After all, it could easily leave her traumatized. Chapter 421 - Are You Sober?

Chapter 421: Are You Sober?

Su Cha could easily deal with the two of them. Although the two young masters looked like they often trained, it was useless to just exercise their bodies. They were beaten up by Su Cha in no time. Moreover, Su Cha had closed the door before hitting anyone. The soundproofing effect was excellent. At least, it was rare for people to move around here, and the noise could not be heard. After knocking both of them unconscious, Su Cha heard Zuo Zhici suddenly cry. She lifted the quilt and saw that Zuo Zhici¡¯s face was scarily red. Her legs rubbed against each other. She could not take it anymore and started crying. She was flustered and scared. When she opened her eyes and saw that it was Su Cha, her eyes had already lost focus. How could Su Cha not tell that someone who had been drugged would end up like this? ¡°Boohoo...¡± As she cried, she tried to pounce on Su Cha. Blue veins popped out on Su Cha¡¯s forehead. She pushed Zuo Zhici away a little, grabbed her wrist, and transferred some inner force into her body. The extremely cool breath entered Zuo Zhici¡¯s body, making her feel much better. However, she still did not regain her senses. She kept yelling, ¡°I¡¯m so ufortable, I¡¯m so ufortable...¡± ¡°Bear with it.¡± Su Cha showed no mercy. She hugged Zuo Zhici¡¯s body with one hand and pressed her down to prevent her from climbing onto herself. Then, she entered the bathroom in the room. She threw Zuo Zhici into the bathtub and turned on the tap. She turned the shower head on and poured cold water on Zuo Zhici. ¡°Ah!!!!¡± Zuo Zhici screamed. Even though it was summer, the air-conditioning in the room was still on. The temperature was not high to begin with, and the only reason she felt hot was because she had been drugged. Now that Su Cha had used her inner force and poured cold water on her, she sobered up immediately. She screamed as she struggled. ¡°Cold, cold! Stop the water! Stop the water!¡± Although she felt ufortable, Su Cha¡¯s inner power was extraordinary. She regained her senses and roughly understood what had just happened. The drug only made it difficult for her to control herself. It was not as if she had no memories of the events. She naturally remembered what had happened. Su Cha was the one who poured water on her with the shower head. She was shy and anxious, but she could not struggle. ¡°Are you sober now?¡± Su Cha was extremely domineering, and her voice was even colder. ¡°Zuo Zhici, didn¡¯t your parents tell you not to get close to those who are up to no good?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Zuo Zhici was so angry that she almost cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink. I drank water. I didn¡¯t know that there was medicine in the water... I want to tell my parents, sob sob sob...¡± She was probably ashamed, but she cried in the end. She felt wronged. She had never experienced something like this in her life. Besides, almost everyone on the cruise knew her. She was nearly drenched. If she stayed in the water any longer, she would catch a cold. Su Cha stopped the water, leaving Zuo Zhici drenched. She coughed a few times in the bathtub. The dress she was wearing today was made from a clingy fabric. After it got wet, it stuck to her body. Su Cha took one look before taking a bathrobe from the room and throwing it to her. ¡°Change into it after you get up. You can¡¯t stay in that dress. I¡¯ll get someone to bring your clothes over.¡± Zuo Zhici took the robe and dared not speak. Chapter 422 - See It

Chapter 422: See It

Su Cha returned to the room and looked at the two men on the ground. She was deep in thought as she waited for Zuo Zhici toe out after changing into the bathrobe. There were still some tears in her eyes as she looked at her aggrievedly like she was a punching bag. Su Cha found it amusing. This person had always been arrogant in front of her. How did she be like this? ¡°You know them?¡± Su Cha pointed to the ground. Zuo Zhici nodded when she saw the two unconscious men. She gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°We usually have fun together. Who knew that these two scumbags would do this to me!¡± It was worse when she saw the camera in the room. Zuo Zhici was naive but not stupid. If this had been recorded, her reputation would have been ruined. She went over to pick up the camera and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that nothing got recorded. However, she did not calm down. She picked up the triangr frame and mmed it heavily over the two unconscious people on the ground. It was obvious that she was not appeased. Zuo Zhici stomped her feet. ¡°I want to ask my father to teach them a lesson!¡± Logically speaking, she should not have recovered so quickly after she was drugged, but Su Cha¡¯s inner force had already cleared a portion of the drug from her system. And since she also had cold water sshed over her head, she was now much more awake. She was still a little dizzy and her face was unnaturally hot, but it was on the verge of normal. After venting, she looked at Su Cha awkwardly. No one expected this to happen, but she expected even less that Su Cha would save her. And when she saw the two men who had fainted on the ground, Zuo Zhici recalled that she could vaguely hear them scream earlier. She was scared... Why does this sister look so fierce...? Su Cha sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call your parents now?¡± Zuo Zhici touched her body and looked around the room. She found her bag, took out her phone, and called them toin. Due to her amazing hearing, Su Cha heard footsteps outside the door. There was a carpeted corridor outside the door. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be much noise when they walked. However, as they approached, Su Cha could hear them clearly. As she heard the sound of them approaching the door, she saw that the sensor light in front of the door handle had lit up, indicating that someone had opened the door from outside. Su Cha narrowed her eyes and thought quickly. How could they open the door of a guest without permission on such a cruise? Or... was it an appointment? As she pondered, the door opened. There were a few men and women standing outside. When they saw Su Cha standing at the door, they were stunned. Su Cha crossed her arms and smiled coldly. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± She spoke naturally, but the two men lying on the ground were exceptionally eye-catching. Zuo Zhici, who was still calling her parents in a bathrobe, was stunned when she saw them. ¡°How... how did Ning Qi and Meng Zhiyu end up on the ground...?¡± The group of people werepletely dumbfounded. Zuo Zhici was even more confused than them. ¡°Jiao Jiao, why are you here?¡± The girl who was addressed by Zuo Zhici was the girl who¡¯d spoken while looking a little surprised. When she heard Zuo Zhici¡¯s words, a trace of panic shed past her eyes, then she calmed down. ¡°I saw Ning Qi and Meng Zhiyuing with you...¡± Chapter 423 - Little Trick

Chapter 423: Little Trick

As soon as she spoke, Su Cha figured out the situation. She nced at the girl with interest. ¡°Really? And you even brought the room card over?¡± When Jiao Jiao met Su Cha¡¯s gaze, she immediately retracted her hand holding the room card. Zuo Zhici¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the room card in her hand. ¡°You...¡± Jiao Jiao was flustered, but she asked calmly, ¡°Zhici, how did Ning Qi and the other guy end up lying on the ground? And who is this? What happened to you?¡± Su Cha turned to Zuo Zhici. ¡°Did you get through?¡± Zuo Zhici felt wronged. ¡°No. My parents went out today and aren¡¯t picking up the phones.¡± Su Cha sneered. Zuo Zhici was a little angry. The clothes of these people were extraordinary, but Su Cha could roughly understand their tricks. She continued to look at Jiao Jiao. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered yet. Why do you have such a room card? When you saw Zuo Zhiciing here, weren¡¯t youing over just to ask about it? By the way, are you Zuo Zhici¡¯s friend?¡± Jiao Jiao was enraged by Su Cha¡¯s aggressive attitude. As she was inexplicably afraid of Su Cha, she replied angrily, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°She is my sister!¡± Zuo Zhici walked over and red at Jiao Jiao. ¡°Is she wrong? Why are you holding the room card? Why didn¡¯t youe over immediately when you saw Ning Qi bring me into the room? Couldn¡¯t you tell that something¡¯s wrong with me? Did you know that Ning Qi and the other guy drugged me?¡± As soon as she said this, the faces of the men and women changed. ¡°Drug?¡± ¡°Ning Qi? Oh my god...¡± ¡°Does he want to die...?¡± Jiao Jiao¡¯s face turned ugly and she was getting anxious. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know. I thought that Ning Qi and you had an appointment. I came here because Meng Zhiyu asked me toe...¡± While they were arguing, Su Cha¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up and heard the man¡¯s pleasant and elegant voice. ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯m on my way. Where are you now?¡± ¡°Watching a show.¡± There was a smile on her face and a hint of yfulness in her voice. The people who were originally arguing looked at her because of her sudden change. Zuo Zhici¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of Su Cha. What¡¯s with this person? ¡°Come out, I¡¯ll wait for you in the hall.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After hanging up, Su Cha smoothed her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you find some clothes. With your intelligence, I don¡¯t think you can resolve this matter. Go and find the host of the banquet.¡± Although it was a suggestion, Su Cha¡¯s tone was really bad. Zuo Zhici was both embarrassed and angry. But when she looked at the group of people in front of her, she felt that they were much scarier than Su Cha. These people usually yed well with her, especially this Jiao Jiao. She red at Jiao Jiao. If anything had happened to her this time, could she let her off? She had always been doted on. Since nothing had happened to her, she could tell that there was something wrong with Jiao Jiao. It could be said that they had fallen out very quickly, making Jiao Jiao panic. Su Cha walked out past the crowd. Zuo Zhici naturally followed behind her. Jiao Jiao held her hand in a panic. ¡°Zhici, what exactly happened? What drug are you talking about?¡± Chapter 424 - I Think I Said Something Wrong

Chapter 424: I Think I Said Something Wrong

Zuo Zhici flung her hand away and followed Su Cha. She was wearing a bathrobe, which was a little inconvenient. When they bumped into a waiter, she asked the waiter to help her find clothes. She naturally could not follow Su Cha back to the main hall. When Su Cha arrived at the banquet hall, the party was already at the highest peak. Because the most important person had arrived. Bo Muyi was the current head of the Bo family. He was the absolute authority in the entire Imperial Capital. His appearance was naturally what everyone was looking forward to, and they were pleasantly delighted. The current leader of the Lian family had to treat Bo Muyi politely. When Su Cha returned to the main hall, she saw that man, who was surrounded by people like stars surrounding the moon, but did not dare to get too close. His eyes were cold and harsh, almost gloomy. He had to be careful when allowing people to speak to him. In Su Cha¡¯s memory, he had never shown such an expression to her. Almost everyone was paying attention to him. He was the center of attention. Only the few people from the Lian family were around him. Everyone in the room was all from the upper ss, but those few were the most dazzling existences. They seemed to be talking about something. The few people who were with him could be called godlike, but in front of him, their light seemed to dim. Lian Chi was among them. Su Cha waited for a while. She did not go over and just observed. She did not want to attract too much attention for the time being. However, when Bo Muyi turned around and saw her, Su Cha¡¯s attention was attracted by Zuo Zhici, who had suddenly appeared. She had already changed her clothes and had walked over angrily. She went straight to that group of people and said something to Lian Chi¡¯s father. Su Cha¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw the people present. ¡°...¡± Zuo Zhici was a real tiger. In front of her was Bo Muyi. After she finished speaking, Zuo Zhici realized that something was wrong with the situation. She nced at Bo Muyi and took a step back as if she was very afraid of him. Bo Muyi¡¯s usually cold gaze was enough to make people shudder. Due to Zuo Zhici¡¯s actions, there was amotion at the scene. No one understood what had happened. Lian Chi¡¯s father apologized to Bo Muyi and had already led a few brothers to the back. Now that such a person had appeared, as the organizers, they had no choice but to intervene. Bo Muyi suddenly looked over. Although they had left, he was still the center of attention. Almost no one noticed that the originally cold and gloomy man seemed to have be soft when his gazended on Su Cha. Su Cha was about to walk over when Zuo Zhici bit her lips and saw her. She suddenly rushed over and blocked Su Cha¡¯s path. ¡°I think I said something wrong, but my parents are not here. I couldn¡¯t find anyone to vent my anger to.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t you feel a chill down your spine? Zuo Zhici felt wronged. After what had happened, she should have looked for her parents. However, she could not get through to them as they went out. She listened to Su Cha¡¯s advice andined to the hosts. She was willful, so she could not bear the injustice and had rushed to tell the Lian family. Although her goal had been achieved, she noticed that there seemed to be an extraordinary man here. Zuo Zhici did not know Bo Muyi. Although Bo Muyi¡¯s appearance was confusing enough, Zuo Zhici was afraid at first. In her panic, she walked towards Su Cha. Chapter 425 - My Girlfriend, Su Cha

Chapter 425: My Girlfriend, Su Cha

Su Cha opened her mouth and was about to say something when she saw Bo Muyi walking over with a sullen face. He was the center of attention, and everything he did attracted everyone¡¯s eyes. He walked straight towards them, his aura so cold that it made people shudder. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± As expected, he did not stand on ceremony when he came behind Zuo Zhici. His gloomy tone was shocking. Zuo Zhici turned around in shock and shivered when she saw Bo Muyi¡¯s expression. The others were also stunned by Bo Muyi¡¯s reaction. The youngdy of the Zuo family had offended Bo Muyi? Everyone sympathized with Zuo Zhici. Everyone knew who the head of the Bo family was, but they did not care who anyone else was. If they offended him, what would happen to them in the future? Su Cha pulled Zuo Zhici to the side and smiled at Bo Muyi. ¡°It¡¯s someone else¡¯s birthday party. Don¡¯t be gloomy. Be happy.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± Although she could not express her happiness, her aura was still gentler. Su Cha grabbed his wrist and leaned against him. The man finally calmed down. Those who were still watching were dumbfounded. They looked at the girl who was holding Bo Muyi¡¯s wrist and gasped in disbelief. Zuo Zhici was also stunned. Although she was shocked by Bo Muyi, she asked in shock, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± Su Cha nodded naturally. ¡°Yes.¡± Her admission delighted Bo Muyi. In front of so many people, Cha Cha admitted that she was his girlfriend. It was such a happy thing to announce his sovereignty. Even if they did not like nor dislike those who were invited. Everyone exploded when she nodded. The Bo family head had a girlfriend! A girlfriend! How unbelievable! Many girls who still had hopes for Bo Muyi were heartbroken. After all, Bo Muyi was one of the best men in the world. It was a disappointing thing for him to now have a girlfriend. They could not help but size up Su Cha. Everyone was confident in themselves. Naturally, they felt that there was nothing special about this girlfriend. Zuo Zhici was a little surprised, but she also felt that it was not an easy thing to ept. Just then, the people from the Lian family who went to the back came out again. They came out to look for Zuo Zhici, but when they saw Bo Muyi and Su Cha holding hands, they were stunned. Lian Chi¡¯s pupils constricted the moment he saw Su Cha and Bo Muyi. Outwardly, there were very few changes. He was trying his best to hide his emotions. He clenched his fists tightly and his gaze turned cold the moment he looked at Su Cha. Perhaps it was a special feeling between men, but Bo Muyi felt this coldness. The way he looked at Lian Chi also became gloomy and ruthless, but at the same time, the corner of his lips slowly curved into an unnoticeable smile. Sensing Bo Muyi¡¯s change, Su Cha looked at him in confusion. Bo Muyi swept his eyes across the room and took the initiative to speak. ¡°Uncle Lian, let me introduce my girlfriend, Su Cha.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± His admission was a heavy blow! Chapter 426 - Im Not Going Back

Chapter 426: I¡¯m Not Going Back

After so many years, it was the first time that the Bo family head had admitted they had a girlfriend in public. Not only that, but this was probably the first time anyone had heard that he had a girlfriend. Lian Chi¡¯s father, Lian Xiaofeng, had been through a lot, so he reacted in time. ¡°Congrattions, Xiao Yi. You have such a beautiful and magnanimous girlfriend.¡± Anyone could say beautiful words, so they could not take this seriously. Everyone also came forward to congratte her. She did not care about their blessings at all. They were just taking the opportunity to talk to Bo Muyi. However, Bo Muyi was indifferent to everyone¡¯s blessings. With his status, he did not need to thank them. Because of the interruption, even Lian Xiaofeng had almost forgotten everything. Su Cha saw Lian Chi looking at her from among the crowd. His eyes had regained their calmness, and there was an inexplicable emotion in them. No matter how she looked at it, it was unfamiliar. She held Bo Muyi¡¯s hand and smiled, concealing her hatred for Lian Chi deep in her heart. Bo Muyi¡¯s announcement also meant that Su Cha was now associated with him. She believed that when she went back, many other people would know about Su Cha immediately. She would not be able to hide the fact that she was the Zuo family¡¯s daughter for long. In the end, the banquet ended because of Zuo Zhici¡¯s incident. The Zuo family¡¯s daughter almost got into trouble on the cruise. It was a scandal, especially since it was the Lian family¡¯s home ground. Zuo Shaoxin had always been a man of few words. The Lian family probably wanted to devour the two of them. Lian Chi¡¯s birthday banquet was not peaceful. On their way home, the man asked casually, ¡°Do you know him?¡± Su Cha replied, ¡°You mean Lian Chi?¡± They must know each other. There was no need to hide it at this time. Su Cha said directly, ¡°He was my old neighbor. He moved away when I was in high school. I thought he went somewhere, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be here.¡± As she spoke, her tone was calm as if she did not care. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to catch up with him?¡± the man said calmly. Su Cha frowned and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s there to catch up on?¡± She knew that Bo Muyi must be jealous, but she did not know what was so good about jealousy. She and Lian Chi were destined to be impossible. They might even be life and death enemies. Even theirst trace of kinship would be erased. Although Su Cha spoke decisively, her tone was cold, which made Bo Muyi understand something else. His eyes darkened as he hid his thoughts and clenched his fists tightly. On the way back, the two of them did not speak much. In the end, Su Cha noticed it, but she was puzzled. ¡°Are you angry?¡± she asked directly. Bo Muyi remained silent and did not answer her. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Alright, he was just throwing a tantrum. Although Su Cha liked to coax him, she would not spoil him, especially when he was being angry for no reason. Even if it was because of Lian Chi, Su Cha did not think that there was anything between her and Lian Chi that Bo Muyi should worry about. Even if they were childhood sweethearts, she had already exined it clearly. Bo Muyi had a temper, so why couldn¡¯t she show hers? At the entrance of the Lookout Pavilion, the driver opened the door for Bo Muyi. When the man was about to get out of the car with his long legs, Su Cha suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to my friend¡¯s ce today, I¡¯m not going back.¡± Chapter 427 - Your Tone Changed When You Mentioned Him

Chapter 427: Your Tone Changed When You Mentioned Him

Bo Muyi turned around. His eyes were dark and gloomy. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and his face was tense. The driver shivered involuntarily. Su Cha was calm. She looked at him without any emotion. Miss Su is really a warrior! Just when the driver thought that Bo Muyi would get angry, he suddenly frowned and reached out to pull Su Cha¡¯s fingers. He said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene.¡± ¡°Is it me or you?¡± Su Cha pped his hand away. ¡°I asked you and you didn¡¯t say anything. Weren¡¯t you making a scene? Do you want me to see your sullen face?¡± Her every move was challenging Bo Muyi¡¯s limits. The driver could see the veins on Bo Muyi¡¯s forehead popping out. It was obvious how angry he was, but he had to endure it. If it were someone else, they would have died. Su Cha was simply making history. The driver looked at Su Cha in admiration. Even though the secret guards were around, everyone looked at the angry couple and did not dare to say a word. Whoever spoke would die. In the tense atmosphere, everyone thought that Bo Muyi could no longer endure it. At this moment, he lowered his head and his hand, which was pped aside by Su Cha. It looked like the calm before the storm. His body exuded a gloomy aura that made people feel cold from head to toe. It was so oppressive that even their breathing became irregr. All of a sudden, he raised his hand slightly, and the driver¡¯s eyes twitched. He subconsciously retreated, thinking that Bo Muyi was about to lose his temper. Unexpectedly, he just sat back in the car. Although his face was tense, his mouth was honest. ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡± The driver: ¡°...¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Su Cha was amused by Bo Muyi¡¯s behavior, but the atmosphere was ruined. She deliberately put on a poker face. ¡°You still didn¡¯t say what you were angry about.¡± The driver: ¡°...¡± Miss Su, I beg you, look at how he has already given way to you. Don¡¯t seek death. A murder is about to happen! This scene should be taken and hung in the family home, letting them see how ruthless the Yama King could be in front of his girlfriend. People fearparisons! They felt like crying. Bo Muyi felt a little awkward. He extended his hand to Su Cha. ¡°Come back with me first.¡± Su Cha sighed heavily and did not say anything in the end. She ced her hand in Bo Muyi¡¯s and held his hand as they got out of the car. Seeing them leave, the driver heaved a sigh of relief. On the way back to the bedroom, Bo Muyi said, ¡°Your tone changed when you mentioned him.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She could tell that. ¡°It¡¯s normal for it to change. I didn¡¯t expect to see him here. He used to be my neighbor.¡± With every word she said, Bo Muyi tightened his grip on her hand. Su Cha found it funny and said, ¡°But it¡¯s been so long. We¡¯re just strangers at most, and we didn¡¯t have much interaction. Are you bothered about this? Do you want to be angry whenever I meet someone familiar?¡± No matter what, Su Cha would never let him do this. If he did not say anything every time, it would definitely be exhausting. Su Cha was not such a person, and she would not allow Bo Muyi to be like this. Just make it clear. Chapter 428 - Lets See What You Can Do

Chapter 428: Let¡¯s See What You Can Do

¡°He stayed with you for a long time. He grew up with you and apanied you for a long time.¡± As Bo Muyi spoke, although he tried his best to remain calm, there was still a faint tremble. Su Cha heard it and said calmly, ¡°Muyi, in this world, there are always some people who will be passersby in your life. That was all in the past. The one who is by my side now is you. Are they going to spend the rest of my life with me? Isn¡¯t that too much? Why do you care about people you shouldn¡¯t worry about?¡± It did not matter if he was worried. Time could prove everything. Bo Muyi knew that Su Cha really wanted to keep being with him. Perhaps it was because she said it seriously, but the man calmed down. He did not look as gloomy as before and replied with a calm ¡°mm.¡± Su Cha smiled, grabbed his shoulder, and jumped onto him. ¡°Take me in.¡± Bo Muyi smiled and hugged her waist tightly. He held her and carried her back. Seeing this scene, the secret guards were amazed. It just so happened that they were about to prepare for a fight. In the blink of an eye, they reconciled. Even the young master was different from others when he was dating. ... After this incident, Su Cha stopped caring about other things and focused on preparing for thepetition of Dreams in Progress. Thepetition was getting more and more intense. With fewer and fewer contestants, various other programs had started to seek out contestants who were currently participating in the show. Dreams were popr when they were in progress. Now, there were discussions all over the Inte. Although Su Cha appeared to be very popr, she was actually very low-key. In addition, she was ordinary in the past. There were not many rumors about her. asionally, a few fans who saw Su Cha on the streets would think that although she looked cold, she was more easy-going. She never rejected signing anything. The main point was that she was really pretty. There was always a feeling that when she smiled at you, you felt that she was really beautiful. Of course, as her poprity increased, it was impossible for her to appear alone in public. Besides, she did not live in the dormitory, so naturally, the topic of discussion about her was not as good as other contestants. During thepetition, Su Cha was also very calm. She did not show any emotions like other contestants. In thetest episode, Su Cha did not directly pass the 15th and 14th round of thepetition. She only managed to advance to the next round after the final round. But regardless of whether it was when she entered the waiting area or when she was in thepetition, she always appeared calm and imposing. Because of her performance, she once again broke the inte. The production crew did not expect such a popr topic. The main reason was that during the 15th to the 14th cepetition, Gong Ruixin was going to be eliminated. Su Cha was also waiting for the same result. This person was the fake kid who used to have a good rtionship with Mona. She was the kind of girl who had put on the persona of a rtively cool girl in the show. However, when she was being eliminated from thepetition and realized that it was really going to be for real, before the results were announced, she cried miserably. She did not look like a cool girl at all. The girls who were close to her also hugged Gong Ruixin and burst into tears. There were also a few contestants who were watching like Su Cha. They were not very close to each other. It was good enough that they did notugh after you were eliminated. How could they hug you and cry? Sorry, I can¡¯t cry. Su Cha just watched quietly. She was sitting on the chair and waiting for the results. She was not flustered at all. When Gong Ruixin suddenly cried, her nails hust happened to get itchy. She nced at her nails and suddenly heard Gong Ruixin¡¯s loud cry. She subconsciously raised her eyes and nced at Gong Ruixin. This scene was screenshotted and made into a meme. [Let me see what else you can do.] Chapter 429 - Dirt Chapter 429: Dirt Big gossip in the industry: ¡°Hahahahahahaha, just watching a show. Su Cha is really my source of happiness. She is also waiting for the results to be announced. Her performance is too obvious, either her mental fortitude is too good or her mental fortitude is too weak. Anyway, I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± ¡°When Gong Ruixin suddenly cried, Su Cha raised her head and made meugh.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this scene. They were all waiting for the results, the difference in mentality was obvious. ¡°It¡¯s really ugly... Su Cha¡¯s persona is perfect for a beauty. The scene of Gong Ruixin crying with tears and mucus all over her face is too cruel.¡± ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t believe that I can be so confident. It¡¯s just a cover-up. Is it because she¡¯s sure that she can pass?¡± ¡°Dreams in Progress?¡± ¡ª¡±At present, all the voting results were announced on the official website. All the audience members had cast their own votes. Was it a joke when you said that there were behind-the-scene dealings?¡± ¡ª¡±Is there a problem with being popr? No matter what, the difference in mentality tells everything. Su Cha has never panicked since thepetition began. I like such confident and calm contestants.¡± There were always people who could change the topic. As the meme became popr all over the inte, there were also doubts. In the end, Gong Ruixin was eliminated and Su Cha passed. So, why was Su Cha so confident? Was it because she knew that she would definitely pass? For a moment, many people questioned whether Dreams in Progress had secret deals. Su Cha scoffed when she saw that. Even if she simply had a better mentality, she would still be able to pull all the me? Su Cha epted the result calmly. Could it be that she should cry on stage just like Gong Ruixin? Su Cha would never break down. This topic was apanied by the fact that Su Cha¡¯s poprity had finally be number one. She was now the number one in thepetition. In the past, she did not have any foundation to be an inte celebrity. It was the production crew and fans who¡¯d supported her to reach this stage. The current Su Cha was popr, but she was not originally so. It was just because of the trending topic brought on by this show, but at least she was popr. She was the only contestant left from Yonggu City. At the same time, she was the provincial champion of the college entrance examination. She was pretty, and her singing ability was recognized by others. Even the others could not help but praise Su Cha for being outstanding. However, there were a lot of gossips about celebrities. As they became popr, these get exposed anonymously. Not long after the 15th and 14th round, rumors about Su Cha started to spread. This dirt started with the famous gossip forum. [The obedient girl in your eyes, Su Cha, can you follow her series of tricks?] Anonymous OP: ¡°I¡¯m fully responsible for what I¡¯ve said. Recently, I couldn¡¯t bear to see a popr contestant selling an outstanding persona. Do you want to understand the series of coquettish operations she did in high school? Her grades used to be a mess. A month before the national college entrance examination, she went from 400 points to 600 points. She directly went to score 730 points during the national college entrance examination. How could she make such a big leap? And she¡¯s clearly a third-year student, yet she already has a boyfriend. During the college entrance examination, she even went to participate in a show. Before, she¡¯s not popr among her ssmates, and her overall poprity was very poor. Now that she has be an outstanding representative, I¡¯m impressed.¡± Chapter 430 - ublic Relations

Chapter 430: Public Rtions

1L: ¡°Huh, it¡¯s such a textbook move. Digging up any dirt on someone after she bes popr?¡± 2L: ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading it. I think the OP is here to smear her.¡± 3L: ¡°Reading it first.¡± 4L: ¡°Look through the whole section... What the hell! She came to participate in thepetition during the national college entrance examination and became the provincial champion. She is super awesome!¡± 5L: ¡°Why do I feel that this dirt is not dirt? It¡¯s a forced joke, right? Can¡¯t you bear to see others being too outstanding so you¡¯d forcefully nder them? What¡¯s wrong with having a boyfriend? Who didn¡¯t have an innocent first love in high school? As for the fact that the three tests had a huge improvement, although it might seem ridiculous, it doesn¡¯t mean that some people could cheat during the college entrance examination. Cheating gets you a sentence. I hope you understand.¡± 6L: ¡°I knew she¡¯s not ordinary. She doesn¡¯t look like an honest woman. Who knows how bad her private life is? How many people have yed with her?¡± 7L: ¡°How malicious are the people nowadays? With this anonymous revtion, they can simply determine that the owner is speaking the truth?¡± ... This post could be said to be extremely hrious. Since the person could not find any loopholes, they pulled out Su Cha¡¯s many unusual behaviors to create scandals. Of course, the most important thing was that Su Cha had a boyfriend. Even though the times had improved, having a boyfriend during the national college entrance examination was still a difficult thing to ept for many people. For a moment, Su Cha became the subject of a heated debate. Many people did not know about Su Cha¡¯s matter. Of course, they had all sorts of spections about this boyfriend. In the end, Su Cha¡¯s private life in high school became chaotic. She had a dozen boyfriends, and many maliciousmenters started to spread such unrealistic rumors. This was the first time Su Cha was in a big dispute. Naturally, Su Cha also saw this post. When she saw the contents of the discussion, she could not help butugh. She had long known that such a thing would happen, but she never thought that the original people would be so malicious. [I¡¯ve been ying with her for a long time. Is there a need to say such things?] [My Goddess is a pure and innocent bitch!] [No wonder she was poisoned. She deserved it. Why didn¡¯t she die?] ... Su Cha posted on Weibo. Even she did not want to see such maliciousments. Let alone others. Le Anqi was trembling with anger when she saw the news. She sent her fans to defend Su Cha, but in the face of endless malicious attacks and bystanders watching the show, she was too weak. The production crew also called Su Cha and asked her to rify the rumors online. After all, if there were too many maliciousments, it would affect the production crew¡¯s reputation. Besides, Su Cha did not have apany backing her up. Since she had not dealt with it yet, the matter would only be worse. Not long after the production crew called, Bo Muyi also received the news in thepany. Bai Kun only dared to tell him that Miss Su was in trouble and did not dare to let Bo Muyi read thements online. Even so, this man was still enraged. Soon, the most famous public rtions team under the Bo corporation received a notice. Not only were they tasked to clear the maliciousments about a contestant, but they also had to deal with the people who spread the rumors behind the scenes. While the production crew was still considering how to deal with this matter for Su Cha, they saw that the discussions online had started to disappear at a visible speed. Chapter 431 - What Is the Price?

Chapter 431: What Is the Price?

People nowadays are used to everything being fast-paced. It always seemed like something big would happen every few days or so. As long as Su Cha did not bother herself about it, the topics about her would disappear in a few days. However, this matter would be a ck spot for Su Cha. In the future, if she were to be mentioned anytime, someone might take advantage by bringing this topic up. People were used to forgetting, but the marks would always be there. Hence, she had to deal with it ordingly. Right now, Bo Muyi was helping Su Cha to reduce the influence of this matter to a minimum. Then, Su Cha stepped forward to rify the situation, and then the people who were spreading rumors would be dragged out to the public. This operation would be perfect. Of course, the production crew found it strange. Su Cha¡¯s matter was neither small nor inconsequential. Initially, Su Cha¡¯s fans could not fight back at all, butter on, arge number of ¡°passersby¡± started to brainwash everyone. They focused on Su Cha¡¯s current achievements and provided substantial evidence. At the very least, those who were spreading rumors could not produce any evidence at all. There were many twists and turns in the news. With such brainwashing, many passersby started to take charge, demanding evidence for the rumors, and the scene started to change in an hour. Needless to say, Imperial Mu¡¯s public rtions team was very efficient. In the next two hours, they uncovered that the person who posted the rumor on the forum was Su Cha¡¯s former ssmate. Su Cha was very familiar with this person. It was Yu Chuai, who had made a bet with her. In the end, when she found out the result, she ran away. Back then, this person and Su Cha had agreed that if Su Cha could be number one in the school, she would kneel. If Su Cha failed, it would be she who¡¯d kneel. The agreement was set, but Yu Chuai did not have the guts to fulfill it. She ran away very quickly and did not even attend the graduation ceremony. Su Cha did not care where she had run off to. Anyway, if they met, things for Yu Chuai would not end well. But if she did not interact with Su Cha for the rest of her life, Su Cha would just treat her as a clown and let her off. But she did not expect that after being calm for so long, this person still harbored hatred Su Cha. Su Cha did not seek her out. Yu Chuai was the one who came looking for trouble. She had made careful preparations before she exposed the news. She had used other people¡¯s information for her ount, and she specifically went to an inte cafe that was not very strict. Even so, how could a group like Imperial Mu not have talent for hacking? With her hide-and-seek tricks, it was easy to find her out. After Bai Kun found out, he handed the information directly to Su Cha. ¡°Miss Su, the young master said that you can do whatever you want. If you don¡¯t want to deal with it, you can hand it over to us.¡± Su Cha was not surprised when she saw Yu Chuai. If a person had hatred in their heart, it was not unusual for them to do anything. An Qiao, who had never talked to her before, could drug her just because she was jealous. It was not strange for Yu Chuai to act now that Su Cha was so popr. Su Cha took a simple look at Yu Chuai¡¯s personal information. Bai Kun and the rest did things thoroughly. They investigated nearly eighteen generations of Yu Chuai¡¯s ancestors. After reading the information, she directly typed a message to Bai Kun, ¡°Sue her, I will rify things on my end.¡± Bai Kun immediately understood what Su Cha meant. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Cha could solve her own problems, but she liked to solve them openly. Yu Chuai was an adult. Whatever she did, she had to pay the price. Chapter 432 - Cannot Smile Anymore

Chapter 432: Cannot Smile Anymore

Yu Chuai was still gloating at home. Looking at thements on the Inte criticizing Su Cha, she felt extremely happy. She never thought that Su Cha could really surpass Min Chen in thest exam. Not only did she surpass her, but she also became number one in the province. This was not a p in the face. Yu Chuai was utterly embarrassed in front of her ssmates and friends. Not to mention how her bet with Su Cha was for the loser to kneel in front of everyone. Yu Chuai could not afford to lose face. After she found out the result, she immediately asked her family to buy a ticket and left dejectedly. Although she had left, it was impossible for her to fall behind in her social circle. Back then, she was too confident and kept mocking Su Cha on her social media, making everyone know about their bet. They also knew about the matter of her escaping. Even if her friends did not say it out loud, sometimes they would mock her with their words. Yu Chuai could not cut off ties with those people, so she hated Su Cha more and more. She had lost all her face, and all her hatred was directed at Su Cha. And since Dreams in Progress was in full swing recently, she happened to see Su Cha on it. Su Cha, Su Cha. Yu Chuai gritted her teeth in hatred. She did not expect that the ugly duckling she once despised could be such a white swan. As soon as Su Cha became popr, the old things were brought up again. Her friends often came to her and talked about Su Cha unintentionally. Now that she was popr, everyone knew her. In the future, she would be a big star who could earn tens of millions. She was not in the same world as ordinary people like them. The jokes from her friends made Yu Chuai even more furious, especially recently. She wanted to contact Min Chen, but Min Chen hadpletely defamed her, which enraged her. She had made a bet with Su Cha for Min Chen, but now she turned her back on her? It was a pity that she did not dare to go against Min Chen. The poprity and reputation of Min Chen¡¯s friends were not something that Su Cha couldpare with. Of course, she would be picking on the weak. Yu Chuai then thought of the dirt about Su Cha. To be honest, Su Cha did not have much dirt on her. What Yu Chuai knew was that Su Cha was very ordinary when she was in school. Her grades were ordinary, but the truth of the college entrance examination was clear. No matter how she spoke about the college entrance examination, it was impossible for her to have cheated. However, she identally found out that Su Cha had a boyfriend. At that time, she thought that she had something on him. She looked pure on the surface, but she was actually a promiscuous woman. How could someone who had a boyfriend at the age of 18 be good? Of course, Yu Chuai did not expect that she¡¯d had a few boyfriends in high school. She had a n in mind, so she secretly prepared her ount and posted Su Cha¡¯s dirt on a famous forum. She thought it through clearly. There were so many scandals about celebrities nowadays. Su Cha could not know who exposed them. What could Su Cha do to her? There were many who knew about her scandals. How could anyone know that she was the one who¡¯d exposed it? After doing all of this, Yu Chuai felt like she was in the center of a storm when she saw the news about her. After all, she had exposed Su Cha¡¯s dirt. However, when she identally saw her personal information being exposed on Weibo, she could no longerugh. Chapter 433 - Very Angry

Chapter 433: Very Angry

Yu Chuai was destined to pay a huge price. Not only did Su Cha want to sue the perpetrator, but she wanted to sue Yu Chuai in particr. Her information was revealed by an ¡°innocent passerby¡± in a fit of anger. The person who exposed Su Cha¡¯s dirt was Yu Chuai. Her personal information was announced. Although the ¡°passerby¡± quickly deleted the real information about Yu Chuai, it was toote. Su Cha¡¯s fans had intercepted her information everywhere. At the same time, Su Cha rified the rumors online. She also admitted that she had a first love when she was young. However, she thought that it was normal to have your first love at 18 years old. There was no further issue about her, and she gave no such thing as an unreasonably humble statement. Many people liked Su Cha. At the very least, Su Cha did not deny what had happened in the past. Her words also showed that love back then had made her happy. The situation was not as chaotic as others had guessed. Most people had an innocent first love, so Su Cha¡¯s words had impressed many people. It was just an 18-year-old¡¯s rtionship, who had not had it before? Su Cha¡¯s fans reacted and were furious with the original informant. As soon as Yu Chuai¡¯s personal information was released, Su Cha also showed that she had found out the identity of the informant and would directly pursue her to the end. The person was very serious and would not stop spreading rumors. With thisbination of statements, how could the fans not understand? In an instant, Yu Chuai¡¯s personal circle was taken down and she became the target of everyone. At the same time, Su Cha¡¯s court pass arrived. It was either awyer¡¯s letter or a court pass. Su Cha sued Yu Chuai based on all the solid evidence Bai Kun provided. Themotion subsided within a short day. The production crew was dumbfounded by Su Cha¡¯s series of tricks. No, why would Su Cha have a public rtions team? How did she know about those who spread the rumors? It was fine if she did not respond, but once she responded, all the programs followed her as she directly sued the rumormongers. Her swift and vigorous actions made people dumbfounded. Of course, thewyer also represented the Imperial Mu Group, so Su Cha did not have to bother facing Yu Chuai in court. After she was sentenced, Yu Chuai would have to pay a price. She would not go to jail, but she would have to pay a heavy price for the rest of her life. However, after the matter was rified, many people became curious about her ¡°first love.¡± Who would Su Cha¡¯s first love be? Naturally, it was Zhai Yao. Su Cha did not deny his existence. In the midst of rifying, she gave off a certain sense of mystique. She wanted theizens to develop a sense of immersion and stand on her side. If her words were too intense at the beginning, it would make people feel unhappy. Moreover, Su Cha had said that she broke up with him peacefully. At least, she thought so. However, some people were not happy. When Bai Kun saw Su Cha¡¯s rification, he skipped the denial of the rumors and read the things about her first love. Bai Kun realized that he was going to suffer. The young master had not given Bai Kun his phone yet and was still paying attention to Su Cha¡¯s matter. How could he not see Su Cha¡¯s clear statement? As expected, not long after Bai Kun saw Su Cha¡¯s statement, he entered Bo Muyi¡¯s office and saw him holding his phone. Although his expression was calm, the coldness around him made it clear that he was very angry. Chapter 434 - Persuade Him to Be a Stupid King

Chapter 434: Persuade Him to Be a Stupid King

¡°First love?¡± It was as if he came straight from hell. His devilish voice was apanied by a creepy smile. ¡°A beautiful first love?¡± Bai Kun felt goosebumps all over his body. He braced himself and exined on Su Cha¡¯s behalf, ¡°Young Master, Miss Su said this to make theizens think that it¡¯s a normal thing. After all, it was an early rtionship in high school, and she had the wishful feelings of an innocent and beautiful girl. The truth is not what theizens liked to guess...¡± Before he could finish, he saw the man put his phone away. His deep and cold eyesnded on him, blocking all his words. Bai Kun swallowed his saliva and heard the man say casually, ¡°An innocent and beautiful girl? Hmm, continue?¡± ¡°...¡± Can you not get angry? Bai Kun felt like his scalp was about to explode. He did not dare to say anything more. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead. At this moment, he could not wait to call Miss Su and ask her to help him. Luckily, someone else sessfully attracted his attention. ¡°Speaking of which...¡± The noble and arrogant man ced his phone on the table elegantly. He looked out of the transparent ss building and gazed at the night sky. He murmured, ¡°I was worried that Cha Cha would get angry, so I did not deal with that person. Now it seems that this rtionship left a good impression in her heart. Has she not considered my feelings?¡± Bai Kun braced himself and advised sincerely, ¡°Young Master, Miss Su will say that you are being unreasonable.¡± It had been a long time since Miss Su had broken up with Zhai Yao. It was obvious that she was unhappy with him. It was just timely for her to say otherwise. If she wasn¡¯t unhappy, how could the young master have taken advantage of her? He did not dare to say these words. Bo Muyi was obviously unhappy whenever he heard his reasonable words. However, his unhappiness was different from his usual anger. He snorted. Bai Kun understood that the young master was just throwing a tantrum. He was unhappy to see her call it her ¡°innocent and beautiful first love.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°Young Master, if you are really unhappy, let¡¯s get rid of that person, shall we?¡± ¡°No!¡± Bo Muyi frowned. This was what he thought, but he was worried. ¡°Cha Cha will be unhappy.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Why does he think Miss Su will be unhappy? The main thing was that the young master was too arrogant! He was worried that Miss Su would be angry. He really wanted to do it, but he did not dare to exin it clearly to Miss Su. He could only vent his anger in front of his subordinates. He could not say it out loud. Faced with such a situation, Bai Kun thought for a while and quickly came up with a way to distract the young master. ¡°Young Master, Miss Su is currentlycking a management agency. I think several bigpanies want to sign with Miss Su, but their conditions are really bad. Do you want to sign a management agency under Imperial Mu? That way, Miss Su will be able to cut off many troubles under your watch.¡± This troublesome matter meant something. After all, Bai Kun knew how dirty the entertainment industry was. Bo Muyi thought about it. As soon as he heard anything involving Su Cha, he could not help but think about it, so Bai Kun sessfully changed the topic. ¡°Um... I¡¯ll talk to her when I get back.¡± Although Imperial Mu did not have a management agency, it was not difficult to create one for his girlfriend. Without the approval of the board of directors, Bai Kun suddenlyunched a new business development. He felt that he was simply trying to persuade the king to be a stupid king. Chapter 435 - Ill Sign You. What Do You Think?

Chapter 435: I¡¯ll Sign You. What Do You Think?

When Bo Muyi returned, Su Cha took the initiative to talk about the matter on Weibo. ¡°Muyi, don¡¯t believe what I said about my first love on Weibo. It¡¯s all fake.¡± Bo Muyi took off his coat. When he heard Su Cha¡¯s words, he deliberately did not look at her. His voice was strangely calm. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°When I rified, I told people about my... ex-boyfriend.¡± Speaking of this, she was not too happy. ¡°I have nothing to do with him. I don¡¯t want you to overthink.¡± She spoke fast, but the man was already letting his imagination run wild. Hearing this, he could not help but turn around. Looking at the girl¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face, he pinched her chin, his eyes deep and charming. ¡°Is what you said true? Was it innocent and beautiful?¡± Su Cha could not help but smile. ¡°I knew you saw it. I was just talking nonsense.¡± Perhaps she had thought that way before, but for the current Su Cha, it was enough that she did not feel disgusted by it. She took the initiative to hug Bo Muyi¡¯s waist. ¡°I like only you.¡± People might like many people in their lives, but Su Cha only had Bo Muyi. Now that she had made herself clear, Su Cha said her thoughts, ¡°When I saw you in the past... I thought you were too good. It was because you were too perfect, I felt that I was not worthy of you. I was terrified and did not dare to get close to you.¡± Different people had different worlds. At that time, Su Cha knew herself too well. How could a person like her match up to someone as perfect as Bo Muyi? She felt that it was unreal. ¡°I think it¡¯s so fake. It¡¯s like a dream. If I really got together with you, I might wake up from my dream.¡± As she spoke, she recalled the past. At that time, she avoided Bo Muyi because of this fear. Sometimes, she also thought about why Bo Muyi approached her. How could she match Bo Muyi¡¯s liking? ¡°No.¡± Bo Muyi could not help but kiss the girl¡¯s lips and said intimately, ¡°How can Cha Cha not match up to me? Cha Cha is the most suitable person in the world for me. Only Cha Cha is suited.¡± When he¡¯d heard the girl¡¯s words, he felt a little heartache, but at the same time, he felt a strange sense of joy. So at that time, it wasn¡¯t that Su Cha did not have feelings for him? It was because she felt too insecure that she dared not approach? Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes lit up. If it¡¯s like that, he could forgive Cha Cha¡¯s blindness. After all, such a person was not worthy of beingpared to him. ¡°Yes, so I thought it through.¡± The girl could not help but smile. Actually, when she hugged him now, she felt very happy. She felt much more at ease. ¡°Good girl.¡± With just a few words, the knot was sessfully removed from Bo Muyi¡¯s heart. It turned out that Su Cha liked him. He automatically exined to himself that Zhai Yao was just a substitute. This substitute was not high-quality. Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened as he decided on a time to settle that business. Since Su Cha said that she liked only him, why would others matter? Touching the top of Su Cha¡¯s head, Bo Muyi kissed her forehead and carried her in his arms. He asked, ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯ve registered a management agency for you. I¡¯ll sign you. What do you think?¡± Chapter 436 - Rich People Can Do Whatever They Want

Chapter 436: Rich People Can Do Whatever They Want

¡°You¡¯ll just register an agency for me and sign me up?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. She recalled Bo Muyi mentioning this before. Ever since Dayu Entertainment, there had been other agencies who¡¯d tried to sign with Su Cha. However, Su Cha felt that the conditions they offered were not feasible. It was mainly because of her current status. After all, she was a talent show singer, so the treatment she received was not high. However, Su Cha¡¯s poprity would get higher and higher. She was not in a hurry to sign with an agency before thepetition ended. The benefits she could get could still be maximized. However, Bo Muyi had suggested registering a management agency for her. To be honest, Su Cha did not want to reject him. ¡°If you sign with me, who will my manager be?¡± ¡°Bai Kun will be responsible...¡± At this point, Bo Muyi paused and suddenly smiled ambiguously. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being your manager.¡± ¡°You?¡± Su Chaughed in disbelief. ¡°Let¡¯s find someone else. I don¡¯t have high expectations for my manager. You can just be my boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be your boss?¡± Bo Muyi was quite happy when he thought about this. He suddenly pinched Su Cha¡¯s chin and asked, ¡°What would happen if I be your boss?¡± Su Cha nced at Bo Muyi. Seeing the man¡¯s ambiguous and meaningful smile, she said directly, ¡°If there¡¯s no benefit, you can choose not to sign with me.¡± ¡°Naughty.¡± Bo Muyi rubbed the tip of Su Cha¡¯s nose and said in a pampering voice, ¡°I will leave this matter to Bai Kun. I will also ask him to pick a suitable manager for you.¡± If Bo Muyi had anything to say about it, that person would be the best. Bo Muyi said that he would deal with the management agency, and Su Cha would be contacted soon. The next day, Su Cha received a call from Bai Kun, who said that the agency had been established. It was called ¡°Chayi Entertainment.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Bai Kun could deeply understand the helplessness in Su Cha¡¯s heart. ¡°That¡¯s what the young master instructed us to do. We can¡¯t do anything about it. Miss Su, you don¡¯t have to sign any other contracts. When the timees, all thepany¡¯s resources will be yours. You can film whatever you want. You can sing whatever you want, and we will provide you with the best resources. What do you think?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll consider this after participating in thepetition, okay?¡± Bai Kun: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of the rest. The public rtions team will hire the best talent in the industry. Assistants and other things will be found within three days, makeup artists and stylists...¡± Su Cha had a headache. ¡°I know, but let nature take its course. I¡¯m just a contestant at the moment, I don¡¯t need these for now. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future. I will look for you if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su. Regarding your manager, we are currently contacting each other. If nothing goes wrong, we should be able to get it finalized soon...¡± Su Cha frowned slightly. ¡°Who are you seeking out as manager?¡± Su Cha had an indescribable feeling when she heard that there was a back and forth going on. ¡°Tan Jinsui, the personal manager of the top star, Zou Manni.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...I remember this Tan Jinsui said that he only serves Zou Manni.¡± Even Su Cha, who had not heard much about the industry before, knew who Zou Manni and Tan Jinsui were. They were at the top of the entertainment circle in China. Bai Kun smiled and said, ¡°You can do whatever you want with money.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It was awesome. Chapter 437 - The Zuo Family

Chapter 437: The Zuo Family

Tan Jinsui and Zou Manni were the best in the entertainment industry. Zou Manni was now the number one sister of the Chinese entertainment industry. She was once famous in the country. Even though she had disappeared from the entertainment industry, as long as there was news about her, she would definitely be the number one headline of the entertainment industry. She lived a carefree life. She married her current husband at the height of her poprity. asionally, she woulde out to film a movie ore on a show. Basically, wherever she went, she would be the hottest topic. Her national status in China was hard to replicate. Tan Jinsui was simr to Zou Manni. He was half in the shadows. He had made Zou Manni famous with one hand. He had also said that she was the only person he wanted to protect in his life, so it was basically impossible for him to bring up other neers. Not to mention a newbie like Su Cha. To put it bluntly, Su Cha waspletely different from Zou Manni. Even if Su Cha had a promising future, she would not be able to withstand the current difficulties. Although Bai Kun had said that he wanted to contact Tan Jinsui, Su Cha did not believe that he would agree. She just said casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t agree. There¡¯s no need to force others. I don¡¯t care who bes my manager.¡± Otherwise, with Bo Muyi¡¯s personality, he might have used some method to force Tan Jinsui to agree. Su Cha did not want him to be forced to be her manager. Bai Kun said righteously, ¡°Miss Su, we will never use such a method. Don¡¯t you understand the young master? The young master is not such a person!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Bai Kun had said it without blushing. Do you really not know who your young master is? However, he was her boyfriend after all. Su Cha had given him enough face as sheined in her heart. The managementpany¡¯s matters were in full swing. When Su Cha went to continue participating in thepetition, the program¡¯s director asked whichpany Su Cha had found so they could deal with them quickly. Su Cha thought about it and said directly, ¡°I have an agency.¡± The director was a little surprised. ¡°You signed with an agency?¡± Last time, Su Cha did not sign with Dayu Entertainment. Why did Su Cha suddenly sign with an agency? Most importantly, Xinhua Entertainment, which was backing the production crew, had long taken a fancy to Su Cha. If nothing went wrong, they would officially sign with Su Cha and the rest if she entered the Top 10. Now that Su Cha had directly said that she had signed a contract, the director found it unexpected. Well... Su Cha thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve signed a contract.¡± In fact, thepany had been registered for her. It did not matter if she signed or not. The director was shocked. ¡°Whichpany did you sign with?¡± It could be seen that Su Cha was quite a proud person. If it was just an ordinary agency, she might not be willing to sign with them. To have been able to move Su Cha¡¯s heart, what conditions did they set? ¡°Chayi Entertainment.¡± Su Cha only mentioned the name of thepany and did not borate on the details. ¡°It¡¯s a newpany.¡± The director was a little surprised. Why was the name Chayi Entertainment so strange? He immediately thought of Su Cha¡¯s words. Her name was simr to theirs, and it was a newpany. The director suddenly recalled that Su Cha was rted to the Zuo family in the upper-ss society. Could it be that the Zuo family had given Su Cha an agency? Oh, the people of the big families were indeed different. If they could simply open a managementpany, they did not need to sign other contracts. Chapter 438 - Really?

Chapter 438: Really?

The beautiful misunderstanding formed without Su Cha¡¯s detailed exnation. When it came to the Top 10, almost all the production crew knew that Su Cha had signed with an agency, but it was not Xinhua Entertainment. Of course, the news spread that this agency was registered by the Zuo family for Su Cha. After all, they had looked up the information. It was true that Chayi had only been established for less than two days, but they had gathered all the information. Although the legal representative was unknown, its Wiki page was still very impressive. There was only one signed artist written on it, and that was Su Cha. Other contestants were green with envy, but without Su Cha¡¯s qualities, they could only sigh and think, how rich and willful. However, there was also a problem with the newpany. Its resources were definitely not as good as the bigpanies¡¯ resources. People had to take care of their connections. Su Cha might have gained a higher profit, but without the care of professionals, she might not be better off than the artists signed by Xinhua Entertainment. Unless she could be popr. Everything depends on fate. The manager¡¯s matter was still in discussion. On Su Cha¡¯s side, Yu Chuai¡¯s matter was almost settled. Su Cha did not show mercy at all. The Imperial Mu¡¯s legal team was not to be trifled with. In order to not attract anyone¡¯s attention, Bo Muyi had especially arranged for an intern group under the legal team to enter Chayi Entertainment. After all, the Imperial Mu¡¯s legal team was more powerful than the others. Just to deal with a bully, hiring them to fight a reputation infringementwsuit for Su Cha would easily attract the attention of others. Even the internwyers who studied under them were not simple characters. They were elites who graduated from world-ss universities. Although they were confused about being transferred to Chayi Entertainment, they had to obey the boss¡¯s order. Once they made a move, Yu Chuai had to pay the price she deserved. Although she was still in the trial, the results were already determined. At the very least, Yu Chuai would have to apologize, and she would have to bring this reputation along her entire life. Her personal file would be tainted forever, and all her personal credit records would be greatly affected. Although she could not see any impact now, she would know in the future that she had been hindered in all aspects. This matter seemed to have taken ce over a long time, but it had only been two days, and thepetition for the Top 10 was still ongoing. Su Cha¡¯s poprity had almost dropped. After this incident, Su Cha¡¯s mentality was not affected and she continued to perform steadily. And despite this matter, Su Cha¡¯s poprity was not affected. In the livepetition, Su Cha was still number one in the national Top 10. Getting into the top 10 in the country was no longer a hypothetical. She was quite famous now, and the production crew would also let the Top 10 in the country participate in various variety shows to promote thepetition. As soon as the episode shoot ended, the production crew said that the contestants were going to participate in the recording of a variety show this weekend. They did not reveal which variety show it was, but said that it had something to do with children. Su Cha nned to go back and check on the variety shows rted to children. But at this time, Bai Kun told her that Tan Jinsui had agreed. Su Cha waspletely dumbfounded. She never thought that Tan Jinsui would agree to it. She¡¯d almost forgotten about her manager issue. Now that Bai Kun had told her that Tan Jinsui had agreed, Su Cha asked subconsciously, ¡°Is he sincere?¡± Chapter 439 - Variety Show

Chapter 439: Variety Show

¡°Miss Su, of course he is sincere!¡± Bai Kun said directly, ¡°When we talked to him, we did not use any means to threaten him. He made the decision after reading your information. However, he has some matters in the United Kingdom right now. He wille back in two days. He will discuss your future ns with you. Of course, he only needs to be in charge of your daily needs. I will be in charge of all the entertainment industry and fashion industry resources. Young Master said that the choosing of all the big brands¡¯ shows and film resources will be taken care of by Miss Su. You can choose whatever you like.¡± ¡°...¡± What was this? Even Su Cha felt likeughing. It was like a fairytale on television was now happening in reality. Bo Muyi was clearly telling her that as long as she liked it, she could do whatever she wanted. Although going through the back door was giving her pause, Su Cha was clearly pleased. Who didn¡¯t like to be spoiled by her boyfriend like this? It would be a lie if she said that she did not like it. Su Cha was happy and satisfied that she did not do anything against her conscience, but it did not mean that she wouldn¡¯t agree to it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like things that are difficult. If Tan Jinsui is willing to be my manager, that would be a sess. I will fight for the resources on my own. It¡¯s good to take it step by step.¡± A manager would affect Su Cha¡¯s activities in the entertainment industry. Naturally, the more capable the person was, the better. Su Cha would not reject what¡¯s given, but even if the resources were given to her, she still had to have the ability to hold them. Although Su Cha was confident in herself, she did not want others to think too much about it. As long as Tan Jinsui was willing to be her manager, the entertainment industry would probably be bombarded with news about it for a long time. Bai Kun paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you, Miss Su.¡± Actually, he could probably understand her thoughts. She did not seem to be willing to rely on the young master for the rest of her life. After that, Bai Kun gave Su Cha the contact details of Tan Jinsui¡¯s agency. Nowadays, people liked WeChat, and Tan Jinsui was no exception. Since Su Cha had taken the initiative to send him a WeChat message, he naturally did not ept her invite at once. After all, he was likely not monitoring his messages at all. Su Cha did not care and started to check on the variety show the production crew had mentioned. Thepetition had just ended and they had to start recording this weekend. It showed that they were in a hurry. If they wanted to be popr, the variety show would definitely have to be a popr one. In the end, Su Cha found a variety show about children. ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡± Nowadays, reality shows and variety shows were everywhere. All kinds of reality shows were everywhere. In order to produce a good-looking and innovative show, all the major television stations were willing to tear out their hair. Among what they came up with, children¡¯s reality shows were considered to have opened a whole new world. And ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today¡± was also very popr. The main concept of this show was to select a few children from ordinary families. However, they were actually all famous online celebrities. They had to be cute and obedient. Otherwise, if the children were not good-looking, it would affect the audience¡¯s minds. The important thing to be considered was that the audience nowadays had a lot of malicious intent. Sometimes, they would speak ill of children. If the children were not good-looking, they would be attacked even before the broadcast. And this show was about inviting a few celebrities to take care of these children and film their daily interactions to show the audience. Chapter 440 - The Most Difficult Child Chapter 440: The Most Difficult Child The show was currently popr, and the seven children involved were also very famous. It took a lot of time to hire celebrities, so most celebrities had to record a few episodes of them taking care of the children. As guests, Su Cha and the others would only record one episode, so of course they could not directly take care of the children. They would follow the hired celebrities to help out and show their faces. The seven children were taken care of separately. The recordings were held in their own homes. Only their parents had be celebrities, but they themselves were basically small-time inte celebrities. Despite their young age, most of them had a certain degree of performance ability in front of the camera. Some of them even performed better than celebrities. Su Cha felt a headacheing on as she was not very enthusiastic about children. Should she try to be as amiable as possible? Unexpectedly, her guess came true the next day. The variety show announced by the production crew was indeed ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡± As for the ten contestants, they would be divided into groups to take care of the children with the respective celebrities. Some of the contestants would definitely be alone. Not only was Su Cha alone, but she also got assigned the most difficult child. Li Miyi¡¯s nickname was Q Ball. He was six years old and had a bad temper. He liked to lose his temper and was disobedient. He was also very good-looking. Anyone who saw him would want to take him home. But because he was good-looking, he had been doted on since he was young. His family background was good, and he had always been spoiled when being raised by others. His temper was very bad, and he¡¯d lose his temper whenever he was unhappy. The celebrities who had him would often have a headache. Li Miyi was still the most popr celebrity, but there were many people who disliked him. Due to his bad temper, he had suffered a lot of attacks on the Inte. Many viewers said that Li Miyi¡¯s personality would be hopeless when he grew up. Whether the audience was a parenting expert or not, they thought it was not easy to take care of Li Miyi. Although he was popr and had a lot of cameras on him, it was hard for celebrities to take care of him at the same time. They could beat him up or scold him, but Li Miyi might not listen. Su Cha had watched two episodes of the showst night. It was obvious that the celebrities who had taken care of Li Miyi were badly battered. When she picked Li Miyi, she could clearly see the sympathy in everyone¡¯s eyes. The director consoled her, ¡°Just take care of him for one episode. It will only take two days. Also, there¡¯s still Xian Zi helping you. It won¡¯t be that troublesome...¡± When Su Cha looked at him with a faint smile, he felt a little guilty. Xian Zi was the female celebrity who had been taking care of Li Miyi for the past few episodes. She had a soft personality. Whether it was an act or not, she was often aggrieved by Li Miyi. She had cried a few times in the show, and she often wiped her tears in secret. People with discerning eyes could tell that she was very tired of taking care of this child, but there were manyizens who scolded her for putting on an act. Li Miyi¡¯s fans even said that she treated Li Miyi poorly. Xian Zi was as unlucky as Su Cha. She got Li Miyi, but it did not mean that she liked to take care of him. However, Su Cha had already thought it through. If the kid dared to provoke her, she would beat him up. After all, she saw that Li Miyi was so hot-tempered that he even knew how to hit people. Although children usually pretended to hit people, these were six-year-olds. Sometimes, it was very painful when they hit people when they were angry. Some of the celebrities whom he had beaten up in the show frowned. Could Su Cha stand it? She would not be able to take it. Li Miyi would be the only one who would feel wronged. Chapter 441 - Go and Get Close to Him

Chapter 441: Go and Get Close to Him

During the weekend, Su Cha went to record a show and told Bo Muyi that she could not go home that night. As she had to record for two consecutive days, she could note back to rest at night. Although Bo Muyi was unhappy, he reluctantly agreed, knowing that Su Cha was recording a show. ... Li Miyi¡¯s home was in the central district of the Imperial Capital. The show did not mention much about Li Miyi¡¯s family background, but he lived in a well-furnished and high-end apartment in the city center. Moreover, it was a series of apartments. It was obvious that Li Miyi¡¯s family background was excellent. They were all young masters. Having a bad temper was natural to them. When Su Cha arrived, the production crew gave her the house code. They said that both Xian Zi and Li Miyi were at home, so Su Cha could go directly. From now on, there would be a cameraman who would follow Su Cha. Entering the elevator, she keyed in the password and went upstairs. There, she saw that there was also a front door. Su Cha knocked on the door. After a few seconds, the door opened, revealing an extremely gentle and beautiful face. When the woman saw Su Cha, her eyes lit up and she smiled warmly. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here.¡± Her voice was soft and tender. It sounded like she had no temper and was easy to bully. Su Cha took the initiative to bow politely. ¡°Hello, Sister Xian Zi. I am Su Cha, a contestant from Dreams in Progress.¡± ¡°I know you. I¡¯ve heard you sing. You sing well!¡± Xian Zi praised her naturally with a smile on her face. Su Cha saw a pretty little boy looking at her with a frown. Xian Zi turned around and waved at the little boy. ¡°Q Ball,e here. A new sister has arrived. Come and greet her.¡± Li Miyi sneered with disdain. He turned around and squatted on the ground to y with his toy,pletely ignoring Xian Zi and Su Cha. Xian Zi was embarrassed and could not say anything in front of the camera. Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Xian Zi.¡± Xian Zi came back to her senses and quickly called her in. ¡°Come in quickly. It¡¯s so early. Have you had breakfast? I made sandwiches for Q Ball. There are some left.¡± The production crew must have informed Xian Zi when Su Cha arrived, so Su Cha knew that Xian Zi had especially prepared her breakfast. Su Cha also smiled, her eyes like crescents. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Sister Xian Zi.¡± Su Cha¡¯s smile was extremely beautiful. Xian Zi paused when she saw it. Then, she went into the kitchen to serve her breakfast. Su Cha entered the room and looked around. It was simr to the scene on TV. There were cameras all around. Excluding the bathroom and the toilet, the exclusive camera was hidden even in the small tent. This would maximize the reality show and make the interaction between the stars and the kid more realistic. It was at this time when Xian Zi went in to get breakfast. Su Cha came to the sofa. Li Miyi just nced at her indifferently. If not for his childish face, she could not have known that he was a six-year-old. Since he didn¡¯t say anything, Su Cha didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t even take the initiative to greet Li Miyi. Instead, she pulled out a chair and sat on the table, looking like she was waiting for dinner. The director who followed her twitched his eyes and reminded Su Cha, ¡°You have to take the initiative to get close to him and start a conversation with him.¡± Chapter 442 - I Know, I Can Tell

Chapter 442: I Know, I Can Tell

¡°No, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Su Cha held her head as she whispered. Her expression was rxed and natural, but her words made people speechless. ¡°The camera! The camera is important. You should interact more with him and try to build a good rtionship with him.¡± The director was anxious, but Su Cha remained calm. Despite how he felt, it was useless as he could only watch from behind the screen. Li Miyi probably did not expect this new sister to not speak to him either. He sat down at the table and asked Su Cha, ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± The child¡¯s voice was childish, but his tone was not polite. Su Cha nced at Li Miyi. ¡°My name is Su Cha.¡± Li Miyi sneered. He was just a child, yet he was pretending to be old. ¡°Let¡¯s see what new tricks you cane up with.¡± When other celebrities came here in the past, the main character was Li Miyi. Naturally, they tried their best to get close to Li Miyi. After seeing so many people who had had to suck up to him, Li Miyi thought that there was something new about someone who ignored him. However, he did not want to attract her attention. Su Cha almost sneered when she heard what Li Miyi said. If children were spoiled, they would be fine after a beating. However, she knew that she was in front of the camera and tried her best to maintain her ¡°kind face.¡± Xian Zi brought out breakfast from the kitchen. It was very tempting. She smiled gently. ¡°Breakfast is here. Q Ball, wash your hands and eat.¡± Although Li Miyi had a big temper, he knew how to be clean. Su Cha went to wash her hands with Xian Zi. Xian Zi was a celebrity who had been in the entertainment circle for a long time. Su Cha did not have a deep impression of her, but she did not have any dirt on her. She was probably a very sensible and gentle woman. Although she had cried a few times due to Li Miyi¡¯s anger, she still treated him kindly. After washing her hands, Xian Zi passed a sandwich that was slightly bigger than Q Ball¡¯s to Su Cha. Actually, the whole sandwich was not very big. She felt that since Su Cha was a singer, she must have to maintain her figure and should not eat much. Li Miyi saw it and narrowed his eyes. He pointed at the sandwich and shouted, ¡°I want a big one. Give me the big one.¡± He said it matter-of-factly and impolitely. Xian Zi was a little embarrassed. ¡°Ah, this piece belongs to your sister. Q Ball, the three pieces are the same. Can we notpete?¡± ¡°No!¡± His voice was louder than usual. Xian Zi looked at him worriedly before looking at Su Cha. Under such circumstances, adults would subconsciously give in to children. Su Cha did the same. After staring at the sandwich for five seconds, she said reluctantly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Li Miyi: ¡°???¡± She should have given it to him immediately, but this person hesitated? Xian Zi heaved a sigh of relief. She switched the tes of sandwiches with an apologetic expression and said to Su Cha, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s a little willful.¡± Normal people who were not rted to the children would normally deny it, but Su Cha nodded seriously. ¡°I know, I can tell.¡± The production crew: ¡°...¡± Xian Zi: ¡°...¡± Li Miyi was speechless. Say that again? Chapter 443 - You Take Care of Q Ball Today

Chapter 443: You Take Care of Q Ball Today

No matter what, this was a recording, but Su Cha did not follow the routine. Xian Zi was a little embarrassed and did not know what to say. For a moment, the production crew wondered if Su Cha had low emotional intelligence. Even if she did not like this child, she had to put on an act. Otherwise, when it was broadcasted, even if she tried her best to make a good cut, her performance would be too different from Li Miyi¡¯s. Wouldn¡¯t Li Miyi¡¯s fans greet Su Cha with wrath? No matter how naughty this child was, he had many fans because he was too good-looking. Even if some scolded him, it was just an online attack. Who would bear to say such harsh words in real life? That was why Li Miyi was so spoiled. After a short silence, everyone started to eat breakfast quietly. In order not to be bored, Xian Zi took the time to ask about Su Cha¡¯s basic situation. She asked about what she was doing, so that she could find a topic for Su Cha to avoid being screened. This female star looked pretty good. Su Cha knew that she was not pretending. Moreover, she seemed to really be as easy to bully as she appeared on the surface. She was too weak and could not help but want to be bullied by others. Of course, it was just a superficial feeling. Su Cha was not such a person. But it was obvious that Li Miyi had taken advantage of her. After breakfast, Li Miyi stopped eating halfway. Xian Zi was a little worried. ¡°Q Ball, are you not hungry? You will be hungry again soon. Do you want to eat something else?¡± However, Li Miyi got off the stool and went to y with his toy. She spoke so softly that she was no threat at all. Xian Zi was already used to this situation. She looked at Su Cha who had finished her sandwich and asked, ¡°Su Cha, are you full?¡± ¡°...¡± Actually, she was not, but Su Cha did not say much during the recording. She just nodded. Without needing Xian Zi to say anything, she quietly helped Xian Zi bring the tes of sandwiches into the kitchen. Of course, Xian Zi would not let her wash the dishes. Seeing her take the initiative to do these, she became more fond of her and said softly, ¡°Let me wash it. Go to the living room and y with Q Ball for a while. Get familiar with him.¡± She had already tried her best to take care of Su Cha. Su Cha nodded and went to the living room. The director reminded Su Cha through the earpiece, ¡°Okay, now. You can talk to Li Miyi and find a topic to talk about. You can ask him about his studies.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She stood there and suddenly took out her phone to search for Xian Zi¡¯s information. After researching Xian Zi¡¯s most recent drama, Su Cha turned around and returned to the kitchen. She asked with interest, ¡°Sister Xian Zi, you even acted in the show ¡®Ming Pce¡¯ before? I watched it when I was young and forgot who the main character was.¡± Although Xian Zi did not know why she came in again, she smiled gently as she listened to the question. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that you watched my television show grow up. I can¡¯t stand the excitement when I¡¯m old.¡± She was just joking. Su Cha chuckled softly and heard Xian Zi suddenly say, ¡°Su Cha, I have something to do in the afternoon. I can onlye back at night. Can you take care of Q Ball today?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Her smile suddenly stiffened. Chapter 444 - Did You Hear Me? Chapter 444: Did You Hear Me? It was obvious that something had happened to Xian Zi. It was the production crew¡¯s arrangement. They asked Xian Zi to leave temporarily and to ask Su Cha to take care of Li Miyi. Although Su Cha was reluctant, she raised her eyebrows and said lightly, ¡°Okay.¡± It was just a child¡ªhow could it not be handled? ¡°That¡¯s great. Q Ball is actually quite easy to take care of. There are dishes in the fridge for lunch. If you really don¡¯t know how to cook, you can bring Q Ball out for lunch. The snacks he wants are basically already in the fridge. Just give them to him when he wants them.¡± After cleaning up the kitchen, Xian Zi told Su Cha about Li Miyi. Su Cha listened to her casually. When they arrived in the living room, Xian Zi said gently, ¡°Q Ball, I have to go out for a day but wille back tonight. Is it okay for Sister Su Cha to take care of you today?¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Li Miyi probably did not expect that she¡¯d leave a stranger to take care of him. He turned his face away unhappily. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xian Zi went over and touched Li Miyi¡¯s head. ¡°I have something to do.¡± Li Miyi grunted unhappily. Xian Zi turned around and looked at Su Cha helplessly. Su Cha only hugged her arms and smiled lightly, saying nothing. She spoken with him quickly. After packing her things, she went out with her bag. Su Cha wanted to send her off, but Xian Zi did not let her. She took the elevator and left. After she left, the director reminded Su Cha through the earpiece, ¡°Su Cha, go and buy some food for Li Miyi this afternoon.¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Cha rejected him directly. She had not done it for Bo Muyi yet. If he saw her cooking for someone else, even if it was a child, Su Cha did not doubt that Bo Muyi would blow up. As soon as Xian Zi left, Li Miyipletely ignored Su Cha. Su Cha did not care about him and just sat on the sofa leisurely scrolling through Weibo on her phone. It was a rare free time. Although she was recording a show, she could also empty her mind. The production crew was a little anxious. They looked at the female contestants from other groups. All of them were trying their best to please the children. Besides, the other children had good tempers. Soon, they got along well with each other. On the other hand, Li Miyi was ying with a toy while Su Cha was sitting on the sofa and scrolling through Weibo. The two had nothing to do with each other. It was f**king harmonious! It was useless to remind Su Cha. In the end, the production crew did not care about it anymore. Anyway, the edited footage would be like this. If Su Cha was bashed for it, it would not be their fault. But the harmonious scene did notst long. Li Miyi could not take it anymore. He stood up and said in a fierce and cute voice, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Go and peel an apple for me to eat.¡± The production crew tensed up. Li Miyi was starting to lose his temper. If Su Cha did not go, he would probably throw a tantrum. Unexpectedly, Su Cha nced at Li Miyi and answered decisively, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Li Miyi: ¡°???¡± The production crew: ¡°...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to peel an apple. Are you really here to take care of me?¡± Li Miyi was still confident and shocked by the fact that Su Cha could not even cut an apple. Su Cha was more confident than him. She raised her eyebrows and sneered, ¡°When did I say I¡¯m here to take care of you?¡± Li Miyi was dumbfounded. He shouted, ¡°Xian Zi just went out and asked you to take care of me!¡± Su Cha: ¡°Did you hear that I agreed?¡± Li Miyi was speechless. Chapter 445 - Willing to Die

Chapter 445: Willing to Die

The director spoke again. ¡°Su Cha, how can you say such things?¡± Li Miyi was still dumbfounded. Su Cha added, ¡°You¡¯re a boy and I¡¯m a girl. How can you let me take care of you? Also, you must be polite and not be so rude. Li Miyi, I¡¯m hungry now. Can you help me peel an apple?¡± The production crew: ¡°...¡± Li Miyi was speechless. Are you crazy? After all, Li Miyi was just a six-year-old. He was dumbfounded. What happens after you be dumb? Of course he would throw a tantrum! Seeing that his request was not fulfilled, Li Miyiy down on the ground without hesitation. He kicked his leg and cried, ¡°I want apples, I want apples!¡± The director kept urging Su Cha to coax him, but Su Cha did not even move on the sofa. She just lifted her eyelids slightly. ¡°He¡¯s already six years old, yet he only knows how to roll around on the ground. What a baby.¡± After saying this, she sneered. Her expression was full of mockery. It was very lethal. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s expression, Li Miyi felt nervous and could not cry. He got up from the ground and pointed at Su Cha with tears in his eyes. ¡°I am going to tell Xian Zi that you bullied me the moment she left!¡± Su Cha smiled sarcastically and did not speak. Li Miyi stomped his feet in anger and went into the kitchen. He took out an apple from the fridge and went to get a fruit knife. Su Cha stood up and walked into the kitchen. She took the fruit knife before Li Miyi did. Li Miyi red at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Cha ignored him and took out an apple from the fridge. She washed it slowly and started peeling it. Li Miyi was dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t know how to peel them?!¡± He put down the apple in his hand. He had thought that Su Cha would give hers to him after she finished peeling it. Unexpectedly, Su Cha gave Li Miyi a provocative look, bit the peeled apple, and ced the fruit knife somewhere Li Miyi could not get it. Everyone in the production crew was stunned. Li Miyi was on the verge of losing his mind. Tears welled up in his eyes as he said, ¡°I want to eat, I want to eat, but you won¡¯t let me peel some myself!¡± When he said that he was angry, a fierce expression appeared on his face. He reached out, wanting to hit Su Cha. Su Cha dodged immediately. Seeing that Li Miyi was about to rush over, she said coldly, ¡°If you dare to hit me today, I¡¯ll beat you up! Li Miyi, I¡¯m not your rtive!¡± There was an inexplicable dominance in her tone as she spoke. As she stood there, Li Miyi was stunned. He suddenly did not dare to go over. However, he felt angry and ashamed. He felt that he had been humiliated by Su Cha. He was a little scared and subconsciously cried louder to hide his embarrassment. Su Cha took the apple and said in a cold voice, ¡°If you want to eat an apple, speak nicely. Just say ¡®please¡¯ and I will peel it for you.¡± Li Miyi was dumbfounded. He would rather die than submit. He bit his lips and shed tears. He looked so pitiful. Her maternal instinct was seeping out. However, Su Cha knew how vicious his angel-like appearance really was. Li Miyi refused to beg for mercy, and Su Cha refused to give in. She waspletely different from the people who came before. He went to the female director for help. Chapter 446 - Apologize Chapter 446: Apologize The female director was also a little embarrassed. Su Cha was the one who¡¯s recording the show. Although he was the highlight, they could not spoil Li Miyi. Li Miyi had to tell Su Cha. Hence, after the female director coaxed him to tell Su Cha, Li Miyi waspletely enraged. He pointed at Su Cha and said, ¡°Get lost. This is my home. I don¡¯t want you to stay here!¡± The production crew¡¯s expression changed slightly. No matter what, Li Miyi was too hot-tempered. Not to mention that Su Cha was not the kind of person who would be bullied. To these public figures, these words were a little humiliating. Most celebrities would choose to endure it, but they would definitely feel ufortable. However, Su Cha did not seem to be affected. She slowly took out 20 yuan from her bag and ced it on the table in front of Li Miyi. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s money for the apple. I won¡¯t eat yours for free.¡± After she spoke, she turned around and walked into the elevator. The production crew was stunned. Li Miyi was also dumbfounded. The director shouted at Su Cha in the earpiece, ¡°Su Cha, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you throwing a tantrum at a child?¡± The production crew of Dreams that came with Su Cha had a headache. They quicklyforted the director, ¡°We¡¯re too powerless, we¡¯re too powerless!¡± Su Cha was from the Zuo family! No one could ever dare to mess with someone from the Zuo family! Su Cha took the elevator and went downstairs. She did not take off her earphones and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m here to participate in the show, not to serve a princeling. No, can you switch the person assigned?¡± Hearing her words, the program director almost vomited blood. The female director advised Li Miyi anxiously, ¡°Q Ball, you¡¯d better think about it. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to be obedient before she left? How can you be so fierce to Sister Su Cha? She dide to take care of you, but you have to be nice. Now that Sister Xian Zi has also left, who will take care of you?¡± Li Miyi bit his lips and remained silent. Although he had a bad temper, he had never met someone with a worse temper than him. Especially when the other party was an adult. Su Cha did not follow the routine. He was just a six-year-old child¡ªhow could he show that much consideration? He felt wronged. ¡°She won¡¯t peel an apple for me.¡± The female director coaxed, ¡°You have to be polite. Didn¡¯t Sister Su Cha say that if you speak nicely, she will peel it for you?¡± Li Miyi hesitated. He probably realized that he had lost his temper and asked, ¡°Has she left?¡± The female director was stunned for a moment. Then, she immediately asked the others. There were cameras downstairs too. She looked at them and said, ¡°She just arrived downstairs. She didn¡¯t go far.¡± ¡°Can you ask her toe back?¡± Otherwise, since the other contestants already had children to take care of, Su Cha would not be able to continue recording. The director asked Su Cha through the earpiece to go back and said that Li Miyi had admitted defeat. Su Cha was firm. ¡°Okay. Have him apologize to me and I will go back.¡± Which of them was the baby? Given that Su Cha was being spoiled by Bo Muyi so much, one could consider that she already had a good temper by not bing like Li Miyi. Even if others say that she was being unreasonable, she would definitely not be bullied. No matter how young the other party was, she could not allow it. She had to stick to her principles. Besides, this brat had to be corrected. The condition gave Li Miyi a headache. He too wore an earpiece and could hear the others, although he might not listen to the production crew most of the time. Hearing Su Cha¡¯s request for an apology, he pouted and fell back into the female director¡¯s arms. It was obvious that he had done something wrong but did not want to apologize. Chapter 447 - More Strict Than Him

Chapter 447: More Strict Than Him

After thinking for a while, the female director coaxed and persuaded him. The production crew was also on the same wavelength as Su Cha. Li Miyi only agreed to apologize when she reached the entrance of the house. The main reason was that he had promised his mother when he went on the show that he¡¯d be good. Now that the program could not continue, he was afraid that his mother would reprimand him. Su Cha thought about it and went back. In fact, Li Miyi¡¯s apology was within her expectations. Now that she was the only contestant left, it would be toote for other contestants to be switched over. It couldn¡¯t do for Su Cha to be the only one who could not be recorded. Since Su Cha was unmoved by both hard and soft methods, Li Miyi had to apologize. As soon as Li Miyi lowered his head, Su Cha became confident. He was a naughty child. If a person was not more fierce and unreasonable than him, he would think that everyone in the world was his mother. Of course, if Li Miyi insisted on being willful, the show would definitely fail. Since she had signed a contract, shouldn¡¯t she still be worried about the penalty fee? Of course, the production crew must have some ideas. This show was so popr, and Li Miyi was also very popr. Although Su Cha did this because of Li Miyi¡¯s bad temper, she was a little unreasonable. If she just gave in, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just peacefully let the next two days pass? Now that it¡¯de to this, the editing would not be easy. If it was broadcasted, Su Cha might be criticized. The audience would not care about her. After returning to the room, Su Cha saw Li Miyi ying with a toy in the middle of the room. He stood there and saw that Su Cha had returned. He stiffened at first, then turned his face back as if he was embarrassed. Su Cha said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to apologize to me?¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± His small body stiffened. Then, like a clock that had a spring, he turned around and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± He was not sincere, but Su Cha did not care. She had achieved her goal. If she did not take the initiative to speak, given Li Miyi¡¯s personality, she did not know how long it would take for him to apologize. After he apologized, Su Cha went to the kitchen to wash an apple. After peeling it, she asked Li Miyi, ¡°Do you want it?¡± Li Miyi looked at the apple and hesitated. He was forced to lower his head just now, and now he had to ept the other party¡¯s bribe? Wouldn¡¯t that be too embarrassing? ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± ¡°Three, two, one...¡± Su Cha ate it herself. Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± You said three seconds, but you counted in just one second! The production crew: ¡°...¡± They were f**king impressed. Li Miyi was so angry that he was about to cry. Su Cha waspletely out of line. She did not care about Li Miyi at all. She swallowed the apple in a few bites and slowly washed another one. ¡°Do you want it?¡± This time, Li Miyi walked over and red at her. ¡°Yes!¡± Just as he was about to reach out to grab it, Su Cha suddenly raised her hand. ¡°Go wash your hands. You yed with a toy, your hands are dirty.¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± Holding his breath, he went to the washroom and washed his hands. It was strange that no one could coax Su Cha into speaking with a coquettish tone when she spoke. She would only speak in a cold and hard tone with a hint ofmand. Her tone was unquestionable. After what happened just now, Li Miyi did not dare to be too naughty. He could tell that Su Cha was not someone who would give in to his whims. After he got the apple, he sat on the sofa and ate it fiercely. As if he was substituting the apple for Su Cha, he bit it to vent his anger. Chapter 448 - Thoughts!

Chapter 448: Thoughts!

The two of them fell into a strange state of peace. One yed with her phone while the other yed with his toy. They did not disturb each other. The production crew did not expect Su Cha to say anything nice to Li Miyi. It was fine as long as they did not fight. After all, if Li Miyi dared to hit her again, she would beat him up. It was urate to say that Su Cha had no emotional intelligence and had a bad temper. Anyway, when the show was broadcasted, the only person who would be criticized would be Su Cha. The production crew had no say. After all, this was how the guest chose to behave. Besides, these contestants were using ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡± to gain poprity. If she did not perform well, she would be bashed. It could only be said that girls nowadays could not take any hardship at all. They could not even act like they did in the previous reality show. Their tempers were really big. Su Cha sat on the sofa and did not speak to the production crew. She was inundated with bad tempers from all around. Of course, even if she knew, she did not care. The director could not bring up the matter between Su Cha and the Zuo family. He just looked at Li Miyi and Su Cha and felt sad. After they¡¯d been in a deadlock for half an hour, it was simply impossible for children to only y with toys all the time. Moreover, Li Miyi was just doing the motions to hide his embarrassment. After all, even if he admitted defeat just now, in front of Su Cha, he kept feeling that she was disappointing and could only y with toys to vent his emotions. But he gradually got sick of it, and... He ran to the washroom and came out after washing his hands. He looked at Su Cha for a long time. He did not speak and just circled around Su Cha. Su Cha knew it. She noticed him the moment he¡¯d nced over. Three secondster, the girl sitting on the sofa asked quietly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was cold and polite, unlike how she usually treated children. She seemed to treat Li Miyi as an adult. Li Miyi pouted and looked at the time. ¡°I¡¯m going to drink milk now! You have to prepare the milk powder for me!¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°How old are you? You still drink milk powder?¡± He was already six years old, yet he still drank milk powder. Li Miyi blushed. It was a normal thing, but why did it sound so shameful and ironic from Su Cha¡¯s mouth? Li Miyi flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± He threw a tantrum again. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Just talk nicely when you ask someone for help.¡± Li Miyi looked like he was about to cry from anger. His expressionsted for a minute, but he had to give in. He said aggrievedly, ¡°I want to drink milk.¡± He had no choice. Since the production crew did not want to help, he could only ask Su Cha for help. Fortunately, Su Cha was toozy to make things difficult for him. She got up and went to look for the can of milk powder and his bottle. Li Miyi knew where all these ces were, but how could she... And how would Su Cha know how to brew it? She asked the production crew for the phone number of Xian Zi, who had just left, and called to ask Xian Zi how to prepare the milk powder and how much she should add. Li Miyi heard her calling for help and said in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you don¡¯t even know how to prepare milk powder? Can¡¯t you read the words on the packaging?¡± She was mixing milk powder for him, but he was still talking so much. Su Cha nced at him and ced the can of milk powder in front of Li Miyi. ¡°Since you are so smart, read all the words on it!¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± Chapter 449 - Its Tiring to Hug You

Chapter 449: It¡¯s Tiring to Hug You

Su Cha¡¯s fierce attitude made the production crew touch their foreheads again. After all, Li Miyi was only six years old. No matter how smart he was, it was impossible for him to finish reading every word on the milk powder can. However, when he realized that he could not do it, he pursed his lips and stopped talking. Following Xian Zi¡¯s instructions, Su Cha mixed the milk powder with water and shook the solution before giving the bottle to Li Miyi. Li Miyi ran away with the milk bottle. He only looked like a child when she saw him drinking milk. Su Cha looked at the time. It was almost 11 o¡¯clock. It was time for lunch. If the guests wanted to showcase themselves, they would usually cook for themselves. However, Su Cha could not cook. She only knew simple cooking, but it had been worn out by decades of enjoyment. Hence, Su Cha directly said to Li Miyi, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch.¡± Li Miyi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why can¡¯t you do anything? Can¡¯t you cook?¡± Su Cha sneered, ¡°If you are so capable, why don¡¯t you do it for me?¡± Li Miyi: ¡°... I¡¯m only six. ¡± Su Cha: ¡°I¡¯m only 18!¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± He was speechless. The production crew was also having a headache. They said to Su Cha through the earpiece, ¡°Su Cha, you can¡¯t go out for lunch because our production crew¡¯s rules prohibit guests from bringing money. Your living expenses today are only 100 yuan, which is the money for you to go to the market to buy groceries. If you go out for lunch, your living expenses will be depleted.¡± ¡°A hundred yuan is enough.¡± Su Cha said casually, ¡°Can¡¯t we just eat some steamed buns for lunch?¡± No matter how high the price of food in the Imperial Capital was, 100 yuan for a steamed bun would be more than enough. The production crew: ¡°...¡± What the hell! Realizing that Su Cha had no intention of cooking, the production crew was in despair. However, Su Cha asked Li Miyi for his opinion. ¡°There are two options. Let¡¯s go out and make do. Otherwise, you can apany me to buy groceries. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Li Miyi rolled his eyes. Just now, Su Cha had said that she did not know how to cook. It was obvious that her cooking skills were not good. For the sake of his own life, Li Miyi should go out and eat. ¡°... Then let¡¯s go out and buy groceries. ¡± No, he had to eat at home. He wanted this sister to embarrass herself! Su Cha knew that it was nothing good when she saw the boy¡¯s eyes rolling around. When she heard Li Miyi choose to buy groceries, she only curled her lips into a cold smile. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out and buy groceries. Get ready.¡± Su Cha wanted to take Li Miyi out. It was a good thing that the production crew was anxious and sent a photographer to follow them. There were also automatic drone cameras following them. Li Miyi went to change his clothes. Su Cha took the 100 yuan from the production crew and went out. Li Miyi did not want to lose out. He entered the elevator and wanted to hug Su Cha. ¡°Carry me.¡± To be honest, such a spoiled child was very lethal to ordinary adults. They would not reject his request if they were soft-hearted. But Su Cha was a heartless woman. ¡°I¡¯m not carrying you!¡± Hearing that she refused to carry him, Li Miyi stomped his feet and was about to lose his temper again. ¡°Ahhh, no, I don¡¯t want to get tired from walking!¡± Su Cha thought about it. After all, they were recording a show. There was no hurry for her to teach this child a lesson. She was already not polite to him today. She pursed her lips and picked Li Miyi up with one hand. Chapter 450 - Cant Tell

Chapter 450: Can¡¯t Tell

The market was not far away. It was actually a big supermarket. The prices were high, but if they used it sparingly, 100 yuan would be enough for their lunch. Of course, they did not have a car. The production crew could not let Su Cha take Li Miyi alone, so they sent a car to ferry them. When she got out of the car, the sun was scorching outside. Li Miyi pretended to be cool as he took out a pair of sunsses and put it on himself. He stretched out his hand like a master and waited for Su Cha to carry him. Su Cha unbuckled his child seat and carried him down with one hand before walking into the supermarket. Not far behind them was a photographer, so he was quite eye-catching. Holding Li Miyi with one hand, Su Cha took off her earphones and called Bo Muyi. ¡°Hello, Cha Cha?¡± His gentle and low voice could capture people¡¯s hearts in an instant. Even Li Miyi, this little troublemaker, looked at her phone. As Su Cha was hugging him, he could hear some sounds. ¡°Yes, Muyi, let me tell you something. I¡¯m taking care of a child for that childrearing show I¡¯m participating in. I have to cook for him at noon.¡± She had to inform Bo Muyi beforehand. As expected, Bo Muyi sounded reluctant. Su Cha could feel his frown through the phone. ¡°Why do you have to cook? You can just ask others to bring food.¡± ¡°Because of the production crew¡¯s rules, we can¡¯t bring living expenses. This is all we can do.¡± As she spoke, she nced around the supermarket. It was almost noon. There were not many people, but there were not many fresh dishes left. Of course, Su Cha could not tell. ¡°But I¡¯m just making him a meal. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Bo Muyi also knew that Su Cha had called him to tell him about this matter to prevent him from having any thoughts about it. Although he felt a little ufortable, he remembered that Su Cha had never made a meal for him before, so he asked, ¡°Did Cha Cha not know how to cook before?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know how to cook. Other than the basics, I¡¯ve barely ever cooked.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s words were subtle. It was as if in an instant, he no longer yearned for Su Cha¡¯s culinary skills. Su Cha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Shall I cook for you when we get back?¡± Bo Muyi could not help butugh softly. ¡°Cha Cha, do whatever you want.¡± Su Cha instantly understood that Bo Muyi was teasing her. She snorted and hung up after she hade to an agreement with Bo Muyi. Li Miyi picked his timing and asked, ¡°Were you on the phone with your boyfriend?¡± Su Cha had just put on her earpiece when the confused production crew heard his words. Their hearts skipped a beat and they subconsciously looked at each other. This girl has a boyfriend? Su Cha gave Li Miyi a meaningful smile and chuckled. ¡°Why do you care? Tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± ¡°Do whatever you can.¡± Li Miyi spoke with a childish tone, but now he had to pretend to be mature. He even sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to make anything delicious. I¡¯m not asking for much, just don¡¯t make me have diarrhea.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Su Cha picked up a handful of vegetables and sized it up. ¡°Remember that you asked me to cook for you.¡± Li Miyi looked at her and asked, ¡°Can you tell if these vegetables are good?¡± Su Cha: ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± The production crew: ¡°...¡± Chapter 451 - Cooking Is Painful

Chapter 451: Cooking Is Painful

The prices in the supermarket were rtively expensive. No matter how good the food was, they could not afford it. Su Cha picked and chose and used guessing techniques to buy a piece of beef. Some side dishes, some shiitake mushrooms, and special sauces cost about 100 yuan. The production crew almost broke down when they saw Su Cha buying groceries. While picking the beef, Su Cha asked Li Miyi, ¡°Do you want to eat beef, chicken, duck, or fish?¡± Li Miyi: ¡°Fish!¡± Su Cha: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook fish. If I can¡¯t cook it well, there will be a fishy smell. Besides, I like to eat beef.¡± Li Miyi ignored herst sentence. ¡°What about chicken or duck?¡± Su Cha: ¡°I like beef.¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± The production crew: ¡°...¡± Then why did you ask others in the first ce! After picking, Su Cha smiled at Li Miyi. ¡°I was just asking out of courtesy. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± He had never seen such a scary woman before. On the way to pay the bill, she had been carrying Li Miyi. Due to how few they¡¯re buying, they did get a push cart. Su Cha hugged Li Miyi and asked him to carry these things... The director of the production crew found it strange. ¡°Did you notice something strange?¡± The others were puzzled. ¡°What?¡± The director pointed at the screen. ¡°It has been almost half an hour since she entered the supermarket. She has been carrying Li Miyi with one hand the whole time. She hasn¡¯t switched sides at all and is still picking things. Li Miyi is already six years old. F*ck, isn¡¯t she too strong?¡± After the director said that, the others reacted and were shocked. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Oh my god, she really did not have to adjust him the whole time. I think Li Miyi even moved around sometimes. How could she be so steady?¡± ¡°One-handed hug... My god, she¡¯s really a tough girl. Awesome!¡± It was not their fault that they were shocked. Under the situation where one was carrying a child with one hand, ordinary people would definitely feel their arms aching and bing numb in less than a few minutes. Only adult men who often exercised could hold a child with one hand for a long time. If they were tired of carrying something, they had to switch sides. Su Cha held the child with one hand and did not switch him around. She did not feel anything even after half an hour. Thinking about it carefully, they found it was abnormal. She looked tall and slender. How could she have so much strength? While they were puzzled, the director asked Su Cha through the earpiece, ¡°Su Cha, aren¡¯t you tired of carrying him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Su Cha paused. She seemed to be carrying Li Miyi with one hand. She was indeed not tired. She circted her inner force to relieve the soreness in her body. It was not a big deal to carry a child like this. However, it seemed a little unusual for others? She quickly thought of this, but she did not say anything. She walked out of the supermarket and ced Li Miyi in the car. She did not deliberately tell the production crew about this. As long as she was calm enough, the production crew would not be able to catch up with her! Li Miyi did not know about this. Anyway, he was toozy to panic. It was great for him that he did not need to walk when he went out. On the way home in the car, Su Cha started to check the information on her phone on how to make beef. Su Cha felt a headacheing on when she saw the whole screen full of beef cooking methods. Cooking was a very painful thing. Chapter 452 - Quite Effective

Chapter 452: Quite Effective

After returning home, Li Miyi yed with his toys. Su Cha was not shy about directly checking her phone on how to cook beef. To be honest, if it were not for herck of talent, she would not have been so stupid. After looking at the recipe, she had a basic idea. It was just that she could not control her fear. For example, she was afraid of oil sttering when she put something in. Su Cha had made some simple dishes in the past. She knew basic dishes, but she did not know anyplicated dishes. There were not many dishes in the first ce. Su Cha used the sauce she bought topare with what the recipe was calling for. She used her amazing control after practicing martial arts to make beef with stir-fried mushrooms. It smelled good. At least Su Cha could guarantee that the condiments were not overcooked, so the taste was definitely there. After stir-frying it, she tasted it and found it especially fragrant. She had handled the beef and shiitake mushroom ording to the standard method. It seemed that the cooking this time was perfect. Although she was satisfied, Su Cha did not want to do it again. She took the utensils and scooped rice from the rice cooker. She called Li Miyi, ¡°Li Miyi, time to eat.¡± Li Miyi threw away the toy and ran over. He nced at it and went to the kitchen to wash his hands before climbing onto the stool. It seemed that he was still passionate about eating. He took a sniff and nodded calmly. ¡°Hmm... the smell is not bad.¡± As he spoke, he picked up his chopsticks and started eating. Probably because he thought it was not bad, he took a second bite. The two of them did not speak much. Su Cha also scooped a big bowl of rice. Although the bowl was not big to begin with, after Su Cha finished the first bowl and scooped a second one, the production crew felt that it was too much. When female celebrities like Xian Zi ate, they would never eat more than a little fist, okay? Su Cha, isn¡¯t it too much for you to eat two bowls? Li Miyi was also stunned. ¡°Why do you eat so much as a woman?¡± Su Cha: ¡°As a man, why are you so talkative?¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± Angry, hmph! After the meal, Li Miyi wanted to take an afternoon nap. He started to make unreasonable demands again. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Sing a luby for me.¡± Su Cha was faster than him andy on Xian Zi¡¯s bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Tell me a fairytale.¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± This person is too much!! Su Cha ignored him andy on the bed. No matter what Li Miyi did, Su Cha fell asleep first. Actually, she was not asleep, but she was a little sleepy, so she closed her eyes. Although Li Miyi was throwing a tantrum, he had no choice in the end. He was exhausted and fell asleep. The production crew looked at this rare scene and felt a little worried. It was too much. Su Cha had been here for so long, but she did not follow Li Miyi¡¯s wishes. He looked very angry, but his usual behavior was much more honest. If Xian Zi had not satisfied him with anything today, Li Miyi would have turned the world upside down. The production crew was surprised. Li Miyi had been recording the show for so many episodes. It had been an entire morning, but he seemed to be the most honest right now. It was good other than the intense quarrel with Su Cha at the beginning. Could it be that Su Cha did it on purpose? She did it on purpose, which was why she was always against Li Miyi. It looked quite effective. Chapter 453 - Dispute

Chapter 453: Dispute

After an afternoon nap, Su Cha woke up first. She did not need to sleep because she was mentally exhausted. An hour¡¯s sleep was enough. After waking up, she went to wash her face. Li Miyi would not wake up unless he slept for two or three hours. Looking at the schedule, she saw that Li Miyi had a Taekwondo ss in the afternoon. Of course, Su Cha had to take him there. Li Miyi was almost awake. Su Cha washed his face to wake him up and took him to Taekwondo in the afternoon. Many children nowadays would learn such courses. Although their parents¡¯ goal was to strengthen their bodies or something, Taekwondo was not really useful. In the eyes of ancient martial artists like Su Cha, it was ridiculous. She did not mean to belittle it. It was not just Taekwondo. Many realbat skills would not be passed down. Realbat skills were often very lethal. The country would not let such moves spread to the public. Many of the methods that they learned now focused on strengthening their bodies. In terms of moves, it was simply full of ws. If they happened toe across a realbat expert, they would instantly die. Of course, in the world of ordinary people, there would be no such thing as experts. Children found it interesting to learn. But they must learn it from a young age and must always be serious about it. It would not be too useful if they learned just some of its essence. Li Miyi mixed among the children and mimicked Taekwondo. His soft legs and tricks made Su Cha sleepy. After all, it was an hour-long ss. However, Li Miyi was very studious. Su Cha could tell that he was quite strong. No wonder it hurt when he hit someone. Even celebrities could not stand it. Su Cha was recording a show, so she watched quietly from the side the whole time. In thetter half of the time, a girl came to send her brother to learn Taekwondo. When she noticed that a photographer was following Su Cha, she took a few nces. This was normal attention. Su Cha did not take it to heart and yawned. The next thing suddenly cheered Su Cha up. Because the girl had quarreled with the coach. ¡°This movement ispletely irregr and erratic. In actualbat, it ispletely wed. To hit the opponent with a rotating force, you have to be sure that the other party is not stupid enough to just stand there and let you attack. At the very least, you have to do it when the other party has no strength to fight back. Moreover, this movement is too redundant. If you want to use more strength, you should directly punch...¡± The coach felt a headacheing on. He did not expect to meet such a serious parent. He¡¯d been teaching for so long, but no one had ever questioned these moves, even if they weren¡¯t real. But this was Taekwondo, and it¡¯s a ce for children to learn Taekwondo! ¡°Miss, you are being unreasonable. I¡¯ve been teaching this to children for so long, but you suddenly say out of nowhere that this action is irregr. Are you a Taekwondo coach?¡± The girl was a little angry and arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m just correcting you.¡± The coach: ¡°...¡± You are here to f*cking mess things up. The production crew saw the dispute and instructed Su Cha, ¡°Don¡¯t go over.¡± After all, it was someone else¡¯s matter. If Su Cha got involved while she was recording a show, it would not look good if something unexpected happened. Chapter 454 - Standing Out

Chapter 454: Standing Out

Of course, Su Cha would not bother herself about this matter. She just watched. Actually, it was a little ridiculous. Everyone knew that this kind of martial arts training ce was full of tricks, but it was their territory after all. Who would especiallye to correct this? The coach did not want to bother with the girl anymore. She looked pretty, but why was she so unreasonable? However, the girl refused to give up. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, will you fight me?¡± The coach was dumbfounded. Not to mention that he was a man. More importantly, there was a child recording a show here. It would look bad if it was recorded. Besides, he was a Taekwondo coach. This girl was so confident. If he did not beat her, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing? There were so many students around. The girl looked at the coach¡¯s sudden expression and raised her chin. ¡°Do you not dare?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a child¡¯s cry was heard. She looked for the source of the voice and her expression changed. She immediately ran over. Su Cha also saw it. It was Li Miyi. When she saw it, she realized that Li Miyi, who had a bad temper, was still throwing a small boxing glove on the ground at the other party. The moment she saw the girl rushing over, Su Cha realized that something was wrong. She stood up, but because she was far away, she did not move too fast. The girl rushed to the crying boy¡¯s side and pushed Li Miyi away. She red at him. ¡°Why did you hit my brother?¡± Li Miyi was pushed to the ground. He looked at her, probably because she was fierce. The girl looked intimidating when she red at him. Li Miyi pouted and felt wronged. The crying boy copsed in the girl¡¯s arms and pointed at Li Miyi. ¡°Sister, he hit me, he hit me!¡± Su Cha walked over and pulled Li Miyi up. ¡°Stand properly.¡± Her voice was clear and cold. After Li Miyi heard it, he felt that it was unfair that an adult suddenly joined the children¡¯s quarrel. Li Miyi had just been attacked and pushed down. When he heard Su Cha¡¯s voice, he thought that she was angry at him. He felt wronged and tears welled up in his eyes. The production crew exined for Li Miyi through the earpiece, ¡°Su Cha, Li Miyi didn¡¯t hit anyone. It was the child who rushed over to hit him first.¡± Li Miyi had a short temper. How could he bear it? Of course, he hit him back. In the end, he cried and things became like this. Su Cha did not say anything. She had seen it. But she did not manage to stop him. The girl in front of her reached out to Su Cha and said coldly, ¡°What are you recording videos for? Do you want me to sue you?¡± The cameraman shivered in fear and subconsciously put down the camera. The production crew quickly sent people to the Taekwondo room and took out the camera, ending the recording. The boy was still crying. The girl red at Su Cha and said to Li Miyi, ¡°Why did you hit my brother? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you?¡± She thought that Su Cha was Li Miyi¡¯s parent. She was obviously scolding her. Su Cha chuckled. Li Miyi¡¯s eyes turned red and he did not speak. Su Cha said lightly, ¡°Miss, you are mistaken. The person who hit him is not my child, but your brother. Your brother hit him, and that child cried when he retaliated. How can you me my child?¡± Chapter 455 - How Dare You Say That?

Chapter 455: How Dare You Say That?

The girl was stunned. The boy cried even louder, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him, I didn¡¯t hit him!¡± He refused to admit it. Su Cha said calmly, ¡°We are recording a show. There are videos as evidence. Do you want to watch it again?¡± The girl frowned. ¡°Even if my brother hit someone first, is it right for that kid to hit him? He even made him cry!¡± Li Miyi could not take it anymore. ¡°He hit me first! He¡¯s useless. He cried first!¡± ¡°You...¡± The girl red at him and Li Miyi shrank into Su Cha¡¯s arms in fear. Su Cha covered Li Miyi¡¯s face without a trace, revealing only his big eyes. ¡°Miss, your brother hit someone first, so why can¡¯t this child hit him back? There¡¯s no such logic in this world. It¡¯s all children¡¯s business, they should settle it themselves. As adults, it¡¯s best for us not to interfere.¡± ¡°But my brother was beaten to tears!¡± Cheng Xisha was a little angry, and she felt an inexplicable hatred for Su Cha¡¯s casual attitude. She did not like such a woman. She was just pretending. Many children were watching. The Taekwondo coach also came up to mediate awkwardly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. Let¡¯s take a step back and apologize to each other. They are all children, there¡¯s no need to get involved.¡± The production crew also came up. Li Miyi¡¯s director apologized to the other party without saying anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Our Li Miyi didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Let us apologize to you. If anything happens to your brother, our production crew will pay all the medical fees. What do you think?¡± Su Cha frowned slightly. Why does the production crew seem to be admitting defeat? The director was also sweating profusely. He did not want this matter to blow up. If this matter were to blow up, he did not know how theizens who fanned the mes would make it spread. Li Miyi pried open Su Cha¡¯s palm and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I didn¡¯t hit you first!¡± Usually, it was fine if he hit someone first, but this matter was clearly not his fault. Why did it seem like he had to apologize? Children only cared about right and wrong. They would not think so much. He felt that if he did not do anything wrong, he should not apologize. The director looked at him helplessly. He lowered his head and coaxed, ¡°Q Ball, it¡¯s wrong of you to hit someone. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Can we go home first?¡± Li Miyi felt even more wronged, especially at this time. He subconsciously looked up at Su Cha. Su Cha lowered her head and looked at him. There was a sh of light in her cold eyes. Cheng Xisha, who was opposite her, said with amusement, ¡°Can children who beat people up go on shows now? Just because he¡¯s good-looking? The people of your television station don¡¯t pick people well. If the children are like this, how good can their parents be?¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not good for adults to intervene in a child¡¯s matter. It¡¯s wrong for Q Ball to hit someone, but it¡¯s even more wrong for your brother to hit someone first. Let them apologize to each other and take a step back. But this matter aside, why are you talking about the child¡¯s parents? Look at your brother, are you even worthy of saying this?¡± Her scornful tone and harsh words stunned the production crew. Cheng Xisha was furious. ¡°What do you mean? Are you criticizing my parents?¡± Su Cha smiled. This person... had an IQ problem. Li Miyi could not help but point at her and say, ¡°You were the one who criticized my parents first. Your brother also hit someone. Did your parents not teach you well?¡± At the critical moment, Li Miyi was quite smart. Chapter 456 - You Were... So Cool Just Now

Chapter 456: You Were... So Cool Just Now

¡°You...!¡± Cheng Xisha walked forward as if she wanted to grab Li Miyi. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey, no, no...¡± The coach quickly stood in front of Li Miyi, and the director subconsciously stood in front of him. Everyone looked nervous. Unexpectedly, just as the coach stopped her, the girl reached out and pushed him away with unbelievable strength. She actually pushed an adult coach away. Then, she reached out with a fierce expression. She was supposed to be aiming at Li Miyi, but she reached out to Su Cha as if she wanted to push her. The director screamed in fear when he saw the coach being pushed away. Su Cha used one hand to push the director away, and her other hand shot out like lightning. With a ¡°bang,¡± her fingers formed a fist and tightly grabbed the hand that Cheng Xisha had extended. The force was so strong that it shocked Cheng Xisha. Su Cha seemed to be holding her hand tightly, but her expression was calm. ¡°You want to stand out just because you learned some martial arts? You¡¯re not in the right today. I dare you to push me¡ªif you don¡¯t want your hands anymore.¡± Cheng Xisha shuddered. Su Cha¡¯s eyes were as calm as ake, but there seemed to be some ferocious beast hidden deep within them. The words that came out from the Extremely Cold Hell seemed to have extended from Su Cha¡¯s palm to Cheng Xisha¡¯s body, making her feel cold and hurt. Even the people around her shivered when they heard Su Cha¡¯s words. The rest of the production crew could only hear the sounding from the earpiece. Although they could not see the scene, they felt an inexplicable terrifying aura that made them shudder. Su Cha grunted and flung Cheng Xisha¡¯s hand away coldly. Cheng Xisha¡¯s hand was frozen in mid-air as if she could not move at all. On closer look, one could see the bruise on the edge of her palm. Su Cha did not use much strength. The child stopped crying because of Su Cha¡¯s appearance. Su Cha took ast look at Cheng Xisha, lowered her body, and picked up the dumbfounded Li Miyi. Then, she turned and left. Anyway, there was still the production crew to deal with. Cheng Xisha was scared by Su Cha and did not dare to do anything. The girl relied on the fact that she had learned martial arts. Su Cha could tell that she was a martial arts practitioner and guessed that she was spoiled. Otherwise, her temper would not be so unruly. Su Cha would never show mercy to such an ungrateful person. After she went downstairs and put Li Miyi in the car, Li Miyi came back to his senses. ¡°You were... so cool just now.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She nced at Li Miyi. ¡°Really?¡± After all, Li Miyi was a child. He did not feel as deeply as others. Soon, he pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but he rushed over and hit me. Then he cried when he could not beat me.¡± At this moment, his earpiece was still on. When the production crew heard this, they advised him earnestly, ¡°Q Ball, it¡¯s wrong to hit people. Don¡¯t hit people outside in the future. Didn¡¯t Mom teach you about it before?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not me this time!¡± As Li Miyi began to argue, Su Cha suddenly said, ¡°No, you did well. If someone hits you, you should hit them back. As long as you have the ability, you should beat them up just like how they hit you.¡± Li Miyi: ¡°...¡± The production crew: ¡°...¡± This... Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to educate children like this on the show? And looking at Su Cha just now, they realized that Su Cha was not joking. The girl just now did not seem to be easy to deal with. But Su Cha dealt with her using violence. They did not know what to say. This talent show singer was too strange! Chapter 457 - She Is the One Threatening Me!

Chapter 457: She Is the One Threatening Me!

After Li Miyi¡¯s female director came back, she happily talked about the scene. After a round of apologies, the matter was over. After all, the other party was the unreasonable one. ¡°Aiyo, you didn¡¯t see it. When things began to escte, Su Cha reached out to grab the girl¡¯s hand. She even said, ¡®Don¡¯t you want these hands anymore?¡¯ Although she sounded scary, she was so cool!!!¡± At that moment, in the female director¡¯s heart, Su Cha was simply a person who was high up in the clouds and looked down on everything. ¡°That girl was so scared! She was so arrogant before! She even bullied Q Ball!¡± The rest of the production crew: ¡°...¡± The photographer nodded his head in pain. Su Cha was indeed dashing. It was shocking. Isn¡¯t she just a talent show singer? Why is her temper so bad! No wonder she was so hot-tempered in front of Q Ball and refused to give in. Just look at what she was teaching him. If someone hits you, you should hit them back! Everyone treated this as an interlude and did not tell anyone about it, in case it affected them. He had to keep an eye on her to prevent her from telling the media. It was worth mentioning that after this incident, Q Ball¡¯s impression of Su Cha had changed. When Xian Zi came back that night, Q Ball saw her and smiled. ¡°Xian Zi, I missed you.¡± Xian Zi was ttered. At the same time, her heart softened when she saw the child acting cute. She lowered her body and picked him up. ¡°Hey, Q Ball, where¡¯s Sister Su Cha?¡± Li Miyi pointed in a direction. Xian Zi was amused. ¡°Are you ying with toys?¡± Su Cha was kneeling on the floor in front of some children¡¯s puzzles and ying with Li Miyi¡¯s building blocks. ¡°Yes... I have nothing to do.¡± Xian Zi did not know what happened this afternoon. She smiled and greeted them before going to the kitchen to make dinner for them. Li Miyi ran to the kitchen with her and told her what had happened today. Xian Zi was shocked when she heard that Su Cha had helped him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Li Miyi nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± While eating, they talked about this matter. Xian Zi asked about the specifics. Su Cha simply covered it up, but Xian Zi was still a little emotional. ¡°But beating people up is indeed wrong. Q Ball, you can¡¯t hit people.¡± Q Ball mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit anyone.¡± But he did beat someone up in the past. He was probably a little embarrassed, so he did not argue. Xian Zi¡¯s education concept was that beating people up was wrong. This was normal. When she spoke, Su Cha and Li Miyi did not speak. The production crew looked at the two and suddenly sighed. No wonder Su Cha could deal with Li Miyi. The two of them were obviously the same, but Su Cha was more unreasonable than Li Miyi. How could this be! ... When Cheng Xisha brought her brother home, she could not help but cry before her brother couldin. The Cheng family was a martial arts family and had connections with the hidden families. Never before had Cheng Xisha cried. For a long time, her parents asked anxiously what happened before they found out that Cheng Xisha had been wronged that afternoon. Of course, they fully believed her words. Besides, given the attitude of the Cheng family¡¯s parents, they would not have listened to Su Cha¡¯s side of the story. The parents of the Cheng family were furious that their precious daughter had been bullied. They asked their daughter to check online. The children filming the show came up, and Su Cha was currently popr. Soon, they found out about Su Cha. Cheng Xisha was still holding her breath. When she saw Su Cha¡¯s photo, she pointed at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s her. She threatened me!¡± Chapter 458 - Ive Suffered

Chapter 458: I¡¯ve Suffered

The parents of the Cheng family had doted on Cheng Xisha since she was young. This was also why her brother had beaten up Li Miyi first and why Cheng Xisha appeared to be domineering. In her world, she was always the one who bullied others. When had she ever been threatened like this? Of course, she was angry. The Cheng parents were even more so. They could only find out that Su Cha was an ordinary celebrity. How dare a small-time celebrity bully their daughter? How ridiculous! However, it was impossible for a martial arts family to bully a small-time celebrity. Hence, the Cheng parents used their connections to deal with Su Cha. They did not want to be med for being impolite. ... At night, Xian Zi helped Li Miyi take a shower and coaxed him to sleep. Li Miyi looked much more honest today. At least he did not give Xian Zi a headache like before. Of course, Su Cha could not coax Li Miyi. While Xian Zi coaxed him, Su Cha held a fairytale book and chatted with Xian Zi while reading. ¡°Sister Xian Zi, how long have you been in the industry?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xian Zi looked back at her and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s been about ten years.¡± Over ten years, but she was actually not old. She was not even thirty this year. Looking at an 18-year-old girl like Su Cha, she felt that she had aged. It was nighttime. Although there were cameras, they were all high up. The cameraman was hiding in a tent. Other than Li Miyi, there was only Xian Zi and Su Cha around. Besides, they were supposed to chat. They did not know what else to talk about, so Xian Zi answered Su Cha¡¯s question. She had a good impression of Su Cha. She felt that this girl was not like most other female celebrities in the industry. She had a rare quiet temperament and was not impetuous. She also gave people a sense of security. She was only 18 years old. ¡°Have you only acted before?¡± Xian Zi nodded. ¡°Yes. I used to want to sing, but I can¡¯t sing well, so I don¡¯t think I should.¡± As she spoke, she patted Li Miyi, who was about to fall asleep. Sometimes, the silence would only be broken by the clock on the bed, which made people rx. Xian Zi was not very popr in the industry, but she was popr enough. She went around doing jobs and acting in projects all year round. It was not very tiring for her to participate in this show. It was just that it took a lot of effort to take care of children. In fact, it was quite enjoyable to asionally quiet down. She looked at Su Cha. Under the light, she could only see the girl¡¯s peaceful and beautiful face. Su Cha¡¯s appearance was not top-notch by the entertainment industry¡¯s standards, but she was also considered outstanding, especially her unique charm. There were many who had beautiful faces but did not have much else. Su Cha sat quietly and looked at the books. For a moment, it made Xian Zi feel that she looked like an ancient person from ancient dramas. The scene was filled with the emptiness of time. She was stunned and asked, ¡°You are a singer. Have you thought about acting?¡± Su Cha ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°I know how to act. I recently auditioned for a role and passed it. I will start filming in two months.¡± Xian Zi did not expect her to really say it. She thought about it carefully and realized that there were many production crew members who would start filming in two months. She asked simply, ¡°What role?¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°A servant girl.¡± Xian Zi could not help butugh. ¡°Why do I feel it¡¯s not fitting that you¡¯re acting as a maidservant?¡± Chapter 459 - No Difference

Chapter 459: No Difference

The production crew was also surprised by what the two of them were talking about. Of course, they knew what they should and should not broadcast. The matter of Su Cha acting definitely could not be broadcasted. After all, she was still participating in a talent show. But they did not expect this girl to be so wild. Her singing career had not even officially begun, and she was already thinking of acting? They were not sure if she would be able to hold on to it. After all, acting and singing were different. Was Su Cha talented in both singing and acting? There were too many fresh meat celebrities who were good at acting nowadays. They felt that Su Cha looked like she was going to be a flower vase¡ªnice to look at but empty inside. Only her singing was outstanding. Besides, the servant girl role that Su Cha mentioned definitely meant that she did not need to act. After Su Cha and Xian Zi had been chatting for a while, Li Miyi gradually fell asleep. Xian Zi gave her bed to Su Cha while she slept with Li Miyi. After all, there were only two adults and one child. In the middle of the night, the camera was turned off. Su Cha video called Bo Muyi. As she was afraid of disturbing Xian Zi and Li Miyi¡¯s sleep, Su Cha could only type. Bo Muyi naturally spoke. ¡°Do you still have to sneak around when you video call me?¡± The man in the video was lying on the bed. He was wearing a silk shirt and looked like he had just returned from thepany. He lifted his handsome chin slightly and looked at the video. Even from this angle, he could only be described as handsome. There was no such thing as a bad angle when it came to Bo Muyi¡¯s face. Seeing that he was in a good mood, Su Cha could not help but smile and give a smacking kiss to her phone. At the same time, she typed: [Kissing you.] Bo Muyi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you kiss me when youe back.¡± Su Cha: [Okay.] Su Cha ended the video call with Bo Muyi soon after. In the morning, she woke up when she heard Li Miyi¡¯s cries. She lifted the quilt and looked at the time. It was only 6:30 in the morning. Li Miyi woke up too early. She immediately got up and looked at Li Miyi, who was sitting up on the bed. She whispered, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± It was early in the morning, yet the clear and crisp female voice was enough to wake people up. Li Miyi was stunned for a moment and said in a sobbing tone, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She saw that Li Miyi still had the same problem. He had to wake up early every morning to drink milk. After a while, he woke Xian Zi up. She got up in a daze. ¡°Ah, is Q Ball awake? I¡¯ll help you prepare the milk powder.¡± Su Cha got out of bed and walked over. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sister Xian Zi, go back to sleep. I¡¯ll help him.¡± Xian Zi was stunned when she saw Su Cha. She was too sleepy and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Not everyone could wake up at 6:30 am like Su Cha. Su Cha walked over to pick up Li Miyi with one hand and went to the kitchen to mix milk powder for him. After washing up, Su Cha handed the milk to him and let him drink alone in the living room. She then started to brush her teeth and wash her face. Su Cha had brought the necessary things with her. After washing up, she applied some skincare products on her face. The production crew saw with their own eyes that Su Cha only applied moisturizer and did not even put on makeup. There was no change in her bare face. They were shocked. ¡°What the hell, she looks like this without makeup? When she came here yesterday, I thought she was wearing nude makeup...¡± Looking at it now, they saw there was no difference. Chapter 460 - End of the Recording

Chapter 460: End of the Recording

Not all female celebrities dared to reveal their bare faces on the show. Su Cha¡¯s skin and facial features were so good that it could only be said that she was gifted. Looking at her skin through the camera, one could see there were not even the smallest of pores. It was simply infuriating. Su Cha did not take it seriously. After brushing her teeth, she asked Li Miyi, who had just finished drinking milk, to wash his face and brush his teeth. During this process, Xian Zi also got out of bed and started to make breakfast. Xian Zi¡¯s bare face was not as formidable as Su Cha¡¯s. Her skin was quite good, but since she had not put on any makeup as she had just woken up, she looked especially listless and her eye bags were heavy. As soon as she got up and put on some makeup, she seemed to have thought of something. She asked with a frown, ¡°Su Cha, did you not remove your makeupst night? It¡¯s not good for your face to sleep with makeup on.¡± Su Cha wiped Li Miyi¡¯s face and replied calmly, ¡°I removed my makeup.¡± Her makeup was too simple. All she ever did was apply a little color, which she could just wipe off. ¡°Oh? Have you done your makeup? That¡¯s fast...¡± For delicate girls like them, it would take more than half an hour to finish doing makeup. Su Cha had only been awake for about ten minutes. She was indeed fast. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°I haven¡¯t put on makeup.¡± Xian Zi narrowed her eyes at her. ¡°You haven¡¯t put on makeup?¡± Probably because she was too shocked, she took a closer look at Su Cha. Her gentle face could not hide her surprise. ¡°How is this different from yesterday?¡± Xian Zi could not believe it. She¡¯d moved closer to take a closer look, but she did not see any traces of makeup. She was shocked. ¡°Your skin is too good!¡± The most important thing was not her skin. If her bare face was naturally dull and if she did not put on makeup, the overall effect would not be obvious. Even without makeup, Su Cha¡¯s face was exquisite. Her eyebrows were deep and her eyshes were long. It was as if she was born with makeup on. Hearing Xian Zi¡¯s envious tone, Su Cha chuckled. ¡°I just exercise a lot, and I usually use skincare products.¡± She was already considered normal. The martial arts that she practiced would cleanse the toxins in her body. Not only was she physically fit, but her facial features would also be increasingly clean. Bo Muyi¡¯s kind of beauty was what made people jealous... It was needless to say such private matters, but Xian Zi was really envious. Which woman did not want their skin to be perfect? But after they get older, they start to worry more about their skincare. Su Cha could only be said to be gifted, but she was still young. Xian Zi felt that she should not be envious. During breakfast, Su Cha noticed that Xian Zi had eaten a small piece of toasted bread with some jam on it. She then said that she was full after drinking about a quarter ss of milk. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She ate less than half than Li Miyi did. These female celebrities were really going through scary lengths in order to maintain their figures. After eating, they did nothing. Li Miyi seemed to have be much more obedient to Su Cha after what happened yesterday. Although he was still a little irritable, Xian Zi found that he did not dare to lose his temper in front of Su Cha. He became more obedient today, which made Xian Zi feel very gratified. She did not expect Su Cha to be so good at taking care of children at such a young age. If Su Cha knew what Xian Zi was thinking, she would probablyugh. It was only for two days. Even if she wanted to do it, it was not meant tost long. When it was almost night time, the recording ended. Su Cha packed her things and told Xian Zi that she was leaving. Chapter 461 - The Car Parking Lot Incident (1)

Chapter 461: The Car Parking Lot Incident (1)

Li Miyi was ying in the living room. When he heard that Su Cha was leaving, he stood up and looked at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± Xian Zi knew that Su Cha would only record for two days. She coaxed Li Miyi, ¡°Your Sister Su Cha has something to do. She wille to see you in the future.¡± Li Miyi turned his head. ¡°Hmph, who wants her toe back to see me?¡± Xian Zi: ¡°...¡± She had just said that he¡¯d be honest. Was he going to reveal his true nature again after Su Cha had left? Su Cha did not lower herself to the kid¡¯s level, nor did she waste time. After saying goodbye to the two, she left. After she really left, Xian Zi went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for Li Miyi. Li Miyi stood alone in the living room. No one knew what he was thinking, but he suddenly threw the toy in his hand away and snorted! ... Although she had been recording with the kid for two days, Su Cha did not feel tired. When she reached home, she started preparing for herpetition. After the two days she was recorded by the other production crew, the next episode of Dreams in Progress would be broadcasted. The official Weibo ount would also start to promote it online. However, on the day after the production crew finished recording, Su Cha received a reply from Tan Jinsui. It contained a sentence. Tan Jinsui: ¡°My flight to the Imperial Capital is today.¡± When Su Cha saw it, she had not yet managed to remember who Tan Jinsui was. Then she realized that Tan Jinsui had just epted the request to be her manager. Su Cha remembered that her friend request had been sent out two days ago. It was only when the news came out that Su Cha found out that Tan Jinsui was returning today. Bai Kun said that Tan Jinsui wasing back to discuss something with him. She paused and replied with an ¡°ok.¡± She did not say anything to Tan Jinsui. She had not even seen him before. Su Cha still had to participate in the production crew¡¯s photoshoot of the national Top 10. After several filming sessions and the recording of a variety show, the ten contestants were now very clear about some procedures. However, they had amon goal, so they were a little reluctant when they were filming with Su Cha. No matter how outstanding the photoshoot crew was or how well the contestants dressed, as long as the camera focused, they could only serve as a foil to Su Cha. Even the focus of the photographer could not help but move towards Su Cha. She stood there without any pretentiousness. With just a look or a casual nce, she could be the muse in people¡¯s hearts. After this difficult shoot for many contestants, everyone went back to their own rooms. There were not many things on schedule after that. After their participation in the show, the Top Ninepetition would begin next week. They could rest for a while. Almost all the contestants were still living in the vi. A driver sent them back together. Su Cha no longer lived in the dormitory, so she naturally did not follow them. Moreover, Tan Jinsui was about to arrive. Bai Kun arranged for a driver to pick him up. Su Cha also nned to meet Tan Jinsui, so she went straight to the airport. The driver arranged by Bai Kun was waiting in the underground parking lot. It was gettingte. They were in the parking lot under the building. Many people had left after work. Su Cha walked alone in the basement. As she was going to pick someone up, she was wearing a long, thin windbreaker with a simple T-shirt and shorts. She took off her coat and put it over her wrist. Her stiletto heels stepped on the ground and made a ¡°click-ck¡± sound in the parking lot. Chapter 462 - The Car Parking Lot Incident (2)

Chapter 462: The Car Parking Lot Incident (2)

Su Cha¡¯s footsteps did not seem to change. The parking lot was huge. The driver was parked in Zone C, and Su Cha had to take a slope to get through. There were many cars parked around, and the surroundings were empty. At this moment, a masked ck figure suddenly came out from behind a blue Passadi and rushed behind Su Cha. It seemed like he was going to reach out and knock Su Cha out. Just as he was about to approach Su Cha¡¯s back, he raised his hand high, making him look even taller than Su Cha. The girl who was walking smoothly suddenly turned around quickly and kicked him. Her movements were swift and overbearing, and her reaction was unbelievably fast. The person who was rushing up to her did not expect that she would directly kick him. With a ¡°bang,¡± this person was directly kicked and staggered, his figure smashing towards the pir next to him. ¡°Ah...!¡± There was also a scream of pain. It sounded like a male voice. Su Cha stood on the spot and nced at him coldly. The two secret guards in the dark heaved a sigh of relief. They had wanted to rush out immediately, but seeing that Su Cha had resolved it herself, they felt that it was unnecessary. After all, ever since her martial arts skills were exposed, the secret guards no longer regarded her as an ordinary person. Unexpectedly, as the man fell to the ground, several shadows suddenly appeared around him. The secret guards were shocked. The shadowsunched an attack aimed at Su Cha. Su Cha quickly lowered her body and dodged a stick. There were people lying in ambush around her. She had sensed it when she entered the parking lot. Her aura was clear. Bang! After avoiding the stick aimed at her back, Su Cha clenched her fist and threw it back at the man with lightning speed. She used her inner force to punch the man¡¯s body at full speed. Other than the pain, a cold force seemed to have entered his body, making him feel extremely ufortable. The man holding the stick groaned in pain. Su Cha took the stick from his hand and attacked another shadow in the dark. ¡°ng!¡± The sounds of weapons shing could be heard. These people were carrying steel rods, but they were obviously not ordinary hooligans. They clearly had martial arts backgrounds and just wanted to pretend. This person¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. In a panic, he used the steel rod in his hand to block. The moment they shed, he felt his hand go numb. The rod seemed to be about to leave his hand. The force of the collision was so great that it shocked him. The next moment, he was not so lucky. The secret guard rushed out and used a few moves to make this person fall into a passive heap. The remaining two were beaten up by Su Cha. After getting up, they wanted to charge at Su Cha, but round after round, they were beaten down again. Bang! One of the two secret guards was knocked unconscious, and the other was pressing an attacker against the front of the car, forcing their faces to stick to the hood. The secret guard¡¯s voice was hoarse and dangerous. ¡°Who sent you here? Someone from the Killing Alliance?¡± From the exchange of blows just now, he could tell that they were not ordinary people. They all had martial arts foundations. He did not know if they were the same group of people asst time. ¡°No.¡± The girl shook her head and walked over calmly. She looked at the face that was pressed on the hood and instantly took off one of the masks. ¡°They are not as good as thest group of people.¡± Chapter 463 - Let Them Go

Chapter 463: Let Them Go

After removing the mask, Su Cha saw a young man¡¯s face. He red at Su Cha and blushed. ¡°Are you from the Killing Alliance?¡± Obviously, they even knew about the Killing Alliance. The secret guard took off another person¡¯s mask. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the two men looked alike. And they gave Su Cha a sense of familiarity. She narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Whose people are you?¡± The two young men looked at each other with difficulty and gritted their teeth. ¡°We are from the Cheng family.¡± ¡°The Cheng family?¡± Su Cha frowned, not knowing who the Cheng family was. The two secret guards looked at each other. Then, one of them said to her, ¡°Miss Su, the Cheng family is a sect under the Star Alliance.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She looked at the two young men seriously and suddenly asked with interest, ¡°You¡¯re people from the Star Alliance? Why did you attack me?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with the Star Alliance.¡± The young man gritted his teeth as if he did not want to implicate the Alliance. ¡°You bullied our sister. We are here to avenge her.¡± ¡°I bullied your sister?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Who is your sister?¡± When did she bully others? Why did she not have any impression? ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb.¡± The young man¡¯s face was red with his grievance. ¡°Yesterday at the Taekwondo dojo, my sister said that you threatened to cripple her hands. I thought you were just a celebrity. I didn¡¯t expect you to be one of us. Are you from the Martial Alliance?¡± ¡°Miss Su is not from any alliance.¡± The secret guard spoke slowly. He did not intend to tell them Su Cha¡¯s identity. Moreover, they did not know that Su Cha had be the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. ¡°I was wondering who it was. It¡¯s about the Taekwondo club.¡± Su Cha instantly understood. She sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°I can understand yourint about being bullied, but you have to understand that your sister was the one who started the trouble. This time, I¡¯ll let you off on ount of the Star Alliance¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect. Next time, your Cheng family will know the consequences.¡± The two young men shuddered. The coldness in her words did not seem to be a joke. But what did she mean by on ount of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect? Although the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect was the pir of the Star Alliance, the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect was not the only sect that had joined it. The Cheng family also did not belong to the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect. Other than the Alliance Master, they did not even have any dealings with the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect. Who was this woman? They were Cheng Xisha¡¯s brothers. The person on the ground was also their brother. The Cheng family had originally nned to find someone in the industry to resolve the matter that day. However, when they found out that this woman might have a backing, they could not resolve it in ordinary ways. They were angry and wanted to stop this female celebrity. They would not use too violent a method, but it would definitely be unforgettable for her. However, they did not expect that they would be beaten up instead. They did not expect this woman to be so violent and strong. Her reaction was enough to catch people off guard. Now that they were being suppressed here, they could not say anything. More than humiliation, they felt terrified. The Killing Alliance was now enemies with the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance. If the other party was a member of the Killing Alliance, their lives would be in danger. But it did not seem like it. Su Cha lifted her chin and gestured to the secret guard. ¡°Let them go.¡± The secret guard was surprised. ¡°Are we just going to let them go, Miss Su?¡± Not only did they dare to cause trouble for the Bo family, but they also said that Miss Su was the one who bullied them... Chapter 464 - Worldview Collapse

Chapter 464: Worldview Copse

Young Master would blow up again if he found out. The young master had already sought revenge on the Killing Alliance for what happenedst time. This time, it seemed the Star Alliance hade to cause trouble again. They were forcing the young master to turn against them! ¡°It¡¯s fine, let it go.¡± Su Cha tilted her head. She would have to attend the meeting of the Star Alliance. When the Cheng family saw her, the new Alliance Master, their expressions would be interesting. Finding trouble with the new Alliance Master was definitely seeking death. The two young men did not expect Su Cha to let them go so easily. Although the secret guards felt that it won¡¯t do, they listened to Su Cha¡¯s instructions and let the men go. The two of them heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, one of them felt a faint pain in his chest¡ªunsurprising given how he was hit several times by Su Cha¡¯s inner-force punch. Su Cha had taught him a lesson. The force of her inner force was enough to make his body ache from time to time. When the time came, he would not be able to resolve it himself. After he went back, he would lie obediently on the bed for a few months. The two of them quickly helped the unconscious brother up and left dejectedly. They did not expect to meet someone from the same sect. The Alliance had a rule that one could not attack one another in private. Otherwise, if the Alliance Master found out, their entire family would suffer. Of course, they would never have thought that they would provoke the new Alliance Master... Su Cha suddenly walked to the other side of the car. There was a ck ordinary car parked there, but from the outside, the scenery inside could not be seen clearly. Su Cha knocked on the car window. Soon, a man smiled stiffly and slid the window down. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± Probably out of fear, he¡¯d used honorifics. This person looked like a rich second-generation heir. Sitting next to him was an influencer with heavy makeup. The two of them looked at Su Cha nervously. The influencer was still holding her phone. Su Cha raised her brows and pointed at her phone. ¡°You¡¯d better delete the video.¡± ¡°No... We didn¡¯t take a video!¡± The heir rolled his eyes. He was clearly nervous. Su Cha smiled. It was creepy. ¡°You saw what happened just now. What do you think we should do?¡± She had felt it when she was beating someone up just now. Someone was holding a phone and taking pictures of them. Perhaps it was a coincidence, but Su Cha would never let such a video be leaked. The two secret guards came over and said to him politely, ¡°Sir, please let us check your phones.¡± This was a very rude move. Although the secret guards were very polite, their tall figures and imposing manner made the two of them instantly understand that if they did not hand them over, they would not be able to leave the underground parking lot safely today. The young man swallowed his saliva and handed the phone to Su Cha. He even keyed in the password. Su Cha found the video app and saw a recording. There was indeed a video of them fighting. Although it was not filmed from the beginning, Su Cha¡¯s fight in the video was clearly filmed. If others saw it, they would definitely think that it was a movie. She chuckled and deleted the video. Then, she threw it back to the person and left. The rich second-generation young man and the influencer watched her leave nervously. The two secret guards who were following her suddenly moved and spread out from both sides. Then, their figures disappeared, leaving only Su Cha walking. The rich second-generation heir and the influencer looked at each other and saw the world copsing. Chapter 465 - Tan Jinsui

Chapter 465: Tan Jinsui

Su Cha got into the car and asked the driver, ¡°What time will Tan Jinsui arrive?¡± ¡°6:30 pm. There¡¯s still an hour, Miss Su.¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the airport now.¡± The driver started the car. On the way to the airport, Su Cha searched Tan Jinsui¡¯s information online. Tan Jinsui was only in his forties. He did not look like a typical middle-aged man. He was 40 years old and had a sessful career. He was elegant and looked like an elite sessful man. There were many photos of him and Zou Manni attending an event. He did not look inferior to those popr male celebrities. He was still single. Some people said that he was willing to remain Zou Manni¡¯s guardian. He had said that he would protect Zou Manni forever, so he was not married. Of course, there were also people who said that the real reason why he did not get married was that he was gay. Society¡¯s attitude towards gay people was slowly changing. More and more people wereing out of the closet, but that did not mean that the public could ept it. Moreover, Tan Jinsui had never admitted or denied such words in person. For so many years, he did not have any intimate men or women by his side. He had always been by Zou Manni¡¯s side. Hence, most people thought that he was infatuated with Zou Manni. Many people mocked him. Even Zou Manni¡¯s husband was wary of him, but Tan Jinsui¡¯s talent could not be ignored. For Zou Manni to be able to reach this stage and even get married and have children at her peak, Tan Jinsui was undoubtedly the biggest contributor. He was also a legend in the entertainment industry. And now, this legendary manager who once said that he would protect Zou Manni forever and not take on other celebrities was about to start taking care of Su Cha. If this news were to be announced, it would be equivalent to Zou Manni announcing her return. It was obvious what kind of explosion would ur online. After checking the information, Su Cha put her focus on Tan Jinsui. She did not have a deep impression of Zou Manni. Such a queen was a legend in the entertainment industry, not something Su Cha could touch. Su Cha was not interested in her. When they arrived at the airport, the car drove quietly into the parking lot to wait. Su Cha did not get out of the car but asked the driver to pick Tan Jinsui up. He did not inform anyone about his return. Besides, he was a manager. Other than the paparazzi who knew him, his fans would not especially target him. When it was about time, Su Cha saw the driver walking over with a tall man from the parking lot. He was wearing sunsses, and his aura was a little cold. His figure was half a head taller than that of ordinary men. He was clearly a charming uncle, and he was qualified to make the little girls scream. Those who had been bewitched by many beauties were not interested in this type, so when she saw him, she came out of the car with afortable posture and a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Tan, hello. I¡¯m Su Cha.¡± Tan Jinsui paused when he saw her. Then he walked over and extended his hand to Su Cha. ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡± He was formal and serious without any extra emotions. Su Cha: ¡°Mr. Tan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just call me Su Cha. I still have to rely on you in the future. I¡¯m not that unfamiliar with you.¡± Tan Jinsui nced at her. He was wearing sunsses, so she could not see his expression clearly. Chapter 466 - Why Are You Willing to Take Me On?

Chapter 466: Why Are You Willing to Take Me On?

He hummed as if he had nothing more to say. Su Cha did not say anything and got into the car with him. In fact, Su Cha had a question the moment she saw this man. Tan Jinsui was a mature man who was a draw to girls. Why would a jealous person be willing to let Tan Jinsui be around her? Bai Kun would definitely not seek death like this. Since he said that he was looking for Tan Jinsui, he must have received Bo Muyi¡¯s approval from the beginning. Bo Muyi agreed to it. Su Cha felt that there might be a reason. There were reasons she did not know. ¡°Su Cha, before I came, I¡¯d already looked through all your current information.¡± As soon as the car started, Tan Jinsui did not seem to want to say anything unnecessary. ¡°You are currently participating in Dreams in Progress. I know this show very well. Back then, Manni went to be a judge. It was an established show, and its poprity was very strong. It would be beneficial for you to be the champion. Their so-called group n is not suitable for you to participate in, so you have to reject it. Also, you even auditioned for a role in ¡®The Legend of the Crane.¡¯ Are you nning to both sing and act?¡± As he spoke, he took off his sunsses and looked at Su Cha. His eyes were just like his appearance, full of a serious aura. When facing him, one could feel as if they were facing a schoolmaster. They¡¯d be nervous and uneasy. But Su Cha would not feel this way. She answered, ¡°Yes. I nned to try other things after participating in the show. That role I auditioned for was coincidentally rmended by my mother. It¡¯s a big production, so I naturally have to go after it.¡± Su Cha did not hide it from him. Tan Jinsui frowned. ¡°If I were the one who led you, with my n, you would have a better starting point. This role will not benefit you much. Your scenes will not attract the audience. Besides... forgive me for being blunt, but I don¡¯t know your acting skills.¡± Su Cha thought for a while. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡± She felt good about herself. ¡°...¡± Tan Jinsui looked at her deeply. ¡°Are you nning to go ahead with it?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Tan. Even if I could have a better starting point by going with what you say, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to umte experience.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± Tan Jinsui was surprised by Su Cha¡¯s attitude. Although ordinary people were respectful and careful in front of him, even if Su Cha¡¯s attitude was different from that of ordinary people, Tan Jinsui would not care about it. He thought for a while and said directly, ¡°After you be the champion of Dreams in Progress, you will begin to follow my arrangements. If you want to go and film ¡®The Legend of the Crane,¡¯ go. School will start soon. My suggestion is that you better be worthy of your schrly persona. As long as the people who know that you are participating in the show know that you are the provincial champion, you must not fall behind in your studies after you enter university. A top student¡¯s character setup can make you look better.¡± Tan Jinsui¡¯s words were always swift and decisive. Moreover, it was a direct order. Su Cha did not take it seriously. After all, Tan Jinsui was a professional manager. His arrangement was at least for Su Cha¡¯s own good. Otherwise, he would not have taken on Su Cha¡¯s management. With Zou Manni in the lead, Su Cha did not believe that Tan Jinsui would let his reputation as a legendary manager fall while handling Su Cha. Hence, he would definitely think of ways to make Su Cha better. However, Su Cha said slowly, ¡°Mr. Tan, I don¡¯t understand why you are willing to take on my management. You have to know that the person you led before was the only Heavenly Queen in the entertainment industry, Zou Manni.¡± Chapter 467 - Reason

Chapter 467: Reason

Tan Jinsui nced at her. Although he did not seem to want to talk about it, he still answered, ¡°Manni has reached the top. It will be hard for her career to improve further. I took you on because I think you are the person who has the best chance to get close to Manni¡¯s status in this era.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows and did not object to Tan Jinsui¡¯s words. Tan Jinsui was right. In this era, it was impossible to be someone like Zou Manni. The reason why Zou Manni could be a goddess back then was that there was nopetition. In this fast-paced era, it was basically impossible to produce a real superstar. It was because it was impossible that Tan Jinsui said that Su Cha only had ¡°the best chance¡± to get close to Zou Manni¡¯s status. This was already worthy of supreme praise. Su Cha did not agree with him, but she did not object to Tan Jinsui¡¯s words. She smiled and looked like an ordinary 18-year-old girl. If one ignored the asional sharpness in her eyes. The driver intended to send Tan Jinsui home. Since he had be Su Cha¡¯s manager, Bai Kun had taken care of everything for him. However, Tan Jinsui was wealthy and had a huge fortune, so he might not be interested in Bai Kun¡¯s arrangements. Hence, it was strange that he agreed to it. After returning home, Su Cha found that Bo Muyi was already back. It was rare for him to stand in the courtyard. Blue Sky was lyingzily beside him. asionally, it would shake its tail or rub its head against Bo Muyi¡¯s pants. It really looked like a pet. However, it stood up when it saw Su Cha. Blue Sky gritted its teeth and growled at Su Cha, probably because it still remembered what happenedst time. Bo Muyi saw Su Cha and smiled gently. ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯re back?¡± Su Cha skipped over and hugged Bo Muyi¡¯s arm. ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Su Cha¡¯s appearance made Bo Muyi very happy. He lowered his head and rubbed his smooth chin on Su Cha¡¯s head. ¡°I came back after the meeting today. What did Cha Cha do today?¡± Su Cha did not mention anything else and told him about her meeting with Tan Jinsui. ¡°I met Tan Jinsui today, but I¡¯m curious. Why are you willing to let Tan Jinsui manage me?¡± She tilted her head and looked at him. Bo Muyi smiled meaningfully. ¡°Cha Cha, are you worried that Tan Jinsui will be bewitched by you?¡± Su Cha coughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that I might be bewitched by him?¡± ¡°Is Cha Cha not confident in me?¡± Bo Muyi held her hand and said directly, ¡°I know Tan Jinsui. He doesn¡¯t like women.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually true?¡± Su Cha was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t people say that he hasn¡¯t gotten married yet because of Zou Manni? Does he really like men?¡± Why was there no hint of it? Bo Muyi suddenly sighed. ¡°Cha Cha, there are some people who, even if you don¡¯t like them back, will definitely keep liking you. Just like how I treated you back then...¡± As he spoke, he lowered his voice. Su Cha hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯tpare others with you. It¡¯s different now. You mean that the man Tan Jinsui likes doesn¡¯t like him, so he hasn¡¯t gotten married yet? How do you know about this?¡± Su Cha was a little suspicious. Bo Muyi did not seem to be a gossipy person. Chapter 468 - He Has Decided

Chapter 468: He Has Decided

¡°Strictly speaking, Tan Jinsui used to be rted to the Bo family through his family. However, they are very distant rtives. I called him Uncle. Back then, it was because of the person he liked that he was expelled by the Tan family and became a manager in the entertainment industry. For so many years, the Tan family had wanted him to go back, but he was unwilling to.¡± Bo Muyi kept looking at Su Cha as he spoke. He seemed to be recalling something. Su Cha looked into his deep eyes and suddenly shuddered. She had a feeling that this matter would eventually involve her. But she did not know Tan Jinsui, and Muyi did not say that she knew him. Could it be that he liked him? As she was deep in thought, Bo Muyi interrupted her. ¡°Alright, Cha Cha, Tan Jinsui is a professional. With him around, I can rest assured. If anything happens in the future, apart from him, you can also look for Bai Kun.¡± Su Cha nodded and entered the room with Bo Muyi. Late at night, Su Cha entered the room to practice her singing. The olddy called Bo Muyi over. Under the bright light, the olddy¡¯s face was still as elegant as before. She quietly looked at the outstanding and handsome man in front of her. She could vaguely see the appearance of his grandfather when he was young. All the men in the Bo family were like this. They were long-lost, loving, and heartless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell her about the Zong family?¡± The servant had brewed a cup of calming tea for him. He was elegantly surrounded by hot steam. When facing others, his expression was cold and gloomy. ¡°I went to see him today.¡± Bo Muyi looked at the olddy, his eyes deep and indifferent. ¡°He said that this is good. The past is over. As long as she is happy, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s lost her memory.¡± The olddy: ¡°So you n to keep her in the dark forever?¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°No. She¡¯s smarter than you think.¡± He remained silent for a long time. Then, the olddy sighed silently. ¡°Since this is his idea, let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t help wondering, was what happened to him back then really an ident?¡± The man suddenly curved his lips slowly. That smile made her heart shudder for no reason. The olddy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who do you suspect?¡± He looked at the olddy with a hint of mockery. ¡°Who do you think it is, Grandma?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t dare to do such a thing. That is a deration of war against the aristocratic families. You should know what Su Cha has done. I don¡¯t believe that woman can do such a heartless thing.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Even if she can¡¯t do it, can¡¯t Zuo Shaoxin?¡± The olddy¡¯s lips twitched. As if she thought of something, the olddy¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It has always been strange that Cha Cha lost her memory. What exactly happened back then to make her lose her memory to this extent? She keeps saying that she can¡¯t remember anything that happened to her, but I think she does.¡± After Bo Muyi finished speaking, he stood up and looked at the olddy respectfully. ¡°Grandma, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After he left, the olddy closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. The butler who was waiting on her said worriedly, ¡°Is Young Master suspecting the Zuo family?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not suspicious.¡± The olddy opened her eyes and said sharply, ¡°He has already determined it!¡± Chapter 469 - You Want to Bring Up a Newbie?

Chapter 469: You Want to Bring Up a Newbie?

When Bo Muyi returned, Su Cha was still practicing her songs. She felt it the moment he came back. The man leaned against the door and looked at her. The scene was beautiful and peaceful. Su Cha could not help but smile when she saw him. Her smile made his eyes flicker. Cha Cha, there¡¯s something I am hiding from you, so I also won¡¯t ask about what you are hiding. Let¡¯s call it even. After everything is settled, I will stay and spend the rest of my life with you, okay? ... Tan Jinsui¡¯s return attracted the attention of some people. The photo of himing down from the airport was taken and posted online. Today¡¯s entertainment gossip headline: ¡°Netizens have filmed a famous ace manager, Tan Jinsui, returning to the country from the airport. However, there has been no news of the Heavenly Queen Zou Manni¡¯s schedule recently. So, is Manager Tan returning to the country ahead of schedule?¡± ¡°Ahhhhh, our Uncle Tan is so handsome!! So handsome that I can¡¯t close my legs!¡± ¡°Uncle Tan, I beg you to debut on your own, okay?! With your looks, you can beat the so-called middle generation.¡± ¡°His looks and figure are simply going to waste because he¡¯s not in the entertainment industry!¡± ¡°If he¡¯s returned to the country, does that mean that he has a schedule to follow? Is Manniing back?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about my Manni¡¯s new album in years. Can Uncle Tan give me a confirmation...¡± ¡°Sigh, if other managers have such good looks, how can the fresh meat celebrities bear it?¡± Tan Jinsui¡¯s poprity in the country was not lower than that of ordinary celebrities. He had thebel of a legendary manager on him. Together with Zou Manni, the legendary queen, and his own mysterious charm, he was one of the top ten unsolved mysteries in the entertainment industry. His return to the country had caused a small stir. Of course, most people thought that he returned to the country because of Zou Manni¡¯s itinerary. Many of Zou Manni¡¯s fans started to wonder if Zou Manni would reveal any new information in the near future. Ever since the child of the Heavenly Queen went to middle school, she had been sitting at home for several years and had not given her fans any confirmation. asionally, someone would capture her face in a photo or she¡¯d be photographed ying somewhere, which made the fans vomit blood. The news of Tan Jinsui¡¯s return was not leaked to anyone, so many people were surprised when they saw it. Some people who had Tan Jinsui¡¯s contact details asked him if he came back for something. After all, if it concerned Zou Manni, no matter what happened, there would be a lot of traffic. Many advertisers and mediapanies would take action. ¡°No.¡± Tan Jinsui had just returned to the country and had a jetg. When he woke up, he saw hundreds of missed calls. With a headache, he picked a friend he was familiar with and replied. The other party directly asked if Zou Manni had an activity, but he denied it. After pouring himself a cup of water, Tan Jinsui took a sip. ¡°Manni will not have any activity ns for the next few years. Unless she is willing, I will not help her. I have to shift my focus here. I came back to bring up a newbie.¡± ¡°What? A newbie? Am I deaf or are you crazy?¡± The person on the other end of the phone did not dare to believe it. The roar made Tan Jinsui¡¯s head ache even more. He said coldly, ¡°I will hang up if you speak louder.¡± The friend quickly shut his mouth, but he could not help but be shocked. ¡°But... am I really deaf? You just said that you want to bring up a newbie?¡± Chapter 470 - That Is Convenience

Chapter 470: That Is Convenience

Bringing up neers was such a scary thing. Tan Jinsui was famous in the industry because he had only brought up Zou Manni, who did not used to be very famous in the industry. They also had an agency. At that time, Zou Manni¡¯s reputation had been rising. Thepany thought that Tan Jinsui was very capable and nned to let him take care of Zou Manni while he took care of others. But Tan Jinsui did not agree, even if the neer was the child of thepany¡¯s leader. Because of this matter, Tan Jinsui offended thepany¡¯s leader. The other party even said ruthlessly to ban Zou Manni. In the end, this guy was too stubborn. He directly brought Zou Manni out of thepany and betrayed them. He did not even blink when faced with the sky-highpensation. Even though he suffered a lot because of the previouspany¡¯s ban, it turned out that talents were everywhere. He and Zou Manni were independent studios, and with luck, Zou Manni¡¯s album became popr. The high price of the breach of contract was just a spokesperson fee for Zou Manni. She had been in the industry with Tan Jinsui for more than ten years. They had a deep rtionship. Even when Zou Manni got married and had children, they did not change. For so many years, many people had wanted to give Tan Jinsui the newbie they had. They even offered a sky-high contract fee to poach Tan Jinsui over. Tan Jinsui did not agree to it, not even when shares were on offer. After that, Zou Manni gradually stopped filming and focused on her family. Tan Jinsui also gradually quietened down. He did not mention taking on a newbie. Also, the famous ¡°I will protect Manni forever¡± made many people believe that Tan Jinsui would not take anyone else on. As a manager, he abided by his duty. Even though his appearance was outstanding and his poprity wasparable to some celebrities, he had never done anything that was unbing of a manager. Now, many years had passed, and he had be a legend. Just when everyone thought that he would never be able to return to the world like Zou Manni, he suddenly came back without warning. The first thing he said to his friends was, ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of a newbie.¡± Friend: ¡°Go to hell.¡± Tan Jinsui took out a cigarette and lit it up. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been idling overseas recently. Someone rmended a newbie, and I thought it was okay, so I agreed.¡± Friend: ¡°?????? When you had nothing to do, did you ask the people in the country? Brother, do you know how many people want to ce neers in your hands?!! You actually told me that you agreed because you had nothing to do? You think it¡¯s okay? How many of the top heavenly kings and heavenly queens nowadays wanted to be led by you? Did you agree? Do you think they are not qualified enough? That¡¯s right. After all, no one can match up to your Manni. So is this newbie from the heavens? You think it¡¯s okay! ¡± He had sent him so many messages in the past to urge him to return to work, but he had sent them all to the dogs? Tan Jinsui narrowed his eyes. After taking in smoke, he put out the rest of the cigarette in the ashtray. ¡°This is different. It¡¯spletely different from Manni¡¯s situation. As for who it is, you will know soon. When the timees, I will promote her. It will definitely be announced. It¡¯s gettingte. It will be next week. If you are willing, you can spread the news first.¡± His friend was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate hype?¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°This is not a publicity stunt. This is a reasonable use of my fame.¡± Friend: ¡°...¡± Bullshit, that¡¯s just hype! Chapter 471 - Who Is It?

Chapter 471: Who Is It?

Huayu Big Bang Official: ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so f*cking excited right now. I¡¯m going crazy!!! The news of Tan Jinsui¡¯s return has just been released, and his friends have already revealed that he has returned to the country this time to take care of a newbie!! A newbie!!! It¡¯s not that Zou Manni has an activity¡ªit¡¯s he who wants to take care of a newbie!! It¡¯s said that in the future, his focus will be on the neer. This is simply the number one explosive news in the entertainment industry this year! The news will be announced soon, but everyone is guessing who the god-like newbie is. They actually made Tan Jinsui return to the country to take care of her!¡± ¡°I can tell that you are very agitated. You repeated a sentence three times. No one else can do it.¡± ¡°What?? Am I crazy or is this world crazy? Tan Jinsui actually wants to raise a newbie? That man who said he would protect Manni forever wants to take care of a newbie?¡± ¡°Men are all pig trotters. In the past, he said that he would protect her for life. Now that she is being stingy, he¡¯s going to move on to a newbie. Hehe, men!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Uncle Tan said that he would protect my Manni forever. How could he take on a newbie?¡± ¡°I think this newbie might suffer... Zou Manni¡¯s fans are so hostile...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Uncle Tan has betrayed us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether this news is true or not. If they announce it now, wouldn¡¯t they be putting the neer on the line of fire? Tan Jinsui said that he would protect Zou Manni forever. Why on earth would he take on a newbie in the blink of an eye? Wouldn¡¯t he be bashed by Zou Manni¡¯s fans?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s understandable that Tan Jinsui would want to take on newbies. If it were someone else who hasn¡¯t worked for a few years, what other things can he do as a manager? Doesn¡¯t he have to earn money?¡± ¡°Actually, I really want to know who this newbie is if the news is true. To be able to be led by Tan Jinsui, she¡¯s f**king godly!¡± ¡°Why do I feel that this is fake news? I don¡¯t believe Uncle Tan is such a person.¡± ... As expected, rted news appeared online the next day. Tan Jinsui¡¯s friends had posted this notice on their Moments. They had announced it to the public first because of Tan Jinsui¡¯s orders, but the bacsh from the news was huge. As it was not officially announced, many people did not believe this news. However, the news had been spread through the expos¨¦ of Hua Entertainment. News released by this verified ount was more urate and credible. They basically did not publish fake news. But if Tan Jinsui really was taking on the raising of a newbie, that news would be worse than the destruction of the world. Although Tan Jinsui had never said that he would not take on newbies, after so many years of refusing to entertain newbies and saying that he would protect Zou Manni forever, everyone, including his fans and Zou Manni¡¯s fans, believed that he would never do so. As soon as this news came out, Zou Manni¡¯s fans refused to believe it. Many of Tan Jinsui¡¯s fans also refused to believe it. They even said that if the rumor continued, they would sue. Their intentions were clear. In this world, other than Zou Manni, no one else was qualified enough to be taken care of by Tan Jinsui, not to mention that they said she was a newbie. This was even more uneptable to Zou Manni¡¯s fans. In their hearts, Tan Jinsui was equivalent to Zou Manni. If Tan Jinsui said that he wanted to bring up a newbie, it was equivalent to betrayal. As soon as this matter was announced, the public was in an uproar. Other than those who did not believe it, almost everyone wanted to dig out the identity of the neer Tan Jinsui was now taking care of. Chapter 472 - She Doesnt Know

Chapter 472: She Doesn¡¯t Know

While Tan Jinsui was making preparations for Su Cha, Su Cha appeared calm. Of course, she also saw thements of Zou Manni¡¯s fans online. Suchments were disadvantageous to her. However, Su Cha did not care. Even before Tan Jinsui took charge of her, she had already thought about what might happen. Tan Jinsui had set himself too firmly in the beginning, causing Zou Manni¡¯s fans to believe in him too much. They also believed that he would never take on newbies. Now, there was this bacsh. Of course, Zou Manni¡¯s fans were not in the right because Tan Jinsui had never confirmed that he would not take on neers. In addition, Zou Manni was currently in a state of retreat. As a manager, it was reasonable for Tan Jinsui to want to continue his career and sign on a newbie. Zou Manni¡¯s fans would make a scene in the next two days at most. After that, Tan Jinsui would release a statement to confirm that the matter had been settled. Of course, before that happened, Su Cha received a call from Jin Duan. ¡°Alliance Master, something has happened to the Cheng family of the Wudang Sect in the Star Alliance.¡± After Su Cha epted the Star Alliance, Jin Duan had already regarded her as the Alliance Master. However, this was the first time Su Cha had received a report about the Alliance. Su Cha¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Something happened?¡± Didn¡¯t she say that she would let the Cheng family off? After all, it was not a coincidence. That Cheng family must be the Cheng family that Su Cha knew about. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know why the Bo family suddenly found trouble with the Cheng family, but now that the Cheng family has requested Master¡¯s help, Master said that we must report this matter to you.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha immediately understood. It was Bo Muyi who was looking for trouble with the Cheng family. She could release the Cheng family herself, but the secret guards would definitely have told Bo Muyi what had happened, and it was normal for Bo Muyi to find trouble with the Cheng family as a result. She rubbed her forehead. ¡°I know. I will deal with this matter. What¡¯s the situation with the Cheng family?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an elder called Cheng Deyue under the Cheng family. His grandson and granddaughter have been arrested by the Bo family. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet, but Elder Cheng Deyue is already preparing to talk to the Bo family head.¡± Jin Duan seemed to have a headache talking about this. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Cheng family suddenly offended the Bo family.¡± Su Cha was silent for a while. She did not say that this matter was rted to her and said directly, ¡°I know. It will be fine.¡± She hung up and called, ¡°Ah Chen.¡± Ah Chen appeared from the shadows and lowered his eyes. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m here.¡± Ah Chen and Bo Muyi had returned from overseas and spent most of their time in the Lookout Pavilion. Su Cha asked directly, ¡°Did Muyi ask you to arrest a few descendants of the Cheng family?¡± Ah Chen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°How did Miss Su know?¡± More importantly, this was the first time she spoke bluntly about the Star Alliance in front of Ah Chen. Ah Chen remembered that Miss Su had always acted as if she knew nothing about this. ¡°The Cheng family came looking for trouble with me only because they knew nothing. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re stupid enough to want to be enemies with the Star Alliance.¡± Most importantly, she was having a headache! Ah Chen¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Miss Su, this is the young master¡¯s order. The Star Alliance is not in the right, but they will not be enemies. It¡¯s just that if he didn¡¯t do this, others will think that the Bo family is easy to bully.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± They did not know that I had something to do with your young master! Chapter 473 - This Has Nothing to Do with the Star Alliance

Chapter 473: This Has Nothing to Do with the Star Alliance

Realizing that Ah Chen was too stubborn, Su Cha no longer intended to waste her breath on him. Since Bo Muyi was not back yet, she called him directly. Bo Muyi was happy to receive Su Cha¡¯s call. ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯m going to get off work soon. Wait for me at home.¡± ¡°Muyi, did you get someone to arrest a few people from the Star Alliance¡¯s Cheng family?¡± Su Cha spoke directly. Bo Muyi paused and hummed calmly as if he was unhappy. ¡°Cha Cha, why do you keep talking about people who don¡¯t know how to behave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡± Su Cha rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°I was the one who told them to release the Cheng family. Besides, not many people outside know that I have something to do with you. It¡¯s not good for you to attack the Cheng family in the name of the Bo family.¡± ¡°Cha Cha, do you think I care about these things?¡± Bo Muyi lowered his voice. ¡°Who asked them to trouble Cha Cha?¡± Anyone who found trouble with Su Cha would be seeking death. ¡°... Let them go. I¡¯ll tell you something when youe back. ¡± Bo Muyi did not say anything. Su Cha decided to take a step back. ¡°How about you make a decision after I tell you when youe back?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He reluctantly agreed. After hanging up, Su Cha felt troubled. In the end, this matter was the Cheng family¡¯s own fault. She did not expect to meet someone from an aristocratic family just by recording a show and going to a Taekwondo dojo. The main thing was that the other party was arrogant and willful, but now that something had happened, she was implicated. She was still the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. What the hell was this! However, before Bo Muyi returned home, Ah Chen came in and reported, ¡°Miss Su, Elder Cheng from the Star Alliance is here.¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°Why did you tell me?¡± Jin Duan had said that Elder Cheng woulde knocking on Bo Muyi¡¯s door, but she did not expect it to be so soon. However, why did Ah Chen report it to her, who was ¡°unrted¡±? Ah Chen lowered his hand. ¡°Young Master is not at home. I think Miss Su of the Lookout Pavilion should be able to make the decision.¡± One could tell that there was a deeper meaning in his words. Su Cha paused and raised her eyebrows. She smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± When she walked to the door, she suddenlyughed lightly. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that you are also someone who knows how to suck up.¡± Ah Chen: ¡°...¡± ... Bo Muyi¡¯s Lookout Pavilion had a rule that outsiders were not allowed to enter. However, the elder of the Star Alliance had a high status, and the other party¡¯s identity was also feared. Although Bo Muyi was not afraid, the olddy still let him in after weighing the pros and cons. Cheng Deyue was already over 70 years old, but he practiced martial arts all year round. His body was not like an ordinary person¡¯s, and his face was rosy and full of vitality. He was wearing a Chinese suit. As soon as he entered, his face turned red and he shouted at the olddy, ¡°Where¡¯s Bo Muyi, that bastard?¡± The olddy¡¯s eyelids twitched. She held a string of beads in her hand and plucked two beads. Then, she said slowly, ¡°Elder Cheng, why are you so angry? What did my Muyi do to make you so angry?¡± Cheng De became increasingly angry. ¡°How can you not know what your grandson has done? Our Cheng family has never offended your Bo family. Why did he send someone to arrest my grandson and granddaughter for no reason? Does he not care about the Star Alliance at all?!¡± ¡°Elder Cheng, this matter has nothing to do with the Star Alliance. You don¡¯t have to use the Star Alliance as an excuse.¡± A girl¡¯s clear and cold voice suddenly came from outside the door, attracting Cheng Deyue and the olddy¡¯s attention. Chapter 474 - Making a Scene

Chapter 474: Making a Scene

A girl in simple and casual clothes walked in from the door. Her fresh and cold appearance could brighten one¡¯s eyes. Cheng Deyue looked at her with suspicion. ¡°Who are you?¡± The olddy was surprised to see Su Cha. ¡°Elder Cheng, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t know why the Bo family suddenly arrested your grandson and granddaughter?¡± Su Cha smiled and looked extremely respectful to Elder Cheng. ¡°Strictly speaking, this matter has nothing to do with the Bo family. It was your grandson who attacked first and wanted to detain me in the underground parking lot. Unfortunately, he was stopped. Muyi is my boyfriend, and he wants to stand up for me. Elder Cheng, can you understand?¡± After Su Cha exined the situation clearly, Cheng Deyue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who are you? Why would my grandson trouble you?¡± This Elder Cheng was obviously stubborn and did not put much importance on others. Su Cha was not angry, but the olddy was unhappy. ¡°Elder Cheng, Su Cha is my grandson¡¯s girlfriend. She has made it clear that your grandson was the one who caused trouble first. Don¡¯t you know Muyi¡¯s temper?¡± Cheng Deyue looked at Su Cha seriously and asked in disbelief, ¡°Her?¡± Putting aside whether his attitude was mocking or not, Su Cha smiled. ¡°Elder Cheng, your grandson and granddaughter will be able to go back soon. For this matter, you don¡¯t have toe and find trouble with the Bo family.¡± ¡°My grandson and granddaughter were kidnapped, yet you still say such a thing!¡± Cheng Deyue was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason is. Today, the Bo family will give me an exnation!¡± Su Cha sighed in her heart. No wonder the Cheng family members¡¯ personalities and feelings were like that¡ªthey inherited it from somewhere. It was also no wonder that Shi Wei had said that the Star Alliance was going downhill. With the Elder¡¯s attitude, it was obvious that he and the others just wanted to fight among themselves. The olddy stood up abruptly. ¡°Elder Cheng, we respect you as an Elder of the Star Alliance, but don¡¯t forget that this is the Bo family territory. If you want to show off your Elder¡¯s power, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce. Muyi is not someone who will cause trouble for no reason. You should find a reason from your grandson!¡± ¡°You!¡± Cheng Deyue was furious. ¡°Also, the Star Alliance is in chaos. As an elder, you are not worried about the future of the Star Alliance. Instead, you are pestering the Bo family!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Your grandson kidnapped my grandson and granddaughter!¡± Cheng Deyue¡¯s face darkened. The olddy was really skilled at ying the me game. Su Cha looked at the two elder people and remained silent. ¡°Elder Cheng, your grandson and granddaughter will be able to go back soon. Nothing will happen. Let¡¯s stop this matter.¡± Su Cha was getting impatient. She could not understand what he was saying and had to listen to something unpleasant. Cheng Deyue looked at Su Cha. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you. What right do you have to address me?! You said that my grandson looked for trouble with you. Tell me the whole story.¡± Su Cha looked at the time and felt that Bo Muyi should be back soon. As she thought about this, the man¡¯s light voice came from outside. ¡°Now, now, is someone unreasonable making a scene in our house?¡± The three of them looked over and saw a handsome man walking in slowly from outside. He looked at Cheng Deyue emotionlessly as he spoke sarcastically. Chapter 475 - Little Bad Guy, Ill Take Care of You

Chapter 475: Little Bad Guy, I¡¯ll Take Care of You

¡°You little bastard, how dare you call me an unreasonable person?!¡± Cheng Deyue regarded himself as an elder of the Star Alliance. No matter how powerful the Bo family was, Bo Muyi was just a junior in front of him. How could he not be embarrassed by the mockery of a junior? He flew into a rage out of humiliation. Bo Muyi sneered and walked forward. He held Su Cha¡¯s palm and continued in a deep voice, ¡°Cheng Deyue, you were only able to enter this door today because of your status as an elder of the Star Alliance. Your granddaughter was the first to find trouble with my girlfriend. Your grandson even tried to attack my girlfriend in the parking lot. If they¡¯d seeded, my girlfriend would have been in trouble. Do you think your Cheng family or the Star Alliance can bear the consequences?!¡± Every word was cold. ¡°You should thank them for not seeding. It¡¯s why they are still alive.¡± Bo Muyi did things casually. In his eyes, the elder of a family with the Alliance was not as important as Su Cha. Who cares who offended Su Cha? Even Cheng Deyue was just a person in his eyes. There was no difference between him and others, notwithstanding the other party¡¯s status. Su Cha was touched by his words, but she added, ¡°Don¡¯t involve the Star Alliance.¡± What did this have to do with the Star Alliance? As the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, she would not take the me. ¡°You...¡± Cheng Deyue was furious with Bo Muyi. He pointed at Bo Muyi and did not know what to say. Bo Muyi had always been arrogant. Cheng Deyue had seen him a few times, and he knew his temper better. This time, he came here in anger, but s, the other party was more confident than he was. If his grandson really came looking for trouble first, it would be hard to counter. Seeing Bo Muyi¡¯s cold gaze, Cheng De thought about his grandson and granddaughter¡¯s personalities and became worried for them. He turned to Su Cha. ¡°Did you just say that they can go back soon?¡± Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°If you continue to be unreasonable, I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± Cheng Deyue: ¡°...¡± It was fine that he¡¯d been threatened by Bo Muyi, but now, even a little girl dared to criticize him! Cheng Deyue did not know about Su Cha¡¯s background, but when he heard Bo Muyi calling her his girlfriend, he felt a little disgusted. It was all because of the Bo family! His face darkened, and he said before he left, ¡°The Star Alliance will remember this.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± I just told you not to involve the Star Alliance! Cheng Deyue would not take it lying down if he did not manage to get back at them. After he left, the olddy walked over with a sharp look in her eyes. ¡°This Cheng Deyue can¡¯t even protect the Star Alliance now, yet he is still showing off here. No wonder the Star Alliance is getting worse with each generation!¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Star Alliance already have a new Alliance Master?¡± Bo Muyi looked at Su Cha meaningfully. The olddy was surprised. ¡°How did you know about this?¡± ¡°I...¡± Su Cha could not tell the olddy that she was the new Alliance Master for the time being. She pulled Bo Muyi aside and said, ¡°Muyi told me.¡± The olddy looked at Bo Muyi helplessly. ¡°You...¡± He doted on her so much that he told Su Cha everything. Bo Muyi chuckled and did not speak. But Su Cha could feel that hisughter was cold. Then, Bo Muyi pinched her palm hard. Su Cha looked up and met his eyes. She saw Bo Muyi¡¯s lips shape: [Little bad guy, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.] Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 476 - The Most Important Person Beside Him

Chapter 476: The Most Important Person Beside Him

After returning from the olddy¡¯s ce, Su Cha was thinking about the Star Alliance. It was obvious now. If she did not tell Bo Muyi everything now, she would not be able to exin herselfter. ¡°You said you have something to tell me.¡± Bo Muyi hooked Su Cha¡¯s fingers. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± He was ready to listen attentively. Su Cha thought about it several times and decided to tell him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I let the Cheng family go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± He curled his lips and said the answer in his heart, ¡°But I think you will say the reason when you want to.¡± Su Cha had mixed feelings. ¡°You always knew that I was hiding something from you. Don¡¯t you want to know what it is?¡± A strange light shed in his eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°I only know that if Cha Cha was willing to say it, you would have said it long ago.¡± Because he knew that she would not say it, he did not ask. Su Cha sighed in her heart. How could she not love someone like Bo Muyi? She reached out and touched Bo Muyi¡¯s hair. ¡°I wanted to tell you earlier, but I didn¡¯t know how to say it. I already know about the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance. The Sect Master of the Star Alliance¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect, Shi Wei, had been looking for me. He found out that I¡¯m a benefactor of the Star Alliance and entrusted the Star Alliance to me, so I¡¯m the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. As for the Cheng family, I will settle scores with them during the Star Alliance Meeting, so I let them go.¡± ¡°The Star Alliance?¡± He did not look as surprised as Su Cha had imagined. Instead, he looked amused. ¡°How did Cha Cha get involved with the Star Alliance?¡± He had always talked about these things in front of Su Cha, but he had never exined them in detail. He¡¯d been sad that this naughty girl did not ask. In fact, he knew it clearly in his heart. ¡°Did you know that I had a roommate called Jin Mou who was participating in the show? Her brother is Shi Wei¡¯s disciple. Besides... he was the one who¡¯d dealt with the death of someone downstairs back in Yonggu City. However, I just took over the position and don¡¯t know anything about it yet. Shi Wei once said that a Tang Sect traitor died in the hands of the Bo family. Is this Bo family referring to you?¡± This was the only thing Su Cha could not understand. Bo Muyi¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Instead of answering Su Cha¡¯s question, he asked, ¡°How does Cha Cha know martial arts?¡± It was obvious that he had been wanting to ask about it for a long time. However, it was something that Su Cha could not answer. Her expression was a little awkward. The main reason was that the time was not right. She could not say it for now, but she did not want to lie to Bo Muyi. Seeing her expression, Bo Muyi understood and said disappointedly, ¡°If Cha Cha doesn¡¯t want to say it, so be it.¡± Su Cha could not bear it and held his palm tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t say it right now. I can only say that it was an ident. When the time is right, I will tell you, but believe me, I will not lie to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He was not angry and said naturally, ¡°I believe in Cha Cha.¡± He trusted her unconditionally. From the beginning, Bo Muyi did not think that Su Cha would lie to him. Even if she did, he was willing to ept it. As if he saw that Su Cha did not want to say it, he said that he would not ask. There were many things that were not as important as Su Cha being by his side. Chapter 477 - The Person Inside

Chapter 477: The Person Inside

Su Cha felt a little helpless. She had many things to exin. Reincarnation was too strange, and it was because of this that she could face her heart directly and have a chance to be with Bo Muyi again. What if she was not reborn? Su Cha could never figure it out. If Bo Muyi were to decipher this mystery, he might have some ideas. ¡°Cha Cha, the Star Alliance is not a good fit for you.¡± After saying this, Bo Muyi told Su Cha about the current situation of the Star Alliance. ¡°The Martial Alliance¡¯s Selection was held because of the incident with the Alliance Master. Now that you are the new Alliance Master, the people from the Killing Alliance will definitely target you.¡± As he spoke, his expression turned serious. ¡°The Star Alliance is not as important as you.¡± ¡°But to me, this is also a chance.¡± Su Cha winked at him and smiled. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I have the identity of the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. It will make things easier for me. I also have a way to control those people from the Star Alliance. This way, I can protect you better.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s for my protection...¡± What would a man think if he was being protected by his woman? Most men would think that they were useless and cowardly. Bo Muyi was not an ordinary person. He could hear the seriousness in Su Cha¡¯s tone. Suddenly, he thought of something and smiled. ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯ll let Cha Cha protect me. You deal with the Alliance¡¯s matters. I will help you deal with the rest.¡± He then kissed Su Cha on the forehead. Su Cha smiled brightly. ¡°Okay!¡± After entering the room, Su Cha asked him, ¡°Was the previous Alliance Master really killed by the Alliance?¡± Bo Muyi paused and nodded. ¡°Probably.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Probably?¡± Bo Muyi smiled slowly. ¡°Cha Cha, sometimes, people will do anything to achieve their goals. The Killing Alliance is a live target. Even if it¡¯s not them, it must be.¡± Su Cha immediately understood. When the culprit was not found, it could not be confirmed that the culprit was from the Killing Alliance. Shi Wei had said that someone in the Star Alliance might be plotting a rebellion. What was the point of rebellion? It was for this position. At the thought of this, Su Cha narrowed her eyes. If it was not the Killing Alliance, it was very likely that it was someone from the Star Alliance. If that was the case, Su Cha, the new Alliance Master, would be in a more dangerous situation than expected. Shi Wei was right. The Star Alliance was entrusted to Su Cha, and the Star Alliance was in danger. What a mess. However, she had chosen it herself, and Shi Wei did not force her. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s expression, Bo Muyi pinched her face. ¡°Cha Cha is so smart.¡± Su Cha could not help butugh. ¡°Good advice.¡± It seemed that if Bo Muyi was certain of something, it might be the truth. The Killing Alliance might be the scapegoat. The real culprit was within the Star Alliance. Thinking of this, Su Cha felt that it was a little tricky. It was not that the culprit was hard to find, but she did not know anything about the internal branches of the Star Alliance. Even if the culprit was ced in front of her, she could not tell. It seemed that she had to find Shi Wei and get to know him better. Otherwise, she would be too ipetent as the Alliance Master. From the moment Su Cha took over the Star Alliance, she had consciously drawn the Star Alliance into her camp. Chapter 478 - Vice Alliance Master

Chapter 478: Vice Alliance Master

Since her identity had not yet been announced, things would be much easier as long as she did not expose herself. Moreover, she was so high-profile. No one in the Star Alliance would have thought that the new Alliance Master would be a celebrity. Su Cha asked Shi Wei for a list of the forces within the Star Alliance. After studying it for a few hours, she finally figured it out. Currently, the Star Alliance was mainly led by three factions. The Elder Cheng who came to see them was actually just one. Other than the Alliance Master, the Star Alliance also had a Vice Alliance Master and five elders. Among them, Elder Cheng, whom they met yesterday, was one. The others were all overseas, except for one who was in seclusion in a small border city. Other than the Vice Alliance Master, the other three elders were overseas. Shi Wei had said that these three were ambitious. Although the Vice Alliance Master was in power, he was also a mysterious person. This Vice Alliance Master was personally arranged by the previous Alliance Master. Back then, the upper elders were unconvinced of this person¡¯s authority, so the differences within the Star Alliance became greater. But when Su Cha saw the name of the Vice Alliance Master, she was stunned for a moment. Was this world so small? It was clearly written: Vice Alliance Master: Tan Yeluo. Did anyone else know that the deputy master of the Star Alliance was a pervert in female clothing? Su Cha suddenly thought about how the current Alliance Master was an exceptionally high-profile celebrity and how the Vice Alliance Master was a pervert who pretended to be a big shot. No wonder the elders were so opposed. If she was an elder, she would also have objections. At the same time, those who saw the Alliance Master position felt that the future of the Star Alliance was uncertain. Su Cha was uncertain and called Shi Wei to ask about the Vice Alliance Master. Shi Wei pondered for a while and answered, ¡°Alliance Master, our Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect is only in charge of the deductions of the Alliance Master. The Alliance Master has personally promoted the Vice Alliance Master. The previous Alliance Master was the one who¡¯d selected this Vice Alliance Master. Although I haven¡¯t had much contact with her, I know that this Vice Alliance Master is also a person with skills. The elders in the Star Alliance oppose her mainly because the family of the Vice Alliance Master has conflicts with their power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that this Vice Alliance Master has a temper and is often absent. I only know that she has an older brother called Tan Yezhu.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Hearing this, Su Cha understood that even the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect, who could predict the future, was deceived by the cross-dresser. ¡°Alliance Master, let me tell you the truth. Although I am the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect, in my life, the only people whose fate I can¡¯t predict are you and this Vice Alliance Master.¡± Su Cha wanted tough, but she held it in. ¡°You said that I¡¯m a benefactor, so it¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t figure it out. I want to ask, when you are deducing other people¡¯s fate, do you need a name or a date of birth?¡± ¡°The name is one. There is no need for the birth characters. I just need to look at the person¡¯s face. The Vice Alliance Master¡¯s face is very strange. I have not figured out the reason.¡± Because he¡¯s a man, Sect Master! Su Cha smiled. ¡°Sect Master, I think you can benefit from learning more about modern pop culture. Maybe you can then find out the reason.¡± Shi Wei was speechless. If he paid attention to popr culture, he would know that there was a kind of person called a cross-dresser. Chapter 479 - Happy Cooperation

Chapter 479: Happy Cooperation

Although she knew that Tan Yezhu was the current Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Su Cha did not deliberately look for him. Before the Star Alliance Meeting, she did not intend to expose her identity to others. During this period, Tan Jinsui officially announced that he would be managing Su Cha. Although he was not a celebrity, he was also a very famous manager. However, he did not have a Weibo ount, so he used his friend¡¯s ount to spread the final news. Huayu Big Bang Official: ¡°Emmmm it has been confirmed. Tan Jinsui returned to the country to take care of a neer. This neer is the popr contestant who is currently participating in Dreams in Progress, Su Cha! [Picture] @ Su Cha!¡± In addition, the verified ount sent a picture of Tan Jinsui¡¯s conversation with his friends. The friend asked who the newbie was, and Tan Jinsui replied directly. He also added that Su Cha was participating in the show. The direction was clear. Even if the fans wanted to say that it was a lie, it was impossible without this person confirming it. ¡°What the hell!! It¡¯s actually true?! Who is Su Cha?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized that this woman is not ordinary. She is actually a newbie that Tan Jinsui is going to take on?¡± ¡°Is she really qualified to be guided by Uncle Tan?¡± ¡ª¡±Logically speaking, Su Cha¡¯s dream is to be popr, capable, and a super genius. She is also generous... Her future is much better than those of fresh meat celebrities or starlets.¡± ¡ª¡±Back then, many heavenly kings and queens did not get him to agree, but now, he is willing to manage a newbie.¡± ¡°How powerful is this neer? How can she invite Tan Jinsui?¡± ¡°Uncle Tan, if you are being forced to do it, blink your eyes.¡± ¡°Thements are so f*cking hrious. No one in the entertainment industry has been able to force Tan Jinsui to take on newbies for so many years. Now that he wants to take on newbies, do they really think that he is being threatened? ording to the screenshot, it is clear that Uncle Tan is trying to create hype for this newbie. Once Uncle Tan makes a move, he is extraordinary. Even if Su Cha could not be the second Zou Manni, her future is definitely going to beat some A-list celebrities.¡± ... ... The news of Tan Jinsui taking on a newbie was officially announced. This really caused a big explosion on Weibo. The poprity of this explosion was not something that Su Cha¡¯s subway video on LovMusik couldpare with. Basically, as long as it was arge-scale entertainment forum, there would be people who¡¯d keep on posting about and discussing this matter. They had thoroughly dug up Su Cha¡¯s information. Then, they saw that someone had spread rumors about Su Chast time. In the end, someone was sued by Su Cha¡¯s agency and seemed to be responsible for it. Immediately, some haters who heard about it were terrified. But even so, they could not resist many malicious spections. How could Su Cha be taken care of by Tan Jinsui? Was Tan Jinsui forced to do it?! However, although Tan Jinsui was old, he was publicly acknowledged as a handsome uncle. Even if he was 40 years old, he looked like he was in his thirties. Could it be that... he liked Su Cha? Otherwise, it would be hard to exin. All kinds of ridiculous spections emerged. Tan Jinsui did not have Weibo, so it was impossible for him to rify this matter. On the other hand, Su Cha replied to Tan Jinsui at the heart of the matter. Su Cha Official: /Shake hands, Uncle Tan, happy cooperation going forward. Her business-like tone directly stated that Tan Jinsui was indeed her manager. Not only were the others dumbfounded, but the production crew of Dreams in Progress was also dumbfounded. Chapter 480 - School Starts

Chapter 480: School Starts

¡°She actually hugged a big Buddha without saying anything?¡± The higher-ups of Xinhua Entertainment who were backing the production crew wanted to sign Su Cha as well, but after they found out that Su Cha had her own agency, they stopped. Unexpectedly, Su Cha could even poach a god-like manager, Tan Jinsui. The production crew knew very well that Su Cha was the daughter of the Zuo family. It seemed that it was not that Tan Jinsui could not be poached, but that it depended on whether a person¡¯s background was good enough to poach him. No one in the entertainment industry couldpare with Su Cha. After all, the Zuo family was really powerful. Zuo Shaoxin was an influential person in this life. If Miss Zuo was Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s daughter, wouldn¡¯t it be fun for them to call Su Cha ¡°Sister¡±? If Su Cha knew that everything Bo Muyi had done was ced on the Zuo family¡¯s shoulders, she would want to curse for Bo Muyi. The Zuo family had not contacted her since Zuo Zhici¡¯s ident. She did not care, though. There must be many people now who wanted to interview Su Cha, but Su Cha was participating in thepetition, so Bai Kun rejected all interviews. Although Tan Jinsui was Su Cha¡¯s manager in name, Bai Kun would send someone to deal with many things. After Tan Jinsui announced the news, he sent a WeChat message to Su Cha a few hourster. Tan Jinsui: ¡°Don¡¯t ept an interview with a reporter. Just keep quiet.¡± Su Cha: ¡°I know.¡± But some things could not be done without exnation. It was because Su Cha¡¯s matter was too hot and baffling that many people had guessed that Su Cha had a huge backer or that Tan Jinsui had taken a fancy to her. These two reasons seemed to be the most usible. Su Cha, this contestant, was rather subtle with her poprity, but it was obvious that she had the characteristics of being popr. She was pretty and strong, and she was also a super genius. There was nothing to say. And Su Cha was about to start school. After the national Top 10 contest began, Su Cha sessfully entered Top 9. It was also at this time that universities from all over the world officially started school. Su Cha¡¯s poprity was still high. The topic brought on by Tan Jinsui was enough for people to discuss her for a few days and nights. Under the attention of countless people, Su Cha entered the Imperial Capital University at the registration time. On the day of registration, Su Cha officially entered the Imperial Capital University. She had received the notice a long time ago. As the champion of Jiang¡¯an Province, Su Cha was warmly received by the dean of the Imperial Capital University. Although the dean felt a little regretful that Su Cha had chosen the acting department, as long as she entered the Imperial Capital University, she would be a part of the university. There were many people on the first day of school. The dean did not say much to Su Cha. He said some nice words and asked her to report to the department after helping her with the registration. The performance department of the Imperial Capital University was not as famous as other professional schools. Besides, there were not many art students who had high scores. The performance department also had a fixed score. There were very few people who could get high scores and choose the performance department of the Imperial Capital University. There were only about ten people who were epted this year. The future was bleak. However, having fewer people meant that the teachers had more time to take care of every student. While Su Cha was looking for a specialization in the registration form, many people from the Imperial Capital University had noticed her. Chapter 481 - Are You Sure? This Is Too Heavy

Chapter 481: Are You Sure? This Is Too Heavy

The Imperial Capital University was the number one university in China. Those who could enter this university relied on their grades. All of them were top students. Moreover, there were many other excellent students. There were a few provincial champions like Su Cha every year. As the provincial champion, Su Cha had chosen the acting department. Moreover, Dreams in Progress was very popr. Even the students from the Imperial Capital University paid attention to it. When they saw her along the way, they recognized her. ¡°Is that Su Cha?¡± ¡°The provincial champion of Jiang¡¯an Province chose the performance department?¡± ¡°She¡¯s really pretty...¡± ¡°Her walk is so imposing...¡± ¡°A super-genius like her is just willful. She got such a high score, but she chose the useless acting department.¡± ¡°How is it useless? She belongs to the entertainment industry!¡± Was a straight-A student supposed to be gossiping? These straight-A students were gossipy. Some people could not help but discuss with each other when they saw Su Cha. Some even wanted toe up and ask for autographs, but because the Imperial Capital University was different from ordinary schools, they were a little embarrassed. While Su Cha was looking for her way using the school map, she passed by a female dormitory. Downstairs, many freshmen were carrying their luggage and cotton quilts as they entered the dormitory. At this time, boys could also enter and leave the girls¡¯ dormitory. This was a good opportunity for them to be attentive and bring in new students. Even in the Imperial Capital, many boys had good family backgrounds. They basically knew how to dress up. With just a little flirtation, they could attract a girl¡¯s heart. Su Cha looked at the map and was not sure of the route. She was about to ask someone when she saw a girl with short hair pushing a suitcase with great effort. There was a pile of cotton quilts in her hand. However, she was not good-looking. There were still some bumps on her face. Some of the boys around her did not want to approach her, and the girls did not have the strength to help her. Su Cha paused and walked over to ask the auntie in charge of the dormitory guarding the door about how to get to the acting department. The auntie saw that she was pretty and told her the route very warmly. As she spoke, there was a sudden ¡°bang.¡± Beside Su Cha, the cotton quilts fell to the ground. The short-haired girl fell on it in a sorry state. Her face flushed red. Her embarrassed look made some people snicker, as if they were watching a joke. Although some people were frowning, no one came to help. In addition, Su Cha was standing there. Su Cha paused and lowered her body to help her pull the quilts away. The girl saw Su Cha¡¯s movement and immediately showed gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing that Su Cha had moved, the dormitory manager also reacted and helped her. When she saw the short-haired girl, she said, ¡°Aiyo, this little girl doesn¡¯t have anyone to help her... Hey, hey, hey, that guy over there,e over.¡± The dormitory manager waved at a boy who was watching from the side. The boy looked a little handsome, but he was reluctant. He nced at Su Cha and walked over slowly. Su Cha helped the girl with the quilts and the small suitcase. When she picked it up, she paused. The short-haired girl was also surprised. The boy walked over and smiled at Su Cha. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Su Cha picked it up and said casually, ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s a little heavy.¡± ¡°How heavy can a box be?!¡± The boy did not care. When he took it, Su Cha loosened her grip and the boy fell to the ground. Chapter 482 - No Excuses

Chapter 482: No Excuses

It was a hrious scene. Su Cha was the center of attention. Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, and others heard what the boy had said. Hence, when he fell to the ground, the people around him burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gao Zhe? You can¡¯t evenpare to a girl!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, how weak is he?¡± ... When Su Cha was carrying the box just now, others saw it. Su Cha could carry it, but why couldn¡¯t Gao Zhe? Not to mention that the owner of the box was carrying the suitcase and the quilts. He was simply a weak man. Gao Zhe¡¯s face turned red. He did not believe it. When he took the box, it did not seem to be heavy, but the moment Su Cha let go and the boxnded on him, Gao Zhe felt like it was a huge rock weighing a thousand pounds. He lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Now that everyone wasughing at him, he felt a little indignant and wanted to pick up the suitcase. The girl quickly said, ¡°This box is a little heavy...¡± ¡°Go away!¡± He felt ufortable being mocked. He vented his anger on the owner of the box. The girl bit her lips and nced at Su Cha. Su Cha looked indifferently at the boy who was trying to show off. Gao Zhe reached out and gritted his teeth to lift it up. The box did not budge. His eyes widened. The surrounding peopleughed louder and louder. ¡°Gao Zhe, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so weak?¡± ¡°Gao Zhe is too useless!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, this is too funny!¡± When Gao Zhe heard these words, he flew into a rage out of humiliation and shouted to the people around him, ¡°If you think you can do it,e and bring it up. This box is heavier than it looks!¡± After he finished speaking, the girl squatted down and silently picked up the suitcase. Then, she grabbed the pile of cotton quilts. The situation could no longer be controlled. The surrounding people could not stopughing. Gao Zhe stared at the girl with his eyes wide open. For a moment, he wanted to curse. After the girl finished, Su Cha looked at her and asked softly, ¡°Do you need help?¡± There was something wrong with this girl¡¯s suitcase. She knew that even boys could not lift it. The moment she picked it up, she¡¯d used her inner force. The girl looked at Su Cha and shook her head with a friendly smile. Although her face was covered with small pimples, her skin was dark red, and her smile was a little scary, making it really not beautiful, Su Cha could tell that this girl¡¯s eyes were especially bright and her shape was very good. She was carrying these things and pushing a suitcase, looking a little burdened. However, Su Cha noticed that her footsteps were steady and strong, even though she was on the verge of copse. Someone from the martial arts world. She immediately understood. Although people from the martial arts world were rare, it was not unusual for them to appear in the Imperial Capital University. However, she felt that this girl was a little strange. She did not want to help. Su Cha left after asking for the address, leaving the boy named Gao Zhe behind. He walked towards his friend while cursing and exining, ¡°That box is really strange...¡± His friendughed like a dog. ¡°Stop talking. Even Su Cha picked it up, and she¡¯s a woman. Why can¡¯t you? What excuse are you trying to go for?¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Gao Zhe could not exin himself. After this episode, Su Cha asked for the address of the acting department and quickly found her dormitory. She was going to study acting at the Imperial Capital University for four years. Chapter 483 - Mentor

Chapter 483: Mentor

There were not many people in the acting department. The school building was not as luxurious as other departments, but it still took up a building. The venue for the performance was rtivelyrge. However, there were really not many people. Compared to the lively scene in front of the other departments, the performance department looked a little sad. However, there was also some value in this ce. After all, those who could enter this ce were genuine top students. When Su Cha arrived downstairs, a girl approached her. ¡°Hello, Su Cha.¡± The girl was young and pretty. She at least had a face suitable for the entertainment industry. When she looked at Su Cha, she smiled sweetly, and one could see she had an excellent figure. ¡°I¡¯m your senior. The Director of Education said that you wereing over and asked me to bring you to see your ss director. He¡¯s also our drama teacher.¡± Su Cha nodded politely. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± The girl smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. My name is Tian Xin.¡± Su Cha changed her words. ¡°Senior Tian Xin.¡± ¡°Junior Su Cha.¡± After greeting her, Tian Xin brought her to the teaching building to meet Director Pan. On the way, Tian Xin chatted with her and looked at Su Cha with envy. ¡°Junior Su Cha, we thought you would go to a professional music academy. I didn¡¯t expect you to be interested in acting.¡± Since they had been watching the show recently, andpounded with the incident involving Tan Jinsui, almost everyone in the acting department knew about Su Cha. The news of Su Cha entering the Imperial Capital University spread on the first day of school. After all, she was the famous provincial champion. Su Cha smiled lightly and naturally. ¡°I¡¯m quite interested. Singing and acting are both my hobbies, but it¡¯s easier to practice singing if you have some talent. Acting is different, so I chose the acting department to learn more about acting.¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t take me for a talker. It should have been the Department of Acting of a professional art academy. After all, they offer specialized training. The Imperial Capital University is ultimately a university that provides formal education. If it were not for my family¡¯s insistence for me to go here, I would have met the requirements somewhere else. I also wanted to go to an acting academy.¡± Tian Xin was very good at finding topics to talk about, so she naturally closed the distance between them. Su Cha maintained her politeness, and her words did not make the other party feel distant. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s the same no matter where you study. The performance department of the Imperial Capital University is not bad. The teachers are quite famous.¡± Before she came, she had done some research. There were several mentors in the Imperial Capital University¡¯s acting department who were all top actors in the country. They were very famous. Tian Xin nodded. ¡°Yes. For example, your teacher is a famous drama master and a professor in the acting department.¡± Su Cha was a little surprised when she heard that. ¡°Are the assignments out now?¡± Tian Xin: ¡°Yes, you have been assigned to Teacher Jing.¡± Jing Yn was also a first-tier actor in the country. She used to y an important role in several early blockbusters and had superb acting skills. She was now 60 years old, but there was no doubt about her professionalism. After she left the entertainment industry, she had been teaching in the acting department of the Imperial Capital University. She was kind, but she had strict requirements. It was good that Su Cha could learn from her. Besides, drama was one of the most important courses in acting. The more professional a teacher was, the more beneficial it would be for Su Cha. Coincidentally, Jing Yn sang some songs when she was young. She might be able to give Su Cha some insights about singing. Chapter 484 - Not Much

Chapter 484: Not Much

Tian Xin brought Su Cha to the office building to meet Jing Yn, the national drama master. At that time, she was sitting quietly and filling in some documents. As there were few people in the acting department, no one wasing to look for her except Su Cha. Tian Xin shouted, ¡°Teacher Jing, your student is here.¡± When Jing Yn saw Tian Xin and Su Cha, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± She was a kind olddy. Although her face was old, she still had the charm of someone who often performed. When she spoke, she was elegant and looked kind and amiable. Su Cha followed Tian Xin and said respectfully in greeting, ¡°Teacher Jing.¡± The other party had been in the acting industry for many years. Whether it was her profession or her status, she was worthy of Su Cha¡¯s respect. ¡°You must be Su Cha. Aiyo, you look as good as on TV.¡± When Jing Yn saw Su Cha, her smile did not diminish at all. She seemed to be very fond of her. ¡°I say, shouldn¡¯t a good seedling like you enter a music academy? Why did you choose our profession?¡± Su Cha repeated what she¡¯d said to Tian Xin, ¡°Because I¡¯m also interested in acting. I have talent for music, so it¡¯s easier for me to learn it. Acting would require me to learn more professional knowledge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thought. Your performance is worth studying seriously, unlike the current entertainment industry where most young actors are demons and monsters...¡± As the teacher spoke, she changed the topic to the entertainment industry. Tian Xin and Su Cha could not help butugh. The olddy had been around for a long time and could see the entertainment industry clearly. Jing Yn: ¡°Today is the first day of school, so I won¡¯t be teaching you. Here¡¯s a form. After filling in your basic information, you can go home. After the day after tomorrow¡¯s opening ceremony, there will also be an official ss. Oh, right, will you stay in the school dorms?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t live on campus.¡± When she heard Su Cha say that she did not want to stay on campus, Jing Yn¡¯s expression changed. She seemed to be greeting her while exining some things clearly, ¡°I know that you have already made a name for yourself and are participating in a show, but I¡¯ve already said it clearly. You have to participate in the sses that you should participate in. If you dy your studies because of the matters in the industry, I won¡¯t give you any face. Your grades would be deducted or you¡¯d receive demerits. You can¡¯t me me if you fail at the end of the semester.¡± At first nce, Jing Yn had felt that this girl was neither arrogant nor impetuous. However, she was already very famous when she entered the school, which was a source of conflict. The more famous she was, the busier she would be, and the more she would dy her sses. Jing Yn did not like it. Su Cha nodded. ¡°I know. Teacher Jing, I will study hard and not get dyed. I can use my spare time for thepetition.¡± If she really did not have time to apply for leave, Su Cha was confident that she could make up for it. ¡°Okay, go fill out the form.¡± Su Cha sat down and filled out the form. Tian Xin stuck out her tongue at the side. ¡°Teacher Jing is like this. Although she is kind, she has very strict requirements for us. However, she can¡¯t not be strict. She always tells us about the quality of the entertainment industry. Anyone who is not professional can be popr in the industry. Teacher often said that the entertainment industry is too dry and deformed.¡± Su Cha filled the form and smiled without answering. What the entertainment industry was like had nothing to do with her. As long as she did not let him down. Chapter 485 - Misunderstanding

Chapter 485: Misunderstanding

After settling the matter, Tian Xin sent her off. Although Tian Xin was probably trying to get close to Su Cha because of her fame, she did it naturally. Su Cha did not dislike it. Besides, she had just entered the school and could do with befriending her ssmates, so she did not show any signs of difort. When it was time for Su Cha to leave, Tian Xin gave her her contact details. After she left, Tian Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She called her friend happily. ¡°Oh my, I saw our department¡¯s popr champion, Su Cha, today. Yes, yes, I was the one who brought her to meet Teacher Jing. Let me tell you, she¡¯s a little different from when she¡¯s on TV. She looks so cold and distant on TV, but she¡¯s actually quite kind. She just doesn¡¯t like to talk too much. I¡¯ve already asked her to contact me... Oh my, is there a need to pretend? She just entered school. There¡¯s no need to. After all, she¡¯s already famous. It¡¯s only right for her to be arrogant. I think she has a good temper...¡± On the way out of school, Su Cha was picked up by the Bo family¡¯s driver. It was noon, and there was still a long afternoon to follow. Su Cha received a call from Tan Jinsui. ¡°You¡¯ve entered university, but based on your schedule, you¡¯ll need to hire two assistants now.¡± Su Cha thought for a while. ¡°That¡¯s one too many assistants. I¡¯ll still need to be focused on my studies. It¡¯s enough to hire one.¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Tan Jinsui did not argue with her and went along with Su Cha¡¯s wishes. ¡°I will ask thepany to release a recruitment advertisement directly. We will hire people within three days. Have you settled the admission procedures at school?¡± Su Cha: ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°Who is your teacher?¡± ¡°Teacher Yn.¡± When Su Cha said this name, Tan Jinsui seemed to pause for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt the olddy¡¯s professionalism. It¡¯s good to have her teach you, but she doesn¡¯t like it when students skip sses. Going forward, as much as possible, try to follow the curriculum. Otherwise, I think your grades in school will not be good. Don¡¯t let the media make an issue out of your grades in the future. Remember that you are a top student.¡± He obviously knew about Jing Yn. Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°What a coincidence. Teacher Jing said the same thing. As for what you said, of course I know. There will be no problem with my studies. You can rest assured.¡± The girl¡¯s confident words made Tan Jinsui fall silent. From the moment he came into contact with her, he¡¯d felt that she was not an ordinary person. She was calm and reserved, and she would not deliberately try to get close to him. With his status and position, and with him as her manager, she would have to cling to him tightly. After all, the resources and connections he had could make many celebrities lose decades of hard work or even the best resources. However, this girl would never say anything unnecessary to him, nor would she call him privately. Either she was deliberately ying dirty, or she did not care at all. After all, the person behind her was enough to let her run wild in the entertainment industry. Sometimes, Tan Jinsui thought highly of her and felt that she was arrogant. However, she was only 18 years old, but she had already be a canary. He did not know if it was a blessing or a curse. His feelings wereplicated. For a moment, he felt that Su Cha was disappointing. Why was she willing to be wrapped up by someone? Of course, Su Cha did not know that Tan Jinsui had already misunderstood her pure rtionship with Bo Muyi. Even if she knew, she could onlyugh bitterly and helplessly. Could it be that Tan Jinsui believed her exnation of her rtionship with Bo Muyi? Chapter 486 - Assistant

Chapter 486: Assistant

Tan Jinsui was very fast. He also told Su Cha that he had contacted a well-known snacks manufacturer and she could endorse a new product under them. He had used his connections to get it. Snacks might not seem high-end, but this brand¡¯s snacks were also a famous local brand. They were sold at a light and luxurious price and were very popr among young people. The new brand of snacks was a piece of fruit candy. It was not a bad time for Su Cha to endorse it right now. Tan Jinsui was discussing the specific price with her, but it was almost 80-90. Otherwise, he would not have told Su Cha first. After negotiating, they could start filming this endorsement advertisement next month. Tan Jinsui was indeed a legendary manager. His movements were much faster than ordinary managers. Moreover, this endorsement was at the right time for Su Cha. After all, it was not suitable for Su Cha to be a low-end endorser. But her current fame and reputation were not enough for her to endorse a high-end brand. This fruit sugar endorsement would make up for this problem. If it were any other manager, they might not have had the chance to negotiate. There was also Bai Kun. The resources he¡¯d offered to Su Cha were all from the world¡¯s top luxury brands. Right now, Su Cha did not want them at all. After all, her poprity and status were not enough. If she endorsed luxury brands now, she would drown in spit. Although she was confident in herself, she had tobine it with the current development. She could not do anything irrational. It was already out of line for Tan Jinsui to be her manager. Tan Jinsui had asked hispany to discuss the matter of hiring an assistant. In private, Bai Kun¡¯s assistant was handling the matter. Although he was Bo Muyi¡¯s assistant, there were many things that needed his help, including Su Cha¡¯s matter. The next day, Bai Kun called Su Cha and asked her to go to Cha Yi Entertainment. The assistant he hired for her had arrived. There were currently three suitable candidates, and Bai Kun asked Su Cha to make the decision herself. Su Cha agreed after she was done practicing at home. Although ¡°Cha Yi Entertainment¡± was newly opened, Bo Muyi refused to treat Su Cha unfairly in any way. Thepany chose the most prosperous area in the city center of the Imperial Capital. It was a three-story building. And if it was not suitable, Bo Muyi even wanted to buy a building for Su Cha. However, Bai Kun stopped him, and Su Cha also gave him some suggestions. The reason was that big trees attracted wind. Besides... there was no suitable building for the time being. It was impossible for others to move out. Even so, the three-story World Trade Center building was eye-catching. Besides, Su Cha might not even have time to go to thepany. Bo Muyi had hired a group of people to do nothing but asionally move. But who asked Young Master Bo to be willing? This was the first time Su Cha had seen thepany¡¯s face. The decoration was very simple, but it had a different style of leisure. Moreover, it provided all kinds of snacks for the employees. If not for the fact that everyone was directly transferred from the Imperial Mu Group, who knew how many people would want to join thispany? As soon as the receptionist saw Su Cha, she recognized her immediately. ¡°Miss Su, follow me. The people who applied to be your personal assistant are waiting in the guest room.¡± She brought Su Cha over. Through the transparent ss door of the guest room, Su Cha saw three different girls. Su Cha recognized one of them at a nce and was a little surprised. It was the girl she saw at school yesterday. Chapter 487 - Its You

Chapter 487: It¡¯s You

¡°Miss Su.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡± The other two girls stood up in surprise when they saw Su Cha. Compared to their simple but fashionable appearance, Su Cha found it strange that the girl also stood up. She seemed to be a little nervous and embarrassed. She was obviously surprised to see Su Cha. Su Cha felt that perhaps the other party did not know her beforehand? Although she was now famous, she was far from being famous all over the country. If one did not pay much attention to the entertainment industry, it was normal for a person not to know who she was. Su Cha nodded slightly and picked up the girl¡¯s information. Her name was Fu Mo. ¡°Fu Mo?¡± The girl who was called by Su Cha hurriedly nodded and called out uneasily, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m Fu Mo.¡± Her voice was soft and careful, but it was pleasant to the ears. The other two girls had subtle expressions on their faces when they saw Su Cha picking up her information first. When they heard Su Cha¡¯s words, a trace of unwillingness shed across their faces. Those who could apply to be Su Cha¡¯s assistant and were selected for her final interview must have good information. Other than Fu Mo, who was currently studying at the Imperial Capital University, the other two graduated from famous universities. It was a waste of talent to be Su Cha¡¯s assistant, but when Bai Kun was hiring, he had made a generous offer. Even students from famous universities would be tempted. Su Cha called Fu Mo¡¯s name but did not say anything else. She also finished reading the information of the other two. She asked them a few simple questions. Both of them came prepared, as befitted those who graduated from famous schools. They were confident and expansive, and their answers were perfect. When it was Fu Mo¡¯s turn, Su Cha asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you feel pressured being my assistant? After all, we are ssmates.¡± Fu Mo was stunned. The other two looked at Su Cha and Fu Mo in surprise. Fu Mo nced at Su Cha and shook her head slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you in the beginning... But it doesn¡¯t matter. I think I should do my job well. I¡¯m exchanging my work forpensation. I won¡¯t feel pressured.¡± Her words were serious, but they were not beautiful. It was surprising. Su Cha nced at her and curled her lips. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s you.¡± Keeping an assistant who knew martial arts by her side was an additional gain. If there were any idents, she could guarantee that the assistant would not drag her down. The other two girls¡¯ smiles stiffened. They did not expect Su Cha to make a decision with just a simple question. The questions Su Cha had asked them just now were professional questions that were difficult to answer. And this Fu Mo? They could not understand. ¡°Miss Su, I think with your poprity and development, you might not only need an assistant...¡± One of them not only felt dissatisfied but also tried to fight for an opportunity for herself. Su Cha looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°I only need one. That¡¯s enough.¡± Although she was smiling, her words were oppressive. The two girls felt their scalps tingle and they swallowed their words. They could only leave dejectedly. Fu Mo could not believe it when Su Cha said ¡°it¡¯s you.¡± She felt that she¡¯d gone deaf. Chapter 488 - Unsuitable

Chapter 488: Unsuitable

Although Su Cha had said that, Fu Mo did not have much hope for herself. She knew that she was not good-looking and that her personality was not as good as that of others. Su Cha might not choose her. Now that she heard that she had really been selected, she felt like she was dreaming. ¡°ording to the recruitment notice, the sry for the probation period is 10,000 yuan, and after that, the sry will be changed to 20,000 yuan. Since you are my ssmate, I will give you the official sry for the probation period. My basic schedule is not very busy, but I want to confirm one thing. If I want to leave the scheduled sses, you might have to follow me. Can your course allow such changes?¡± Su Cha crossed her arms and looked at Fu Mo. She was more than half a head taller than her. She was wearing ts, but she still made Fu Mo look more delicate. Fu Mo quickly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will try my best to improve my grades. Besides, I have always been good at studying. It¡¯s not a problem for me to learn by myself. It won¡¯t affect me.¡± The treatment was too good, so Fu Mo could not lose this job easily. If it were someone else who¡¯d said this, they would inevitably be called a little proud. However, being able to enter the Imperial Capital University proved that she was definitely outstanding. In addition to the information Su Cha had just read, she could tell that Fu Mo was a genius. Although she only participated in the basic exams, Su Cha saw that she had full marks for the basic subjects. Her college entrance examination score was even more outrageous than Su Cha¡¯s, but she was in the science department. Su Cha had never heard of such an outstanding girl before. Those who had good grades would spend more time with her than others. She would not be dyed when Su Cha was working. ¡°Okay. If there are no problems with the contract, the legal department will give it to youter. Just sign it. Add my WeChat and my manager¡¯s WeChat. If anything happens, we will inform you directly. My manager will also tell you my itinerary in the future.¡± After Su Cha decided Fu Mo was to be her assistant, she acted decisively. After giving a simple exnation, she left her number and WeChat number to Fu Mo and left thepany. After seeing her leave, Fu Mo waited at the legal department for a while before signing the formal contract. As she was a student, the contract gave Fu Mo three years. Of course, if anything happened within three years, Su Cha had the right to fire her. After signing the contract, Fu Mo returned to school with excitement. She did not have much hope during the interview, but she did not expect Su Cha to be the girl who¡¯d helped her in school today. She was beautiful and had a good heart. Fu Mo recalled Su Cha¡¯s attitude from the beginning to the end and realized that Su Cha did not judge her with any bias. She did not see impatience and disgust in Su Cha¡¯s eyes. Even if Su Cha were only acting, Fu Mo would have felt it. Moreover, she did not pretend to be very enthusiastic. She was just cold and treated everyone equally. Fu Mo felt that it was just right. Beautiful people were those who had beautiful hearts. When she returned to the dormitory, her roommates were also in the dormitory. They were different from the other dormitory mates. They were pretty, generous, fashionable, and rich. Their academic results were not as outrageous as Fu Mo¡¯s, but they were not ordinary people who managed to enter the Imperial Capital. They were definitely lucky in real life. Although it was the day before school started, Fu Mo, who had just entered school, knew she was ipatible with them. She was clearly different from them. Chapter 489 - I Just Dont Like It

Chapter 489: I Just Don¡¯t Like It

¡°Fu Mo, have you finished your work?¡± Seeing that Fu Mo had returned, one of her roommates, Hao Lin, looked at her in surprise. However, the disgust in her eyes could not be ignored by Fu Mo. She tilted her head and took her things. She ced the contract in her cab and locked it carefully. ¡°Done.¡± The three roommates looked at her. ¡°Done? What job?¡± Although school had not started yet, the moment they moved into the dormitory, the three dormitory mates already found out that Fu Mo was in dire need of money. The clothes she was wearing might be cheap. Naturally, it made it difficult for these wealthy and talented people to approach her. Any school¡¯s poption was divided into groups, and it was especially so for those like the Imperial Capital University. There were all kinds of politicians¡¯ children, super tycoons¡¯ children, and second-generation heirs of wealthy families here. The children of the masses were also studying here. Theplexposition of the conditions made this ce a small society. The rich and the poor represented two different worlds. If you were not so eye-catching that everyone praised you, you would know howplicated the school¡¯s rtionshipwork was. The world of the upper ss was strict and inflexible, rejecting the approach of anyone who was not qualified. Moreover, Fu Mo was not good-looking. The tiny red bumps on her face and her dark yellow skin made people not want to approach her. They suspected that she hade from a region that had been in drought for many years. Hearing their meaningful questions, Fu Mo blinked. ¡°It¡¯s just a celebrity assistant job.¡± ¡°A celebrity assistant? Which celebrity?¡± Hao Lin eximed. Her other two roommates, Xia Yu and Lin Xuan, also sneered in surprise. Fu Mo thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s Su Cha. I didn¡¯t know her at first, but she¡¯s also from our school.¡± ¡°Su Cha?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her...¡± Hao Lin and the others were puzzled. Naturally, everyone knew about Su Cha on the first day of school. After all, she entered the school as the provincial champion and a famous singer in a talent show. Moreover, she entered the performance department whichcked resources. Of course she was famous. Lin Xuan could not help butugh. ¡°She asked you to be her assistant? Oh my god, is she that bad? Fu Mo, don¡¯t me me for being nasty. I think Su Cha asked you to be her assistant because of your face... She wants a stark contrast, doesn¡¯t she? If you be her assistant, you will have to follow her in front of the camera or be photographed by others. When that happens, people will look at you...¡± Before she could finish, her words were already written all over her face. Anyone who was not stupid could tell what she meant. Hao Lin and Xia Yu also heard it. They looked at each other and could not help butugh. Fu Mo¡¯s face gradually turned cold. She faced theughter of the three and argued, ¡°I don¡¯t think Su Cha is such a person.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Can celebrities show their real faces? The celebrities in the entertainment industry are the most untrustworthy. Who knows how many personalities they have?¡± Fu Mo¡¯s expression darkened. She lowered her eyes and started to tidy her bed. The three of them lowered their voices when they saw her gradually turning ugly, but their smiles and discussions did not diminish. Sometimes, a woman¡¯s malicious intent came out of nowhere. Because Su Cha was too outstanding, others did not like her. Chapter 490 - Heh, Human

Chapter 490: Heh, Human

[Why did you choose that Fu Mo?] Tan Jinsui sent Su Cha a message on WeChat. He also had the information of the three assistants. In his professional opinion, the other two were preferable, but thepany¡¯s leader insisted that Su Cha should make her own choice. Tan Jinsui had never seen a celebrity like her who had not be famous yet but was almost spoiled already. That¡¯s right. If he could be Su Cha¡¯s manager, thepany¡¯s attitude towards her could be inferred. Su Cha: ¡°She is my ssmate. Isn¡¯t it convenient?¡± Su Cha¡¯s answer did not perfectly exin Tan Jinsui¡¯s doubts. Tan Jinsui: ¡°Do you think that because she is ugly, she can entuate your beauty?¡± He spoke directly. Of course, he was not like this to outsiders. But in private, he was straightforward. Even when facing Zou Manni. Su Cha: ¡°Not only are you evil, but your eyes are also bad.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± The problem was with Su Cha, but Tan Jinsui felt that Su Cha had made him a big target. Besides, she was too open with her manager. She did not care about his face at all. He could not help butugh. After reading the contents of the phone, he did not reply. Instead, he ced the phone down and looked at Fu Mo¡¯s information again. Su Cha had expected Tan Jinsui¡¯s question. When she had chosen Fu Mo, she had expected that someone would think this way. After all, Fu Mo¡¯s appearance was indeed... a little sorry. However, Su Cha felt that though the girl was full of secrets, she was not scheming. If she had seen wrongly, she would have made a mistake. She was not afraid that Fu Mo would hate her. She and Fu Mo did not know each other. The reason she chose Fu Mo was not what others thought. Fu Mo was not here for her. Su Cha could tell that Fu Mo wanted money. From her information, it seemed Fu Mo¡¯s family was only average or not good. She was also wearing ordinary clothes. In fact, ordinary people were like this. However, in the famous Imperial Capital University, she was indeed too poor. No matter what others thought, she wanted this assistant. As long as she was happy. That night when he returned home, Bo Muyi also asked about the assistant. He reckoned that it was a little unexpected, so Bai Kun had told Bo Muyi about it. Su Cha exined to Bo Muyi clearly, ¡°She knows martial arts. It won¡¯t be so troublesome if she knows some things.¡± Bo Muyi instantly understood. He just smiled and pinched Su Cha¡¯s face. ¡°Then pay attention to her. If anything happens, I won¡¯t let her off.¡± Su Cha could not help butugh. ¡°If I was so easily hooked, do you think the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect would have given the Star Alliance to me so easily?¡± Bo Muyi exined seriously, ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect has always been fortune-tellers. It¡¯s the 21st century now, and science has called for us not to be superstitious. Maybe he has made a mistake.¡± Su Cha immediately scratched Bo Muyi¡¯s neck. ¡°F*ck you! You are looking down on me.¡± Bo Muyi chuckled and pressed Su Cha¡¯s neck. He wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her. On the night before school started, Bo Muyi wanted to indulge in Su Cha onest time. But there were also peeping thieves¡ªlions. Although he could not see anything, just in case, Ah Chen had closed the window and patted Blue Sky¡¯s head. ¡°You are seeking death!¡± As he spoke, he chased it away reluctantly. Ha, human. Chapter 491 - Class

Chapter 491: ss

Imperial Capital University, the opening ceremony. As a new student this year, Su Cha was considered to be one of the better ones. However, when she saw the representatives of the freshmen giving a speech, Su Cha sighed. There was really nock of outstanding talents in this world. And when certain people appeared, they really showed the difference between them. Wasn¡¯t there a saying? Sometimes, if you did not work hard, you would not know what despair was. That¡¯s because the difference in intelligence between people could never be surpassed. If Su Cha had not received another chance, she would not have stood out in the Imperial Capital University. These people did not need to be reborn; they were already excellent. After the opening ceremony, Su Cha went to her department to collect her textbooks and timetable. And the courses they needed to take. Other than professional teaching materials, every student in the Imperial Capital University had to choose at least three additional courses, which were all counted in their academic credits. Once it was time to graduate, one would not be able to get a diploma without sufficient academic credits. Unlike other schools, every student had to hand over a professional report card. Every year, there would be arge number of students who could not graduate because of this. Tian Xin, who¡¯d brought Su Cha to meet Teacher Jing Yn today, continued to tell her how to collect the teaching materials and what to do in school. After the opening ceremony, Fu Mo sent a message to Su Cha, asking if she needed her help to collect the teaching materials. Su Cha asked her to tend to herself first. Now that she had be her assistant, Fu Mo had be very conscious. However, Su Cha felt that she would not cheat on others in private. ss officially started on the first day of school. Su Cha¡¯s schedule was exceptionally simple. She only had one main ss in the afternoon, but she would start to get busy in the future. Regarding the elective, Su Cha chose a music teacher¡¯s ss, and the other wasplementary to the performance department. Her goal was clear. She would always revolve around the entertainment industry. There were not many people in the acting department, and there were only a few dozen new students this year, so the teachers had more time to watch over this group of students. For the students, what they had to do was toplete their studies, build a good rtionship with the teachers, and obtain resources from them. After all, these teachers were famous in the country and had connections that were unimaginable in the entertainment industry. If there was a chance, the teachers would give the students a chance to enter a production crew or intern in other aspects. Su Cha had started to develop herself, so she did not need these opportunities, but it did not mean that she did not need connections. She was very invested in her sses. During the first ss of the semester, Jing Yn asked the students to introduce themselves. Among them, Su Cha was undoubtedly the best. Those who entered the acting department were basically good-looking, but it did not mean that they¡¯re required to be good-looking. Some people did not have good looks, but they were humorous and interesting. They also had strong talent in acting, so they might be able to stand out in the industry in the future. But right now, they had amonality. They were basically not famous. After all, it had taken a long time for them to study and get into the acting department of the Imperial Capital University. At present, not many people like them in the industry had made any progress. Su Cha¡¯s current poprity and strength were top-notch. On the other hand, she became famous for singing. This puzzled many people. Moreover, they did not know Su Cha¡¯s identity. It was only the first day of school, but she already gave off a clear sense of social ss. Chapter 492 - Comparison

Chapter 492: Comparison

Su Cha could tell that they were not close to her. After normal introductions, they gathered in groups of two or three. asionally, someone would speak to Su Cha, but there were obvious boundaries. Su Cha did not care about it. She could understand why they did that. In the end, entering the Department of Acting was about surviving in the industry. Being famous was the ultimate goal of entering this industry. Everyone was learning at the same starting line, but Su Cha had already run much faster than the others. Moreover, Su Cha¡¯s identity was very well-hidden. She was admitted from Jiang¡¯an Province, and her family background was not good. She was clearly different from others. Those who came from wealthy families did not like such things. Despite such people not having a good background as a pir, they could do better than everyone else. This put a lot of pressure on the ones who had always been privileged. Even if someone tried to get close to Su Cha, they would be regarded as trying to suck up to her and be ignored by others. No one wanted to do this, so Su Cha was ced on the list. Jing Yn could roughly tell what was going on, but she did not care about the students. She only cared about the results. Whoever did well deserved her attention. During the first ss, everyone was fine. Jing Yn only exined the basics of the acting department. What was most important as an actor? Su Cha listened attentively. Time passed quickly. When she came back to her senses, the ss was over. Jing Yn did not drag the lesson and directly announced the end of the ss. After this ss, Su Cha could go home. On the first day of school, Su Cha received a huge pile of books. She had to carry them back. After calling Bai Kun to send a driver to pick her up, Su Cha left with the books. The books looked very heavy, but in fact, Su Cha was very rxed holding them. Some of the boys around her wanted to help, but Su Cha politely rejected them. Just as she walked out of the door of the performance department, she met Fu Mo, who was walking over. ¡°Student Su.¡± Seeing Su Cha, Fu Mo ran over and wanted to carry the books for her. Su Cha did not stand on ceremony, but she only gave her half. ¡°Have you finished your ss?¡± Fu Mo nodded. ¡°I ended my ss for the first day. I have your ss schedule and knew that yours would end soon. I thought that you would be taking home a lot of books on the first day. Since you don¡¯t live on campus, it would be very troublesome. I came to help you.¡± Su Cha did not say that the books were nothing. Fu Mo was very meticulous. As an assistant, she was qualified. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to pick me up. You can juste to the school gate with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked towards the school gate. The Imperial Capital University was very big. The performance department was close to the school gate. It would take about half an hour to walk out. Fu Mo and Su Cha were stark contrasts as they walked together. One girl was elegant and clean. The girl walking next to her was naturallypared to her. Many people recognized Su Cha at a nce. The person next to her had left some impression. ¡°Is that Fu Mo?¡± ¡°The one with the highest score among the freshmen this year...¡± ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s her. I heard she doesn¡¯t look good. The new student representative didn¡¯t let her give a speech?¡± ¡°Why is she with Su Cha? Oh my god, doesn¡¯t she know that thisparison is tragic?¡± Chapter 493 - Vicious Post

Chapter 493: Vicious Post

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As long as one was not deaf, they could hear the whispering of the people around them clearly. If it were anyone else, they would feel as if their heart had been cut by a knife. Su Cha nced at Fu Mo. Although this girl was a little distracted, she must have heard those people clearly. However, while she appeared to be a little cautious, she did not really care about the discussions of those people. When she started to walk with Su Cha, she had probably already considered this scene. She did not care, and Su Cha did not care. Appearance was not the standard for judging people. Although it was said that first impressions depended on one¡¯s appearance, one should at least not judge a person¡¯s character by their appearance, let alone someone like Fu Mo... Su Cha noticed that something was wrong with her face and smiled. Everyone had secrets. If she was not willing to tell, Su Cha would not ask. When they arrived outside the school, the driver sent by Bai Kun was already waiting outside. ording to Su Cha¡¯s request, the car was an ordinary car. She did not want to be suspected for no reason. The imagination of modern people was very impressive. Her family background was not a secret. If she took a luxury car every day, rumors would spread the next day. Su Cha did not want others to spread the word that Bo Muyi was a fat middle-aged man... She put the books in and said to Fu Mo, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything. There¡¯s nothing on for the next few days. I don¡¯t need you to apany me when I go to Dreams in Progress. Study hard and cement your first-ce standing.¡± She did not know Fu Mo well, but she had heard those people say that she was number one among the freshmen. Su Cha praised her own taste. Fu Mo was a little surprised. Her eyes widened as she nodded. ¡°Yes, I will work hard and not embarrass you.¡± Su Cha chuckled and got into the car. As she left, she waved goodbye to Fu Mo. Fu Mo also waved her hand. When she saw Su Cha¡¯s car leaving, she lowered her head and bit her fingertips, thinking about something. ... s, they did not expect that the students of the Imperial Capital University were also gossipy. Someone had put Su Cha and Fu Mo¡¯s photo together and posted it on the Imperial Capital University¡¯s forum. [A picture of a freshman in the acting department and another freshman in the same frame immediately.] Anonymous: [Picture] [Look at this photo, isn¡¯t theparison very tragic? Hehehehehehe.] It was a in title, but the content was shocking. When she clicked on it, she could feel the malicious intent of the person who posted it. 1L (someone from the economics department): ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t thisparison too tragic?¡± 2L (someone from the financial department): ¡°If you¡¯re so great, don¡¯t be anonymous. Isn¡¯t your intention too sinister?¡± 3L (anonymous): ¡°You are students of the Imperial Capital University. Were you taught to judge a book by its cover?¡± 4L (anonymous): ¡°Su Cha is really pretty. I saw her in person today. She is really pretty. But Fu Mo is also the first cer among the freshmen. Her grades are amazing. Isn¡¯t it too much to judge people based on their looks? Are your grades better than hers?¡± 5L: ¡°Because she¡¯s too ugly, I heard that even the new student representative did not let her go on stage. Is that right?¡± 6L: ¡°Isn¡¯t she self-aware? Why did she have to be with Su Cha...¡± 7L: ¡°@Manager, hurry up and delete the post. Isn¡¯t this considered a personal attack? Her parents gave her that face, but does that affect you, OP? Fu Mo was the one who rejected giving a speech on stage. Don¡¯t think that our teachers are as dirty as you, okay?¡± Chapter 494 - Malicious Brainwashing

Chapter 494: Malicious Brainwashing

As soon as this post was published, it went up hundreds of ranks. As one of the more eye-catching people among the freshmen, Su Cha was quite a hot topic. The contrast between Fu Mo and her was stark, and it attracted many maliciousments. Although they were students of the Imperial Capital University, there were thousands of kinds of people. Even if some people did not look at thements, they could not stop some people who liked to say things anonymously and criticize Fu Mo in the building. Su Cha did not attract much criticism. From theirments, it could be seen how malicious they were towards the ugly Fu Mo. Someone could not stand it anymore and asked the administrator to delete the thread. The forum of the Imperial Capital University was filled withputer science students. They probably received the news and only deleted it after hundreds ofments were posted. Even so, many students from the Imperial Capital University had seen the thread. Su Cha, who was not a big deal at first, became a hot topic when she was seen with Fu Mo. Meanwhile, Fu Mo became famous at the Imperial Capital University. That night, in the dormitory, her roommate, Hao Lin, showed the post to Fu Mo. ¡°Look, didn¡¯t we say that Su Cha didn¡¯t have any good intentions? I think this post was published by her team. She¡¯s using you to promote herself.¡± Fu Mo¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw the title on the phone. Then, she said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Besides... I don¡¯t look good.¡± Hao Lin raised her eyebrows. She could not believe that Fu Mo was not angry. Xia Yu walked over with a mask on her face. ¡°Fu Mo, have you be stupid from studying? Aren¡¯t you angry? Look at what the people in our school are saying about you and about her. A high-end flower and a dog¡¯s tail? Pui! What a dirty mouth!¡± She sounded indignant. Those who did not know would think that she was really defending Fu Mo. Fu Mo paused as if she was helpless. She took out her notebook and asked, ¡°Is everyone usually so free?¡± Lin Xuan chuckled. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, a nerd? Do you think that most people in our school only care about grades? That¡¯s right, the rich and powerful students here have good grades. There are too many second-generation heirs who are outstanding in other aspects. Everyone usually has leisure activities and likes to read these gossip news. Those who only know how to study hard cannot survive. I think that the reason Su Cha did not go to an art school and came to our school instead is to show that she is unique.¡± Xia Yu added, ¡°That¡¯s true. With her beauty, she would suit the taste of a second-generation heir. Maybe she came here with this intention? Who doesn¡¯t know that there are many children from wealthy families in the Imperial Capital University? She won¡¯t have to worry about getting one in her lifetime.¡± With just a few words, Su Cha was criticized. She did not notice that Fu Mo had opened herptop. She seemed to be listening to them, but her fingers were tapping on it. On her screen, many codes shed past quickly. Sometimes, the words ¡°registered address,¡± ¡°IP address,¡± and ¡°phone number¡± shed by. After a few seconds, a message popped up. Freshman, Ni Baili. Fu Mo closed the cover of theptop and carefully agreed with them. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± There was some uncertainty in her words. Lin Xuan and the rest looked at each other and smiled meaningfully as they approached Fu Mo. ¡°Come,e, let us tell you something...¡± Chapter 495 - The Posters Were Reported

Chapter 495: The Posters Were Reported

Su Cha did not know about the thread. After all, she did not read it and the thread was quickly deleted. When she came to school the next day, it was Tian Xin who came to look for her. ¡°Hey, Su Cha, do you know a new student called Ni Baili?¡± Su Cha was puzzled. ¡°Who is Ni Baili?¡± Seeing her expression, Tian Xin roughly understood what was going on. She moved closer to Su Cha and whispered, ¡°I heard something just now. Were you with the top student in the science department, Fu Mo, yesterday? Your photo was taken and posted on the school forum. Many peoplemented that Fu Mo was not good-looking. Theparison with you was too tragic. It was... a personal attack on her. ¡°Although the thread was deleted, a freshman from the philosophy department, Ni Baili, was called by their teacher for a warning. Someone reported that the thread was posted by him.¡± Su Cha was surprised. ¡°Post? I don¡¯t know about the school¡¯s forum. I¡¯ve never seen it. Why would Ni Baili do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tian Xin shrugged. ¡°He refused to admit it. It¡¯s said that the teacher has clear evidence in his hands. Someone sent it to the teacher¡¯s email to report him, but it was just a post and did not cause much harm. He was warned verbally. If I did not have friends in the philosophy department, I would not have known about this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Su Cha frowned. It was fine if they were discussing it, but these people were so bored that they posted it on the forum. After she found out about this, she said to Tian Xin, ¡°I understand, Senior. Thank you for telling me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I only told you about it because it has something to do with you.¡± She was curious. ¡°Do you know Fu Mo?¡± Su Cha pondered for a while and said directly, ¡°I sent an advertisement to hire an assistant. Fu Mo came to apply, so I chose her.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Tian Xin was deep in thought. Then, she said directly, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this... very troublesome? After all, Fu Mo is also a ssmate and a freshman. If she is your assistant...¡± What Tian Xin thought was what most people would think. Wouldn¡¯t this cause a rift between ssmates? Su Cha curled her lips and smiled. ¡°Senior, you are overthinking. Although Fu Mo is my assistant, she is also being paid. I will only take care of Fu Mo during normal work. I know how to deal with my own matters. She is equivalent to a working assistant. Senior, you don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Although Su Cha had exined it this way, the nature of this matter wasplicated. She probably would not think that way for a while. Everyone knew that it was very troublesome to be a celebrity assistant. Although the sry was high, individual temperaments were different. Even though Tian Xin was not yet in the industry now, she¡¯d heard some news. Some celebrities had bad tempers and would vent their anger on their assistants at every turn. The assistants lived a tragic life. She had even heard of the unimaginable kind of tragedy. However, Fu Mo was a ssmate, and Su Cha did not seem to have a bad temper. She was just surprised. Under normal circumstances, such matters should be avoided. After Tian Xin and Su Cha finished talking about this matter, she left as their sses were different. Su Cha frowned at the thought of Ni Baili. She hated meddlesome people. Fu Mo was her assistant, so she wanted to ask her about it. But before she could find Fu Mo, Su Cha was found instead. Chapter 496 - I Will Not Forgive You If You Are Unhappy

Chapter 496: I Will Not Forgive You If You Are Unhappy

After the second ss, Su Cha was stopped by a boy on the stairs. During the past two days, although some people looked at her with admiration, no one had dared to stop her. The boy who stopped her looked delicate and pretty. He was a little thin, and his skin was dark. He looked at Su Cha cautiously and apologetically. ¡°Su... Student Su Cha, I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡± There were not many people around. After all, there were very few people in the acting department. Su Cha frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± The boy felt a little awkward, but he quickly calmed down and said, ¡°I... Well, my name is Ni Baili. I¡¯m ranked seventh in the liberal arts ss this year...¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°How many points?¡± She did not pay attention to the rankings, but when she heard the name Ni Baili, Su Cha instantly understood. Ni Baili was a little proud, ¡°728 points! Just two points fewer than you.¡± Su Cha suddenly sneered. Herughter made Ni Baili, who was looking proud andcent, feel as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on him. He lowered his head and became increasingly nervous. ¡°I... I was too impulsivest night and posted a thread on the school forum. You... your photo with Fu Mo had generated some bad discussions, so the teacher asked me to apologize to you...¡± Su Cha¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Just me? Didn¡¯t your teacher ask you to apologize to Fu Mo too?¡± Ni Baili became even more nervous. ¡°Yes, but I...¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s so, why did youe to me instead of to Fu Mo? Fu Mo is the victim, right?¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Did you look at yourself in the mirror before you said that about her?¡± With that, Su Cha walked around Ni Baili and went downstairs. Ni Baili stopped in his tracks as if he had been struck by lightning. After a long time, he came back to his senses. With his face flushed red, he clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and turned to leave. Su Cha sent a message to Fu Mo, asking if she had seen the post on the forum. Fu Mo: ¡°I saw it.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Fu Mo: ¡°Hmm...¡± Since she was typing, she could not make out Fu Mo¡¯s tone. Su Cha sighed. It was all because of her, but it was not her fault. She could onlyfort Fu Mo a little. However, she did not think that Fu Mo would care about such things. It was just her intuition. After a while, Su Cha heard her phone vibrate. It was a message from Fu Mo. Fu Mo: ¡°Student Su, the person who posted the thread seems to want to apologize to me. My roommate said that it¡¯s not a big deal and that I can forgive him. Has Student Su forgiven him?¡± Su Cha thought for a while and replied. Cha Yi: ¡°I am not the direct victim of this matter. I should not be the one for him to ask forgiveness from. It is up to you. However, if one has done something wrong, one has to pay the price. Why should such a person who does not mean well be forgiven?¡± Fu Mo: ¡°Because my roommate said that he has been warned. If anything happens, his score will be directly deducted. It will be detrimental to him. If I can forgive him and put in a good word for him in front of the teacher, this warning can be eliminated.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Is your roommate the reincarnation of the Holy Mother? You can decide for yourself. No one else can make the decision for you. I feel that it would teach him a lesson if you do not forgive him. Otherwise, will you feel happy if you really forgave him?¡± Fu Mo: ¡°Not happy.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Do you need me to tell you anything more, then?¡± Fu Mo: ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you, Student Su.¡± Chapter 497 - Fraud

Chapter 497: Fraud

When Su Cha saw Fu Mo asking if she should forgive him, she felt that Fu Mo was not hung up on this matter. She had other intentions. Thus, Su Cha replied that way to her. Everyone in this world wants to live happily. Why should it be their job to make others happy? However, this made Su Cha feel that Fu Mo was getting more and more interesting. And who had reported Ni Baili? It was only his first day at the Imperial Capital University. Could it be that Ni Baili was so unpopr that someone had directly reported him? Su Cha felt that Ni Baili would not be so stupid as to reveal that it was him. Su Cha touched her chin and thought for a while. Then she suddenlyughed. The driver who picked her up saw Su Cha and asked, ¡°Miss Su, what are you happy about?¡± Su Cha nced at him. ¡°Nothing, I just feel that I might have found an interesting assistant.¡± After the driver understood, he stopped talking. After returning to the Lookout Pavilion, she found that Bo Muyi was not back yet. Su Cha went to the basement to practice. After bing the Alliance Master and seeing that the elders were unreliable, Su Cha felt that she had a huge responsibility. Halfway through, Su Cha received a message from Xiao Tiao. Xiao Tiao was the flying pig who had bought Su Cha¡¯s embroidered clothes. Xiao Tiao: Are you there, S?! Su Cha had not seen it at once. She would not pay attention to her phone when she was focused on practicing martial arts. Besides, there was no notification after she¡¯d left the selling app. When she stopped to rest, she saw Xiao Tiao¡¯s message. Cha Yi: ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s a big deal! My god, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Xiao Tiao: [Link] Xiao Tiao: ¡°Look, someone used your photo as an excuse to sell expensive clothes. Someone has reported it, but many people don¡¯t know about it. Some people are criticizing you because of it.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Su Cha clicked on the link given by Xiao Tiao and found that it was a Weibo ount owner who¡¯d taken a few pictures of Su Cha¡¯s embroidery and pretended that they were her work before selling fake products. Many customers went in to buy the products, but they realized that they were fake after they received the goods. They felt that they had been deceived and reported the shop. However, the seller had distributed the goods at the same time. After many people found out that the goods were fakes and reported them, although the shop was closed, the seller could not be found. They also pretended to be dead on Weibo. When the scammed people who could not find the person found out about Su Cha¡¯s LovMusik ount, they started to @ her on Weibo. However, Su Cha did not know about this because she had only been using her celebrity Weibo ount. It was not a big urrence. Xiao Tiao¡¯s ssmates had simply warned her about it, and when she saw what was going on, she quickly informed Su Cha. The clothes were sold at a high price of 1000 yuan per piece. However, victims had typically bought only one piece, so the police did not feel any urgency about their case. Moreover, that online shop was famous for being shady. Until now, the people who run it were only saying that they were still investigating. As the total amount was not very big, the investigation was rtively lukewarm. It had been a few days, and the victims who could not get their money back had started to panic. To be honest, Su Cha was a little speechless when she saw the messages directed at her. Some people were probably driven mad by anxiety and started to @ her forpensation when they could not find the scammer. The reason was that the photo was of her work. Su Cha wanted to meet whoever it was. There were dozens of victims. The amount of money he or she had cheated them of was probably tens of thousands. What did it have to do with her? Su Cha frowned after reading all the information. She immediately switched to her S Weibo. Chapter 498 - Being Targeted

Chapter 498: Being Targeted

S: ¡°I hereby solemnly announce that I only have this Weibo ount as my official Weibo ount. All embroidery works will be disyed on this Weibo, and they will only be officially sold on Pet Cat Shopping Site. They will be responsible for all my works. Other than that, all the other websites who will try to sell my works in any way are all fake advertisements and frauds. Please open your eyes, buyers. Use your brains before doing anything! I¡¯m busy with other thingstely, so I will temporarily stop selling embroidery works. If there are any new works, I will post them on this Weibo first.¡± Su Cha sent a message to Xiao Tiao. Cha Yi: ¡°What does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯t ask that person to sell fakes. Why are they looking for me, the owner of this work, after being deceived by someone else?¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°Your work is too beautiful. Although it¡¯s expensive, some people have bought it with care. They didn¡¯t expect to be cheated.¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°I saw your Weibo post. I think you were too harsh with your words. Use your brains? Isn¡¯t that like rubbing salt in their wounds?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Heh¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°But your embroidery works are really beautiful. I¡¯ve been following many embroidery masters on Weibo recently. Their embroidery works are not as lively and natural as yours. T.T yours is too realistic. How did you embroider them?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°With a needle.¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°...¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°Fine, you are indeed talented and willful. But what are you doingtely? I¡¯ve been waiting for your new work for a long time. What can make you so busy? If you had put more effort into embroidery, you would have be rich long ago!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°I¡¯m doing something big.¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°... Murder and arson?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°T.T How terrifying.¡± After chatting with Xiao Tiao for a while, Su Cha waited for her body to cool down and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After she came out of the shower, Su Cha received a message from Bo Muyi. He had a meeting today and would be back veryte. He asked Su Cha to rest early. Seeing this, Su Cha continued to practice until it was time to sleep. But embroidery was far from over for her. After Su Cha posted that Weibo post, the victims conceded that they were in the wrong. They also knew that the money could only be retrieved from the swindlers, but there were still a few who did notck money who asked Su Cha when she would release a new work. Perhaps someone had scrolled through theirments, or perhaps someone had deliberately found them. Anyway, Su Cha had been targeted. There were many people on Weibo, including all kinds of sect masters and national masters. There was a blogger who paid attention to embroidery. When he saw Su Cha¡¯s work, he exploded. The work was perfect. There was nothing wrong with it per se, but the faulty in the fact that the needlework was too vivid. Actually, it could be regarded as impossible. He took a closer look at the work that Su Cha had embroidered. Although there was a video, it was not filmed by a professional camera. Although the pattern in the video was very realistic, the needle and the foot could not be seen clearly. Moreover, the blogger¡¯s speed was too fast. It did not seem like it was done by a professional embroidery artist. He was instantly excited. This embroidery was a fraud. It was notmon in the industry, but to be so fake was simply too stupid! He believed that if someone could embroider like this, such a work would not be sold just anywhere but on the international market. If it was not sold for a few million, how could it be worthy of such a skill? It was only sold for one or two thousand yuan. It was obvious that it was fake! Moreover, although Su Cha imed she used Tang embroidery, she did not actually use the techniques of Tang embroidery. She only used a voice changer to say the words ¡°Tang embroidery¡± in a clip. Tang embroidery! Although others did not know, he just happened to know. This blogger exploded. Chapter 499 - Gloating

Chapter 499: Gloating

Myriad Mountain Embroiderer Official: ¡°I happened to be paying attention to all kinds of master¡¯s works, but today, I didn¡¯t expect to find such a fraud among the myriad of flowers! Embroidery is part of our country¡¯s precious culture. It has been passed down for thousands of years, and it is definitely a top-notch cultural heritage. But I didn¡¯t expect to find such a person who is using the name of embroidery to be a fraud. It¡¯s really heartbreaking! Everyone, please take a look. If such a work is not artificially embroidered, then it must have been created by a top-notch embroiderer. Why isn¡¯t it on an international level? Why isn¡¯t it famous? Such a work, even if auctioned internationally, would sell for hundreds of thousands to millions per piece. But look at this person. They used low-quality white cotton fabric to create such a pattern. How dare they say that it¡¯s hand embroidered? Not to mention that they actually said that it¡¯s Tang embroidery! ¡°Do you know what Tang embroidery is? Do you know what it means to our country? Do you know what kind of earth-shattering impact it will have on embroidery? Do you really dare to use something historical randomly for such a lowly pursuit? It¡¯s really heartbreaking! Everyone, you can take a look at this fake video and picture! @S. You have to exin!¡± [Video] [screenshot] [screenshot] [screenshot] ¡°Oh my god, just by looking at the work, even if it was drawn, this person must be at the level of a master of art, right? The Star Rose pattern is simply amazing!¡± ¡°I support Teacher Embroidery! Embroidery is a cultural heritage of our country. How can we let others fake it?¡± ¡°Tang embroidery... Do people nowadays use the word ¡®Tang embroidery¡¯ randomly? Do they know what Tang embroidery is?¡± ¡°I went to the Weibo ount of the person my teacher mentioned and found that he or she had not produced any work in a while. I also found that their work was separated by a week and two weeks. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an embroidered work be produced in just a week...¡± ¡°A top-notch master, Ancestor Yun, would take about three months to prepare a piece of cloud embroidery. Some would take a year to produce it. The difference in quality...¡± ¡°Even if it was just a painting of the Star Rose, it would take a few days, right? Let alone embroidery? However, it would be eptable to sell such a painting for 1000 yuan...¡± ¡°Someone actually said that even if it was a drawing, it would be okay to sell it for 1000 yuan? If you drew it, so be it. Why did you say it was embroidered? Isn¡¯t this just a fraud?¡± ¡°Someone even pretended that it was their work and deceived some people. Does the fraud know that their photo had been used by another fraud?¡± ... Myriad Mountain Embroiderer was also a big deal on Weibo, but because he was showing off his own literature and his understanding of some rare non-material cultural heritage, he had umted a group of fake art fans. His was also a verified ount with millions of followers. He often looked for trouble on Weibo. If it was because of literature or something wrong someone had done, the other party would just apologize. He had not found a topic to hype up in a long time. Now that Su Cha had appeared, he was excited! Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she had sent herself to his door? After he posted on Weibo and saw the crowd supporting him, Myriad Mountain Embroiderer felt exceptionally satisfied. Even if the other party did not respond, as long as he stood on the moral side of the cultural heritage, there would be arge number of people who would support him. If there were two certified masters in the industry who supported or praised him, his actions would be even smoother. The other party only had a few thousand followers. What could they use topete with him? Of course, he never thought that the other party¡¯s Tang embroidery might be real. Chapter 500 - What Embroidery Is It?

Chapter 500: What Embroidery Is It?

Su Cha got up from bed in high spirits. After brushing her teeth, she washed her face and did some skincare. Then, she packed up and prepared to go to school. Then she realized that Bo Muyi not only did note back veryte, he did not evene back the entire night. Thinking of how busy he was at work, Su Cha felt sorry for him and sent Bo Muyi a message. Muyi: ¡°Just go to school. Be good. I¡¯lle back to rest after I¡¯m done with some work.¡± Su Cha looked at the message and sighed. He was the head of the huge Imperial Mu Group, so he must be busy. Then she noticed that an app on her phone had practically be as red as her country¡¯s g. Last night, she had already logged into Weibo again and switched ounts. Although she had turned off the sound alert, Su Cha was still shocked to see tens of thousands of red notifications. Could it be that the victims were so mad that they bought trending searches to attack her? In the end, when she clicked on it, she saw thements tagging her on Weibo. She figured out the ins and outs of their insults andments. [You are a liar who insulted embroidery culture!] [How dare you im you did Tang embroidery? Do you know what Tang embroidery means? Did you just pick it up randomly from the history books?] [Big boss, you draw so well, why bother with embroidery? Just go with how well you draw. I believe many people will buy your clothes.] [You XX, XXX. You XXXX. Trash XX.] [Please apologize, okay? If you don¡¯t apologize, we will report you as a fraud and even call the police to arrest you.] ... She picked a few private messages to take a look at. They were all insults to her, and there was another one that read, [Uh, I know it was indeed embroidered... I¡¯ve sent pictures to the others, but they insisted that they were photoshopped and that it was your doing...] This person was a customer who had bought her work before, so of course this person knew that it was embroidered. How could anyone not tell it was embroidered given all that thread? Then, Su Cha followed most of the information and clicked on the Weibo ount of ¡°Myriad Mountain Embroiderer.¡± She saw histest Weibo post. Ha, there were already tens of thousands ofments. Su Cha found it magical that the other party had taken a fancy to her Weibo ount, which had thousands of followers. And no one knew that this ount was purely her personal ount. As Su Cha nodded, people continued to @ her on Weibo. Feeling her head aching, Su Cha walked out of the room and followed along as she walked. Is this considered online violence? She did not expect herself to first experience cyberviolence here and not on her side ount. Of course, in Su Cha¡¯s heart, the celebrity ount was just a side ount. After getting into the car, she browsed through most of thements and entered WeChat. Xiao Tiao was the first to bombard her with dozens of messages. Xiao Tiao: ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°How dare they say that I¡¯m your patron! Have they ever seen a patron who can¡¯t give even a single cent?¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°Let me tell you, Myriad Mountain Embroiderer is just a peddler and a cheat. If you get involved with him, it will not be easy to shake him off. But you can stand against him. You are obviously embroidering, so why should you be afraid?¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°But what exactly is Tang Embroidery...? I went to Baidu. Howe it¡¯s said that this thing has been lost?¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°They said that it¡¯s impossible for you to have used Tang embroidery.¡± Xiao Tiao: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will get a few embroidery experts to appraise it for you. When the timees, I will post it on Weibo to p their faces!¡± ... ... The more she spoke, the angrier she became. In the end, her tone became even. The key was the Tang embroidery. Xiao Tiao probably now knew that the Tang embroidery had been lost after she went on Baidu, so she felt a little guilty. How could a lost item reappear so easily? What kind of embroidery technique did S use? Chapter 501 - No One Knows Tang Embroidery or How to Appraise It

Chapter 501: No One Knows Tang Embroidery or How to Appraise It

Su Cha touched her forehead. The key was that no one knew S. Hence, she had to settle this matter herself. If she did not deal with the matter regarding Myriad Mountain Embroiderer, Su Cha reckoned that it would be hard for her to do business. How could she raise the price of her work in the future? ording to Myriad Mountain Embroiderer, once a master had embroidered such a work, it should be taken to an exhibition and auctioned. Moreover, this embroidery method could not be used on inferior products like white cotton. Putting aside the fact that the white cotton was an ordinary medium-quality cotton, how could a master not have the money to buy good cotton?! Su Cha had thought about such matters regarding Tang embroidery a long time ago, but after all, someone had already noticed her. She did not expect that the first thing to stand out would not be the Tang embroidery itself. Most importantly, people did not believe that such a work could have been embroidered. And she worked on them too fast. Back then, she could make it in her spare time, and the finished product would be out in a week or two. But how would people nowadays know that the Tang embroidery technique was not only reflected in the work, but also in the speed? Su Cha had been embroidering in that era for decades. The best master of Tang embroidery was her master. In other words, not only did she showcase the lost Tang embroidery, but her embroidery was also superior to others in the same era. Even if it was a cheat, Su Cha would already be top-notch once she started. No wonder others could not ept it. After thinking for a while, Su Cha decided not to let the embroiderer nder her. S replied to @Myriad Mountain Embroiderer: ¡°Can¡¯t a master not afford to buy cotton? Who told you that a master¡¯s work must be auctioned? If you really think that I¡¯m fake, I¡¯ll send a work to the Embroidery Union and let them appraise it. How about it? Once the results are out, I don¡¯t need you to apologize. Just send me three kowtows, and that¡¯s that.¡± After sending the message, Su Cha left Weibo. It was obvious that it would blow upter. She just had to wait for the blogger¡¯s response. Of course, she was not just saying it casually. It was not Su Cha¡¯s style to shrink back in the face of trouble. If someone came to p her in the face, if she did not retaliate beautifully, what kind of p in the face would that be? Hence, Su Cha opened her WeChat and looked for Huo Zhongwei. This person used to be in the Embroidery Union. He¡¯d said that his teacher would contact her, but he did not. Although Su Cha did not mind, she wanted to ask if she could help him. Cha Yi: ¡°Yes?¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°Yes...¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°I saw what happened on Weibo. Is that S you?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Well, I want to ask you for a favor. In exchange, you can make a request. There should be a master in your Embroidery Union who can appraise my work. I will send a piece to you, and the Union will have to appraise it for me to see if it is a Tang embroidery work or not.¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°... I have to tell you something.¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°We¡¯ve already talked about the Tang embroidery. My teacher didn¡¯t add you because they believed that the Tang embroidery was impossible and that you were lying.¡± Su Cha paused. Her lips curled up slowly as she started to type. Cha Yi: ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°But I can still help you with this matter. You can send the work to us. At least we can determine if your work is real embroidery.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°No need. Your words have reminded me: no one in your union knows how to appraise Tang embroidery.¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°...¡± On the other side of the phone, Huo Zhongwei¡¯s face suddenly felt like it was on fire. Chapter 502 - Some Common Knowledge Will Always Be Disproved

Chapter 502: Some Common Knowledge Will Always Be Disproved

Su Cha was not angry. She understood what Huo Zhongwei meant. Tang embroidery was a serious matter, and no one dared to easily confirm it. Moreover, they might not know how to determine it was real. Now that the Tang embroidery work had been ced in front of them, they did not dare to recognize it. Could they be sure that they could identify it? However, this matter had already enraged Su Cha. She wanted to resolve it, but the Union could not help for the time being. She went online and quickly found an opportunity. There was an embroidery culture center in China. The main purpose of this cultural center was to pass down the embroidery culture. The people who served there were all masters of embroidery. Many of them would ovep with the masters of the Embroidery Union, but the cultural center was more valuable than the Embroidery Union. However, the Embroidery and Cultural Center was usually busy with national social events. Their international works were almost equivalent to that of a national team of officials. It was the same principle as the cultural center in the entertainment industry. They were both in charge of their subordinates. It was not easy to bypass the Embroidery Union and look for them. Fortunately, the main branch of the embroidery culture center was in the Imperial Capital, and it was easy to find. It was not easy to find a professional master, but it was fine to ask around. The cultural center did not reject outsiders from visiting, but they had to have a legitimate reason. Thinking of this, Su Cha nned to work overtime these two days to produce a simple piece of work, the simplest cloud. She only embroidered half of it, and the other half, she would finish on the spot. Any master would then be able to tell instantly what it was. At that time, there would be no need for any proof. No one knew that she was S now. No matter how big the matter online was, it would not affect her. Su Cha arrived at the Department of Acting. When it was almost noon, she went on Weibo and found that she had received a reply from Myriad Mountain Embroiderer. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer @S: ¡°What a joke. You are just an embroidery faker. How are you worthy of me kowtowing to you? Now that you are exposed, you start to panic? If you can prove that your work is Tang embroidery, I will give up my ount!¡± He would give up his ount? He was sincere. After all, for a big official ount like his, the annual ie might be tens of millions. If he gave up this ount, the loss would be huge. Of course, after he shared the post, arge group of people continued to insult S. Su Cha ignored them and returned to the information about the embroiderer. S @Myriad Mountain Embroiderer: ¡°It seems that you have no intention of kowtowing. It¡¯s fine if you just give up your ount instead. Just you wait.¡± As it was different from her celebrity¡¯s ount, no one knew that it was her ount. Su Cha¡¯s tone was much more casual, as if she had some hot-blooded impulse, which waspletely at odds with her cold appearance. People always had two sides. But of course, the bigger the matter got, the better. How could he, a verified ount owner, do it? Su Cha immediately switched to her popr side ount, which was her celebrity ount. She secretly liked S¡¯s Weibo post. Many fans saw her do that. Things immediately got out of hand. Ten minutester, Tan Jinsui called Su Cha. ¡°Why did you like S¡¯s Weibo? It¡¯s not your ce to interfere.¡± Su Cha replied as if nothing had happened, ¡°My hand slipped. So be it. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Tan Jinsui was stunned. ¡°That S is clearly being unreasonable. If they¡¯re someone you don¡¯t know, you should have somemon sense. Do you know what Tang embroidery is? It¡¯s apletely lost needlework technique in the history of embroidery. It has been hundreds of years since and has be a legend. Do you really think S knows it? If you back that person up, people will mock you for not havingmon sense.¡± Su Cha replied slowly, ¡°Somemon knowledge will always be disproved.¡± Chapter 503 - Scandals

Chapter 503: Scandals

¡°You know that S?¡± Tan Jinsui frowned. He could tell that Su Cha was very supportive of S. If she did not know S, Tan Jinsui did not think that a person like Su Cha would intervene. ¡°Not really.¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she said calmly, ¡°I saw their work. I like their work regardless of whether or not it¡¯s true embroidery, so I support them.¡± Tan Jinsuimented, ¡°Unorthodox values.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It was hard to imagine that a manager in the entertainment industry would say such things. Tan Jinsui: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you like it. Don¡¯t interfere with the rest of the matter. Just wait and see. Don¡¯t answer the fans¡¯ questions. Don¡¯t push this matter onto you, understand? You¡¯re going with the image of a top student. I don¡¯t want anyone to use the excuse of your having nomon sense to mock you.¡± Tan Jinsui¡¯s worry was not unreasonable. In their hearts, Tang embroidery had been lost. It was a fact that had been ingrained for hundreds of years. Ordinary people would not believe that a person suddenly appeared and said that they¡¯d used an embroidery technique that had been lost for hundreds of years. The best proof was to wait for the results. Su Cha understood Tan Jinsui. As a manager, his main goal was to protect the positive image of his artist. At the very least, he could not be ¡°stupid¡± in this matter. At the same time, she was a little surprised. She thought that Tan Jinsui would insist on it, but she did not expect him to hang up after saying a few words. Su Cha was a little curious. She did not think that Tan Jinsui had bolstered Zou Manni to that extent. He also couldn¡¯t have indulged her. In this matter, what Su Cha did was not a good thing. Other than Su Cha herself, who else knew that it was the real deal? Others thought that it was fake. It was indeed irrational for her to get involved. Those anti-fans would probably take advantage of this and go all out. A good manager should be stopping her, not... like this, treating her with a hint of indulgence. Su Cha narrowed her eyes. Did Tan Jinsui not care about her or did he have other motives? Su Cha clicked on S¡¯s Weibo post. As a popr contestant, she had the highest amount of attention. A Like instantly brought this less popr embroiderypetition to center stage. Many fans saw it and were baffled as they saw the whole story. At this time, Su Cha¡¯s poprity started to show. Within an hour... The headline #Su Cha likes S# was in the top five trending searches. At least it was popr enough. Most people were just ordinary people. Embroidery was one of the ancient techniques. In modern society, there were even many ancient techniques that had been lost. Embroidery was consideredmon, but in fact, many people did not know much about it. At most, they heard about it during normal times and knew that embroidery was, oh, those that were embroidered with needles, which were mostly clothes. Su Cha¡¯s fans were the same. Although they did not know why Su Cha liked S, they still looked through S¡¯s Weibo from beginning to end. When they saw the war of words, they were puzzled. Did their idol support S, or did she mean something else? Many anti-fans saw Su Cha¡¯s action and looked at the ins and outs of the matter. They were instantly excited. ¡°Ha, is this female celebrity stupid? Does she know what Tang Embroidery is? Does she not know that she is a public figure now and shouldn¡¯t randomly like things?¡± Su Cha¡¯s haters appeared on Weibo and on various forums. Chapter 504 - The Bigger the Mess, the Better

Chapter 504: The Bigger the Mess, the Better

[Oh my, Su Cha is really not an easy person to deal with during her Dream journey.] ¡°Su Cha, the contestant who¡¯d had her dreame true, is up to no good again. Last night, an embroidery battle broke out. A verified ount said that the embroidery work of a seller was fake. The seller and the verified ount were in conflict. It was originally just a matter within the embroidery industry, but Su Cha went to give the seller a Like and supported them. The key thing was the seller¡¯s tone. They¡¯d said that they used the Tang embroidery method that had been lost for hundreds of years. I was wondering which mental hospital the seller came from. It was fine if they were sick, but Su Cha¡¯s praise showed that she had nomon sense or intelligence.¡± At most, there would be a supportivement such as: ¡°The OP¡¯s words are so vicious. What do you mean by she¡¯s up to no good again? How can you imagine so much just from her giving someone a Like?¡± Or a supportive answer such as: ¡°It¡¯s just a Like. I don¡¯t know what you anti-fans are trying to do, but she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Or answers such as: ¡°I have seen the whole story of this war. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer is not a good person to begin with. He is trying to create hype, but the seller is really stubborn. However, anyone who knows about Tang embroidery should know that it is impossible to use it. It has been lost for hundreds of years. I think the seller is just being stubborn.¡± 1L: ¡°What path does she want to take? Can¡¯t understand.¡± 2L: ¡°Does she know S? Perhaps she only likes S so much. I wonder what kind of impact it will have on her as a public figure?¡± 3L: ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the oue of the battle between the seller and this VIP. After all, I really hate this VIP.¡± 4L: ¡°Even if you hate them, you have to look at the basics. This Myriad Mountain Embroiderer is going to have aplete victory because the Tang embroidery is fake. How can there be Tang embroidery now?¡± 5L: ¡°Other things aside, the clothes of the seller... are really pretty...¡± ... There were also Weibo ounts with simr titles that did not have many fans who posted it. These were the legendary marketing ounts. There were big and small ounts when it came to marketing ounts. Anyway, they were trying to hype up some trivial matters, and some of them were simply ounts created by celebrities. Of course, if other celebrities had something going on, they would add insult to injury. This was Su Cha¡¯s situation. As she had wished, she had blown up the matter. However, there were also many maliciousments about her. Even those who liked Su Cha had some reservations. On the other hand, some of Su Cha¡¯s fans were defending her, but they felt sorry that they were being called brainless fans. In the past, she did not understand those fans. Now that Su Cha was a celebrity, seeing them speak up for their idol, she suddenly understood their mentality. She clicked her tongue. It would not take long. She would finish this matter in a few days. Naturally, her trending topic could not escape thepany¡¯s eyes. The public rtions department quickly called Su Cha to figure out her intentions. ¡°Miss Su, do you need us to blow this matter up?¡± The people in Bo Muyi¡¯spany were all smart. This matter was originally not on the table, but Su Cha suddenly liked it and made it popr. The public rtions immediately knew that Su Cha did it on purpose. After all, after meeting her, the people in thepany could tell that Su Cha was not a brainless woman. Hence, this call was equivalent to asking Su Cha if she needed help. Hearing the words of the head of the public rtions department, Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°Yes, of course. The bigger the better.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Su. We understand.¡± The public rtions department hung up after receiving the order. Chapter 505 - The National Scholar

Chapter 505: The National Schr

Ever since Myriad Mountain Embroiderer had replied to the seller called S, he¡¯d been in an excited state. He sent a message to his marketing group, saying that his poprity would rise again. The other party was too stupid. Not only did they not know how to pretend to be dead, but they also jumped up to fight against him. What good would it do to fight back? At that time, they would only be attacked by his fans until their Weibo ount was removed. This was not the first time it had happened. There were other marketing ounts in the group who asked him, ¡°You are so confident, and the other party¡¯s voice is also quite strong. If their embroidery is real, won¡¯t you be finished? You even used your ount as a bet. Why so impulsive?¡± Myriad Mountain Embroiderer replied sarcastically, ¡°You think too much. Even if you are not in this industry, you should still have somemon sense. Do you know what Tang Embroidery is? It¡¯s simply a non-existent thing. After it has disappeared for hundreds of years, you tell me how someone can use it now. Who are you kidding? I¡¯ve already asked the Embroidery Union. They clearly said that no one has a sessor for Tang Embroidery. This person is just putting on an act. They¡¯re just bragging and struggling.¡± Hence, he felt that the oue was decided. Initially, he thought that it would be good if the topic became popr. Unexpectedly, at noon, a talent show singer named Su Cha suddenly liked S¡¯s Weibo. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer knew Su Cha. She was one of the top ten contestants in the recent popr talent show Dreams in Progress. She was very popr among the contestants. Although he was a little surprised to see her Like this, he was undoubtedly even more excited. Wasn¡¯t this poprity achieved for nothing? It saved him the money to buy trending searches! Celebrities were indeed powerful. With just a Like, they brought this topic to the trending searches. Besides, it would have been fine if she had just liked him, but she had chosen the phrase where S had asked him to wait for it. This made Myriad Mountain Embroiderer feel disgusted. This female celebrity had no intelligence. She was simply sending herself to be mocked. However, he considered how the other party had had rumors about her spread on Weibost time. It was said that the person who spread the rumors was still in the midst of being sued. It was said that they had to bear some responsibility. The embroiderer thought of the other party¡¯s fans and did not make a move. When the dust settled, he would secretly post on Weibo about a female star, Diss. The development of the matter was beyond the expectation of Myriad Mountain Embroiderer. Throughout the afternoon, the trending topic became more and more popr, directly reaching number one. Although the higher the poprity, the more it could make him popr, he had a subtle feeling in his heart, but he could not exin why that was. More importantly, a true nationalist master in the embroidery world finally came out to support him. Wu Kan @S: ¡°Young one, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Tang embroidery is a treasure in our country¡¯s history. Even though it has been lost, it cannot be made use of as a joke. This is a sphemy against national treasures. I¡¯ve watched your video. Even the needlework is not standard. How can you embroider a perfect work?¡± Who was Wu Kan? He was a famous embroidery master in China, a male. He was good at embroidery and had the reputation of a master embroiderer. What that meant was that what he embroidered was like a painting. Of course, his status was notparable to the peak of Cloud Embroidery like the Cloud Ancestor, but he was still quite famous. As soon as he came out, this matter went out of control and exploded. The center of the debate was still S and Myriad Mountain Embroiderer. As only a Liker, Su Cha was not the center of attention of the gossipy masses who really wanted to see the results of the war. The only ones who really paid attention to her were those loyal anti-fans. Chapter 506 - Fu Mos Information

Chapter 506: Fu Mo¡¯s Information

This war also allowed many bystanders to understand some general knowledge about embroidery. For example, embroidery was divided into many factions: famous cloud embroidery, Xiang embroidery, Shu embroidery, etc... Embroidery was not just limited to needles. This greatly increased the knowledge of many onlookers. Su Cha had a basic performance theory ss in the afternoon. The teacher in the ss was not Jing Yn, but another famous teacher. Halfway through her lesson, she suddenly changed the topic. ¡°I know that some of the students here have already started to take off. They are not on the same level as others, but I hope that everyone knows what the true meaning of acting is. You are all students of the Imperial Capital University. Other than learning how to act, you also have to be yourself and know how to be a person. Only by acting can you make the audience and others admire you. In the current entertainment industry, some of the trends are very bad. Don¡¯t follow them; those are not examples to learn from.¡± Su Cha listened to the ss and paused. Dozens of students in the ssroom looked at Su Cha. Obviously, among the students in this batch, Su Cha was the most famous, which was what the teacher was referring to when she mentioned taking off. Besides, it¡¯s not like no one was paying attention to what was happening on Weibo. Their acting department needed to pay attention to the entertainment industry¡¯s dynamics, even if this was not supported by the older generation. But as for the younger ones, who would not go online? Everyone knew what Su Cha had done. The teacher was obviously reminding her. It seemed that she was dissatisfied with her actions. The teacher only said that much and did not specifically name her. After saying that, she went back to ss. Su Cha did not show any expression. She listened to the teacher¡¯s lecture calmly until ss ended. Fu Mo came to her with a book in her arms. She said timidly, ¡°ssmate Su, I saw what happened online. They bashed you very badly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows, unbothered. ¡°I considered that this would happen when I Liked that post. It¡¯ll blow over.¡± Fu Mo was surprised. ¡°Do you know that S?¡± Otherwise, why would she give her a Like? Su Cha shook her head. ¡°No. Just treat it as a mistake.¡± Fu Mo nodded. Su Cha said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going back now. What do you want? You don¡¯t have to interfere with what¡¯s happening online. Mypany knows what to do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She was a little hesitant. ¡°The contract said that the sry would be settled from the day of the contract signing, but you didn¡¯t ask me to do anything for you these past few days...¡± ¡°You can take whatever sry you want.¡± Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t have much to do usually. I have to wait until I finish participating in thepetition before I really get busy. Study well for now. If anything happens, I will definitely call you.¡± After she said that, Fu Mo stopped talking. After sending Su Cha out of school, she returned to school and prepared to eat dinner at the canteen. Halfway through, she suddenly received a message. X: ¡°That person will return home today. The ne will arrive at the airport at 6:30 pm. Go pick that person up and arrange everything. I will go to the Imperial Capital tomorrow.¡± Fu Mo bit her lips. She bit so hard that she seemed about to make herself bleed. She stood at the same spot and looked at the message for a long time. It was as if she wanted to bore a hole into the phone. After a few minutes, she put her phone away and turned around to leave the school. Chapter 507 - A Waterdrops Kindness Should Be Repaid with a Spring

Chapter 507: A Waterdrop¡¯s Kindness Should Be Repaid with a Spring

Returning home, Su Cha saw Bo Muyi in his ck pajamas. It was rare for him to be sozy before sleeping. Leaning against the chair in the study room, he rested his forehead on his hand and asionally typed on theptop, looking a little casual. When Su Cha entered the room, he looked over. It was like an ancient and mysterious spell. She felt that there was an unfathomable light in his eyes. Su Cha put down her bag and walked towards Bo Muyi. ¡°Why are you home today?¡± Seeing that she was in a much better mood, Bo Muyi smiled. Su Cha walked over and crossed his legs, sitting directly on him. He had already reached out and gently hugged Su Cha. ¡°I¡¯ve been at home since I woke up. I just woke up.¡± Su Cha buried her head in his arms and rxed. ¡°You sound exhausted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Bo Muyi lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Why are you involved in this?¡± As he spoke, he turned theptop screen and Su Cha nced over. It was the Weibo page with the trending search #Su Cha likes S#. This was a big matter, so how could he not know? ¡°I...¡± Before Su Cha could speak, Bo Muyi chuckled and said, ¡°You are S?¡± Su Cha lifted her head slightly and looked at him. Looking into his deep and silent eyes, she blinked. ¡°How did you guess it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you embroidering at home. Cha Cha, do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± ¡°Ah... It¡¯s been too long. I forgot.¡± As long as Bo Muyi saw her, it would be easy for him to guess that she was S. ¡°So you want to make this matter as big as possible? Naughty girl.¡± There was no impatience in his doting tone. ¡°Have you thought about how to deal with this person?¡± Bo Muyi asked her. He knew that she had a n, so he did not intervene for the time being. If this person had fought with Su Cha recklessly, he would have dealt with them long ago. ¡°Do I need to fix it?¡± Su Cha smiled mockingly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything. He was the one who sentenced himself to death. When the timees, I just need to ask the Chinese Embroidery and Culture Center for an appraisal. My embroidery skills are real.¡± ¡°The people at the Cultural Center are all arrogant. You can look for Grandma about this. She knows some people who can help you.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How do you know?¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°She likes those things and has connections with these people.¡± This also had something to do with the identity of the Bo family. If it were someone else, would they be able to casually interact with a group of national masters? The olddy had a good impression of her. With the olddy¡¯s help, this matter would probably be resolved much easier. She thought of an excuse and could not help but smile. ¡°Thank you, Muyi.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she stood up to leave. Bo Muyi immediately reached out and pulled her back, forcing her to turn around again. The man stared at her. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± Su Cha kissed his thin lips without hesitation. Bo Muyi was still pretending to be obedient after a sessful bargain. ¡°Not enough.¡± Su Cha poked his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you take advantage of me all the time, and it¡¯s enough for now. Grandma might not agree to it. I¡¯ll thank you properly after I settle this matter.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°... No. A drop of water should be returned with a spring. A kiss is not enough.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Did yournguage teacher tell you that? Chapter 508 - Bribing the Old Madam

Chapter 508: Bribing the Old Madam

Since the olddy had dealings with them, it proved that she liked embroidery. Su Cha did not expect this. After all, she would not ask about such things when she had nothing to do. Since she was going to ask the olddy for help, Su Cha had an idea. It was not difficult for her to make embroidery as soon as possible, but time was too tight. She still had to embroider a piece for the people in the Cultural Center to appraise. After thinking about it, she decided to embroider a handkerchief for the olddy. The Chinese regarded the peony as a precious flower. Although it was tacky to use it often, it would definitely look good when embroidered. Hence, Su Cha wanted to make a peony-embroidered handkerchief. She went to buy a piece of white silk and cut a small piece, which was enough to make a silk handkerchief. After spending a day in school, Su Cha avoided others to embroider in the ssroom alone. When someone came by, she could quickly notice it and pretend to be studying. No one would find it problematic. After school, the handkerchief was embroidered. The peony on it looked lifelike, as if it could move with a light breeze. The color was just right. It was exquisite and beautiful. Beside the peony, there was a blue butterfly dancing. The white handkerchief was dazzling. It looked very expensive. After putting away the handkerchief, Su Cha went to the olddy after school. The olddy was sitting in the Lookout Pavilion, drinking tea leisurely. She was surprised to see Su Cha. ¡°Oh, you have time to visit me today?¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Grandma, can¡¯t Ie to see you?¡± The olddy smiled gently. ¡°You don¡¯t visit unless you need something. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She raised her hand and asked the servant to brew a cup of tea for Su Cha. Su Cha did not beat around the bush and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you, Grandma.¡± As she spoke, she took out a carefully packaged wooden box and handed it to the olddy. The olddy was a little surprised to see her taking out the box. ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± Su Cha held her cheeks and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma say that I don¡¯t visit unless I need something? Of course, I have to bribe you before I ask you to do anything.¡± ¡°You child...¡± Her straightforward teasing made the olddy feel better. If Su Cha had dilly-dallied, the olddy might not have had the patience. She could just speak directly without beating around the bush. Although she was surprised that Su Cha would seek her help, the olddy still took the box and pressed the button on it. The box opened. The neatly folded handkerchief was in the box. The olddy looked at it and took out the handkerchief. It had not been opened yet, but she saw that the material was good. It was high-quality white silk, but it was a basic item for them. However, when the olddy opened the handkerchief and saw the peony and butterfly pattern on it, her eyes shed with amazement. She seemed to be surprised. She carefully touched the needle and thread on it and looked at it for a long time. She could not help but say lovingly, ¡°Master Yun¡¯s new work? But the style doesn¡¯t seem to be the same. Which master¡¯s new work is it? And how did you get it?¡± The Cloud Ancestor was the pinnacle representative of Yun Xiu. The olddy¡¯s tone suggested she was familiar with that person. It was obvious that she was on good terms with the other party. Su Cha did not mind and smiled. ¡°Grandma, you are overthinking. I embroidered this handkerchief myself. I want to ask you for help, and it has something to do with it.¡± Chapter 509 - Grandmaster Yun Zu

Chapter 509: Grandmaster Yun Zu

¡°You embroidered it?¡± The olddy could not hide the shock in her eyes. She liked embroidery, and she often met a master of it. How could she not see the quality of the embroidered pattern on the handkerchief? Just by looking at the meticulous embroidery and the needlework, she knew it was rare to see such a vivid work. It was obvious that it was the work of a master. It was the kind that was extraordinary. Su Cha actually said that she embroidered it herself. The olddy paused. She wanted to say that Su Cha shouldn¡¯t joke, but then she realized that she had never seen such a style of work before. Besides, she could tell that Su Cha would never lie to her. However, she was shocked that her embroidery was so outstanding that it wasparable to the current master. She was only 18 years old! Moreover, the olddy remembered that she had never heard that this child knew embroidery. Which young girl would learn this? The olddy quickly sorted out the situation and put the handkerchief back into the box. She asked directly, ¡°What do you mean by asking me for help?¡± Su Cha did not waste her breath and said directly, ¡°Since you like embroidery, Grandma, you must also know some masters. Naturally, you know that the field of embroidery is divided into many factions. The embroidery methods used by each faction are different, and the effects of the work produced are also different. Among them, there was an extremely famous embroidery method in ancient times called the Tang Embroidery, which was the best in the world. And this work of mine is done using the Tang Embroidery Technique. However, in the eyes of outsiders, the Tang Embroidery Technique has been lost for hundreds of years, and almost no one can believe me. I¡¯m asking you for help to inquire about the masters in the Embroidery Culture Center. I want Grandma to find out what they know about Tang Embroidery and if they can even help me determine if my embroidery method belongs to Tang Embroidery.¡± ¡°Tang embroidery.¡± The olddy was a little shocked. She murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it. Master Yun Zu often said that if Tang Embroidery was still in this world, Chinese embroidery would definitely reach a higher level. But now, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re using Tang Embroidery? Since it¡¯s an embroidery method that has been lost for hundreds of years, where did you learn it from?¡± The olddy knew how to get to the main point. She¡¯d asked Su Cha a difficult question. Su Cha only smiled and blinked. ¡°Grandma, where did I learn the embroidery technique? Where did I learn it from? I can¡¯t tell you about the agreement I¡¯d made with my master. I can guarantee that I will use the Tang embroidery technique, but only a master can appraise it. Otherwise, I can¡¯t spread this embroidery technique.¡± Hearing her words, the olddy knew that it was impossible for Su Cha to say it. She thought for a while and hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± However, she nced at the handkerchief. Since she was going to ept it, she could not fool Su Cha. Thinking of this, she said directly, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Cha nodded and waited for her. The olddy entered the room, took her phone, and called someone. Although she was far away, Su Cha¡¯s hearing was amazing. She vaguely heard the olddy¡¯s phone call. It was with the Cloud Ancestor. Yun Xiu¡¯s current representative was a master. The olddy¡¯swork was indeed extraordinary... She found the most powerful person immediately. Although cloud embroidery was different from Tang embroidery, it was still a faction in China. It had a high status and was the most widespread. Since the Cloud Ancestor was good at cloud embroidery, he might know about Tang embroidery. Perhaps the olddy¡¯s words were too shocking. The other party asked many questions and kept on talking for a few minutes. Chapter 510 - Call the Police to Arrest Her

Chapter 510: Call the Police to Arrest Her

¡°I called Master Yun.¡± After the olddy finished the call, she went straight to the point. ¡°He doesn¡¯t quite believe it, but you are lucky. Other than being good at cloud embroidery, he has also studied Tang embroidery for many years. He knows a lot about Tang embroidery. He has a few Tang embroidery works that have been passed down from generation to generation. He will be able to determine if your embroidery belongs to Tang embroidery. He said that he wille to see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°No need, Grandma.¡± Su Cha stood up and said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you have helped me find a solution, but after all, it¡¯s me who¡¯s asking someone for a favor. It¡¯s better for me to bring the embroidery to their home. You just need to tell me the address.¡± The olddy paused and sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s in the Cultural Center. I¡¯ll write you a letter. If you take it with you, they will bring you to see Master Yun. When will you go?¡± ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Myriad Mountain Embroiderer was still waiting for her to p his face. Of course, the faster the better. ¡°Okay.¡± The olddy entered the room and wrote a letter for her. After giving it to her, she said, ¡°Are you going to use your embroidery to prove it? Do you have it now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a semi-finished product. The rest is to be embroidered in front of them to prove that I am the one who knows Tang embroidery.¡± ¡°Take this with you.¡± The olddy pushed the box back to Su Cha. ¡°If what you said is true, one more piece of genuine product will guarantee an additionalyer of protection. When the appraisal is done, juste back and give it to me again. As long as this work is embroidered by you, why should I worry about not being able to get such an embroidery piece in the future?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows and did not refuse. ¡°Okay!¡± She took the box and thanked the olddy again before leaving. Looking at her back as she left, the olddy was a little stunned and muttered to herself, ¡°Her embroidery skills are amazing. Where did she go to find a fortuitous encounter in such a short time?¡± ... Since it was done, Su Cha had to go to the Cultural Center. She had sses in the morning, but there were no sses in the afternoon, so she nned to go then. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer was still jumping up and down on Weibo. After Su Cha had replied to the message, there was no movement for a long time. He posted another Weibo message. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer Official: ¡°Someone has not made a move yet, and her true colors have beenpletely exposed. Master Wu Kan has also personally proved that this embroidery is fake. I don¡¯t know what else someone has to say! If you apologize, this matter can gradually be settled. If you don¡¯t apologize, I will call the police to arrest you formercial fraud!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s a lie, the price of the work is fair. It¡¯s not amercial fraud, right?¡± In thements, the opinion was that it was simply unfair. It was cheating the consumers. How could it not be consideredmercial fraud? How dare she say that it was an embroidery? How ridiculous! Actually, as long as she could prove that she was the one who embroidered it, it would be fine. However, she insisted that she used Tang embroidery and refused to let go. If she did not say that it was Tang embroidery, there might still be room for negotiation. ¡°I support Myriad Mountain! I support you to call the police and arrest this fraud!¡± ¡°If S was not a good person, does that make you a good person? It¡¯s just that the other party doesn¡¯t have any famous fans to hype up their poprity. If those people can¡¯t beat you, they have to apologize. If they can beat you, you will try to fool and lead people around, pretending that nothing has happened. A person like you is equally disgusting!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Myriad Mountain also report a scum like thementer above? He even bashed Myriad Mountain in thements. Could it be that S has a brainless fan? I think she shouldn¡¯t be called S. There should be a B right before, which suits her best.¡± Chapter 511 - You Old Bald Donkey

Chapter 511: You Old Bald Donkey

After ss, Su Cha took the packaging and went to the Embroidery Culture Center after lunch. It was especially easy to find such an official site. Moreover, the Imperial Capital University was near such a government site. One would arrive after taking two subway stations. In order not to attract too much attention, Su Cha wore a mask. Although some people recognized her, Su Cha just smiled and did not stop them from taking pictures. After all, she was a celebrity. It wasmon for passersby to take pictures of her. She was not afraid of being photographed. The Embroidery Culture Center looked no different from an ordinary hall. The difference was that there were many embroidered items hanging everywhere in the hall. Those who did not know would think that they were all drawn. The works hanging here were neither too high-end nor too low-end. They were just used for show. A real master-level work would not be taken here for people to gawk at. The Embroidery Culture Center was usually cold and quiet. Other than the asional visit from the Embroidery Union, there was basically no one else who came. Su Cha, who was wearing a mask, was noticed by the people in the Hall of Culture as soon as she came in. Su Cha approached the consultation table. Thedy at the consultation table looked at her with a smile. ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡± Usually, there would be people from the Embroidery Union here to collect certificates, so it was not much different from the official agencies. Su Cha took out the olddy¡¯s letter from her bag and lowered her voice. ¡°I came to see Master Yun. I set an appointment yesterday.¡± Thedy was a little shocked. She widened her eyes and took the letter. She did not take it out and just looked at the cover briefly. Then, she checked theputer¡¯s record and asked curiously, ¡°Are you Miss Su?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Master Yun Zu is upstairs. Come with me.¡± There was an appointment recorded yesterday. After thedy confirmed the person, she brought Su Cha up. As they went upstairs, a girl walked into the hall of the Culture Center and saw Su Cha¡¯s back. She paused for a moment. She did not know who Su Cha was. She walked to the other side of the consultation table and seemed to be familiar with the people there. She asked directly, ¡°Is Master Yun back today?¡± The person in front of the desk also knew her and said directly, ¡°Yes.¡± The girl was a little excited. ¡°Can I meet him? I have something important to ask him.¡± ¡°Zhongwei, you can¡¯t.¡± The staff looked troubled. ¡°Even if your masteres to our ce, he has to ask about Master Yun¡¯s schedule in advance. It¡¯s not easy to meet him. Besides, Master Yun has a guest today.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± Huo Zhongwei was a little curious. ¡°Is it someone from another union?¡± The staff shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huo Zhongwei was deep in thought. ... The receptionist brought Su Cha to the sixth floor. As soon as the elevator door opened and she stepped out, the youngdy pointed to a room opposite the elevator. ¡°Master Yun Zu is inside. You can just go there directly.¡± Su Cha nodded and followed her directions. Before she arrived, Su Cha heard some movement from the door. When she walked to the door, she saw an old man in a Tang suit throwing a ball of paper at a bald old man who was standing next to her. The old man smiled and said, ¡°Hey, you old bald donkey...¡± When he saw Su Cha, he immediately clenched his fists and coughed violently. Chapter 512 - I Will Not Believe

Chapter 512: I Will Not Believe

The old man in the traditional Chinese costume had the demeanor of a master. If Su Cha had not seen his behavior just now... The other party obviously did not expect Su Cha to suddenly appear here. He coughed a few times and felt that he could not maintain his image. He asked Su Cha with a poker face, ¡°Who are you? How did you get up here?¡± The bald old man chuckled. Su Cha roughly knew the identity of the old man in the Tang suit, but she did not know who the other man was. She said respectfully, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Su Cha. Yesterday, my grandma called Master Yun, who said that I coulde to find you today, so I¡¯m here now.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± The old man in the traditional Chinese costume red at Su Cha and scanned her from head to toe. He reckoned that Su Cha had seen what happened just now. At this moment, he held his arms and his face was slightly raised. He tried his best to save the image that he had just lost. ¡°I am the Cloud Ancestor. So the granddaughter Ming Shuang was talking about is you!¡± He snorted. ¡°Ming Shuang said on the phone that you know how to embroider Tang embroidery. Little girl, do you know what Tang embroidery is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The mention of Tang Embroidery was also a shocking matter. The Cloud Ancestor did not scold her immediately after he spoke. It was already considered that he maintained his manners for Ming Shuang¡¯s sake. Su Cha took out the box from her backpack and opened it. The handkerchief was folded neatly inside. ¡°I know it¡¯s useless to say more. I came here this time to ask Master Yun Zu to be a witness and to see if my embroidery technique is Tang embroidery. If you can prove it, I will spread this technique to the world. If the reverse happens, Tang embroidery will truly disappear from this world.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± The Cloud Ancestor was fuming. The kind-looking bald old man beside him smiled and did not speak. At that moment, he only nced at the item in the box. The Cloud Ancestor looked at the handkerchief indifferently. He felt that if the person in front of him had not been rmended by Ming Shuang, she would have been beaten up. He reached out and took out a silk handkerchief from the box. With a shake of his hand, the handkerchief fell down. When the pattern on it appeared, Ancestor Yun¡¯s expression changed. How could a true master not see through it at a nce? Just one look was enough to shock the Cloud Ancestor. As if in disbelief, he flipped the handkerchief over and over. His fingers rubbed the surface of the handkerchief and felt the fine needle and leg lines. After a long while, he said in disbelief, ¡°I can¡¯t tell which embroidery method this belongs to based on the needle and leg lines alone, but this finished product is undoubtedly that of a master. The pattern is simple, but the needlework is not.¡± The bald old man next to him said slowly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rare for you to be surprised. Haven¡¯t you always despised embroidery nowadays?¡± ¡°Old Bald Donkey, shut your dog mouth!¡± Ancestor Yun red at him. After realizing that Su Cha was looking at him, he coughed dryly and continued, ¡°I can confirm that this is definitely not a simple embroidery based on this pattern, but I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s a Tang embroidery. It¡¯s something that has been extinct for hundreds of years. Do you think it¡¯s real? The Su Embroidery Sect, which is a side branch, can embroider such a pattern. Moreover, if you follow the pattern and figure out the shadow pattern, I believe that a few major embroidery methods can produce such an effect.¡± Su Cha was not surprised. After all, he knew a lot and knew the history of Tang Embroidery. It was not easy for something that had been extinct for hundreds of years to reappear. Chapter 513 - Seven Needles

Chapter 513: Seven Needles

¡°Of course, I understand what Grandmaster Yun said.¡± Su Cha¡¯s smile did not diminish and her eyes were calm. ¡°But I believe Master Yun Zu is also aware that while even the embroidery methods of various major embroidery methods can produce such a pattern, can their effects reallypare to Tang Embroidery? Plus, if you have some understanding, you should know that Tang Embroidery is the fastest technique in the world. Theplexity of the needlework is the reason for its speed. Moreover, the most important craftsmanship processes in embroidery are Shun, Qi, Ping, Even, and Clean. Only Tang Embroidery can reach the pinnacle of these five processes.¡± The Cloud Ancestor was shocked. He looked carefully at the handkerchief in his hand again. The pattern did give him a familiar feeling. In his early years, he had studied Tang embroidery for a period of time. Unfortunately, he could not understand its mysteries. He could only look at the embroidery and do nothing. Now, a girl actually said that her work was Tang embroidery? Judging from the brand new embroidery, it was obvious that it had just been done. Thinking of this, Master Yun Zu said directly, ¡°I want you to embroider a pattern on the spot.¡± This was within Su Cha¡¯s expectations, so she took out the pattern that was being embroidered. ¡°This is half a cloud pattern. I¡¯ve thought of proving that the embroidery method is not so simple. Half of it will be done here, and I believe Master Yun Zu has a gauge in his heart.¡± She was not long-winded as she spoke. There were several needles in her hand. Just this posture alone surprised the Cloud Ancestor. Tang embroidery was indeed different from others, but if the needle and thread were not controlled well, the more needles there were, the more difficult it would be, especially when ites to... hurting the hand! How painful would it be if she identally stabbed her hand? The bald old man found it interesting. Although he did not speak, there was a faint smile on his face. Su Cha took a stool and started her embroidery. Even such a simple pattern would take an hour. When Ancestor Yun saw her fingers moving, his eyes widened. The embroidery technique that Su Cha used had several needles working together. Since she was good, it did not affect her. Moreover, she had good control over her bnce. She exined as she embroidered, ¡°The basic level of Tang Embroidery is one needle, followed by three needles, five needles, and seven needles. Among them, seven needles are the most important. It is the pinnacle of Tang Embroidery. Only a few can achieve it.¡± Ancestor Yun knew this. After all, although Tang embroidery was extinct, some basic knowledge had been passed down. He counted the number of needles in Su Cha¡¯s embroidery. There were exactly seven needles. The Cloud Ancestor had snorted and boasted earlier. But he had to ept it now. He had never seen anyone who could use seven needles like Su Cha. The number of needles used was the main embroidery method of Tang embroidery. All the major embroidery techniques believed that it had achieved a certain degree of beautification in history. It was very difficult to embroider Tang embroidery, but having multiple needles was an unbelievable embroidery method. Five needles were already the limit of one¡¯s imagination. Unexpectedly, there were actually those who could use seven needles. Master Yun Zu took a closer look. The size of her needles was also different. This was indeed very important in embroidery. If anything went wrong, it would affect the overall appearance of the pattern. Master Yun Zu was already shocked by what she¡¯d embroidered, but he could not believe it... she really used the legendary Tang embroidery? But he had never heard of the Seven Needles Embroidery Technique. Unconsciously, while Su Cha was embroidering, Master Yun Zu could not help but move his fingers slightly. He was simting the needlework. Chapter 514 - Imitation

Chapter 514: Imitation

The bald old man looked over meaningfully. Master Yun Zu put on a stern face again and ced his hands behind his back as he watched seriously. ¡°Done.¡± By the time Su Cha finished saying the word, the pattern in her hand had already taken shape. Two pure white clouds floated on the silk cloth. Although the pattern was simple, it exuded a rare spiritual aura. It was not like the dead atmosphere of ordinary knitted products. Those only made people feel that it was beautiful. Moreover, it was very difficult to end the seven needles. Master Yun Zu saw that her ending technique used needle and thread to intertwine and press the needle into the pattern. The end of the needle and thread could not be seen at all. It was rare for the Cloud Ancestor to see such a unique ending. Afterparing the newly embroidered work with the embroidered handkerchief in his hand, Grandmaster Yun could confirm that the two embroidery patterns were the same. But... He hesitated and said to Su Cha, ¡°Come with me.¡± Of course, Su Cha got up and followed him. They walked into the inner room, and the old man who looked like a monk followed them slowly. Su Cha saw him walking with his hands always ced in front of his chest. It was obvious. Su Cha was interested. ¡°Master Fang?¡± The bald old man smiled. ¡°You tter me. I am the Shaolin Monastery¡¯s gatekeeper.¡± The Cloud Ancestor turned around and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his bragging. He can¡¯t even guard the door. He¡¯s just a sweeper.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Shaolin Monastery. If she did not remember wrongly, there were also Shaolin in each sect. She did not know if this one was an ordinary monk in the temple or... She lowered her head and smiled when she saw his footsteps. As expected. In modern society, many monks were fake. The real ones were low-key. However, what Su Cha did not expect was that this Cloud Ancestor did not seem like a sage-like embroidery master. Embroidery needed to be done in peace. She could not tell from the Cloud Ancestor¡¯s appearance, but this was the representation of Yun Xiu. Su Cha felt that perhaps this was a genius. Ancestor Yun brought them into the inner room. The interior was different from the outside. It had an ancient scent. Ancestor Yun walked over and took out a box from a safe beside a table. He took out the box and opened it. It was an embroidered handkerchief. Su Cha narrowed her eyes when she saw the embroidery. ¡°Heavenly Cloud Silk?¡± The Cloud Ancestor looked at her with admiration. ¡°You know your stuff!¡± She recognized the material of the Heavenly Cloud Silk at a nce. It was indeed something. Su Cha had seen it every day before, how could she not recognize it? This fabric could be said to be top-notch in the Imperial Pce in the past. When the emperor was buried, he only wore clothes made of Heavenly Cloud Silk, so one could imagine how precious it was. Although Master Yun Zu had an embroidered handkerchief here, it was not ordinary. Su Cha could tell at a nce that the design was made with Tang embroidery. It was a red-crowned crane. It was not a simple one. Master Yun Zu carefully held the handkerchief. He did not say that he wanted Su Cha to touch it. He just carefully opened it. For a moment, it was as if the red-crowned crane hade alive. He let Su Cha see the pattern clearly and said directly, ¡°This is one of the most famous Tang embroidery pieces in history. It took me a lot of effort to get my hands on the red-crowned crane. You can tell that it¡¯s famous not because of this picture, but because it was embroidered on the Heavenly Silk. This skill is really something we worship. How long do you need to embroider this red-crowned crane?¡± Su Cha weighed her options. ¡°If it¡¯s exactly the same, two days.¡± Chapter 515 - The More Expensive It Is, the Better!

Chapter 515: The More Expensive It Is, the Better!

¡°If you embroider this red-crowned crane, I will believe you. Of course, I will not give you the materials for the Heavenly Cloud Silk, but I have a piece of sand silk that is second only to the Heavenly Cloud Silk. Take it.¡± Su Cha frowned slightly. It felt unnecessary. It was unnecessary for her to imitate the works of her predecessors with just the needlework. The old monk suddenly chuckled. ¡°He believed you when you used the seven needles. The old man has been coveting this picture for a long time. He wants you to embroider it.¡± Master Yun Zu, who was about to look for the sand silk, stomped his feet. ¡°You dog, what do you know! I just want her to prove it!¡± Su Cha understood. She smiled. ¡°Since I can prove it, if you really need this picture of the red-crowned crane, I can embroider it for you at any time. It¡¯s just that I have to go to school these days, and the situation is urgent, so I don¡¯t have much time. In fact, Master can also learn this needle technique, right?¡± She spoke directly, and Master Yun Zu¡¯s face seemed to turn red. After a while, he said embarrassedly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of me learning it? I¡¯m already so old. This needle technique is no longer suitable for me to learn. There are many people registered under the Cultural Center. This needle technique can be promoted, but it¡¯s quite difficult. I don¡¯t think many people can learn it. I can contact the people from the Embroidery Union first.¡± He was a top-notch master. How could he not see that Su Cha¡¯s Seven Needles Technique was already heaven-defying? The legends about Tang embroidery had be true in Su Cha¡¯s hands. No matter how conflicted he was, it was meaningless. ¡°But...¡± He looked at Su Cha thoughtfully. ¡°Tang embroidery has indeed been extinct for hundreds of years. We have been looking for it for a long time, but we were sure that no one knew how to embroider it. How did you learn it?¡± ¡°China is so big after all.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about miscing something? It¡¯s just that I was entrusted by my master to not tell this secret. But don¡¯t worry, if this needlework is confirmed, I will spread it. After all, it¡¯s a lost art. It¡¯s good that it can benefit embroidery.¡± Since Su Cha had already said as much, it was not good to ask her again. Master Yun Zu nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°What did you say was urgent?¡± Su Cha told him about what had happened online. Master Yun Zu listened to the whole process and suddenly criticized, ¡°How interesting for them to use embroidery as an excuse. Also, if I were you, I would sell it for a hundred thousand yuan. But you only sold it for a few thousand yuan. Who are you trying to anger?! Wu Kan is such a pushover. Why didn¡¯t she just improve her own skills all day instead of creating trouble?¡± Su Cha was dumbfounded. The so-called number one person in Yun Xiu was simply beyond the imagination of others. It seemed that this Master Yun Zu was familiar with the Inte. The word ¡°pushover¡± was not something an ordinary old man would say... The old monk said leisurely, ¡°Look, you used to say that yourbors of love are priceless. Since when have you used money to measure their worth?¡± ¡°I was young and ignorant.¡± Master Yun Zu rolled his eyes. ¡°And what does ayman like you know? Only works that are sold at a high price will be cherished by those people. Do you really think everyone knows how expensive embroidery is? In their eyes, the more expensive it is, the better!¡± ¡°...¡± That was true. Many wealthy people did not understand this at all. They just wanted to buy it to show off! Chapter 516 - Tang Embroidery Resurfaces!

Chapter 516: Tang Embroidery Resurfaces!

¡°I made the decision for you.¡± Master Yun Zu waved his hand and handed the sand silk to Su Cha. ¡°Embroider it for me whenever you are free. Of course, you still need to record a video. I will ask the people from the Cultural Center to put it online. You can use the seven needles technique directly. A professional will know if it¡¯s authentic or not.¡± Su Cha nodded. If the Cultural Center was willing to step forward to prove it, she would be safe. She was misunderstood because she used one needle and asionally three needles in the video. But due to the speed, the editing of the video was iplete, so not many people could tell. If it were not to prove her authenticity, she did not want to use the seven needles technique. It was indeed difficult, and she had to concentrate. Five needles were the best she could do. She settled this matter in the Culture Center in the afternoon and received Master Yun¡¯s WeChat and mobile number. Su Cha could finally tell that this old man was not an ordinary person. It was fine if his name was a string of English letters, but his signature on WeChat was: ¡°I am me, I am a different kind of fireworks.¡± The profile picture was not often used by middle-aged or old people. It was just a ssic emoji [You¡¯re eating sh*t!] Could one really believe that he was the representative of Yun Xiu, the number one embroidery master of this era? After she added his ount, the old monk beside him also took out his phone happily. ¡°Benefactor, add me too.¡± The Cloud Ancestor rolled his eyes. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She could not help butugh. When she added Master Lian, she found that his username was much more normal. [Monk Buzhou] His profile picture was just a simple portrait of Buddha, but it was full of respect and did not dare to speak nonsense. After adding him on WeChat, Su Cha was about to leave when the Cloud Ancestor asked her casually, ¡°Ming Shuang... What has your grandma been doingtely?¡± Su Cha looked at his expression and found it a little strange. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Grandma has been sitting in the Lookout Pavilion all day, cultivating her body and mind. She asionally goes out. I don¡¯t know much about it.¡± Master Yun Zu sighed. ¡°Alright, go.¡± Su Cha felt that his tone was a little subtle and could not help but ask, ¡°Master Yun, where¡¯s your wife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Master Yun Zu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Leave quickly. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She was only asking. Grandmaster Yun was too agitated. After Su Cha left the Cultural Center, Master Yun Zu did things quickly. At night, Su Cha saw a Weibo post by the Chinese Embroidery and Cultural Center. Chinese Embroidery and Cultural Center Official: ¡°Big news. Our country¡¯s Tang embroidery technique, which has been lost for hundreds of years, has reappeared in the world! The Seven Needle Technique is iparably shocking. The miracle of the thousand-year-old peerless embroidery pattern will appear again. This is an important turning point in our country¡¯s embroidery culture. Please enter the Cultural Center after September to understand the details. Here, @S, thank you for your great contribution to the reappearance of Tang embroidery. [Video] [Video] [screenshot] [screenshot]¡± ¡°What the hell?????????????¡± ¡°Since I started learning embroidery, this is the most desperate moment for me. Every needle stabs my hand. Seven needles??????¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª This needle technique makes me feel fear in my heart.¡± ¡°What kind of magical moment is this? When Myriad Mountain Embroiderer fought with the blogger, I felt that this S was a joke. In the end, she made the needle technique that disappeared for hundreds of years reappear?¡± ¡°Tang Embroidery!! The Tang Embroidery has really reappeared! F*ck, this blogger is f*cking awesome! She¡¯s so awesome!¡± ¡°¡ª At the scene of a big p in the face, I witnessed with my own eyes a certain blogger and a certain master pping a certain someone¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, it was rumored that Tang embroidery used many needles, but five needles were already the peak of every other embroidery technique. Seven needles are actually the peak of Tang embroidery. This blogger is really awesome...¡± Chapter 517 - Loss

Chapter 517: Loss

As soon as the Chinese Embroidery and Cultural Center¡¯s rification came out, Weibo exploded. Although not many people paid attention to the official structure, this matter had caused a bigmotion. Many viewers who did not know the truth saw this Weibo post and thements below rified it. They felt that it was awesome. What the hell? An embroidery needle technique that had been lost for hundreds of years had appeared again? How ridiculous was this? The main point was that this matter was started by a blogger who wanted to create hype. In the end, this development made many people drop their sses. [What a magical moment. The embroidery technique that has been lost for hundreds of years has reappeared. It¡¯s because of this.] Counselor of Psychology: ¡°Cough cough cough, the original poster¡¯s title is in full swing, but it doesn¡¯t cover the shock of this matter. That S blogger on Weibo is too awesome. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer said that her embroidery was fake. He said that her works were all drawn. In the end, he mentioned that S said that his technique was Tang Embroidery, which had been lost for hundreds of years. This attracted a lot of ridicule. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer even said that he would bet his own ount that S was fake unless an embroidery master said that it wasn¡¯t. In the end, the most authoritative organization in the Embroidery and Cultural Center said that S used the long-lost Tang Embroidery???????? This is too magical!¡± 1L: ¡°This is the best face p I¡¯ve seen on Weibo this year!¡± 2L: ¡°The official authority came out personally to rify and thanked S for her contribution. I now want to know how wonderful the expressions of Myriad Mountain Embroiderer and the National Schr are.¡± 3L: ¡°I saw it on Weibo too. It¡¯s too magical. The most magical thing is not this. An expert said that Tang embroidery itself is a lost art. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a multi-needle embroidery technique. It would be amazing if an ordinary master could learn three or five needles. This blogger even has seven needles. It¡¯s the peak of Tang embroidery. It¡¯s too f**king awesome!¡± 4L: ¡°This p in the face is enough to be written in textbooks. As someone who has watched the whole process, I recall S has said that Myriad Mountain Embroiderer should wait and see. His attitude was really harsh, but the audience did not expect that the Tang embroidery was really authentic.¡± 5L: ¡°Impressive. Tang Embroidery is a lost art in our country. If it can be promoted again, it will be recorded in the annals of history. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer is done for!¡± 6L: ¡°I¡¯ve always said that Myriad Mountain Embroiderer will kick a wall sooner orter. I¡¯m thinking about the millions of yuan flowing into his ount every year. Does he want things to be just because he said so? Or is he ying dead?¡± 7L: ¡°Am I the only one who¡¯s suspicious about how Tang Embroidery has been a lost art for hundreds of years? It has been so many years, but there¡¯s still no sessor. Where did this blogger learn it from?¡± 8L: ¡°Even if you¡¯re suspicious, don¡¯t argue with them. The works were appraised by an authority. I heard that it was personally appraised by Master Yun Zu. Do you know more about it than people like him?¡± 9L: ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s Tang embroidery or not, as a professional, it can be said that the owner of the video¡¯s embroidery technique is quite impressive. It¡¯s almost on the same level as the top masters. To be honest, even Wu Kan, who came out to speak, can¡¯tpare. Besides, it¡¯s rumored that Tang embroidery is the only way to use multiple needles. Currently, there¡¯s no such thing as a technique with multiple needles.¡± 10L: ¡°F*ck, f*ck!! Tang embroidery!! She sold her clothes at such a cheap price, f*ck, I actually didn¡¯t notice it earlier!! This blogger is nowpletely famous, her works are at least gonna be a hundred thousand yuan!!!¡± 11L: ¡°I suddenly remember that this S once posted on our forum, right? Someone said that embroidery is outrageously expensive? When I saw thement above, I suddenly felt that S was making a loss...¡± Chapter 518 - Cant Just Wait for Death

Chapter 518: Can¡¯t Just Wait for Death

[Tang embroidery has reappeared in the world! The Cultural Center has stepped forward to prove it!] [A lost art of embroidery has reappeared in the world. Where did the S who mastered ite from?] [The reappearance of Tang embroidery was actually due to a Weibo conflict...] [The embroidery world is in an uproar. Tang embroidery is once again famous.] ... News, forums, Weibo, all kinds of apps were talking about Tang embroidery. Nothing big had happened in the past two days. The only thing that had be popr was this matter. Now that an ancient cultural art that had been lost for hundreds of years had appeared, there would definitely be many news media outlets paying attention to it. Especially the embroidery world. Those who knew about Tang embroidery were dumbfounded. No one expected that Tang embroidery would really reappear in this world in such a sudden manner. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer did not see the Cultural Center¡¯s Weibo post immediately. His friends called him anxiously to tell him. At that time, he was leisurely eating with someone at home. When he went on Weibo, he was dumbfounded. What did the Cultural Center say? What Tang embroidery? Didn¡¯t the masters say that this thing had been lost for hundreds of years? How could it reappear in this world? But he immediately thought of his bet. His face turned pale and his heart raced. At the first moment, he logged into his Weibo ount. The overwhelming news flooded his Weibo ount. The messages that were originally supporting him turned into [I¡¯m really disappointed in you]. [Our country¡¯s historical treasure was almost destroyed by you. You are really a sinner of history! You will not have a good ending!] [Trash, you want to do it today? I¡¯m dying ofughter!] [I hope you keep your promise and cancel your ount, you dog!] [If I were you, I would just jump off a building. What right do you have to continue being a marketing person?] [You are the most embarrassing verified ount I¡¯ve seen this year! Go eat sh*t!] [Hello, there are a lot of reports on your Weibo. It has been verified to be false rumors. Please submit the evidence within three days. Otherwise, all activities on your ount will be temporarily banned. In serious cases, your ount will be revoked.] When he saw the general information, he panicked. Oh no, even Weibo had sent a warning. Moreover, the Cultural Center was an official agency. What he posted were unrealistic rumors. If it was verified as a rumor, the Cultural Center might request Weibo to ban his ount. No, no, no. Nothing could happen to his ount. This was an ount that earned a few million yuan each year. If it was banned, how could he earn money? Myriad Mountain Embroiderer panicked and deleted a few Weibo posts against S with trembling fingers. But what was the use of deleting it? Arge number of fans would chase his old Weibo ount and scold him there. There were also attacks from the Embroidery Union. In the end, he was forced to turn off the Weiboment function. After doing all this, he sat on the ground, his lips trembling as he started to think about his escape route. It had only been an hour since the Cultural Center had released the statement. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer had been forced to this extent. If S continued to push him, Myriad Mountain Embroiderer would not have a good ending. No, he could not sit back and do nothing. Thinking of this, Myriad Mountain Embroiderer gritted his teeth and prepared to see what S would attack with. When the time came, he would find an excuse to cover it up! Chapter 519 - Famous

Chapter 519: Famous

After Su Cha settled this matter, she slept soundly and did not deal with Myriad Mountain Embroiderer immediately. After a torturous night for him, Su Cha logged into Weibo the next day. Now, not only did many fans start to follow her, but many people from the Embroidery Union also started to follow her. After all, she was the sessor of Tang Embroidery personally rmended by the Cultural Center. Many people wanted to know how she learned Tang embroidery. There were also Embroidery Union people who wanted to poach her at a high price. Her previous works were also being sold at a high price. As long as the buyer was willing to sell it, she could sell it for hundreds of thousands. One night, the S ount instantly became a master. Last night, Xiao Tiao was dumbfounded. As the person who¡¯d bought a few of Su Cha¡¯s works, it meant that she now had a million yuan in assets... All the ssmates around her congratted her excitedly. At first, Xiao Tiao only knew that Su Cha¡¯s embroidery was beautiful. She never thought that Su Cha¡¯s work would have such a powerful background... She sent a few messages to Su Cha, but Su Cha did not reply. Sitting in the lecture hall, Su Cha took a cultural ss. She had already studied the contents in advance. It was not a big deal for her to be distracted asionally. Su Cha held her phone and started messaging someone. S replying to @Wanshan Embroidery: ¡°Please honor our agreement and delete your ount.¡± After she posted on Weibo, theizens who were paying attention to the development of the situation became excited. Here ites! Many media reporters wanted to interview Su Cha, but the private messages they sent to her were like a stone thrown into the sea. They could not find another way to contact her. There was the contact information on Pet Cat Shopping Site, but only Xiao Tiao had been added on WeChat. And Huo Zhongwei from the Embroidery Union. It was not easy for others to get Su Cha¡¯s contact details, but after Su Cha logged into WeChat and realized that she had hundreds of friend requests, she frowned. She sent Huo Zhongwei and Xiao Tiao a WeChat message at the same time: ¡°Have you given my contact details to someone else?¡± Huo Zhongwei was not a fool. She knew that S was Su Cha. She also had Su Cha¡¯s contact details, and it might be exposed. Xiao Tiao replied quickly: ¡°Ahhhh, you finally replied to my message, but how would I dare to do it without your permission! I¡¯m not that kind of person. Other sellers asked me for it, but I didn¡¯t give it to them. Even if you didn¡¯t tell me not to, I still won¡¯t give it to others. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Cha was satisfied with her answer. Huo Zhongwei replied shortly. Huo Zhongwei: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I asked Master to contact you, I gave it to him. Other than that, I didn¡¯t give it to anyone else.¡± After hearing her words, Su Cha looked at the application form and realized that she was from the Embroidery Union. This was given in the past, so forget it. She rejected everyone¡¯s WeChat friend request and blocked her channel from being searched before sending a message to Huo Zhongwei. Cha Yi: ¡°Then forget it. I don¡¯t like my contact info being leaked to others. You can tell your master that I won¡¯t add anyone. It¡¯s useless to ask me about the Tang embroidery. I will record videos and release them regrly. If you want to know more, please go to the Embroidery Cultural Center.¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t delete me, okay? I won¡¯t give it to anyone else.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°Thank you!¡± Chapter 520 - This Account Has Been Permanently Banned

Chapter 520: This ount Has Been Permanently Banned

After she calmed down, she switched to Weibo and saw that Myriad Mountain Embroiderer had replied. Su Cha was amused by his reply. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer @S: ¡°I was wrong about what happened before. I hereby apologize to you. You are a master. It¡¯s your own business that you wanted to hide in the ordinary world. We did not recognize you. We were blind. We are really sorry. Embroidery requires a peaceful heart. I believe that you are also such a person. This is all a misunderstanding. As an apology, I will donate 100,000 yuan to the Embroidery and Cultural Center in the name of a master. I hope that you will be appeased!¡± As a master, Su Cha should have the self-restraint and status of a master. She should not lower herself to his level. Otherwise, she would disgrace her style of embroidery. Master Yun Zu did not have his style in mind when he scolded the old bald donkey. Even so, he was a master! Myriad Mountain Embroiderer also expressed his apology by donating 100,000 yuan. He was really convinced. S was the victim. Didn¡¯t she want to donate 100,000 yuan to the Cultural Center? If they had her, why would they need 100,000 yuan? Under his Weibo, there were quite a number of people who criticized him because of this post. Now that theizens had seen all kinds of strange things, their views were not so bad anymore. Most of them were still sober and felt that Myriad Mountain Embroiderer was being shameless. Of course, there were still a group of people who supported him mindlessly. They were brainwashed by his nonsense. They thought that if Su Cha was a master, she should forgive the embroiderer. There was even ament: [If it weren¡¯t for Myriad Mountain Embroiderer, who would have known that your work was Tang embroidery? Now that your value has risen, shouldn¡¯t you thank him?] Su Cha sneered and rebutted without hesitation. S replying to @Myriad Mountain Embroiderer Official: ¡°You are really awesome. I admit that my embroidery skills are not bad. If others insist on calling me a master, I will ept it. Now that you¡¯ve said it, I feel that I can¡¯t take it anymore. I don¡¯t have self-restraint, and I like to be aggressive. I don¡¯t intend to let this matter rest. Whatever I say, I have to do it. Are you still a man? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t delete your ount. Instead, record a video and kowtow to me three times. I¡¯ve already said that I can take it!¡± ¡°Awesome, so awesome! Master, I like your personality!!¡± She should stand up and rebut him! ¡°I support you, Master! Why do you have to endure it when you are a Master? This idiot is clearly the one who started it.¡± ¡°If your embroidery skills are only ¡°not bad,¡± then mine... are simply dog-pot...¡± ¡°I almost believed his nonsense. Who said that a master had to be calm and peaceful? He was the one who started the trouble, but others are not allowed to rebut him?¡± ¡°Master is so straightforward. I¡¯m a fan!¡± Perhaps it was because she was wearing anotheryer of skin, Su Cha was more casual on S¡¯s ount and did not care at all. As expected, many people liked to speak when behind their aliases. As there was no restriction, the feeling of being unrestrained was very refreshing. Of course, having no restrictions and having no control over oneself were two different things. Some people relied on their aliases to create trouble. Myriad Mountain Embroiderer was this kind of person. When Myriad Mountain Embroiderer saw Su Cha¡¯s reply, his face turned pale and he cursed S in his heart. When he was about to reply, he saw that his ount had suddenly disyed ¡°This ount can no longer be used¡± and his smile froze on his face. He did not believe it and tried several times. Then, a window popped out. [This ount has been permanently banned.] Chapter 521 - Can You Give Me a Call?

Chapter 521: Can You Give Me a Call?

After Su Cha rebutted, she found a newment that mentioned her. ¡°@S. Hahahahaha, Master, you don¡¯t have to argue anymore. That brainless ount has been banned.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. He was actually banned. He had no self-awareness at all. A message popped up on WeChat. ACD: ¡°Why did you say so much?¡± This was Master Yun Zu. When Su Cha saw hisment, she thought of the old man behind the WeChat. He was really extraordinary! Cha Yi: ¡°Of course I will rebut. He was the one who started it.¡± ACD: ¡°I¡¯ve asked people from the Cultural Center to notify Weibo. They¡¯ve banned the ount.¡± ACD: ¡°You little girl, many people want to find you. Tang embroidery is very important. It¡¯s preferable if you are willing toe to the cultural center for a ss every week, but if not, upload a video. [Look at how capable you are. JPG]¡± Cha Yi: ¡°I¡¯ll send you a video and teach you in detail. I¡¯m very busy with work and studies, so I don¡¯t have time to attend sses. Oh right, Master, remember not to expose my identity.¡± ACD: ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± After Su Cha had been arguing with Master Yun Zu, the bell rang. She would not be able to rest in peace for a while. S¡¯s Weibo ount had be famous. Now that she was the official sessor of Tang Embroidery, many people would definitely look for her. She could not expose her real identity. When she was about to leave with her bag, Su Cha suddenly received a message from Fu Mo. Fu Mo: ¡°Student Su, can you call me to say that you have something urgent to tell me?¡± Su Cha saw it and did not think much about it. She called Fu Mo directly. Fu Mo quickly picked up the call. She asked cautiously, ¡°Hello, Student Su?¡± Su Cha said coldly, ¡°Yes, Fu Mo, are you free now?¡± Fu Mo¡¯s voice had a strange echo. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Student Su?¡± Su Cha squinted. ording to the app, she had turned on the loudspeaker. Was someone else there? Did Fu Mo do it on purpose? ¡°I have something urgent to attend to. Come over now. I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate.¡± Sensing the reason, Su Cha changed her probing tone to amanding tone. It sounded cold and hard to refuse. Fu Mo paused and said directly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she hung up. In the luxurious suite of the hotel, Fu Mo, who was wearing a pleated dress, looked a little cold. She looked at the two people who were looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I have to go.¡± The handsome and tall man stood up. The woman beside him was elegant and noble. She had the aura of a cold beauty. The way she looked at Fu Mo asionally revealed a hint of mockery. The man walked in front of Fu Mo. His ink-ck eyes exuded a cold aura. His slender fingers suddenly pinched Fu Mo¡¯s chin, forcing her to raise her head. The only beautiful feature on her face, her eyes, were calm, as if she was not surprised at all. ¡°Fu Mo, you won¡¯t hide anything from me, right?¡± The man spoke with a deep and hoarse voice. Every word sounded like the vibration of a cello. Fu Mo nodded, her eyes unchanged. ¡°Yes, Young Master. I will not hide anything from you.¡± Hearing her words, the man put down his hand in satisfaction, as if he was showing kindness. ¡°Go.¡± Fu Mo lowered her eyes. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Chapter 522 - It Should Be a Lesson Learned

Chapter 522: It Should Be a Lesson Learned

Su Cha wanted to go back directly. After thinking about it, she decided to wait at the school gate. After a while, she saw Fu Mo rushing over. Su Cha rolled down the car window and said indifferently, ¡°Come in.¡± Fu Mo was stunned. She opened the car door and got in. She said timidly, ¡°Student Su.¡± Su Cha looked at her with deep meaning in her eyes. ¡°Fu Mo, I¡¯ve helped you. Although I¡¯m not interested in other people¡¯s private matters, I think you should exin this to me.¡± Fu Mo blinked and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Student Su. I just didn¡¯t want to stay there.¡± When she said this, her breath became unstable. She sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to face them.¡± Su Cha asked, ¡°Family?¡± Fu Mo was stunned for a moment before she forced a smile. ¡°He could only be considered family if he treated me like one.¡± Su Cha nodded and did not probe further. Seeing the girl¡¯s calm face, Fu Mo suddenly asked, ¡°Student Su, is it a mark against a person if they didn¡¯t want to see someone they didn¡¯t like? Even if the other party didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Does that make the person¡¯s heart ugly?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Cha found every question Fu Mo asked interesting. She thought for a while and smiled. ¡°How can you say that? Some people are born to be at odds with others. It¡¯s normal for others to dislike you and vice versa. You might know that a person didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but if you don¡¯t like them, then you don¡¯t like them. Don¡¯t force yourself. If you don¡¯t like someone, don¡¯t get close to them. Some people don¡¯t like coriander, right? Could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with coriander? Is it wrong for them to dislike coriander?¡± Fu Mo hummed as if she was deep in thought. ¡°Thank you for your answer, Student Su. I¡¯ll be going back to school now. You must look for me if you need anything.¡± Fu Mo got out of the car with a faint smile. She waved her hand and watched Su Cha leave. The driver today was Ah Chen. He was surprised by what Su Cha had just said. ¡°Miss Su is quite patient with her.¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with answering the doubts of a little friend? Maybe I have even saved a fallen soul?¡± Ah Chen: ¡°...¡± It was his fault. He should not have tried to understand Miss Su¡¯s way of thinking. Ah Chen changed the topic. ¡°Young Master already knows about what happened online. How do you n to deal with it, Miss Su? We n to sue the other party ording to what you said.¡± ¡°Find another legal team to sue him.¡± Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know that S and Cha Yi Entertainment are rted. Just follow your young master¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ah Chen nodded. Someone who dared to offend Miss Su was indeed seeking death. However, he thought that since the other party¡¯s ount had been banned, that would be the end of it. But judging from Miss Su¡¯s attitude, she was clearly not a kind person. He also thought that whether it was online or in reality, that person should be taught a lesson. After returning home, Ah Chen and the rest started to deal with this matter. Su Cha was recording the official teaching process of Tang embroidery in the basement. After all, she had promised Master Yun Zu, and he had helped her. Naturally, she had to give him something in return. Su Cha was busy until dinner time. After recording the video, she returned upstairs and saw Bo Muyi. Chapter 523 - I’ll Take You to See Him

Chapter 523: I¡¯ll Take You to See Him

¡°Cha Cha.¡± The man smiled when he saw Su Cha. Su Cha walked over. Bo Muyi entered the room and took off his suit jacket. Su Cha took it and hung it for him. Although the weather was hot, the man still looked fresh and clean. The weather in September was cooler than usual. Bo Muyi reached out and wrapped his arms around Su Cha¡¯s waist. He lowered his head and rested it on her forehead. He asked gently, ¡°Are you happy today?¡± Su Cha understood what he meant and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m quite happy. Hmm... very straightforward.¡± Seeing how those people were so agitated that they did not know what to say and how ugly some people were, Su Cha felt very good. As a person, it was enough for her to be straightforward without going against her morals. ¡°As long as you are happy.¡± Of course, Bo Muyi gave in to her unconditionally. The two of them did not mention what happened online. He pulled Su Cha over and took out a box from the drawer of the study desk. He opened the box and revealed a bracelet inside it. It looked ordinary, but the style was better than ordinary, and it was made of crystal. Bo Muyi handed it to her. ¡°A friend asked me to give it to you.¡± Su Cha found it strange. At first nce, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. She subconsciously picked up the bracelet. Under the light of the room, the crystal on the bracelet appeared transparent. ¡°Who is it from?¡± She was stunned for a moment, but she subconsciously put the bracelet on her hand. With a light press, the bracelet was sped on. She actually knew how to put on the bracelet. She paused and looked at the bracelet carefully. Bo Muyi watched her movements and saw that she was very familiar with the bracelet. He smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you still remember?¡± Su Cha looked up. ¡°Hmm? Did I use it before?¡± Bo Muyi did not answer directly nor deny it. ¡°Do you like it this way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like this style...¡± Su Cha looked at the chain. ¡°I just find it familiar. I like it very much.¡± Bo Muyi reached out and brushed the hair on her forehead. ¡°Well, as long as you like it.¡± In the end, Su Cha did not ask who this friend was. After putting on the bracelet, Su Cha pondered for a while and asked Bo Muyi, ¡°Should I go and see that person?¡± Bo Muyi paused and instantly understood who she was referring to. He smiled gently. ¡°If you want to, go ahead. I respect your decision.¡± He had once said that not knowing was a good thing. But if Su Cha wanted to know what had happened in the past, he would not stop her. Su Cha thought about it carefully. The past was like a fog. If she kept dying, it would always be a fog. There would always be a time when the truth was revealed. When she saw the bracelet, Su Cha realized that even if she deliberately ignored the past, it would still exist. She paused and said softly, ¡°I want to see that person.¡± The person who gave her the bracelet must be someone from her childhood. She wanted to know what had happened to the Zuo family and why they had abandoned her. Moreover, in her memory, why did she hate the Zuo family so much? Bo Muyi looked at her with bright eyes. He said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to see that person.¡± However, it was not yet time for them to meet. Su Cha was about to start a new round ofpetition, so she nned to go after thepetition. Chapter 524 - Untitled

Chapter 524: Untitled

Dreams in Progress continued at the start of the week. There was no doubt that Su Cha would pass again. Even if she was number one every time, even if she was popr, the audience seemed to have be used to it. The remaining contestants were Yu Shuran, Chen Shengjun, Pei Yushu, Feng Tian, Luan Xuesong, Xiao Jiaming, and Ka Lian. The person who surprised Su Cha was definitely Yu Shuran. Her strength did not seem to be outstanding, and this person was not the most popr, but she had unknowingly passed. However, Su Cha did not care much about the others¡¯ advancement. After this episode, the results of the previous episode were released. At this time, the reality show ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡± that Su Cha and the others had participated in was officially broadcasted. This episode of the show was already full of gimmicks. It released several announcements about Li Miyi. Naturally, it was about Su Cha teaching him a lesson. But when looking at the trailer alone, Su Cha¡¯s attitude towards Li Miyi seemed harsh and impatient. Many of Li Miyi¡¯s fans exploded. Although there was a short preview that showed Su Cha walking around the supermarket with Li Miyi in her arms, it did not seem to save Su Cha¡¯s current image. In the eyes of the viewers watching the show, she had be a new target. Compared to the other contestants, Su Cha was bashed more. The show was divided into two episodes. The first episode was broadcasted. The recording took only two days. How many scenes could the contestants get after they were divided? Of course, only scenes with conflicts and explosive points could be broadcasted. Hence, a few scenes of Su Cha rebutting Li Miyi were edited out. Since she had just entered the new house, she did not greet Li Miyi. After Xian Zi found an excuse to go out, Su Cha took care of the child alone. Li Miyi said that he wanted to eat an apple, but Su Cha rejected him as his attitude was not good enough. But the fans could not help but curse Su Cha in thements. They could not believe that she could be so mean to a child. Yes, that¡¯s right. In their eyes, this was meanness. [Isn¡¯t Su Cha too much? She doesn¡¯t even want to give Li Miyi an apple?] [What do you mean you didn¡¯t agree with Xian Zi? Don¡¯t you know why you came to participate in this show?] [She was asked to take care of the child. Why does it feel like she needs someone to take care of her? Is she trying to promote herself with the persona of a giant baby? What a stinky person.] [She doesn¡¯t even know how to peel an apple. She¡¯s really useless.] [Logically speaking... I wouldn¡¯t have helped Li Miyi if I were her, would you? He¡¯s already six years old. Doesn¡¯t he at least have manners?] [Thementers are attacking Su Cha. I can¡¯t believe it. She¡¯s only 18 years old. In what way is she being malicious? I¡¯m saying Q Ball was spoiled. Do you have any objections?] [What does a child know? Su Cha obviously doesn¡¯t like children. I really don¡¯t know why she¡¯s on this show. It¡¯s too disgusting.] [It¡¯smon knowledge that Q Ball has a bad temper. He¡¯s so rude, and Su Cha is the only one taking care of him. If it were someone else, they would have broken down. Look at how badly Xian Zi has been tortured. How can someone push all the me on Su Cha? If Su Cha has a bad temper, then Q Ball is just as bad. Can he do whatever he wants just because he¡¯s good-looking? But Su Cha is not bad.] [Why do I feel that Su Cha is deliberately teaching this child a lesson...] Chapter 525 - Brigading

Chapter 525: Brigading

Although thements were nasty, some viewers who did not think much of it actually found the show amusing. They saw that Su Cha could rebut Li Miyi¡¯s every word. They found it interesting to see Li Miyi, who had always been arrogant and domineering, speechless. Although she did not spoil Li Miyi, those who often watched this show found that Li Miyi was not so... impulsive after this episode. It was usually a state of hysteria. Before this, if any of Li Miyi¡¯s requests were not fulfilled, he would start rolling around on the ground. But in this episode, he seemed to be much calmer when facing Su Cha. At the end of the first episode, the production crew deliberately edited the argument that had erupted at the beginning of the shoot towards the end. The segment that had not been fully broadcasted was about Li Miyi venting his anger over not getting to eat an apple and yelling for Su Cha to scram. Su Cha had ced the money on the table and went out. In an instant, the audience¡¯s hearts were in suspense. Su Cha left just like that, leaving the child behind? What the hell, does she have such a bad temper? Because of this controversial point, the topic of this episode became very hot after the show ended. However, most people had a clear attitude towards Su Cha. Li Miyi¡¯s fans kept bashing her. What did they mean by she was vicious to children? She was simply inhuman. After this episode was broadcasted, everyone on Weibo was criticizing her. asionally, Su Cha¡¯s fans would argue for her, but the effect was minimal. Of course, not everyone on the Inte was against her. Some viewers stood up to exin that Q Ball had a bad temper. How could they me Su Cha alone? However, perhaps the parents of Q Ball did not know about this at the beginning. After the show was broadcasted, they seemed to have something against Su Cha. Li Miyi¡¯s mother made a new Weibo post. In it, she said something about this episode. The general idea was that the children were doted on by their own family. If the children were immature, the adults had to be the mature ones. Anyway, she was not satisfied with Su Cha¡¯s performance in the show. She even felt sorry for her son who was being bullied. Su Cha was criticized for her attitude. Compared to Su Cha, the other contestants had put in so much effort to please the children, but theirbined poprity was notparable to Su Cha¡¯s. Although the poprity was all criticisms. For a moment, no one knew whether tough or be angry. Su Cha also watched this episode. No matter what, it could not be said that the production crew was deliberately defaming her. What was revealed was the truth. It was normal for the production crew to edit these scenes. The only unusual thing was that they moved the conflict at the beginning of the shoot towards the end of the episode, making the wait for the next episode suspenseful. That was why the audience reacted so strongly. Li Miyi was so angry that he¡¯d asked Su Cha to scram. How many people hated Su Cha? Although this child¡¯s reputation was not good, everyone was united against outsiders at this time. After all, Su Cha was older than him. A child was not being sensible, but what¡¯s her excuse? The production crew sent Su Cha a message to apologize. They said that they did not know that Li Miyi¡¯s mother would post on Weibo, and they had now exined the situation to her. After all, when Li Miyi went to his Taekwondo ss, Su Cha was the one who¡¯d resolved the conflict between Li Miyi and the other children. She should not have deliberately caused people on Weibo to brigade against Su Cha. Chapter 526 - Zuo Zhici Is Here Again

Chapter 526: Zuo Zhici Is Here Again

After receiving the rification, Li Miyi¡¯s mother quickly deleted the Weibo post. But it was toote. The fans were alreadying after Su Cha, and no one cared about this. For a while, Su Cha had gained a few more posts on the Inte and various forums. Poprity was poprity. Whether it was the real kind or the one where she¡¯s being criticized by others, it did not matter. At least Su Cha now had more than a million fans. Despite being a talent show singer who was still participating in apetition, Su Cha was already very popr. After Tan Jinsui saw the show¡¯s broadcast, he went straight to the production crew. Even though he was Su Cha¡¯s manager, he did not know about the recording of the show before he took over. After all, Su Cha had been in charge then. But now that he¡¯d seen the discussions online, he felt very dissatisfied with the production crew¡¯s editing. They clearly knew that he was the one supporting Su Cha from behind. Wasn¡¯t the production crew seeking death? He used his status to get thetter half of the production crew¡¯s edited episodes. After watching it, he quickly thought of a solution. The production crew¡¯s editing could not be considered as deliberately defaming Su Cha. The bottom half was obviously a reversal. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that Li Miyi became a little clingy towards Su Cha the next day. He was also much more polite. He thought for a while and decided not to make thepany suppress the public¡¯s opinion. Instead, he added fuel to the fire. He was well aware of how far to take it and when to stop. At the same time, he also asked the public rtions department of thepany to strictly control other posts. Su Cha was now a celebrity. News about her singing career could be released, along with her participation in variety shows, and when she¡¯d started her acting career, news about that could also be released, but her private life could not be revealed. This was not a must to hide, but Tan Jinsui could not tolerate the fact that the people he brought along would be reduced to the same level as other celebrities. You can be privy to everything she shows to you as a celebrity, but her private life cannot be a topic of discussion for you. This was a form of protection. Tan Jinsui used to protect Zou Manni in this way. Even though Zou Manni¡¯s private life was eye-catching, the people who paid attention to it would habitually filter it. As she was a superstar, no one dared to voice their opinions. Not long ago, it was revealed that Su Cha had been taken up by Tan Jinsui. Now that Su Cha was being criticized on the show, many people wondered if Tan Jinsui had made a mistake. Zou Manni¡¯s fans, in particr, made their rtionship very clear, afraid that Su Cha would drag Zou Manni along to gain attention. They could not control what Tan Jinsui did, but they would never allow Su Cha to use Zou Manni to climb up. ... [The endorsement deal has been negotiated. Let¡¯s sign the contract next week.] Su Cha replied simply, ¡°Okay.¡± It was another new week. She was studying in ss. Bo Muyi had promised her that he would take her to meet that friend tonight. She was sitting in ss today and felt unsettled. She felt uneasy. After ss, Su Cha rushed to another ssroom for a new ss, but she met Zuo Zhici halfway. She was dressed fashionably and looked very outstanding in the Imperial Capital where there were many beauties. Many students in the acting department were surprised by her beauty. Some even recognized her as thedy from the Zuo family. After all, this was the Imperial Capital. Manyizens had ess to whatever was happening, but it was far beyond what the outside world could imagine. Chapter 527 - No, I Don’t Believe It

Chapter 527: No, I Don¡¯t Believe It

¡°Hey, Sister! Sister!¡± Zuo Zhici immediately saw Su Chaing out of the ssroom. In front of so many people, she ran over excitedly and called Su Cha sister. The others were dumbfounded. Isn¡¯t this the genius who joined the business management department this year? As she was young, it was rumored that she had skipped a grade and managed to enter the Imperial Capital University. She was an extraordinary person. She was the biological daughter of the business tycoon, Zuo Shaoxin. She was a real daughter of a wealthy family from the upper-ss society. How could she call Su Cha sister? Before then, they had not seen Zuo Zhici often and had notpared the two carefully. Now that they wereparing her to Su Cha, everyone was shocked to find that Su Cha and Zuo Zhici actually looked alike. Zuo Zhici had already run to Su Cha¡¯s side. She held a bag of sweets in her hand and handed one to Su Cha with a smile. ¡°Sister, eat this.¡± She sounded very familiar and intimate. In an instant, the blood of the students who usually tried to distance themselves from Su Cha flowed back. Su Cha was Zuo Zhici¡¯s sister? Judging from her appearance, they were at least rted by blood. In other words, she was also the Zuo family¡¯s daughter? Everyone was stunned. They knew very well what the Zuo family was. Su Cha saw that Zuo Zhici¡¯s expression was not how it usually looked. She felt a littleplicated. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± It had been a long time since school started, but she had never seen this person around before. Why did shee here today? Is the business management department very free? ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I missed you?¡± Zuo Zhici was not embarrassed at all when she said this. She seemed to have forgotten how she could not wait for Su Cha to not have anything to do with her. Now, she said sweetly to Su Cha, ¡°I saw the reality show you participated in online. Look at that stupid child. How can hepare to our Nanfan?¡± She was merciless when it came to criticizing other children. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Su Cha regretted saving herst time, especially now that she was following her. Why didn¡¯t she know that Zuo Zhici was so good at talking back then? She followed Su Cha all the way to the ssroom. Before she entered, Su Cha said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to ss. Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s just one ss, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Zuo Zhici followed Su Cha into the ssroom. The teachers did not care about how many people came to this kind of elective ss. asionally, they would call attendance on a whim, but after all, such a ssroom could not be filled. Su Cha could not say anything as Zuo Zhici sat there. When they sat down, the people around them found it unbelievable that Su Cha and Zuo Zhici were together. Zuo Zhici was one of the more famous ones around here. It was mainly because she was considered a celebrity in the school, but they never thought that the two of them could be associated with each other. Now that they took a closer look, why did the two look so alike? Zuo Zhici did not care about the looks around her. She was even a little proud. ¡°Sister, look at us. Many people will understand our rtionship at a nce. There¡¯s no need to say anything.¡± Su Cha suddenly tilted her head and moved closer to Zuo Zhici. She said seriously, ¡°Actually, I had stic surgery. I really don¡¯t look like you.¡± Zuo Zhici: ¡°...¡± She looked at Su Cha¡¯s face carefully and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± She acted like the female lead in Qiong Yao¡¯s drama. Su Cha rolled her eyes. Chapter 528 - You Will Know When You See It

Chapter 528: You Will Know When You See It

¡°Just say it.¡± Zuo Zhici must have something to tell her. Otherwise, she would not have stayed here for so long. The teacher had arrived in the ssroom. He nced at Su Cha and did not say anything. While he was giving a lecture on the stage, Zuo Zhici had already revealed her intention. ¡°Sister, Grandpa and Grandma areing to the Imperial Capital this week. Dad and Mom want you to go home for a gathering. Let¡¯s have a good meal together. Even if you don¡¯t want to go back to the Zuo family, it¡¯s fine for you to go for a visit, right?¡± Perhaps Ruan Yin had told Zuo Zhici very clearly that Su Cha did not want to go back. Only now did Zuo Zhici realize that Su Cha was not joking. She had not called the Zuo family at all, nor had she told anyone about the Zuo family. Her attitude was obvious. In addition, even though Su Cha had saved Zuo Zhici on the cruisest time, Zuo Zhici could see right not that Su Cha had put up a barrier. Su Cha frowned and did not speak immediately. Seeing this, Zuo Zhici continued, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma also want to see you. They¡¯ve been staying overseas. When they heard that you¡¯d returned, they immediately said that they wanted to return.¡± Su Cha smiled silently. She was amused. Return to China immediately? How long had it been since she¡¯d confirmed her rtionship with the Zuo family? She had been back for a long time. What kind of ne took hundreds of hours to arrive? What Zuo Zhici said was a little different from what Su Cha thought. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Zuo Zhici panicked when she did not get a clear answer. ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯ve checked. You have no sses after this ss.¡± ¡°I have something important to do today.¡± Su Cha emphasized, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about unimportant thingster.¡± Zuo Zhici was stunned. She looked at Su Cha and did not know what to say. It turned out that the Zuo family¡¯s matter was not important to her. Zuo Zhici could not exin her feelings, and she did not have the right to criticize her. If Su Cha still had resentment in her heart after so many years, it seemed understandable. At the thought of this, Zuo Zhici murmured, ¡°Do you feel that our parents are to me for not finding you after you¡¯ve been suffering for so many years outside?¡± Su Cha looked at her with a yful smile. ¡°Miss Zuo, sometimes, you are really innocent. You might as well go back and ask your parents what exactly happened back then.¡± Zuo Zhici was stunned. During the rest of the ss, Su Cha did not want to talk to her anymore. After ss, she left. Bo Muyi was waiting for her at the school gate. For today¡¯s matter, he ended work early. Su Cha got into the car and asked the man in the car, ¡°Why are you off so early today?¡± Bo Muyi smiled elegantly. He held Su Cha¡¯s hand and gently pulled her to his side. ¡°I made a promise to you today, so I naturally have to take it to heart. Let¡¯s go over now. You don¡¯t have anything to prepare, right?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°What can I prepare?¡± At this time, she did not feel anything much. She could not help but ask, ¡°I just want to ask now, is the person you want to bring me to see the one who¡¯d raised me for a period of time before my adoptive father adopted me?¡± At first, she¡¯d thought that it was someone from the Zuo family, but Ruan Yin¡¯s words did not match. Bo Muyi looked at her deeply and clenched his fists. ¡°You will know when you see that person. They don¡¯t know that you wille to meet them. They might be surprised.¡± Chapter 529 - The Zong Family

Chapter 529: The Zong Family

The car started to drive slowly across the Imperial Capital. Su Cha looked at the bracelet on her hand and vaguely saw some scenes. Those scenes were not very clear, but there were traces of this bracelet. The only thing that was clearer was the color of this bracelet, which seemed to be particrly dazzling in her memory. ¡°Xiao Cha, this is your birthday present...¡± These words seemed toe out of nowhere. It was unclear whether it was a man¡¯s or a woman¡¯s voice, which made one feel inexplicably disappointed. ¡°Cha Cha.¡± Bo Muyi held her fingertips. ¡°As long as you see them, you will understand some things. I also want to know what exactly happened back then that made you lose your memory.¡± Su Cha looked at him in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Bo Muyi shook his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this.¡± That was why he was worried. He was afraid that something serious had happened inside Su Cha¡¯s memory. It was like a time bomb. Bo Muyi could not tolerate it. Hence, he did not stop Su Cha from looking for that person. The car gradually drove to the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. Many wealthy families had bought vis there and lived halfway up the mountain. Bo Muyi brought Su Cha to such a ce. At the foot of the mountain, Su Cha saw a private noticeboard. There were surveince cameras installed on the road up the mountain. Looking up from the foot of the mountain, one could see a magnificent building at the top. Su Cha narrowed her eyes when she saw it. It looked familiar. She looked up and found that it was the residence of the chairman of an online trading group. This chairman¡¯s surname was Zong. This ce had been exposed as one of his mansions, but it was just a simple outer appearance. No one knew what was inside, and outsiders were usually prohibited froming here. Zong? Su Cha tilted her head. There was another family with that name. Su Cha only saw the real face of the building when she reached the top of the mountain. It was a modern manor. There were no tall buildings, but the interior was very spacious. There were secret guards around Bo Muyi. They had already reported the news when they came, so the people at the door only confirmed Bo Muyi¡¯s identity and let them in. The car drove into the courtyard and stopped on the t and open ground. Bo Muyi pulled Su Cha¡¯s hand and got out of the car. He whispered gently in her ear, ¡°Someone might be talking to youter. Don¡¯t bother with them.¡± Su Cha: ¡°Who? Someone from the Zong family?¡± Bo Muyi nodded, indicating that Su Cha would know. He led Su Cha two steps. A middle-aged woman in a formal suit walked out of the spacious courtyard. She looked a little serious, like a meticulous butler. When she walked out, she saw Bo Muyi and Su Cha, who was beside him. Her expression was obviously not good. ¡°Master is under the impression that Young Master Bo wasing alone.¡± She was obviously picking on Su Cha. Bo Muyi did not give her any face and said casually, ¡°They have to meet sooner orter. What¡¯s the difference if it happens now?¡± The butler¡¯s face stiffened. She nced at Su Cha again and lowered her body to lead them in. Su Cha was puzzled because she was sure that she did not know her. But her attitude made Su Cha realize that the Zong family obviously knew her. Chapter 530 - Meeting

Chapter 530: Meeting

The room they entered was a simple one with a Japanese-style decoration. Even the wooden chairs were arranged in a reserved manner. There was an incense burner in the middle of the table. There was smoke lingering in it, and it had a special sandalwood fragrance. Sitting in the middle of the room was an old man. He was wearing a suit and holding a string of beads in his hand. He seemed to be resting with his eyes closed. When he heard movement, he opened his eyes. Before the butler could bow and report, the old man saw Bo Muyi and Su Cha, who was next to Bo Muyi. He stood up abruptly in disbelief. ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡± Su Cha was stunned. She recognized him at a nce. This was a person whose pictures were all over the Inte. The person in charge of the Zong family was also the Chairman of the Zong family corporation. A powerful person who could summon clouds and rain with a flip of his hand, he actually knew her? Su Cha started to wonder what she had done to know so many big shots. However, judging from his expression, the old man was unhappy with her. Bo Muyi chuckled. ¡°Grandpa Zong, you know that it¡¯s useless to keep running away from certain things. I believe you must want to know what happened to your son back then. Even if you don¡¯t want to see her, she¡¯s innocent in some things.¡± ¡°Innocent? Isn¡¯t my son also innocent?¡± The old man¡¯s face turned red, and his emotions fluctuated wildly. The butler was shocked and went forward to support him. She patted his chest gently and asked worriedly, ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Then, she looked at Bo Muyi. ¡°Young Master Bo, our old master¡¯s health is not what it used to be. He can¡¯t take this. If you would take thisdy away for the sake of his health, you maye back another day.¡± ¡°Did I ask you to interrupt?¡± Bo Muyi looked over with a cold glint in his eyes, and the female butler fell silent. Although the other party was younger than her and was considered a junior, his ruthless aura was really scary. ¡°Do you think this is the Bo family¡¯s territory?¡± Zong Bingyi was furious. After saying this, he sat down as if he was exhausted. He looked at Su Cha with undisguised hatred. ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself clear about what happened back then. It was my son who failed to live up to expectations. All these years, I¡¯ve tried my best to save him and saved his life. Now that he has woken up and returned to my side, I¡¯ve long stopped pursuing the past.¡± Su Cha was a little confused, but there seemed to be ayer that dragged her into the fog, allowing her to gradually understand the truth. Bo Muyi smiled slightly. His smile was full of deadly temptation, but it also seemed to hide a chilling feeling. ¡°Grandpa Zong, you said that you will not pursue this matter, but is that really the case? Do you think that your son¡¯s ident was truly an ident?¡± ¡°What are you suspecting?¡± Zong Bingyi mmed the table. ¡°No matter what you think, you have to stop immediately!¡± He was all-powerful in the business world. No one dared to rebut him easily, except for Bo Muyi, who was not afraid of him at all. He was so outstanding. If nothing had happened to his son back then, he would have taken over the Zong family well. But now, he had be like this! Bo Muyi tilted his head and looked at Su Cha. ¡°Grandpa Zong, since you¡¯ve said so, of course I can¡¯t say anything more. But I¡¯ve brought her here, so why don¡¯t you let them meet and rify everything? Do you want to see her again in the future? Why don¡¯t you ask your son for his opinion?¡± Chapter 531 - Back Then

Chapter 531: Back Then

Zong Bingyi¡¯s eyes turned red. He was no longer as graceful as before. He grabbed the table tightly with the back of his hand, and blue veins popped out. It was obvious that Bo Muyi¡¯s words had enraged him. Su Cha frowned. She did not like to force others. The old man in front of her obviously did not want Su Cha to see that person. In that case... She was about to pull Bo Muyi¡¯s arm and say ¡°forget it¡± when Zong Bingyi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just this once!¡± His words surprised the butler. ¡°He¡¯s in the backyard.¡± Then he said to the butler, ¡°Take them.¡± He then turned his head away as if he did not want to look at them. Bo Muyi did not care at all. He held Su Cha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandpa Zong, I will visit you next time.¡± His words made Zong Bingyi¡¯s temples throb. The butler nced at Zong Bingyi worriedly, then sighed and walked over to take them to meet someone. Su Cha had probably seen Zong Bingyi before. On the way, Bo Muyi started to tell her about the past. ¡°In the past, there were many disputes between Zuo Shaoxin and Ruan Yin. At that time, Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s fianc¨¦e was not Ruan Yin. She was the third party, although Zuo Shaoxin had forced her. After Ruan Yin got pregnant with you, Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s fianc¨¦e did not want to let the matter rest. At that time, she¡¯d wanted to kill you. Ruan Yin could not bear it, so she asked someone to take you away. Moreover, Zuo Shaoxin did not know about your existence.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Why did she feel that this story was beyond her expectations? Moreover, she had the urge to vomit blood. Bo Muyi continued slowly, ¡°The person who took you away was Grandpa Zong¡¯s son, Zong Yanxiu.¡± When Su Cha heard this name, she felt a resonance in her mind. ¡°Uncle Yanxiu took you away to live with him for a few years. Later, something happened. When Grandpa Zong found him, Uncle Yanxiu was dying. And you...¡± After Bo Muyi trailed off, he looked at Su Cha. ¡°You were discovered to have fainted by the side of the mountain and had suffered some light injuries. Grandpa Zong hated you because of this matter, but he entrusted you to someone who¡¯ll take care of you by Uncle Yanxiu¡¯s request. The condition is that you will never return to the Imperial Capital.¡± Hearing this, the female butler who was leading the way in front could not help but turn her head. ¡°Young Master Bo, our old master doesn¡¯t hate her. He just hates her mother. Isn¡¯t the reason why Young Master Yanxiu became like this because of her mother?¡± The butler red at Su Cha. Su Cha instantly understood why this butler, as well as Old Master Zong, hated her so much. Because their hatred for Ruan Yin had been transferred to her. But strangely, Su Cha did not remember anything. Perhaps it was because she was too young at that time, she was not old enough to remember things. Otherwise, she should have some memories. However, she could sense that something was wrong. She was injured when she was found? How did she get hurt? Su Cha thought about it and said softly, ¡°So he entrusted me to Su Mingzhe?¡± Bo Muyi nodded. Su Cha did not know what to say. It was meaningless to me Su Mingzhe at this time. It was obvious that the problem was bigger. Why was Zong Yanxiu willing to take her away? Given Old Master Zong¡¯s status, Zong Yanxiu was also the heir of the Zong family. Why did he abandon the family business and leave with her? Su Cha felt that it was an ill-fated rtionship. Chapter 532 - They Were the One Who Pushed You Down!

Chapter 532: They Were the One Who Pushed You Down!

When she entered the backyard, Su Cha saw the figure. It was so familiar that she was at a loss. Before she came in, she only found Zong Yanxiu¡¯s name familiar. She seemed to have heard someone else¡¯s story. Only when she saw this person did she finally feel like she was in character. The figure was sitting in a wheelchair. He was bending over and wrapping his fingers around a flower. His simple movements were elegant and notmonce at all. The butler hesitated for a moment before calling out, ¡°Young Master.¡± The man paused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He turned around and saw two figures standing behind him. The gentle smile on his face gradually disappeared. The man had an extremely good-looking face, but he was more mature. Due to his eye shape, his eyes always showed some gloominess, but in his eyes, there was always a familiar affection. ¡°What did the teacher teach you today?¡± ¡°He taught us how to count ducks. I think it¡¯s too childish. I¡¯ve already learned it...¡± ¡°Yeah, our Xiao Cha is really awesome!¡± ¡°Daddy, you taught me well!¡± ... The sudden voice echoed in Su Cha¡¯s mind. The first time she saw him, it was as if the curtain that was originally obscuring everything was cut open by a sharp de. The overwhelming information poured out, bringing about an unbelievable truth. There were many conversations and scenes. The only thing that did not change was the childish voice in her memory and the man¡¯s elegant and gentle voice. Perhaps it was because she was agitated, Su Cha felt a sharp pain on her forehead. She endured it, but cold sweat flowed out in an instant, and even her lips started to tremble. When the person opposite saw her, his smile disappeared and his face was gradually filled with shock. ¡°Xiao Cha?¡± He seemed to be in disbelief, and then he felt a little lost. The moment he saw Su Cha, his mind was in a mess, and his emotions wereplicated. He did not know how to feel. ¡°Cha Cha?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s expression changed. He noticed Su Cha¡¯s strange expression at once and pulled her nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I...¡± As soon as the word left her mouth, Su Cha could not help but cover her forehead. It was throbbing as if something was about to break out from inside. It was so painful that she shivered. Thunder, lightning, and storm. All kinds of scenes gathered in her mind, interweaving into the deepest nightmare in her memory. ¡°Xiao Cha?¡± He seemed to be surprised. He did not expect Su Cha to look like this. He pushed the wheelchair and rushed over subconsciously. The butler was also surprised by Su Cha¡¯s appearance. ¡°I...¡± She tried her best to suppress the hatred that rose in her heart. Her ears were filled with her desperate cries. ¡°Daddy, Daddy...¡± ¡°Boom...¡± The thunder drowned all the cries and the rain drowned all the sins. The person on the other side of the mountain had fallen off the cliff. It was unknown if he was dead or alive. She slipped and hit her head on a stone, falling unconscious. ¡°I saw it.¡± Her eyes were closed, her face was pale, and her lips were trembling. She suddenly spoke with hatred and despair, ¡°I saw it, they pushed you down! It was them!¡± The coldness in her voice rose along the spine of the audience, causing them to fall into a dead silence. Chapter 533 - Sadness and Helplessness

Chapter 533: Sadness and Helplessness

After she said this, Su Cha¡¯s mind seemed to be in chaos. Only these scenes kept running through her mind. It was as if it wanted to break all her nerves, causing her to break out in a cold sweat. In the past, Su Cha had seen people on TV suffering from memory-rted experiences. She thought it was an act, but now she knew it was true. Due to the sudden surging of memories, it was as if something in her mind that she could not ept had turned into an emotion called pain. Memories flooded her mind. She frowned and closed her eyes tightly, but the scene reyed in front of her. ¡°Cha Cha...¡± The man¡¯s usually clear voice sounded flustered at this moment. He held Su Cha¡¯s hand as if he wanted to wake her up. The butler was surprised. Everyone in the Bo family knew that she was cold-blooded, unreasonable, and even a little ruthless. When had they ever seen her like this? However, Zong Yanxiu¡¯s expression was ugly. He looked at Su Cha with obvious worry. The butler could not help but say, ¡°Young Master, this is Ruan Yin¡¯s daughter!¡± Su Cha¡¯s words had made the butler¡¯s heart flutter. Push? Who pushed their young master down? Zong Yanxiu said with a rare pale face, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter!¡± There was no doubt about it. Bo Muyi nced at him. Su Cha suddenly opened her eyes. The two men¡¯s hearts tightened. ¡°Cha Cha?¡± ¡°Xiao Cha? How do you feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Su Cha exhaled slowly. The pain was intense and fierce. It seemed like a few hours, but in fact, it was only a few seconds. Despite the cold sweat on her forehead, it did not affect the rity in her eyes. She looked at Zong Yanxiu and smiled innocently. ¡°Father.¡± This was the most sincere voice she had ever used to call out that word. When he heard her call, Zong Yanxiu¡¯s body could not help but tremble slightly. In the end, he lowered his hands and held the handle of the wheelchair. His eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want you toe. I know you are living well.¡± He had only taken care of her for a few years, and even under the mockery of many people, he still regarded Su Cha as his own child. Ever since she was a little pudgy baby, he had hugged her. Every mouthful of water and every mouthful of rice was personally fed by him. As he watched this child grow up, she would lean against him and act cute. That kind of affection could not be erased even if they were not blood-rted. After so many years, this point had not changed. When he woke up, he¡¯d wanted to find Su Cha immediately. Although Su Mingzhe knew that she had suffered a lot in the past, he did not treat her well, and Zong Yanxiu¡¯s heart ached for her. But now that he knew that she was by Bo Muyi¡¯s side and that she had be outstanding, he¡¯d given up the thought of looking for Su Cha. After all, he had an unspeakable secret inside him, and he knew that Su Cha had lost her memory. He did not know if the memories she¡¯d lost were rted to him. Hearing the girl¡¯s words and her hatred-filled words, he knew that she had seen what had happened back then. Other than feeling sad and helpless, he could not do anything else. Chapter 534 - That Glance

Chapter 534: That nce

¡°Why not?¡± Su Cha squatted down. Her distant memory was gradually recovering. Even if she could not remember clearly, she knew how much this man loved her. She looked at him with a smile, but her eyes were glistening with tears. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t these things have been kept a secret? If I hadn¡¯t remembered, wouldn¡¯t I be letting your enemy continue living happily?¡± She did not know why she could instantly remember what had happened when she saw Zong Yanxiu. Perhaps Zong Yanxiu was the devil in her heart. In her memory, she saw Zong Yanxiu being pushed down. It was too much of a blow to the head that caused this series of events. Zong Yanxiu held her shoulder worriedly. ¡°I have no enemies, Xiao Cha.¡± Bo Muyi frowned slightly as he watched his movements. His fingertips moved slightly, but he managed to control his impulse. Su Cha pried his hand away and held it in her palm. She felt the familiar warmth and looked at him seriously. ¡°You didn¡¯t. I do. I won¡¯t let them off.¡± Zong Yanxiu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Xiao Cha, they are your parents!¡± ¡°The only parent I have is you. You are my father.¡± After she said this, Bo Muyi understood. The butler was a little confused, but she also felt a little shocked. Bo Muyi tilted his head. After confirming that Su Cha was fine, he chuckled and said, ¡°Uncle Zong, it seems that what happened back then was not an ident. Were Zuo Shaoxin and Ruan Yin the ones who pushed you down the cliff?¡± As soon as he said this, the butler¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°How is that possible? Our young master had raised their daughter for years!¡± Zong Yanxiu looked at Bo Muyi steadily. His pale face reflected Bo Muyi¡¯s words. In the end, he could not say anything and could only sigh. Su Cha looked at Zong Yanxiu and slowly told him about what happened back then. ¡°That night, the rain was very heavy. She came to look for you. You said that you had something to do and had to go out, so you coaxed me to sleep early. The thunder woke me up. I saw that it was veryte. You haven¡¯te back yet. I went down the town and saw them halfway.¡± When she spoke about these things, other than her bright eyes, she did not seem to have any other emotions. ¡°You guys stood there. Each was holding a ck umbre. Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin were there. What were you arguing with them about? The rain was too heavy, and I couldn¡¯t hear you clearly. I was hiding there to eavesdrop, but in just a few seconds, I saw Zuo Shaoxin asking someone to push you down...¡± At this point, the butler¡¯s expression was as if she had seen a ghost. She could no longer hold it in and turned to run back the way she came. It was obvious who she wanted to tell. Bo Muyi and Su Cha did not stop her. ¡°The thunder was too loud. I screamed, but no one heard me. I rushed over to call out to you, but I slipped and hit a rock. Then, I didn¡¯t know anything.¡± It was a long time ago, but Su Cha seemed to remember everything clearly as if it had happened yesterday. Including the expressions of Zuo Shaoxin and Ruan Yin. Ruan Yin was crying miserably. She seemed to want to jump down to save someone, but Zuo Shaoxin dragged her away forcefully. Before he left, he clearly saw Su Cha hiding behind a stone. Su Cha would never forget that expression. He was high and mighty, with obvious hatred and relief. Chapter 535 - Whoever It Is

Chapter 535: Whoever It Is

¡°Stop it...¡± Zong Yanxiu¡¯s lips trembled. He did not know how to stop Su Cha from continuing. After Bo Muyi heard the truth, he suppressed the murderous intent in his heart and looked at Zong Yanxiu. ¡°So, Uncle, do you still think it¡¯s better to hide everything for Su Cha¡¯s sake?¡± Zong Yanxiu shook his head. He could not bear to see Su Cha¡¯s expression. ¡°No one will believe it now. Besides, Su Cha is their biological daughter.¡± ¡°With the Zong family¡¯s current power, it is indeed a little troublesome for you to deal with the Zuo family now. The Martial Alliance behind them is also not easy to deal with.¡± Bo Muyi said yfully, ¡°So, Uncle Yanxiu, do you want to work together?¡± Zong Yanxiu looked at Bo Muyi in surprise. ¡°You want to attack the Zuo family?¡± He nced at Su Cha, who was expressionless, and said worriedly, ¡°The Bo family has always been neutral. It¡¯ll take a lot of effort to pull it off. Besides, this matter has been going on for many years. Everyone is fine now. There¡¯s no need to...¡± ¡°Can Uncle Yanxiu really bear it?¡± Bo Muyi looked at Zong Yanxiu with an unfathomable expression. ¡°When you took Cha Cha away, how many people in the Imperial Capital mocked and ridiculed you behind your back? Is it worth it for you to give up everything for Ruan Yin?¡± Zong Yanxiu¡¯s face swelled, and he looked at Su Cha with embarrassment. Back then, he was the high and mighty young master of the Zong family, but he became aughingstock for the sake of Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin. When Ruan Yin asked him to help her, he¡¯d agreed without hesitation. Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s family could not be underestimated. Zong Yanxiu gave up everything he had and brought Su Cha to a small town to live in seclusion. Because of this matter, the old man from the Zong family was so angry that he had a heart attack. Zong Yanxiu¡¯s father was so angry that he had no choice but to take over the Zong family¡¯s mess. Until now, everyone knew that the Zuo and the Zong family did not get along well. And because the two families were backed by the Martial Alliance, this kind of family matter could not be settled by the Alliance. However, because it was a matter of great importance, the old Alliance Master had personallye forward to mediate, so the Zong family did notpletely fall out with the Zuo family. Zong Yanxiu¡¯s father had not fallen out with them in person, but he had cursed Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin many times in private. Nowadays, people in the Imperial Capital still dared to shamelessly say that Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin were a match made in heaven. Everyone praised Zuo Shaoxin for loving his wife so much. It had been so many years since he¡¯d been in any scandals, and they even gave birth to a pair of beautiful children. The Zong family gritted their teeth in anger. They knew that Su Cha was brought up by Zong Yanxiu. However, because of Zong Yanxiu¡¯s ident, his life was in danger when they found him. After he fell off the cliff, he was slowed down by the tree branches and fell into a mud pit, saving his life. The Zong family had also noticed Su Cha. At that time, Su Cha was just a little girl. No matter how well-mannered the Zong family was, they could not show any good expressions. And because Zong Yanxiu had taken care of her for so many years, the Zongs had given Su Cha to someone called Su Mingzhe to fulfill Zong Yanxiu¡¯sst act of kindness, but only on the condition that she was never to return to the Imperial Capital. If Zuo Shaoxin did not care about his daughter, why should the Zong family care? ¡°Of course not.¡± Su Cha spoke up for Zong Yanxiu. There was a smile on her face, but it gave off a creepy feeling. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that I didn¡¯t die back then, Father. But Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s matter is naturally not worth it. In my eyes, those who want to harm my father should not have a good ending.¡± No matter who it was. Chapter 536 - She Is More Reasonable Than You

Chapter 536: She Is More Reasonable Than You

Zong Yanxiu wanted to say something, but he could not. The current Su Cha made him feel a little gratified and... sad? She was innocent and cute when she was young. She should not havee into contact with such things. She had grown up. Her appearance was no different from when she was young, but she seemed to have changed. Zong Yanxiu sighed. ¡°I just want you to be happy. I don¡¯t want you to fall into any pits of hatred. They are your biological parents. Now that they have acknowledged you, let bygones be bygones.¡± Su Cha looked at him silently and did not me him. Zong Yanxiu had always been like this. He was very gentle, especially when facing Ruan Yin and Su Cha. He had never wanted Su Cha to be sad, so he had to consider matters for her sake. Zuo Shaoxin was Su Cha¡¯s father. He was afraid that Su Cha would regret it in the future. She blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Father.¡± These words had the vor of childhood. Zong Yanxiu vaguely saw the little girl who used to act coquettishly in front of him. Unfortunately, his legs were crippled now, and she had already grown up. Zong Yanxiu sighed. But Bo Muyi... Zong Yanxiu frowned. Although he did not know how Bo Muyi had lived these many years, he had heard some rumors after he woke up. Ever since his parents died, his personality had changed greatly. That was true. After experiencing such a thing, no one would be able to ept it. Especially someone like him. The only thing that did not change was that he liked to stick to Su Cha just like when he was young. Perhaps because from the moment he was rescued, the first person he saw was Su Cha. Bo Muyi felt Zong Yanxiu¡¯s gaze and smiled slightly. His smile was cold and gloomy, making Zong Yanxiu shudder. He knew that the little boy from before had be very shrewd. Even he could not see through him. But as long as he treated Su Cha well, Zong Yanxiu could not be bothered with anything else. At this moment, Zong Yanxiu¡¯s father and the butler rushed over. His face was pale and filled with disbelief. He came over and said to Su Cha, ¡°You said that you saw Zuo Shaoxin and Ruan Yin pushing my son down? My son didn¡¯t fall down by himself?¡± Perhaps it was because he was too anxious, he¡¯d lost hisposure and had started to sweat. He even wanted to grab Su Cha¡¯s arm but was blocked by Bo Muyi. He had aged too much because of his son. Su Cha was the only person who did not hate this old man. If it were someone else, he would have hated Su Cha to the core after his son became like this. Although he hated her, he had fulfilled thatst act of kindness. At least he had given Su Cha a way out. She could still live by Su Mingzhe¡¯s side, and he had given Su Mingzhe enough money to support Su Cha throughout her life. Zuo Shaoxin was really unforgivable. He knew everything from beginning to end. That nce had made Su Cha understand that Zuo Shaoxin was taking revenge. Zong Yanxiu grabbed Su Cha¡¯s wrist and looked at his father. He smiled calmly. ¡°No, Dad. Xiao Cha was wrong.¡± ¡°Yes. Zuo Shaoxin asked someone to push him down.¡± Herpletely different answer made Zong Yanxiu¡¯s smile freeze. Zong Bingyi nced at Zong Yanxiu and then at Su Cha. He instantly understood. He pointed at Su Cha¡¯s nose and said to Zong Yanxiu, ¡°She is more reasonable than you!¡± Chapter 537 - Why?

Chapter 537: Why?

Then, he panted heavily and looked at Su Cha with his face red due to anger. ¡°I don¡¯t care if they are your biological parents. I will never let the Zuo family off. He caused my son to be like this. I will make the Zuo family pay!¡± Bo Muyi smiled. ¡°Grandpa Zong, it¡¯s useless for you to talk to Cha Cha. Why don¡¯t we talk about it?¡± He rarely took the initiative to take on matters. Even his words were elegant and calm, as if he was inviting Zong Bingyi to have afternoon tea. Zong Bingyi nced at Bo Muyi in anger. Then, he understood what was going on and nodded. He red at Zong Yanxiu and left with Bo Muyi and the butler. The backyard quietened down, leaving only Su Cha and Zong Yanxiu. Bo Muyi had also made time for them to catch up. Su Cha walked to where Zong Yanxiu was just now. She touched the flower Zong Yanxiu had just touched and smiled brightly. ¡°Father, you are still the same. You are very patient with everything and are full of kindness.¡± Her memory returned quickly, and every scene shed through her mind. She could not remember many things when she was young, but some things always existed. She remembered how gentle Zong Yanxiu was when he brought her along. He also spoiled her unconditionally. At that time, Su Cha thought that Zong Yanxiu was the best father in the world. In fact, her surname was Su. Zong Yanxiu¡¯s identity had made it difficult for him to register Su Cha. He did not want to expose Su Cha¡¯s existence back then, so Zong Yanxiu had found Su Mingzhe¡¯s ount and registered her under him. Su Cha also wondered why her father did not have the same surname as her, although he always called her Xiao Cha. She did not have a mother and had been mocked by many local children. How could there be so many tricks in the world of children? She felt wronged and told Zong Yanxiu about these things. This man always looked at her gently and silently. He only said that her mother had something on and could note to see Xiao Cha. She would be fine in the future. As she gradually grew up, she no longer cared about this matter. Whether or not the mother that her father spoke of existed seemed to be just that. Zong Yanxiu had given her extra care. At that time, Su Cha thought happily that her father would grow up with her. Because of this, she especially cherished Zong Yanxiu because she was also afraid that one day, she would lose Zong Yanxiu, her family. How could she know Zuo Shaoxin and Ruan Yin? Blood rtionship? Su Cha sneered. She would never forget the scene in the rain. Perhaps she had inherited some of Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s genes, so when she saw that scene, she wanted to kill them. They had hurt her father and her only family. No wonder she had such violent feelings when she first met Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and learned how to preach to your father.¡± Zong Yanxiu could tell what she was implying. He pushed the wheelchair over. Su Cha was squatting down, so he could touch her hair and look at her withplicated emotions. ¡°Some things are over. Time will heal everything.¡± ¡°But time can¡¯t heal the marks left behind.¡± Su Cha looked at his legs on the wheelchair, her eyes cold. ¡°Even if time reverses, it can¡¯t erase the damage that has already happened.¡± Why should she have died so miserably in her first life? Chapter 538 - Accident

Chapter 538: ident

¡°You...¡± Seeing Su Cha like this, Zong Yanxiu was stunned for a moment. He found her unfamiliar, but she was still as obedient as ever. And because of this unfamiliarity, he felt very sad. It was as if he did not know what had happened to Su Cha, which was why he was sad. He did not want Su Cha to live with hatred, because that would only bring her pain. He pulled Su Cha¡¯s hand and smiled gently. ¡°Push me and walk around here. Let me show you around. You haven¡¯t been here before.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Their tone was intimate and natural. Even though they had not seen each other for more than ten years, it seemed like it had only been a few days. There was no barrier between father and daughter, but there were some differences. This feeling was something Su Mingzhe could not give, and Zuo Shaoxin could not. The moment she saw Zong Yanxiu, it was as if she had be blood-rted. For a moment, she wanted to throw herself into his arms and cry happily. She wanted to tell him how much she had suffered all these years. She wanted to tell him how sad her life was and how badly she had been hurt. Although she was stupid, she had never hurt anyone. Why did she end up like that? Now that everything was happening again, Su Cha felt that Zong Yanxiu was right. Time would eventually heal everything. She could not heal the wounds and marks, but she could at least heal some things. It was as if nothing had happened. They had not seen each other for many years. Su Cha and Zong Yanxiu seemed to have endless things to talk about. They chatted along the way. Most of the time, Su Cha chose to talk about how she had been working hard to get into the Imperial Capital. Zong Yanxiu¡¯s expression was filled with pride. When Bo Muyi was mentioned, Zong Yanxiu sighed. ¡°That child has had a hard life. His parents...¡± He could not bear to say this. Su Cha had just recovered some of her memories, but most of them were about Zong Yanxiu. In her hazy memories of Bo Muyi, Su Cha felt that there was a little boy who had followed her all around when she was young. She frowned and slowly recalled, ¡°Was Bo Muyi¡¯s parents in an airne ident?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zong Yanxiu turned to look at her confused face. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? We were in the town that day. The ne crashed on the mountain. You were ying there. I was worried about you, so I rushed to you. I found you next to the ne¡¯s remains, dragging someone. That person was Bo Muyi. ¡°His parents have lost consciousness at that time. You said that his parents asked you to save him. You told me that. Can¡¯t you remember?¡± Su Cha shook her head then nodded. ¡°I think so...¡± But it had been too long. With this blurred memory, it did not seem like she had forgotten but that she was too young back then. She could not remember things clearly, so she naturally forgot some things. It was impossible for a person to remember everything clearly from a young age. Unless it was an important scene, which she would keep in her heart. Perhaps because of what had happened involving Zuo Shaoxin, Su Cha asked, ¡°Was it an ident?¡± Zong Yanxiu also paused. ¡°At that time, it was in the newspaper. The examination revealed that a private ne had an ident, and the investigation was not urate...¡± But everyone knew that that was impossible. Given the Bo family¡¯s status, a private ne would definitely be carefully maintained by someone. The word ¡°checkup¡± itself was strange. Chapter 539 - Other People Can Abandon Anyone

Chapter 539: Other People Can Abandon Anyone

But Su Cha could not remember it clearly. She was not a god. Other than having a deep memory of everything that had happened in the past, she was not clear about what had happened when she was young. Only Zong Yanxiu knew better. She remembered Bo Muyi. After she saved him, Bo Muyi stayed with them for a while before the Bo family found him. Now that she thought about it, it seemed that the Bo family had not taken long to find Bo Muyi. The Zong family also knew about Zong Yanxiu. Otherwise, Zong Yanxiu would not have been rescued in time after Zuo Shaoxin did that. He almost died. Su Cha¡¯s eyes darkened. Sometimes, blood rtions looked more like a joke. She could not find any reason why Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin would attack Zong Yanxiu. And Bo Muyi... It was no wonder he was so attached to her. During that period right after losing his parents, Bo Muyi had been deeply affected. It was Zong Yanxiu and Su Cha who had been guarding him, so it was as if he had found a life-saving buoy. If not for the ident that happenedter, she and Bo Muyi might not have experienced so much. However, this was also a coincidence. No one knew that the ne that the Bo family¡¯s parents had flown would appear at the ce where Su Cha and her father lived, and where she coincidentally saved Bo Muyi. Some things were fated. ¡°A while ago, after I just woke up, I wanted to look for you.¡± Zong Yanxiu covered his mouth and coughed softly. He had just begun to recover and his body was not used to it. ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found a suitable opportunity...¡± On top of Zong Bingyi¡¯s hatred for Su Cha, he did not want Zong Yanxiu to know about her. If not for how Su Cha unexpectedly reappeared in the Imperial Capital, Zong Yanxiu would not have known about her. He could recognize Su Cha. In fact, if Zong Yanxiu had not woken up, not long after Su Cha appeared on the television, Zong Bingyi would have gone to trouble Su Mingzhe. Because Zong Yanxiu had woken up, Zong Bingyi had been too happy and could not be bothered about this matter. ¡°I saw you on TV. You sing well and are living well. I¡¯m relieved.¡± As he spoke, he seemed to be feeling gratified. There was gentleness and affection in the corner of his eyes. Su Cha looked at the smile at the corner of his eyes and suddenly felt wronged. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been well all these years.¡± She could not help but feel an impulse in her heart. She told Zong Yanxiu about everything that had happened to her. She could not say that she had been reborn. It was already hard enough for her to end up like that in her past life. Everything had changed before it could happen. She only talked about the past. Zong Yanxiu did not expect her to have lived like this for so many years. When he sensed that her hands were trembling as she held the wheelchair, his face turned pale with anger. ¡°He promised me, he promised me!¡± At that time, Su Mingzhe had met him in the town. Zong Yanxiu had seen how loyal and honest Su Mingzhe was, and since he probably expected some things to happen soon, he¡¯d entrusted Su Cha to him. He had left behind all means of retreat to ensure that Su Cha would have no worries in her life. But he did not expect that Su Cha, who he thought was doing well, would have been so aggrieved. He used to dote on her like a treasure, but in the eyes of others, she could be abandoned at any time. Chapter 540 - 30% Fear, 70% Admiration

Chapter 540: 30% Fear, 70% Admiration

¡°If I hadn¡¯t realized in time and left with Muyi to go to the Imperial Capital, I don¡¯t know what my life would have been like. I¡¯m utterly disappointed in Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin, and I¡¯m also disappointed in Su Mingzhe.¡± Su Cha described her change as the change after Bo Muyi found her. After all, Zong Yanxiu did not know about her specifics after so many years. Even if her personality had changed greatly, he would not find it abrupt. ¡°How could he do this to you!¡± Zong Yanxiu gritted his teeth and coughed several times in anger. His face turned pale. Su Cha quickly stroked his back. ¡°Father, let¡¯s just forget it. The 500,000 yuan will be his reward for raising me for so many years. Whether he lives or dies in the future has nothing to do with us.¡± Su Mingzhe was just a stranger. In the past, Su Cha had ced a ridiculous amount of affection on him. In this world, filial piety was the most important thing. Su Cha did not have any filial piety for him. It was just that Su Mingzhe had raised her for so many years. Zong Yanxiu fell silent. There was a sh of sadness in his eyes. In the end, he lowered his head and choked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Father¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t know this would happen. I didn¡¯t know he was such a person.¡± People change. One can¡¯t be sure what will happen. When he first met Su Mingzhe, Zong Yanxiu definitely did not expect Su Mingzhe to be like this. He had entrusted Su Cha to Su Mingzhe. ¡°Father, I¡¯m just saying these things to you. Just take it that I¡¯mining. Just shake it off. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart. I¡¯m living quite well now. I have a good person like Muyi by my side. I have a career that I like and I¡¯m still studying. It¡¯s quite good.¡± She¡¯d felt wronged and wanted to talk to someone. She could say it to no one in the past. Bo Muyi knew everything about her, but it was only Zong Yanxiu who had to know everything. Su Cha had treated him as her father when she was young. Zong Yanxiu was still the same as when she was young. He smiled warmly at her, but now he felt a little guilty. There was still so much time left, and he could make up for it. He looked at Su Cha and asked another question, ¡°Are you and Muyi serious?¡± When she saved Bo Muyi, Zong Yanxiu had taken care of him for a period of time and knew Bo Muyi¡¯s personality. However, he was slow when he was young and did not like to talk to people, especially during that period of time when his emotions were in too much turmoil. He did not listen to anyone¡¯s words. At most, he could listen to two sentences when he was behind Su Cha. At that time, Su Cha was only five or six years old. Bo Muyi was already 12 years old. Now that he thought about it, it was actually quite hrious. Now that he was older, he was definitely different from when he was young. Zong Yanxiu kept feeling that this child had be a little scary. Moreover, despite waking up after so long, he had more or less heard some rumors. He was ruthless. However, he could understand that in such a ruthless environment like the Bo family, if he did not act ruthlessly, he would die. Su Cha nodded. ¡°We are dating.¡± She spoke seriously and did not seem to be joking. Zong Yanxiu could see the determination in her bright eyes. He nodded slowly and said softly, ¡°He¡¯s good.¡± At least in the eyes of the elders, he was one among the few who¡¯d say that Bo Muyi was good. When others mentioned Bo Muyi, they would always feel 30% fear and 70% admiration. Chapter 541 - Eat Your Food

Chapter 541: Eat Your Food

Su Cha pushed him towards the front yard. When the female butler saw them, she had a subtle expression and said with a bow, ¡°Young Master, Little Miss, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± There was a subtle change in how she addressed Su Cha. Zong Yanxiu smiled and raised his hand to ask Su Cha to push him inside. He had said that his legs were not crippled, but he had been lying down for too many years. His muscles had deteriorated, and he could not walk on his own for the time being. He had to continue with his rehabilitation. When Su Cha passed by her, the butler¡¯s eyes flickered and she bowed slightly. ¡°Little Miss, my attitude was wrong just now. Please forgive me.¡± As the head of the family¡¯s household, how would she not know about the young master and Su Cha¡¯s identity? One could imagine the resentment in their hearts. Su Cha smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She really did not care. In her eyes, the Zong family was the only one with special privileges. Her calm voice made the butler nce at her in surprise. Zong Yanxiu nodded and smiled at Su Cha. He was very satisfied with Su Cha. He had the pride of a father. After entering the main room, the two men looked over. When Bo Muyi saw Su Cha and Zong Yanxiu, he smiled and walked over to hold Su Cha¡¯s hand. ¡°Have you finished your heart-to-heart talk?¡± His words were ambiguous. Su Cha chuckled. Was he jealous? Zong Bingyi¡¯s expression was not as ugly as before. He just looked at Su Cha but was not enthusiastic at all. After all, Su Cha was Ruan Yin¡¯s daughter. This was a sore spot. But he did not say anything. He waved his hand slightly and gestured for them to sit down. The Zong family¡¯s dinner was very simple. As Zong Yanxiu was a special patient, his food was different from theirs. The Zong family¡¯s food was lighter, and they did not mention Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s matter at the dining table. Probably afraid that Zong Yanxiu would say something, Zong Bingyi mentioned something else to Bo Muyi. ¡°The specific time of the Martial Alliance Meeting has been released. It will be at the beginning of next month. I heard that the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance has already taken over. Of course, the Martial Alliance cannot dy it any longer. This time, the Zuo family has targeted the position of Alliance Master of the Martial Alliance. We must not let them have this opportunity!¡± When Zong Bingyi and the rest mentioned this matter, Su Cha raised her eyebrows and listened carefully. Zong Yanxiu pretended that he did not know anything and happily picked up food for her. Bo Muyi nced at Su Cha and moved his cutlery elegantly. He was not in the habit of eating with others outside, so he ate often alone. He said slowly, ¡°The Zuo family is aiming at the Martial Alliance because they are confident. The Wudang is powerful now, and the Tang Sect is not to be outdone. In the end, it will depend on which of the big families canpete for that position.¡± Zong Bingyi picked up some food with his chopsticks and frowned. ¡°Actually, if we can rope in the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, it would be a good thing for us. However, the new Alliance Master is unpredictable. Until now, Shi Wei is still not willing to tell us who he is. Their Vice Alliance Master is also elusive. I can understand. The previous Alliance Master who was about to seed died mysteriously. He must protect this one well.¡± Bo Muyi nced at Su Cha again. Su Cha clenched her chopsticks and almost burst outughing. Muyi, can you stop looking at me and just eat your food? Chapter 542 - Pity

Chapter 542: Pity

Bo Muyi chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much use in roping in the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Our family¡¯s goal is to resist the Killing Alliance. It¡¯s understandable that Shi Wei wants to protect the new Alliance Master. The Alliance Master¡¯s Conference will be held next month. At that time, the identity will be revealed.¡± Zong Bingyi nodded. Seeing that Zong Yanxiu was only concerned about Su Cha, he could not help but feel unhappy. ¡°Yanxiu, over at the Star Alliance, if you have time, go and see that old man, Shi Wei. He has always treated you well. You might be able to get something out of him. It¡¯s best if we know who the new Alliance Master is.¡± Zong Yanxiu felt a little helpless. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s talk about thister. I don¡¯t want to get involved in the matters of the martial arts world. It¡¯s been so many years.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Father, look behind you. Look at the daughter you just acknowledged. Doesn¡¯t she look like the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance?¡± However, other than Bo Muyi, Zong Bingyi and Zong Yanxiu could not guess it. They talked about it for a while. That night, under Zong Yanxiu¡¯s insistence, Bo Muyi left with Su Cha. On the way home, Bo Muyi held her in his arms. Seeing Su Cha nestledzily in his chest, he was happy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that you are the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance?¡± ¡°I just feel that there¡¯s no need to say it now.¡± Su Cha thought for a while. ¡°I just reunited with my father. We¡¯ve had enough excitement. I don¡¯t want to provoke him any more. It¡¯s also very troublesome to exin to him.¡± Bo Muyi nodded. ¡°Next month, I also look forward to the expressions of those people, especially Tan Yeluo.¡± He emphasized the words ¡°Tan Yeluo.¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°You knew?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°How could I not know? He can hide it from others, but not from me.¡± Yes, someone of his status knew that the name of the Star Alliance¡¯s Vice Alliance Master was Tan Yeluo. Wouldn¡¯t he be able to guess it? With her arms around his neck, Su Cha smiled like a seductive demon. Perhaps she was in a good mood today, her eyes were particrly bright in the dim light. Bo Muyi looked at her and kissed her forehead. He hugged her tightly and did not say anything. ... When she returned to school, the variety show incident online had not yet ended. Many people in the university felt that Su Cha had a strong personality. She was quite good at dealing with children. It was just that she was being attacked by a bunch of idiots online. However, the storm also represented poprity. The more people discussed Su Cha, the more unhappy the performance department students felt. Although everyone might have different goals in the future, they could still end up in the same circle. Those who went first always had a huge advantage. While Su Cha was eating with Fu Mo at school this week, she bumped into an unexpected person, Min Chen. Compared to thest time she saw Min Chen in a daze, she was in a much better state this time. She smiled happily next to a group of girls, much more cheerful than before. Although she was a little surprised to see Su Cha, she nodded at her with a smile and left with the others. Su Cha also nodded in response. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s reaction, Fu Mo suddenly had a strange look in her eyes. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Su Cha nodded and looked at her. ¡°She used to be my ssmate. Why?¡± Fu Mo looked at Min Chen¡¯s back view, and her eyes suddenly became filled with pity. Then, her expression becameplicated. Chapter 543 - Glory

Chapter 543: Glory

¡°You know her?¡± Su Cha could tell at a nce that something was wrong with Fu Mo. Fu Mo nodded then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her, but I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± Su Cha felt that she had something to say, but since she did not say it, she did not ask. After all, Min Chen was not close to her. After returning home, Su Cha first finished her ss on Tang embroidery. She recorded a small part of the Tang embroidery technique for half an hour and passed it to Ancestor Yun. The Tang embroidery technique wasplicated, and she deliberately moved slowly. This was only the beginning of the needlework. To prevent exposing her original voice, Su Cha disguised her voice electronically in the video. Master Yun Zu: ¡°/ OK¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°Monthly sry¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± At first, she did not mention anything about her sry. After the other party had exined the task to her, she took it that it was voluntary work. However, Master Yun Zu¡¯s words were always hrious. After all, Su Cha could not bring herself to criticize how he used emojis online. In reality, the image of a top-notch embroidery master was associated with him. Master Yun Zu: ¡°Tang embroidery is very important. We have a media outlet here who wants to interview you. Do you ept?¡± Su Cha was about to leave WeChat when she saw the message. She thought for a while and replied. Cha Yi: ¡°Interview face-to-face?¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°Of course, why not on WeChat? Don¡¯t the official media need to show people¡¯s faces? [Are you stupid?.jpg]¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Cha Yi: ¡°I can¡¯t reveal my identity for now. Master, you can understand, right?¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°They will understand. Don¡¯t ask me. If you agree, I will tell them. Then, I will tell you when the time is set. Or I will ask them to contact you on their own.¡± The Cloud Ancestor was very decisive when it came to serious matters. He had said everything clearly to prevent any mistakes. Su Cha thought about it and agreed to the interview request. The reason she did not expose her identity was due to some ns. They had just started, so it was inevitable that people would feel that it was a little fake if they rashly told everyone everything. When there was a chance to prove everything in the future, Su Cha would consider whether to reveal her identity. After all, she used S¡¯s ount to scold people too much. It was not worthy of her cold image as a celebrity. Besides, it seemed that there was no need to announce it. After agreeing, Master Yun sent Su Cha a WeChat message. The time was set. As Su Cha was in the Imperial Capital, the other party understood that Su Cha¡¯s identity had to be kept a secret, so they simply arranged to meet at the Embroidery and Cultural Center. The person who¡¯d interview Su Cha was from the official media. They were usually very authoritative when it came to interviews with the country¡¯s representatives. This kind of news about ancient Chinese culture had to be spread, so the official media must have personally sent people to interview her. When the time came, not only would it be published in the official newspapers, but it would also be broadcasted on the national news channel. It was normal for Tang Embroidery to be considered an important cultural heritage in China. This news channel had to be broadcasted throughout the country during the primetime period. It had been going on for decades without any hindrance. It insisted that the people of China were happy and healthy, while the foreign people were in deep trouble. It was a ssic in the eyes of the Chinese. Su Cha felt that being able to appear on the news was a very prestigious thing. It was a rare honor. It was rare for her to have such a feeling after bing the Empress Dowager. Chapter 544 - Identity Exposed (1)

Chapter 544: Identity Exposed (1)

The interview was scheduled quickly. As she was going as S, she did not tell Tan Jinsui and Fu Mo. She just told Bo Muyi. The man who had always supported her raised his eyebrows. ¡°Wow, Cha Cha. Are you nning to contribute to the country?¡± Su Cha could tell that he was teasing her. She tapped his forehead and asked, ¡°Why? Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bo Muyi grabbed her hand and gave it a light kiss. He smiled. ¡°The Alliance Master of the Star Alliance has always been low-key and mysterious. You are the most popr one I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± He was teasing her! Su Cha could not help but snort. ¡°No one knows my identity.¡± At most, they would know that she was a celebrity in the future, and her identity as an embroidery master would not be revealed for the time being. Besides, it did not affect anything. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you there.¡± As she had to keep it a secret, Su Cha naturally would not go over with great fanfare. In addition, because of the ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡± drama involving her and Li Miyi, she was presently being bashed. Naturally, she had to keep a low profile when going out. When they arrived at the cultural center, the staff found Su Cha familiar. Although Master Yun Zu kept it a secret, it was not a secret that she¡¯d gone to see him. Recently, the most exciting thing in the embroidery cultural center was the reappearance of Tang embroidery. Everyone was guessing if Su Cha knew the sessor of Tang embroidery. They did not expect Su Cha to be the sessor of the Tang embroidery. It was not a secret that the television station was going to conduct an interview today. After all, everyone was waiting upstairs. However, the staff at the center was still surprised to see Su Cha. Su Cha was a celebrity. She had also be popr online recently. Why did shee here often? Actually, it was just the second time. This was the second time Huo Zhongwei had seen Su Cha. Thest time, she was just surprised and did not take it seriously. Recently, the Tang embroidery incident had be a hot topic. Many embroidery masters from all over the world had rushed back to the Imperial Capital for this matter. Master Yun had also called for a meeting in the Imperial Capital. Huo Zhongwei studied in the Imperial Capital and often went to the Embroidery Union. In addition, the teaching video of Tang embroidery had finally been released in the past two days. Master Yun Zu had especially sent it to the cultural center. If one needed to learn it, they would need to apply for a special application. She had passed the test today and wanted to learn Tang embroidery. As she was filling out the form, she suddenly saw a pretty girl wearing a simple and fashionable pair of ts and sunsses walking into the cultural center. She was quite eye-catching. There were many young girls who learned embroidery, but very few people had such a special and eye-catching aura. In addition, they had metst time. Huo Zhongwei recognized Su Cha at a nce, as if she was the girl who only had time to nce at her back. She walked straight upstairs. When Huo Zhongwei saw the familiar figure of the other party, she immediately remembered. Wasn¡¯t this Su Cha, who had be popr recently? After all, Su Cha was cold and had a strong aura. She attracted the attention of the audience on TV. In reality, Huo Zhongwei did not think much about it after recognizing her. Now she was surprised. Why would a celebrity like here to the cultural center? Could it be that the embroidery center was nning to hire a celebrity to advertise? But it did not seem to be Su Cha¡¯s turn... Chapter 545 - Identity Exposed (2)

Chapter 545: Identity Exposed (2)

Su Cha went upstairs with the staff and saw the interviewers. A young and pretty girl with a short ponytail, looking capable and cool, she had light makeup on her face, and a photographer was following her. Master Yun Zu had probably mentioned it before, so the girl was not surprised to see Su Cha. She smiled and extended her hand. ¡°Hello, Miss Su! I¡¯m the reporter who¡¯ll interview you today, Yu Qiu.¡± Su Cha nodded with a smile and extended her palm. ¡°Hello, Miss Yu Qiu. I¡¯m Su Cha.¡± The two of them shook hands. Yu Qiu saw Su Cha sizing her up and finally showed a shocked expression. She sighed. ¡°Miss Su, if Master Yun hadn¡¯t said so, we really couldn¡¯t have imagined that the sessor of Tang Embroidery is actually a popr superstar on television.¡± It was not that she could not believe it, but she just found it unbelievable. Su Cha smiled gently and said sincerely, ¡°Miss Yu, please keep this a secret for me. I don¡¯t want topare embroidery with my job.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Qiu raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°What Miss Su means is that your main job is to be a singer. It¡¯s unbelievable. I don¡¯t know much about embroidery, but Master Yun Zu said that you have excellent embroidery skills and areparable to him. Didn¡¯t you n to produce more works of Tang embroidery? After all, you know that Tang embroidery has be a hot topic. Everyone is concerned about your every move.¡± Su Cha nodded and epted the praise naturally. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already at the peak. I can concentrate on other things. It was an ident that I participated in the talent show, but I¡¯m very interested now. I announced the Tang Embroidery because I wanted to spread the lost art. I don¡¯t n to be the best. I believe that there will be many outstanding embroiderers in our country in the future. It will be a good way to spread the art.¡± Yu Qiu paused and looked at the photographer. She did not expect Su Cha to praise herself by saying she¡¯s at the peak without blushing. It was as if she was already invincible, so she had to challenge something else. However, Yu Qiu did not find it annoying. On the contrary, she felt that it was natural for Su Cha to be arrogant. To be able to receive the approval of Master Yun, one had the right to be arrogant. Indeed, she did not need others to acknowledge her. Yu Qiu nodded and started today¡¯s interview. ¡°Then let¡¯s cut to the chase. Miss Su, don¡¯t worry, we will keep your identity a secret. When the interview video is broadcasted, we will give you an alias and give your voice special treatment. I guarantee that your identity will not be revealed.¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Of course, at this time, Su Cha and Yu Qiu felt that as long as they used an alias, it would be foolproof. They never expected that when the fans really liked you, even if you¡¯d turned into ashes, they would still recognize you! Yu Qiu and Su Cha sat down respectively. The photographer set the camera angle and started to film the interview scene. Yu Qiu was a proper official reporter, so she was naturally not like ordinary newspaper reporters. She would never ask questions that she should not ask. Most of the questions were rted to Tang Embroidery, and the questions were very normal. She just wanted to promote the correct values and work hard to help the sessor of Tang Embroidery spread this skill around the world. After the interview, Su Cha watched the entire video. She was touched. Chapter 546 - Identity Exposed (3)

Chapter 546: Identity Exposed (3)

The whole interview process took less than half an hour. After adding Yu Qiu on WeChat, Su Cha went downstairs and left. Huo Zhongwei had not left yet. She saw Su Chaing down. Not long after, the television station¡¯s reporter, Yu Qiu, left with the photographer. She thought for a while and seemed to have realized something. She then asked a friend from the work center in surprise, ¡°What did Su Chae to the cultural center for?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Her friend did not know much about it. She touched her chin and guessed, ¡°I think I saw Master Yunst time. Do you think she knows the sessor of Tang Embroidery?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Huo Zhongwei¡¯s instincts told her that that was not the case. If she knew the sessor, how was Su Cha rted to the sessor? And she even came here on behalf of the master? Judging from the looks of the reporters, could it be that Su Cha was the one being interviewed? Su Cha... Tea! As if she¡¯d thought of something, Huo Zhongwei¡¯s expression changed. She took out her phone and carefully looked at the master¡¯s WeChat name. Cha Yi! Huo Zhongwei was enlightened! Why didn¡¯t she think of that before? But this thought was too shocking. A popr talent show singer and the sessor of Tang Embroidery were actually the same person? Isn¡¯t the difference too great? Such a sessor would probably be very busy with embroidery. How would she have the time to work on a talent show? However, it was not Huo Zhongwei¡¯s nature to guess blindly. She hesitated for a while and sent a message to Cha Yi. Huo Zhongwei: ¡°Master, I heard that the media will interview you today. Did you go?¡± If Su Cha was really this master, then had she always been respectful to a junior who was younger than her? Huo Zhongwei¡¯s face suddenly turned hot. Unexpectedly, the master replied quickly. As soon as Su Cha got into the car, she received a WeChat message from Huo Zhongwei. Su Cha nced at it and noticed the hidden meaning in her words. Cha Yi: ¡°You got the news quickly. Yes, I went.¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°You came here personally?!¡± The words ¡°came here¡± had already revealed where Huo Zhongwei was. Moreover, her question was very strange. Why did she ask if Su Cha came personally? Obviously, Su Cha suddenly thought that this person was in the cultural center. She curled her lips. She was not afraid of the news being leaked. She¡¯d had a few conversations with her, but this person had always been quite tight-lipped. Cha Yi: ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Zhongwei: ¡°!!!!¡± She was too shocked and was now almost certain. Su Cha admitted that she came personally, but where was the master? Only Su Cha left with the reporters. Huo Zhongwei: ¡°Master, I think I saw you...¡± She could not help but want to know Su Cha¡¯s reaction. Cha Yi: ¡°If you see me, you see me. But remember, you have to keep your mouth shut or you will be cklisted.¡± Obviously, she had admitted it. Huo Zhongwei quickly expressed her loyalty. Huo Zhongwei: ¡°Of course, I will never tell anyone!¡± This was a master and a popr celebrity. Huo Zhongwei would be stupid to reveal her identity. It was not worth it. However, this person was also someone who followed trends. Soon, Su Cha received a message. Huo Zhongwei: ¡°/ Master Cha Yi, can you send me a new video in the future? Seeing that I fell in love with you among a sea of people, I will never reveal it to anyone else.¡± Su Cha smiled when she saw the message. Interesting. To put it bluntly, this was better than her beating around the bush. She did not dislike it. Chapter 547 - She Came to Beg You?

Chapter 547: She Came to Beg You?

After agreeing with Huo Zhongwei, Su Cha went straight back to school. The interview was in the morning. She had sses in the afternoon. Not long after returning to school, Su Cha received a call from Zong Yanxiu. ¡°Xiao Cha, do you want toe over for dinner tonight?¡± Not long after they met, Zong Yanxiu had be very fond of his daughter, Su Cha. He could not wait to see her every day. It was a pity that Bo Muyi had grown up and was not as cute as he was when he was young. He did not look easy to get along with. Moreover, he had locked up Su Cha in the Lookout Pavilion. Zong Yanxiu could not say anything to make Su Cha move back to the Zong family home. And now that he was talking to Su Cha gently on the phone, his father, who sat next to him, rolled his eyes. Some things could be let go, but they needed time. At most, his father did not have much of an opinion about Su Cha. He did not really like her, so he would not wee her often. But Zong Yanxiu wanted to see his daughter. ¡°Sure!¡± Su Cha agreed immediately. Now that she had just reunited with her family, she wanted to spend more time with Zong Yanxiu. She was already disappointed with the word ¡°father,¡± but upon seeing Zong Yanxiu again, Su Cha found that she could still feel the hidden desire for fatherly love in the depths of her heart. Of course, it was only towards Zong Yanxiu. Su Cha wanted to have dinner with him. Even if Zong Yanxiu had not taken the initiative, she would probably have thought of ways to visit the Zong family often. Her father had to go for rehabilitation, so he could not go out often. Naturally, Su Cha would go meet him. As for Bo Muyi? She had to coax him to join her. Hearing Su Cha¡¯s agreement, Zong Yanxiu could not help but smile happily. ¡°Okay, I will wait for you. I will ask the kitchen staff to make more of your favorite dishes. I remember what you liked to eat when you were young.¡± Even after sleeping for more than ten years, he did not forget everything after he woke up. Su Cha felt sad and touched. She pursed her lips and answered softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Zong Bingyi was reading the newspapers with his reading sses. Once he heard that Su Cha had agreed toe for dinner, his son hung up the phone happily. He could not help but snort. ¡°You¡¯re so happy. Meanwhile, I heard that the old fart from the Zuo family has returned. Now that he¡¯s back, it¡¯s obvious what he¡¯s here for. How can you still be happy? You¡¯ve raised someone else¡¯s daughter for so many years for nothing! Now someone hase to snatch her back!¡± He gritted his teeth at the thought of the Zuo family and could not say anything nice. In fact, the Zuo family¡¯s old couple was nothing good to him. Zong Yanxiu frowned slightly when he heard Zong Bingyi¡¯s words. He touched the flowers in the vase on the table and realized that they were already a little withered. He frowned even more. ¡°Dad, you are really disappointing.¡± It was a good thing when his daughter came back. Although he tried his best not to care about the past, it did not mean that he wasn¡¯t willing to listen. ¡°I¡¯m unhappy! It¡¯s them who are disappointing!¡± Zong Bingyi rolled his eyes. In front of his son who had made him worried sick, he was still furious, but he could not say anything harsh. Zong Yanxiu sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to snatch Xiao Cha away.¡± Su Cha¡¯s attitude was obvious. Zong Yanxiu, who had been cultivating for so long, knew that it was impossible for the Zuo family to make her return. Even if they used legal weapons, the Zong family was not afraid. At most, they would drag it out. It was enough for Su Cha to be by his side. He spoke casually, but Zong Bingyi did not think the same way. ¡°Alright, let me ask you. What if the one surnamed Ruanes to beg you?¡± Chapter 548 - Xiao Cha Won’t Go Back

Chapter 548: Xiao Cha Won¡¯t Go Back

Zong Yanxiu fell silent. His face turned pale. Seeing his son¡¯s face wither, Zong Bingyi felt a little regretful. Why did he have to mention that woman? Zong Yanxiu¡¯s thin lips trembled slightly. Actually, his heart still ached when he thought of Ruan Yin. Everyone knew that he liked Ruan Yin. Although so much time had passed, he had been asleep for so many years, and all that time felt like the blink of an eye. She had be a stranger, but his feelings were still there. When he willingly agreed to raise Su Cha for Ruan Yin, he¡¯d made such a huge sacrifice, which meant that he could not let this matter go easily. What if Ruan Yin really wanted her daughter back? Zong Yanxiu kept questioning himself in his heart. In the end, he could only avoid it. ¡°I respect Xiao Cha¡¯s opinions.¡± Xiao Cha might not agree. Seeing that he was still escaping, Zong Bingyi could only sigh heavily. His son was hopeless. Just then, the female butler reported, ¡°Master, Eldest Young Master, Young Master Tan is here.¡± Zong Yanxiu¡¯s eyes lit up, and Zong Bingyi¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Have him enter.¡± The butler received the order and left. After a while, a handsome and elegant man walked in from outside. His expression softened when he saw Zong Yanxiu. ¡°Yanxiu.¡± Then he looked at Zong Bingyi and called out, ¡°Uncle Zong!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been back for a while. Why are you only here now?¡± Zong Bingyi nced at him as he questioned him meaningfully. Tan Jinsui casually sat next to Zong Yanxiu and answered smoothly, ¡°I¡¯ve just returned to the country recently. I¡¯ve been busy with work and am gathering some information. I¡¯ve met Yanxiu overseas. I¡¯m not in a hurry to return.¡± Zong Yanxiu looked at him and shouted, ¡°Jinsui.¡± Zong Bingyi nced at them and stood up. He took the newspaper and went to the back room. ¡°You guys chat. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Tan Jinsui narrowed his eyes. After Zong Bingyi left, Zong Yanxiu looked at him and calmed down, but he could not hide his joy. ¡°You haven¡¯te to see me for so long. I thought you were really busy, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. If Xiao Cha hadn¡¯te back, I would have been bored.¡± Tan Jinsui had been his brother since he was young. They had a deep rtionship, and he was the person Zong Yanxiu trusted the most. Tan Jinsui¡¯s smile froze. ¡°You found Xiao Cha?¡± Zong Yanxiu nodded. ¡°I found her yesterday. I haven¡¯t told you yet. If you saw her, you would definitely recognize her. Xiao Cha is now a celebrity.¡± Tan Jinsui coughed and did not speak. Zong Yanxiu could not help but want to tell him everything. When he saw Tan Jinsui, he wanted to tell him everything. ¡°Xiao Cha is currently a celebrity. I don¡¯t know if she has a manager or not. That child is also a singer. I heard that Manni is not in the mood to work. If you have time, do you mind helping Xiao Cha? With you helping her, I¡¯d feel much more at ease.¡± When Tan Jinsui heard this, he looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°You really know how to be considerate of her. You don¡¯t know what has happened all these years. Recently, I¡¯ve heard that the Zuo family has already found her. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will go back to them? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will have raised an ingrate? Her biological parents are not ordinary.¡± Zong Yanxiu did not like hearing that. He thought about what Su Cha had said yesterday and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think Xiao Cha will go back. She will follow me.¡± Chapter 549 - Let Go

Chapter 549: Let Go

Tan Jinsui was very detailed about his blind confidence. Su Cha was a little like Zong Yanxiu. Although they were not rted by blood, she was raised by him. The child had looked so confident when she was about to perform. Tan Jinsui did not speak. His expression was a little mysterious. His usual sternness could make one feel less pressured. Zong Yanxiu was also worried that he would feel ufortable. He thought about it and decided not to force him. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. I think Xiao Cha can make a name for herself. I just want her to have an uncle like you.¡± Tan Jinsui could not help but sneer. ¡°Yanxiu, you really forgot about your brother after you got a daughter. Are you saying that despite being her uncle, I won¡¯t help her?¡± Zong Yanxiu made his stand. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± ¡°Do I even need you to ask me?¡± Tan Jinsui sighed in his heart. Seeing that Zong Yanxiu was concerned about Su Cha, he told him the truth, ¡°Her boyfriend found me a long time ago and paved her path. Why do you need to worry about this? I¡¯m her manager now, but I didn¡¯t tell her that I know you. She must have just regained her memory, right? She didn¡¯t look like she remembered you.¡± Zong Yanxiu was surprised. ¡°So you already know each other? Did Muyi ask you toe back? No wonder.¡± When he was overseas, Zong Yanxiu woke up and met Tan Jinsui. Tan Jinsui followed Zong Yanxiu back to the country, but he said that he had something to do. Zong Yanxiu knew that he was a manager in the entertainment industry. He knew Zou Manni, but he did not expect Tan Jinsui to have returned for Su Cha. At the thought of this, Zong Yanxiu could not help butugh. ¡°What a coincidence. It just so happens that Xiao Cha and Bo Muyi areing over for dinner tonight. You should stay as well. I¡¯ll introduce you to her officially. She was only one or two years old when she saw you when she was young. I think she can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Those who can remember can only be considered gods!¡± How could a one- or two-year-old child have any memories? He was rebutting him, but Tan Jinsui sounded helpless. ... ¡°Muyi, I¡¯m going to eat with my father tonight. Do you want toe with me?¡± After school, Su Cha had called Bo Muyi and told him that she was going to the Zong family residence for dinner. Bo Muyi felt a little helpless. When she recalled her memories yesterday, Bo Muyi already had this feeling. In the future, Su Cha would definitely run to the Zong family. ¡°I can¡¯t go today.¡± He was also a little gloomy. There were too many things to do. He could not even go back to the Lookout Pavilion to apany Su Cha for dinner. At most, the two of them would meet and sleep together every day. However, he could not help but feel a sense of crisis at the thought of Su Cha going to the Zong family often. ¡°Do you still want me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡± Such was jealousy. Su Cha was happy right now, so she coaxed him, ¡°I¡¯m just going there to have dinner, not to move in. I¡¯lle back after dinner. Be good. After dinner, I¡¯ll do some work. I¡¯ll definitely wait for you at home, okay?¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Bo Muyi felt much better. He obediently let out a sigh. ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, since he was not going to see Su Cha during dinner, it did not matter where she ate. Of course, if Bo Muyi could go back to eat, he would definitely follow. Not long after Su Cha hung up, Fu Mo suddenly appeared and stood behind her. ¡°Student Su!¡± Su Cha had sharp senses, but she was a little distracted while talking on the phone. When she noticed it, Fu Mo was already standing behind her like a ghost. Chapter 550 - Time to Act

Chapter 550: Time to Act

Su Cha paused and put her phone away. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fu Mo looked at Su Cha with timid eyes and whispered, ¡°ssmate Su, I want to ask you something. My request may be a little unreasonable, but can you not be so polite to meter and just order me around?¡± This request was ridiculous, but Su Cha followed Fu Mo¡¯s gaze and saw a ck luxury car with its car window closed. Su Cha felt someone staring at her from inside the car. ¡°Why?¡± Su Cha did not give in to Fu Mo unconditionally. There were some things that needed an exnation. Fu Mo was in a difficult position, but she did not hide it from her. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°ssmate Su, you might think it¡¯s ridiculous, but there are people there who don¡¯t want to see me living too smoothly. If you treat me a little impolitely, they will be satisfied. Otherwise, I might lose my job.¡± Fu Mo pleaded. Su Cha did not probe further into Fu Mo¡¯s words. She was deep in thought. ¡°Come with me.¡± Su Cha walked with Fu Mo. Her aura did not change much on the way, but she spoke a long string of words. Her aura made people feel pressured. As she passed by the luxury car, Su Cha¡¯s voice became clearer. ¡°Remember, the contract has to be signed next week. You have to look at the contents clearly. These things are for you and my manager to take care of. I¡¯m only in charge of signing, understand? If anything goes wrong, it¡¯s your fault. Also, before you go, buy me atte and a quarter of sugar dumplings...¡± Fu Mo asked timidly, ¡°ssmate Su, which sugar dumpling is the one-quarter one?¡± Su Cha rolled her eyes as if she was a little impatient. ¡°Are you that stupid? If you asked for a quarter of the sugar dumplings, will the staff give you the standard amount of sugar dumplings?¡± Her tone was harsh. As Su Cha praised her acting skills, she felt that Fu Mo could not ask for more. Her act of being weak and delicate deserved an award, and Su Cha had shown the image of an arrogant and torturing superstar. She was simply about to be a drama queen. Actually, she was not in a difficult position. She even enjoyed this feeling, so she did not reject Fu Mo. Acting felt great. Su Cha spoke as she walked. At this moment, the car window behind her rolled down and a man¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°Fu Mo.¡± Fu Mo stopped and turned her head instinctively. Su Cha also turned her head and looked behind suspiciously. The man inside the car window had an extremely handsome face, but it exuded a sense of alienation and coldness. Due to his naturally noble status, his gaze was obviously arrogant. Fu Mo looked at him and nced at Su Cha in fear. Su Cha¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw him. She had seen this man at Lian Chi¡¯s birthday banquet. This person seemed to be Lian Chi¡¯s brother. Lian Ye¡¯s gaze was on Fu Mo. When he noticed Su Cha¡¯s gaze, he nced over casually. He looked at Su Cha and frowned. ¡°Miss Su.¡± Previously, Bo Muyi had announced Su Cha¡¯s identity in a high-profile manner, so she could not pretend not to know him. Su Cha was not polite. She still remembered what she¡¯d said and raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°Who are you?¡± After saying that, she heard a woman¡¯s chuckle from the car. Fu Mo looked at them in surprise. She did not expect the young master to know ssmate Su. Chapter 551 - An Early Internship

Chapter 551: An Early Internship

Lian Ye¡¯s face stiffened. He was the genuine young master of the Lian family. Everyone had seen him on the cruisest time. When Bo Muyi led her to be introduced to them, Su Cha clearly saw every one of them. She did it on purpose. Lian Ye felt that this woman¡¯s attitude was too arrogant. He did not know what Bo Muyi liked about her. He felt irritated and said, ¡°I am Lian Chi¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha looked at Lian Ye and clicked her tongue. Lian Ye¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Fu Mo. ¡°Fu Mo!¡± Fu Mo¡¯s body trembled and she looked at Su Cha with fear in her eyes. Su Cha ignored her and asked Lian Ye, ¡°Why did you call out to my assistant? Do you know her?¡± Lian Ye looked at her and suddenly curved his lips into a sneer. His eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°Miss Su, Fu Mo¡¯s father is my butler.¡± ¡°Oh? What does that have to do with Fu Mo? She¡¯s my assistant. What¡¯s your name?!¡± Su Cha almost wanted to put her hands on her hips to show off her arrogance. She rolled her eyes and told Fu Mo, ¡°Fu Mo,e with me. I still have many things to tell you.¡± Fu Mo looked at Su Cha awkwardly and then at Lian Ye. Lian Ye¡¯s eyes were dark and gloomy. It was as if a strong storm was brewing in them. It was scary. Su Cha took two steps. Fu Mo did not move. She turned her head and saw that Fu Mo was not leaving. She seemed to be angry. ¡°Fu Mo, are you leaving with me or not? Do you have the guts?¡± Alright, the viin¡¯s standard line! While Fu Mo was feeling wronged, a woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the car. ¡°Alright, Lian Ye, let her go.¡± As soon as the woman spoke, Lian Ye lifted his chin slightly. Fu Mo followed Su Cha in trepidation. Before she left, she whispered to Lian Ye, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± The two of them did not walk far. Su Cha¡¯s car was waiting for them. They still had to put on an act. Fu Mo got into the car and left with Su Cha. ¡°If I be a big shot in the future, you¡¯ll have to take full responsibility.¡± Just now, Su Cha saw a few students targeting her. They would probably be able to make a story about Fu Mo being a pitiful person who was being bullied by her tomorrow. Fu Mo was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, ssmate Su.¡± Su Cha waved her hand. ¡°Were you referring to that woman just now? The two of them are obviouslyughing at you. If he really wanted to treat you sincerely, he would have told you not to do this job after seeing my temper.¡± It was obvious that with Su Cha¡¯s temper, Fu Mo would not have it easy. Lian Ye did not stop them as he wanted to indulge in everything that was happening. He did not want to see Fu Mo doing well. There was a deeper meaning to Su Cha¡¯s words. Fu Mo¡¯s eyes darkened and she did not speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be from the Lian family.¡± Su Cha chuckled, thinking that it was a coincidence. Fu Mo looked at her curiously. ¡°You know the Lian family? I think the young master knows you.¡± ¡°Not really. My boyfriend knows someone from the Lian family.¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression turned cold at the mention of the Lian family. She was no longer as arrogant as before. Even if she was arrogant, she would show it naturally and would not act it out. It seemed that she had to continue acting in the future. She was still a weak little white flower on Tang Keruo¡¯s side. If she became overbearing now, she would be exposed sooner orter. However, Su Cha was not worried about being exposed. She just enjoyed acting. Just treat it as an internship for a future acting career! Chapter 552 - Overnight

Chapter 552: Overnight

That night, Su Cha went to the Zong family residence. She did not expect to see her manager, Tan Jinsui. To be honest, Tan Jinsui was very charming. Otherwise, how could he have so many fans online with his low-profile manager identity? Almost all of Zou Manni¡¯s fans liked this manager. People in modern society were very honest. But Su Cha never thought that Tan Jinsui would have anything to do with her father. When Zong Yanxiu introduced him with a smile, Su Cha was stunned. ¡°Xiao Cha, this is your Uncle Tan Jinsui. I¡¯ve heard from your Uncle Tan that he¡¯s your manager now? What a coincidence. Your Uncle Tan has been my brother since I was young. I can rest assured with him taking care of you.¡± Zong Yanxiu was overjoyed and kept talking. Su Cha sat down and looked at Tan Jinsui. She might not have been able to tell in the past, but now, she felt that something was wrong. Her father was too happy. Su Cha could see that Tan Jinsui was looking at him as he spoke. His expression was as serious as ever, but there seemed to be something else in his eyes. After Zong Yanxiu finished speaking, Su Cha immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Dad, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Tan to be your brother.¡± Zong Yanxiu corrected her, ¡°Call him Uncle Tan, don¡¯t be so distant.¡± Su Cha continued to nce at Tan Jinsui. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see him when I was young?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen him before.¡± Zong Yanxiu reminded her gently, ¡°But you were too young at that time. You don¡¯t remember.¡± Tan Jinsui smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you were still insensible back then. How could you remember me?¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Uncle Tan tell me that you know me?¡± Su Cha was sharp now and immediately noticed why Tan Jinsui wanted to be her manager. Su Cha was surprised that thework was there. Tan Jinsui smiled seriously. ¡°At that time, I wasn¡¯t sure that you were Xiao Cha, and I just found out. After all, I only saw you when you were young. I don¡¯t know what you look after you grew up.¡± With thisyer of rtionship, the atmosphere between Su Cha and Tan Jinsui became a little strange. In the past, they were clear about public and private matters and were very polite. Now, there was ayer of ambiguity. Su Cha felt that there was a problem, but she could not say it out loud. She just felt that Tan Jinsui¡¯s goal was not so simple. They had not seen each other for more than ten years. Zong Yanxiu probably noticed that Tan Jinsui and Su Cha did not seem to have a cold rtionship. He smiled and changed the topic. ¡°I heard from Jinsui that Xiao Cha has an advertisement contract to sign this week. Is your career on the right track?¡± She would naturally answer Zong Yanxiu¡¯s question. The three of them could still chat about Su Cha¡¯s career. That¡¯s right, Old Master Zong had something to do. He went to thepany to settle it and did not eat at home. There were only the three of them in the Zong family. After the meal, although Zong Yanxiu really wanted to keep Su Cha, the driver sent by Bo Muyi was already waiting. If she went back a littleter, who knew how anxious he would be. Anyway, now thatmunication was convenient, Su Cha said that she woulde often in the future, so Zong Yanxiu reluctantly let her go. Tan Jinsui stayed overnight at the Zong family residence. Chapter 553 - Very Few Know

Chapter 553: Very Few Know

When Su Cha returned home and saw Bo Muyi, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Muyi, did you know that Tan Jinsui agreed to be my manager because he knew that I was my father¡¯s daughter? I only found out today that Tan Jinsui and my father are brothers.¡± Bo Muyi was sitting on the sofa with his elbow on the edge. He waved at Su Cha with one hand. When he saw hering over, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± He answered Su Cha¡¯s question honestly. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± The girl frowned and walked over to sit next to him. She reached out to hold both sides of Bo Muyi¡¯s cheeks and pressed hard. His handsome face was deformed and looked a little funny. If others saw this, they would be scared out of their wits. Bo Muyi felt a little helpless, but he did not take her fingers away. He tilted his head and kissed her palm. ¡°If I had told you earlier, wouldn¡¯t there have been no surprise?¡± Su Cha found it amusing. ¡°What kind of surprise is this? It¡¯s none of my business how Tan Jinsui is...¡± Su Cha paused. She suddenly remembered something. Bo Muyi had said before that Tan Jinsui was gay, so he was assured to let Tan Jinsui be her manager. He never got married because he had someone he missed. Su Cha widened her eyes and lost herposure. ¡°Could Tan Jinsui have any improper thoughts about my father?¡± Su Cha did not reject such a preference. Anyway, it would not affect her state. Perhaps there were people like them living around her, but Su Cha had never met them before. She¡¯d mostly only seen news of them online. Moreover, it was Tan Jinsui. During her stay in the ancient times, there were many people who were fond of Long Yangzhi[a]. Many royal families even raised young courtesans. But now that she knew that Tan Jinsui might have feelings for her father, Su Cha felt disgusted. It was an indescribable feeling. Bo Muyi paused and held Su Cha¡¯s hands. Although he did not say anything, his eyes showed that Su Cha might be right. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Sometimes, she hated her quick reaction. Her expression wasplicated. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°This is nothing new. You will know everything.¡± Bo Muyi exined carefully, ¡°Everyone knows that Tan Jinsui is gay, but I can tell that he likes your father.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you interacted with them?¡± Bo Muyi chuckled. ¡°With Tan Jinsui¡¯s temper, if he didn¡¯t like your father, even if you were his brother¡¯s daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have be your manager. He finds it troublesome. If he doesn¡¯t find it troublesome, it would seem like trouble to others. Then, the meaning behind it can be investigated.¡± This showed how scary Bo Muyi was. Actually, he had never seen Tan Jinsui with Zong Yanxiu. After all, that was a long time ago. He had only spected based on some rumors and the fact that he had asked Bai Kun to look for Tan Jinsui. From the looks of it, it was confirmed. With Tan Jinsui¡¯s personality, it was not difficult to guess who he liked. It was just surprising, and few people knew about it. [a]might need to be corrected Chapter 554 - Sign a Contract

Chapter 554: Sign a Contract

Su Cha was surprised. After all, that was her father, and she had never seen anything like this around her. She did not know if she should warn Zong Yanxiu or Tan Jinsui himself. After thinking for a long time, Su Cha said something out of sorts, ¡°I think my father is very straightforward.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± He took a few seconds to understand what she meant. He knew that he was gay, but it did not mean that he knew what was popr nowadays. He did not care about this. But she understood what Su Cha meant. Bo Muyi raised his eyebrows. ¡°So?¡± Su Cha rubbed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything, and I don¡¯t want to care. But if my father doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t let Tan Jinsui have a chance.¡± In the end, Su Cha could not stop him. She only supported her father. As his daughter, she could only do her best to protect him. Tan Jinsui could only have this thought. If Zong Yanxiu did not want it, or if Tan Jinsui had any inappropriate thoughts, Su Cha would definitely stop him. But in this situation, she could not intervene. Judging from the way he ate tonight, Zong Yanxiu obviously did not know. He really treated Tan Jinsui as a buddy. Bo Muyi twirled a strand of Su Cha¡¯s hair and said lovingly, ¡°Up to you.¡± He would do whatever Cha Cha did. ... During the weekend, Su Cha went to the head office of the snackspany to sign the endorsement contract. This snack brand was very famous. It was called ¡°San Jiaxi.¡± Most of the snacks were dried fruits and snacks of other types. For example, the Creamline Fruit Candy this time was a new product and was quite popr in the snacks industry. Su Cha was a newbie. She had a lot of fame, but she did not have any solid standing. After all, this was a fast-paced era. The show she¡¯s on was currently popr, but it did not mean that Su Cha could continue to be popr after it ended. However, Su Cha¡¯s manager was Tan Jinsui, which was a safeguard. Tan Jinsui was not someone to be trifled with. He negotiated the price of one million yuan for Su Cha during their first endorsement deal. After the tax. Moreover, this money did not have to be divided for thepany shares. Tan Jinsui was paid by Bo Muyi from thepany, which was equivalent to Su Cha taking it for free. Su Cha was surprised when she found out. The first official advertisement endorsement deal was a million yuan. No wonder so many people were trying to climb into the entertainment industry every year. If they had some fame, it would be too easy to earn money. Ordinary people would never be able to imagine the sky-high sry of tens of millions or even hundreds of millions. Fu Mo was surprised when she read the contract for Su Cha. She whispered to Su Cha, ¡°ssmate Su, are endorsement and advertisements so profitable?¡± Su Cha rested her chin on her hand and nced at the contract. She then nced at Fu Mo. ¡°This is also because of the endorsement. If it was just an advertisement, it would be very rare to get this amount. Besides, this money was negotiated by my manager, not entirely because of my fame. However, it is indeed a very lucrative industry. Fu Mo, aren¡¯t you short of money? If it¡¯s possible, you can try it out in the industry. Your face is actually not bad, but your skin is not. If you are willing, I can get someone to help you.¡± She spoke meaningfully as if she had other intentions. Fu Mo¡¯s eyes flickered and she shook her head. ¡°Thank you, ssmate Su. However, I¡¯m not interested in the entertainment industry. The sry as your assistant is already high enough. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± Chapter 555 - Empress Dowager

Chapter 555: Empress Dowager

Su Cha smiled and did not say anything. After signing the contract, the brand¡¯s representative prepared a copy of the official contract for them. ording to the contract, Su Cha only needed to shoot two advertisements. The rest of the endorsement packaging would take some time to change. It would take at least two months before Su Cha¡¯s endorsement of Creamline Fruit would be released. There was little time involved. After signing the contract, they would shoot the advertisement after some time. Other than that, Su Cha also participated in thepetition in the industry. Time passed by slowly in October. Thepetition for Dreams in Progress had reached a certain level of poprity and was in a stable state. The contestants who were still around were all popr, especially Su Cha. Nowadays, when she was leaving the campus, if she did not pay attention, she would meet fans who came especially for her. Hence, she usually asked Bo Muyi¡¯s driver to pick her up in a nanny car. She could treat it as a car sent by her agency to prevent people from noticing. And now, only the top five were left. Su Cha did not expect that Chen Shengjun, who had quarreled with her before, would have steadily made it to this point. Ka Lian and two other contestants were also left. Since she did not stay in the dormitory, she did not interact with these people. She only asionally nced at them during thepetition. These people probably thought negatively about how Su Cha did not live in the dormitory and deliberately ganged up against her. Their attitude towards Su Cha was obvious. They also knew very well that if Su Cha entered the top three, she would definitely not choose to be in a group. Her situation was not the same as theirs from the beginning. They had all signed with Xinhua Entertainment, which was backing the production crew. Only Su Cha had signed with a newly establishedpany, and her manager was a legendary manager whose name resounded in the entire entertainment industry. She was no longer on the same path as them, and they were no longer on the same path. Of course, they would not have any interaction. It was worth mentioning that after Su Cha participated in the ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡± show, the next half of the show was broadcasted to save Su Cha¡¯s image. People were surprised that she got Li Miyi under her control, but they did not like Su Cha because her attitude towards Li Miyi was a mixture of good and bad. Due to the fact that there were no major events happening now, this group of people¡¯s attitude towards her was that of a passerby who would usually view things as half-ck and half-white. Thepetition was getting more and more intense, but Su Cha was not nervous at all. With everyone paying attention, the ¡°Legend of the Crane¡± that Su Cha was going to participate in finally announced its start. On the day the production was announced on Weibo, the trending searches exploded. The topic of the Best Actor and the Best Actress was very intense. Su Cha, who was not an important character, was not worthy of being announced. She was only informed to participate in the opening banquet and had received her own set time. The script wasplete. She took a look. It was only for five episodes. The number of episodes was not bad, but her actual appearance time was not long. However, Su Cha was surprised to see the character in the script. There was an outstanding female supporting role in Emperor He¡¯s story. It was the Empress Dowager, a young Empress Dowager. She became the Empress Dowager at a very young age, and she did not get along with the male lead, Emperor He. Moreover, the Empress Dowager was vicious and merciless, causing Emperor He many troubles before she finally died in his hands. Su Cha¡¯s role as a servant was given to her by the Empress Dowager, so she had a scene with her. Chapter 556 - Switching On

Chapter 556: Switching On

Although Su Cha saw the role, she did not think much about it. This role suited her previous life, but she could not deduce her attitude from the short scene. Moreover, she was not ruthless. She was just hard-hearted and decisive. Otherwise, how could she suppress those who refused to submit to her? There were still some differences. She was auditioning for another role. Su Cha did not have enough status to have any thoughts about this role, because the one who¡¯d y the role of the young Empress Dowager was the newbie Jin Jiayu, who had made a name for herself in the first half of the year. She had a very beautiful and pleasing face, and she was very popr. Unexpectedly, she¡¯s also popr with the female audience. To be honest, she was on apletely different level from the current Su Cha. Su Cha did not think too much about the role of a popr starlet. It was enough for her to act well. At around the same time, she looked at her recent sses and asked for leave for her scenes. The production crew knew that she was participating in apetition, so they did not focus her scenes on the weekend. It was also because there was a producer behind her, Tan Yeluo. Otherwise, with her status, she would definitely follow the production crew¡¯s arrangements, and they would not care if she was participating in apetition. Almost every character in the production crew was yed by people more famous than Su Cha. Unless they were especially unknown, they were all veteran actors with superb acting skills and who could not be easily offended. Su Cha taking leave from school was the best solution. After that, Su Cha packed up and went to join the production crew with Fu Mo. She only brought Fu Mo. The main reason was that it seemed like there were more things to do. Although she was more popr, her status in the film industry should be the lowest among the production crew, not counting the other minor characters. There was only one room that the production crew had arranged for her. Of course, Su Cha could choose another room or bring her makeup artist there, but it would inevitably attract gossip. Moreover, there was a hidden rule in the entertainment industry. She should not be too high-profile right now. Besides, the production crew had makeup artists. There was nothing inconvenient. When Su Cha brought Fu Mo to the Legend of the Crane set, she found it strange. It was Su Cha¡¯s first timeing to the film studio. Many period dramas were usually filmed in specialized film and television cities. After all, specialized TV sets did not have such conditions. These film studios were built ording to thendmark buildings left behind by the ancient city. It could not be said that they did not resemble the ancient times. Anyway, Su Cha¡¯s Yun Tang was too far away. As this was a big production, there were many people. The producers were wealthy enough to reserve a few five-star hotels for the production crew. As an actress, Su Cha was assigned to an administrative room. Luckily, it was a five-star room, and it had been renovated. The conditions were not bad, and she was used to living in Yonggu City¡¯s simple and crude house. Of course, Su Cha had no objections to this condition. Even Fu Mo had to stay in the same room as her. If she had a higher status, the production crew would have arranged a room for Fu Mo. However, Su Cha and Fu Mo were not particr about it, so it was fine for them to live together. Today was the opening ceremony. After she got the room card from the hotel, she brought Fu Mo to join the production crew. At this time, the production crew had already started preparing what they needed for the opening ceremony. It was a busy scene. When Su Cha arrived, many staff were surprised to see her. There were also some actors. Chapter 557 - Late

Chapter 557: Late

Su Cha was new to being a talent show singer. The contestants were still in the midst of a nerve-wracking talent show. How could she have time to join a production crew? It was fine for the others to be there. After all, this was a top-notch production. It was not easy for them to get a role. How did Su Cha, a newbie who had just debuted, get one? Many things in the industry were not new, so many people looked at Su Cha with subtle expressions. Of course, they recognized Su Cha, so they did not think too much about it. A few veteran actors did not know Su Cha. When they saw Su Cha¡¯s clean and clear appearance, they asked the people around them who she was. She was so good-looking and looked like she could be popr, but no one knew what role she was ying. Logically speaking, Su Cha and Fu Mo should be feeling a little awkward. They were neers, and the director and assistant director were busy and did not have time to greet them. Even familiar faces on television were unfamiliar with them. The two of them would not deliberately try to get close to other actors. They found a ce to sit down. Fu Mo looked at the production crew as she searched for information about these actors on her gadget. She did not know much about the entertainment industry, but now that she was with Su Cha, she naturally had to take care of her no matter how big or small the matter was. At least she should not see an actor that she did not know. As an assistant, she could not be so arrogant. Su Cha was looking around the production crew. Other than the busy production crew and other actors, the ce they were at was a scenic spot in the film studio. In the distance, there was a banner that belonged to ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± hanging on a roof. There were also some cameras, but they did not seem to be people from the production crew as they were waiting outside. They must be media reporters. After a few nces, Su Cha realized that the main leads were not here. Those who came were all veteran actors and actresses on the bottom ranks. After all, this was a director¡¯s show. A popr person had the right to bete, but others did not. She sat for a while before the other popr actors arrived. The main lead of this drama was Shao Tianwen, the current popr mid-generation Best Actor. The female lead was the A-list Best Actress Mu Jiao. Shao Tianwen was already 40 years old, and he was not married yet. However, he was handsome and elegant, and his acting skills were outstanding. He was the eternal love in the eyes of thousands of girls. He had always been on the front lines in the entertainment industry, and he was the best male lead in several high box office movies. The reason he epted ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± was, firstly, because this film was suitable for a small screen, and, secondly, because the director was Han Yongbing. Mu Jiao, the movie queen, was slightly inferior to him. Although she was a movie queen and had good acting skills, her reputation was not good. She was an A-lister, but her status was not stable. It was also because she was 30 years old and too young. Next was the popr star, Jin Jiayu, followed by the second male lead and other actors. However, the second male lead was also a neer. He was inferior to other veteran actors. When Su Cha saw the second male lead, she felt that he was unfamiliar and that she had never seen him before. Fu Mo whispered in her ear, ¡°He¡¯s a trainee from South Korea. He was able to join the production crew because there¡¯s someone backing him. I think that¡¯s what the news said, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± Su Cha came to a realization. If it was a big production, it would not be congested with people getting in through special rtionships. At the very least, there were people who were better than her here when it came to connections. Looking around, Su Cha found that almost everyone was here. Jin Jiayu was not here yet. It was not until the assistant director took a loudspeaker and shouted that the opening ceremony was about to begin that Jin Jiayu¡¯s nanny car arrived. Chapter 558 - econd Male Lead

Chapter 558: Second Male Lead

Su Cha felt that Jin Jiayu was the center of attention. There were two nanny vans, and at least seven or eight people came to take care of her. When she got out of the car, her assistant held her hand in fear and trepidation, as if she was not acting as the Empress Dowager but was a real Empress Dowager. Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao saw it from afar. They nced at it indifferently as if they were mocking it, but also as if they didn¡¯t care about it at all. Others might think that Jin Jiayu was extraordinary, but she was nothing in front of these two. Jin Jiayu was currently popr. When she got out of the car, she smiled sweetly at the director Han Yongbing from afar. ¡°Director Han, Uncle Tianwen, Sister Mu Jiao!¡± As for the others, she passed by them. Other than these three, no one was more popr than Jin Jiayu. However, there were some veteran actors in the production crew who had been in the entertainment industry for many years. They had good reputations. When they saw Jin Jiayu ignoring others like this, they could not help but feel unhappy. She was different from Su Cha. Su Cha ignored everyone. Han Yongbing frowned slightly when he saw Jin Jiayu in the crowd. He did not respond to her but turned his head and shouted, ¡°The opening ceremony is ready.¡± Although he did not respond, Jin Jiayu did not care. When the others heard this, they went to gather. When Jin Jiayu passed by Su Cha, she paused when she saw her. Su Cha noticed that she had ced her hand on the back of the assistant¡¯s hand as she walked. The assistant seemed to be serving her. Before Su Cha could speak, someone exined this strange scene for her. An actress who did not know her sneered, ¡°I heard that she is acting as the Empress Dowager. Now she has started her internship. What a joke.¡± ¡°Could she keep this role? She only slept her way in. I¡¯m afraid she will be crushed when she acts with Best Actor Shao.¡± Su Cha curled her lips. Maybe Jin Jiayu had watched too much drama. Did she really think that the Empress Dowager was like this? Fu Mo was dumbfounded by Jin Jiayu¡¯s attitude. ¡°ssmate Su, are celebrities all so exaggerated?¡± Naturally, she also knew that the person next to Jin Jiayu was an assistant. Now that she wasparing, she felt that Su Cha was simply an angel. Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Individuals are different.¡± Some people liked to keep a low profile. Especially in the entertainment industry, if one was praised too highly and worshipped by tens of thousands of people, it was inevitable that they would lose their original intentions. During the opening ceremony, Su Cha was stuck in the crowd ording to her position. There were also people taller than her around her, blocking her figure. The photographer did not take pictures of Su Cha, so her participation in this drama did not cause any waves. After the opening ceremony, the first scene would begin in the afternoon. This scene was an outdoor scene. In the script, there was a scene with Emperor He fighting a war. It was a big scene, and Su Cha had nothing to do for the time being. Her scenes would begin tomorrow. However, she needed to stay with the production crew to learn some experience today. ¡°Su... Su Cha...¡± Su Cha and Fu Mo sat on the stool and looked at their scripts. Suddenly, someone called her. Perhaps it was because he was a little nervous, but his voice was quite cheerful. Su Cha and Fu Mo looked up and saw a handsome man who was dressed fashionably. He had a fashionable style, but he was not feminine. The outline of his face was still firm, but his eyes were especially big and he looked more cheerful. It was the second male lead, Hua Nie. Chapter 559 - She Doesn’t Like You

Chapter 559: She Doesn¡¯t Like You

When Fu Mo mentioned the trainee from South Korea, Su Cha¡¯s impression of him was that he had entered through the back door. But what if the other party was selected based on acting skills? However, Su Cha could not tell that the other party was good at acting. She quickly realized that she was judging people by their appearance. What if they were really good at acting? ¡°Hello?¡± Su Cha smiled gently. There was no need to offend others in the production crew before others had revealed their intentions. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s smile, Hua Nie felt a lot more rxed. He sat next to Su Cha. He was very smart. He took the stool and made some space before he said happily, ¡°I heard that you are a singer. Are you participating in apetition right now? When I was in South Korea, I also participated in a singingpetition. However, I was not strong enough and got eliminated, so I went back home.¡± Su Cha and Fu Mo looked at each other. They did not know why he approached them and one said, ¡°Then why did you return to the country to act?¡± Hua Nie smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I just like it a little. My uncle is the investor of this show. He asked me toe in and try out the second male lead role, so I came in...¡± Su Cha, Fu Mo: ¡°...¡± So honest? His words were a little hateful. Fortunately, there was no one else around. Su Cha herself was suspected of taking the back door. She did not say anything about righteousness and just raised her eyebrows. Han Yongbing¡¯s requirements were very strict. Yet it seemed that he could not resist the investors¡¯ demands. Other than the fact that her situation was a little special, she had at least undergone an audition. At present, Jin Jiayu and Hua Nie did not seem to have entered the group under normal circumstances. ¡°Hua Nie!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from afar. Jin Jiayu walked over and saw Hua Nie and Su Cha. She had a faint smile on her face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Seeing Jin Jiayu calling him, Hua Nie felt a little uneasy. ¡°Ah? We weren¡¯t talking...¡± She came over after they¡¯d exchanged just a few words. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. Let¡¯s go and rehearse together.¡± The role that Hua Nie was ying was that of someone who had always admired the young Empress Dowager yed by Jin Jiayu. It was normal for the two of them to have a scene together. However, despite how Hua Nie was talking to Su Cha, Jin Jiayu could not help but ignore Su Cha. Hua Nie was a little unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t we have to wait until tomorrow morning? Since Brother Tianwen and Sister Mu Jiao are filming right now, let¡¯s wait.¡± ¡°Aiyah, you should rehearse beforehand. That way, there won¡¯t be any NGs during the filming. Why are you talking to a female number N here? Do you have any scenes with her?¡± As Jin Jiayu spoke, she had already reached out to grab Hua Nie¡¯s arm. Moreover, her tone was coquettish. Hua Nie was a little dumbfounded. He did not seem to understand her tricks, but he was a man, after all, so he allowed himself to be pulled up by Jin Jiayu. However, he struggled to break free. ¡°Let¡¯s not be like this before we start filming. Otherwise, we might be criticized. You are a famous person...¡± Su Cha and Fu Mo were amused by their situation. It was obvious that Jin Jiayu was trying to seduce a straightced man. She did not expect Hua Nie to be so pure. Jin Jiayu¡¯s expression darkened. She nced at Su Cha and dragged him away. After she left, Fu Mo said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you.¡± She sounded very certain. Chapter 560 - End of Work!

Chapter 560: End of Work!

¡°I know.¡± Of course, Su Cha could tell that Jin Jiayu disliked her. She did not think that she had offended Jin Jiayu in any way. However, women were strange. There was at times no reason for their dislike. Coincidentally, she also disliked Jin Jiayu, but since there was no direct conflict between them, she would not do anything. At most, she would pretend that she had never seen this person. The scenes in the afternoon were very exciting. The first scene was a grand war scene. Han Yongbing was very good at it, and Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao¡¯s acting skills were also extremely wonderful. Although they had NGed several times for various reasons, there had never been a problem with their acting skills. Emperor He, yed by Shao Tianwen, was standing below the city wall. The female lead, Mu Jiao, was dressed as a man beside Emperor He. She was his loyal subordinate and regarded him as a big brother. The two of them would fall in love over time, and Mu Jiao¡¯s character was very popr among the audience. They were both a best actor and a best actress, so they knew how to control their emotions well. Even though there were many cameras and modern facilities around them, when one really watched them act, they could still make people feel like they were in the middle of a real scene through their lines. Su Cha wanted to apud them for their excellent acting skills. The surrounding people could not help but nod when they saw the two of them. The veteran actors also gave their affirmation. Hua Nie looked at them with admiration. Jin Jiayu curled her lips with an unclear expression. They spent the whole afternoon filming a war scene. Although it was already October, Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao¡¯s foreheads were covered in sweat as they were wearing thick and heavy armor costumes. However, neither of them said anything norined. They just took a few sips of water during the break and were extremely professional. Su Cha felt that it was not unreasonable for some people to be paid well. At least they were worth it. But some were obviously not worth it. After filming, they went to change out of their costumes. The assistant hurriedly followed them in. After Su Cha finished watching the scenes in the afternoon, she did not stay around. She only greeted the assistant director and left with Fu Mo. After she left, Han Yongbing looked at the scene that had just been filmed and suddenly thought of something. He asked the assistant director, ¡°What about the girl who acted the role of Chaoyun? The one who sang.¡± The assistant director was stunned and looked around. ¡°She seems to have left.¡± Han Yongbing was stunned. Then, his face seemed to twitch. No emotions could be seen. Not many actors had left yet. Some people were taking the opportunity to greet the veteran actors and actresses. Even Jin Jiayu, who came in the most high-profile manner, did not leave. Yet Su Cha left early. However, since she did not have any scenes in the afternoon, Han Yongbing was satisfied that she¡¯d stayed with the production crew for the whole afternoon to watch. At least for the whole afternoon, apart from Jin Jiayu¡¯s noisy chatter, he did not hear Su Cha ordering people around. The assistant director did not know what he meant and asked cautiously, ¡°Director Han, you have something on. Do you want to call her back?¡± Han Yongbing nced at him. ¡°Talking about the person the producer admires, you¡¯re so casual.¡± The assistant director:v¡±...¡± A cold sweat broke out on the assistant director¡¯s forehead. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I thought you had something to discuss with her. I don¡¯t think she would care about such a trivial matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Han Yongbing waved his hand and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day!¡± Today¡¯s scenes officially ended. Chapter 561 - Complaints

Chapter 561: Comints

After experiencing the others¡¯ wonderful acting skills, Su Chapletely understood what the words sharp contrast meant. The atmosphere changed the next day. Han Yongbing was very strict with Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao yesterday. Although they had NGed several times, there were no problems with their acting skills. Their expressions had always been normal. When Jin Jiayu and Hua Nie were acting today, the scene was simply unbearable to watch. Han Yongbing¡¯s tightly furrowed brows made the other staff present feel like a storm was brewing. In the distance, Mu Jiao sat on a chair and watched the show while eating melon seeds. With the script on his back, Shao Tianwen asionally looked up at the stage with aplicated expression. How should he describe it? The scene performed by Jin Jiayu and Hua Nie today was when Hua Nie was originally by the Crane Emperor¡¯s side. The young Empress Dowager, Yu Wan, yed by Jin Jiayu, wanted to know the current movements of the Crane Emperor. She also knew that the character Hua Nie yed, Leng Yi, liked her, so she wanted to pry information from Leng Yi. In the script, Yu Wan was young and scheming. As she had be the Empress Dowager too early, she took control of the harem. Now, the emperor was her puppet. She had immense power. Her words could turn many corners, making it hard for people to understand her thoughts. She was also evil. You could tell that she was evil, but you could not tell when she spoke. Yu Wan was gorgeous. Otherwise, the old emperor would not have taken a fancy to her. Ambition. This was an aggressive woman. After all, if she killed the Crane Emperor, she might be able to rece the emperor in the future. Hence, such a role was extremelyplicated. Su Cha felt that the person behind Jin Jiayu must have a powerful background. Otherwise, it would not make sense for her to have the role. For example, Yu Wan, who was acting as Leng Yi, was wearing gorgeous makeup. Her face was simple and elegant, and it seemed that she could not suppress such makeup. If she did not do well, she would appear frivolous. When she spoke to Leng Yi, she raised her eyebrows and smiled. She should have been scheming, but she gave off a sense of yfulness. Han Yongbing¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. However, something had happened to Hua Nie. His lines were stuck. Han Yongbing, who was already furious, immediately shifted the me to Hua Nie. ¡°After reading the script for so long, you still stumbled with the lines. Can¡¯t you say this clearly?¡± It was obvious that he wanted the two of them to feel they¡¯re being scolded together, but the problem with Hua Nie was too obvious. Han Yongbing¡¯s anger made Hua Nie shrink his neck in fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director.¡± The apology was smooth, but Jin Jiayu tactfully kept silent. Han Yongbing suppressed his anger for the time being. ¡°Continue!¡± Needless to say, his attitude was very different from yesterday. In this probing scene, the two of them had failed several times due to different circumstances. In the end, Han Yongbing scolded directly, ¡°Are you acting as the Empress Dowager or the girl from Qing Lou?¡± Jin Jiayu¡¯s face turned pale. Many people in the production crew touched their noses and tried to hold back theirughter. ¡°Rest for ten minutes!¡± Han Yongbing had no choice but to announce that he would be resting for the time being. He sat to one side with a gloomy expression. He knew very well in his heart that if Jin Jiayu had seriously analyzed this role, she would not have acted like this. Yet she still acted like this. He did not know whose face she was pping. The director was in a bad mood. Everyone in the production crew was nervous, except Mu Jiao, Shao Tianwen, and Su Cha. Su Cha sat to one side. After a while, Hua Nie came over with a dejected expression. ¡°I can¡¯t act well all the time. I don¡¯t know why, but maybe I just don¡¯t have the talent to perform.¡± Chapter 562 - Delusion?

Chapter 562: Delusion?

He had never acted before, it was just out of interest. Who knew that interest was not enough to support his talent? He was obviously not talented in this aspect. Although he tried his best to memorize the lines, he was always stuck at the crucial moment. He was just slightly better than Jin Jiayu. Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°Not bad. If it was my first time acting and I made mistakes from the moment I memorized the lines, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered the rest of the lines.¡± Hua Nie looked at her curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nervous when you have to act with Brother Tianwen?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡± People who were used to all kinds of situations would express their confidence. Hua Nie was a little envious. ¡°I¡¯m just a little nervous. If only I was as calm as you. I still have to act with Brother Tianwen. I feel like I¡¯m dying.¡± He was a little dejected. Su Cha opened her mouth but closed it in the end. ¡°Hua Nie!¡± Jin Jiayu walked over again. She was still wearing her costume. The thick and gorgeous pce dress on her made her look a little out of breath. She could still carry it when she was acting, but now that she was walking, it could be said that she had no style at all. Her face was still covered with gorgeous makeup. When she walked over, she saw that Hua Nie was chatting with Su Cha again, and she seemed to be a little flustered and exasperated. ¡°Come and rehearse with me.¡± Hua Nie was also a little unhappy. ¡°I rehearsed with you for so long yesterday, but you were always not serious. Now, we only have ten minutes to rest. What are we to rehearse?¡± Jin Jiayu snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want to be scolded?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that we can be enlightened in ten minutes. I feel that it would be better to be scolded by the director while acting.¡± Hua Nie was merciless. Jin Jiayu¡¯s face stiffened. Fu Mo, who was standing next to Su Cha, could not help but lower her head andugh. Although her voice was soft, her movements were obvious. Jin Jiayu red at her. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Su Cha remained calm and did notugh, even though she wasughing in her heart. Fu Mo was targeted. She slowly raised her head, her eyes slightly dazed. ¡°Miss Jin, I didn¡¯tugh.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m deaf? I saw it. You¡¯reughing at me. What do you mean?¡± She shouted loudly, and the people nearby looked over. Even Mu Jiao and the rest noticed it. Everyone was surprised. Why did the popr starlet start a dispute with a talent show singer? For a moment, they could not tell that Jin Jiayu was targeting Su Cha¡¯s assistant. Fu Mo seemed to be a little flustered and timid. She hurriedly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jin. I really didn¡¯tugh at you. You might have seen wrongly, but if I offended you, I will apologize to you.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing? Do you think I¡¯m bullying you?¡± Jin Jiayu¡¯s voice became louder and louder. Hua Nie could not stand it anymore. He tried to smooth things over. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jin Jiayu. No one wasughing at you. Are you delusional?¡± He had a backer, so he was not afraid of Jin Jiayu. Otherwise, Jin Jiayu would not have wanted to get close to him. After all, the two of them had never met before. However, this also resulted in Hua Nie not giving her any face. His words made her even angrier. She did not want to criticize Hua Nie, so she vented her anger on Fu Mo. ¡°Was it my delusion, or did this assistant do it on purpose?¡± Chapter 563 - Go Back and Film Your Scene

Chapter 563: Go Back and Film Your Scene

Everyone quietened down and looked over as if they were watching a joke. Su Cha did not speak. Fu Mo bit her lips and kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jin. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Hua Nie also pulled Jin Jiayu, indicating that Jin Jiayu should stop. Jin Jiayu was still angry. She was used to being domineering after she became popr, and she had a strong backer. At this moment, she was unhappy. She looked around and saw a cup of water that someone had drunk from not far away. She immediately walked over and took it. Just as she was about to make a move, Su Cha, who had been silent all this while, suddenly reached out and pushed Jin Jiayu, turning her body that was about to ssh water. The cup in her hand was thrown away by the sudden force. She screamed and fell to the side. Luckily, Nie Li was quick enough to grab her, preventing her from falling to the ground. The scene fell silent. Jin Jiayu, who barely managed to stabilize her body, reacted and stared at Su Cha with wide eyes. ¡°Are you crazy? You actually pushed me! You actually dared to push me!¡± ¡°Miss Jin.¡± Su Cha said slowly, ¡°You were the one who started it first. I can educate my assistant myself, so I won¡¯t trouble you to do it. Who did you learn this habit of sshing people from?¡± The people around them looked as if they were watching a good show. Some of them were shocked. They did not expect Su Cha to be so fierce as to go head to head with Jin Jiayu. Jin Jiayu had fame and backing. Su Cha was just a talent show singer. Where did she get her confidence from? Han Yongbing also saw it from afar, but he was just watching. No one knew what he was thinking, but he did not stop them immediately. Mu Jiao and Shao Tianwen were surprised. Although Su Cha was pretty and had a special temperament when she joined the production crew, there were many beautiful people around. She was quiet and did not speak, so Mu Jiao and the rest did not pay much attention to her. They did not expect her to have such an explosive personality. Jin Jiayu¡¯s backer was famous in the entertainment industry. Since she dared to provoke her, did she not want to live anymore? Jin Jiayu¡¯s face turned red with anger. She reached out and wanted to p Su Cha. Smack! Su Cha pped Jin Jiayu¡¯s hand faster, causing her to stagger. This time, she fell to the ground before she could grab Hua Nie. A scream broke through the sky. Han Yongbing realized that things were getting out of hand. His forehead twitched as he walked forward to speak. He saw Su Cha, who was originally quiet and peaceful, looking at Jin Jiayu on the ground. The smile on her lips was a little sinister. ¡°Miss Jin, you know exactly how you got your role. Just quietly film your scene. No one will go against you. Be a good Jin Jiayu. Don¡¯t be stupid and find trouble with others all day. Even if you don¡¯t like them, don¡¯t attack them easily. Otherwise, how would you know if you had provoked someone you shouldn¡¯t? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Jin Jiayu¡¯s eyes were red. She was so embarrassed in front of everyone that she was trembling with anger. Seeing Su Cha speak, she wanted to say something, but Su Cha said, ¡°Director Han said that the ten minutes are up. Go back and film your scene.¡± Cold and ruthless, she sent chills down the others¡¯ spines. A cold feeling wrapped around everyone¡¯s bones. Everyone looked at each other in confusion. How did it suddenly be like this? Jin Jiayu¡¯s face turned pale. Chapter 564 - Don’t Be Nervous

Chapter 564: Don¡¯t Be Nervous

The scene could not be described as exciting. It was simply terrifying. Some people¡¯s mouths were wide open as they watched this scene. Even Mu Jiao forgot to drink the water in her hand. Everyone was dumbfounded. Jin Jiayu, who was used to being arrogant, turned pale under everyone¡¯s gaze. She got up and met the girl¡¯s gaze. There was still a piercing coldness in her bones, and she could not say anything for a while. ¡°Continue.¡± Han Yongbing spoke simply and did not exin or stop the scene. He casually announced that they would continue filming. Mu Jiao and Shao Tianwen looked at each other. They nced at Han Yongbing and Su Cha as if they understood something. A talent show singer was openly arguing with a popr starlet in the production crew, and Su Cha was clearly suppressing her in all aspects. Where did she get the confidence to go against Jin Jiayu? They looked at Jin Jiayu; she seemed to have been frightened. She did not continue to throw a tantrum. It did not match her personality. Although many people found it satisfying, they also felt that Su Cha might be scarier. Fu Mo brought a cup of water for Su Cha. Su Cha took a sip and received the gazes from all directions. She did not care at all. She was so calm that one could not see how ruthless she was just now. Fu Mo whispered, ¡°ssmate Su, it¡¯s not smart for you to offend Jin Jiayu for my sake.¡± ¡°Were you just going to watch her pour water on you? And in front of me.¡± Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°I will be unhappy.¡± She was not dead. It was abnormal for her not to care about a person who was being attacked in front of her. As Fu Mo listened, her eyes flickered as if she had a strange emotion. However, she quickly calmed down. ¡°Thank you.¡± ... Jin Jiayu was probably frightened by Su Cha. She was not in the right state to act and was in a daze. Han Yongbing could obviously tell, but he was not as angry as he was at the beginning. He was just a little impatient. ¡°Let¡¯s stop for today. Su Cha, get ready.¡± Perhaps Su Cha¡¯s name had startled Jin Jiayu, she raised her head and nced at Su Cha. She gritted her teeth and called her assistant to leave. She was just frightened by Su Cha for a while. As she was a popr starlet with a powerful background, Su Cha knew that this matter would not end so easily when she saw her gaze. However, when she spoke, she thought of the consequences and was already prepared. She was not worried about Jin Jiayu. At that time, there would only be those few kinds of people. They would either frame her orin about her and oppress her. They could not do anything new. Su Cha left to prepare for her scenes. In fact, it was just going to be her and Shao Tianwen. She did not have many scenes. All she had to do was say a few lines and express her emotions well. But in the eyes of others, it was a lot of pressure to act with Shao Tianwen. Shao Tianwen was an amiable person. Since Su Cha joined the production crew, her status had not been equal. Now that she was about to act, Shao Tianwen smiled gently at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervouster. Just follow my rhythm.¡± Shao Tianwen had been filming for many years, so he was confident. When he met a person with superb acting skills, not only could he bring himself into the moment, but he could also bring others into it. Shao Tianwen was confident that he could face Su Cha, a neer who had never acted before. Chapter 565 - Lines

Chapter 565: Lines

Su Cha¡¯s act of rebutting Jin Jiayu had not only attracted the attention of others but also attracted the attention of this Best Actor. To be honest, with his status, it was impossible for him to teach Jin Jiayu a lesson. He was not afraid of the person behind Jin Jiayu, but there was no need for him to offend her. Like Mu Jiao, he wanted tough at Jin Jiayu¡¯s big shots. But Su Cha was really unexpected. There were many beautiful girls around, and Shao Tianwen had seen them before. Hence, he could remember Su Cha¡¯s appearance, but he did not have any distinct impression. However, when he looked at her seriously, Shao Tianwen realized that the girl¡¯s eyes were shockingly bright but surprisingly calm. As he looked at her, he could not help but feel respectful and at ease. Respect? This word amused Shao Tianwen. How could he suddenly think of such a baffling word? ¡°I know. Thank you for your guidance, Best Actor Shao.¡± The girl nodded as well. Her smile was light, distant, and polite. Her voice was full of politeness, which surprised Shao Tianwen. He raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. Due to his status, many people would call him Brother Shao or Brother Tianwen warmly if they saw him. Most of the elders would call him Tianwen. ¡°Best Actor Shao¡± was used by the normal staff when they called him. It was so distant. But now, Shao Tianwen felt that this distance was clearly in front of him. As he was about to leave, Shao Tianwen added, ¡°You sing well. All the best.¡± Su Cha was stunned. He had asionally heard Su Cha¡¯s songs on the streets. At that time, he had asked a girl about who sang this song. Her voice was ethereal and outstanding, so he knew Su Cha¡¯s name. At this moment, he felt that she was even more eye-catching. If it were someone else, they would think too much about thisment. Su Cha just found it amusing and did not think much about it. Fu Mo looked at Shao Tianwen and said in a subtle tone, ¡°He knows you. ssmate Su, you are really popr.¡± ¡°The circle is only so big. It¡¯s not strange that he¡¯s heard of me. I¡¯ve heard of many people, but I don¡¯t think they will take all of them seriously.¡± Su Cha smiled. Fu Mo nodded as if she understood. When she was acting, Su Cha really ¡°listened to him.¡± Shao Tianwen had a strong sense of immersion in acting, and he was also very infectious. He could affect other actors. If it did not turn out well, it would be because Shao Tianwen¡¯s personal suppression was too strong. Usually, in the same scene, his camera sense was stronger than others. This was the effect Su Cha wanted. She did not want to stand out. She was affected by Shao Tianwen¡¯s emotions and easily passed the first scene. Han Yongbing, who was behind the camera, nodded as he watched Su Cha¡¯s performance. Not only that, but her lines were also very well-read. She was more immersed than other actors. Han Yongbing could not describe it. He only felt that this voice had an ancient feel to it. It was as if she had be one with the background scenes of that era. It did not feel like she was acting, and there would be no need for a voice actor to dub her. It was not a problem for the live audio to be used directly. Han Yongbing and Shao Tianwen were surprised. The actors nowadays were not only bad at acting, but also in their line delivery. If the lines were not read properly, it would be like they were reciting a book. There were also some lines that could not be memorized and could only be saved with voice acting. Chapter 566 - The Head

Chapter 566: The Head

The standards of the entertainment industry were getting lower and lower. If the lines were urately delivered, that was enough to make someone better than ordinary people. He was surprised to see someone who could speak well. It was especially rare for a neer. Han Yongbing and the rest also knew that Su Cha had just entered university. Although she was in the acting department, she had not learned enough in some courses. Her line delivery was not only due to lessons but also due to Su Cha¡¯s talent. It was very surprising. It was already rare for a singer to have such talent, but he did not expect that her ability to deliver lines would not be bad. Let¡¯s put it this way. Su Cha¡¯s acting and line delivery were not top-notch among the production crew, but at least she passed. It was at least at the level where she could string up Jin Jiayu and beat her up. Even Hua Nie was envious and impressed by Su Cha¡¯s acting. Seeing Han Yongbing¡¯s nod, Su Cha must have acted well. After a short performance with Shao Tianwen, Han Yongbing walked over and asked casually as Su Cha was about to change out of her costume, ¡°Are you taking a ss for line delivery right now?¡± Su Cha shook her head and smiled. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m just using my head. Director, it¡¯s just enough to pass.¡± In fact, it was not talent. She had lived in ancient times for decades. The ancient people¡¯s way of speaking was engraved in her bones. The ancient costume drama was different from the real ancient times, but delivering a few lines using that different tone was not a problem for Su Cha. Han Yongbing nodded and did not ask further. ... After the conflict yesterday, Jin Jiayu did not really dare to ditch the production crew, and nothing happened for the time being. However, when she came to join the production crew, it could be seen that she was in a bad mood. The people around her clearly saw her assistant being scolded several times and even being pinched in front of everyone. The assistant was so aggrieved that tears welled up in her eyes. Although the people around them saw it and frowned, no one dared to say anything. The incident was sudden, and no one had taken a video. Moreover, with Jin Jiayu¡¯s background, no one dared to meddle. Besides, such things were not umon in the entertainment industry. Celebrities would often be under a lot of pressure when they were being attacked by anti-fans and being cursed as if with never-ending hatred. All sorts of rumors would be spread about them. If it was someone with a weak mind, they would easily go crazy. Some celebrities would vent their anger on the people around them when they were being suppressed. Jin Jiayu¡¯s temper was not good to begin with. And since she was so embarrassed yesterday, she naturally took it out on her assistant. Han Yongbing could not take it anymore but could not say so clearly. He only warned Jin Jiayu, ¡°Be careful.¡± Jin Jiayu turned her head away. She did not want to hear it, but she did not dare to rebut Han Yongbing. She turned her head and saw Su Cha standing in the distance. Her gloomy eyes were fixed on Su Cha. Su Cha felt that it had nothing to do with her. She sneered in her heart and ignored Jin Jiayu. She turned around, not expecting to suddenly hear news about Bo Muyi. ¡°The Imperial Mu Group... I heard that the leader is very young. I¡¯m so envious of his family background...¡± ¡°He has such a big financial group at such a young age. His means are not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°I want to know, are rich people like them really happy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s happiness you can¡¯t imagine!¡± ... The head of the Imperial Mu Group? Su Cha looked at the source of the discussion. She saw two young girls in servant-girl costumes holding a magazine and discussing excitedly, their eyes filled with yearning. Chapter 567 - Making People Green with Envy?

Chapter 567: Making People Green with Envy?

Su Cha looked at them curiously. ¡°ssmate Su?¡± Seeing her movements, Fu Mo, who had been following Su Cha, also heard the discussions of those people. Seeing that Su Cha was interested, she suddenly took out her phone. ¡°They are talking about this.¡± Su Cha took it and saw that it was an interview page. [The leader of the Imperial Mu Group is interviewed: How to maintain the normal operations of a world-ss corporation.] The huge ck headline caught everyone¡¯s attention. Su Cha raised her eyebrows and saw the full interview script. Bo Muyi actually epted an interview from the media. This media group was the same as the official media from whom Su Cha had epted an interview in the past. It was an official and authoritative newspaper. It did not follow the news in magazines, but they even posted on Weibo. In her memory, Bo Muyi had said that he would not ept interviews from these mediapanies as he did not like his life being exposed. Although the Imperial Mu Group was huge and Bo Muyi was very secretive, themoners knew that the leader of this generation¡¯s Imperial Mu Group was very young. His surname was Bo, but they did not know who he was, and they had no way to meet Bo Muyi. It was strange for Bo Muyi to ept this interview. The interview was very normal. It was mainly about how Bo Muyi managed such a huge group or what kind of experience he had. From Bo Muyi¡¯s answers, which were perfect and simple, could be gleaned an unquestionable domineering style. His domineering decision-making could be seen from his words, and from his answers, it could be seen that he was an absolute superior. The interview also said that it was hard to imagine that such a leader was only 25 years old. Twenty-five years old. The entire article was about the corporation. It was a ssic that could be posted on financial newspapers. However, there was a sudden question. The official media asked Bo Muyi what he did in private other than work. [Outside of working hours, I always go home and like to stay with my wife.] But other than this question, there were no other private questions in the interview. For example, no one asked when this leader had gotten a wife. Su Cha guessed that someone had asked, but Bo Muyi did not allow it to be told. After all, Su Cha was a public figure. He would not announce her for the time being. Why did he suddenly ept a magazine interview? And in the interview, he directly used the words ¡°his wife¡±... Wife... This unfamiliar and moving word instantly filled Su Cha¡¯s heart with sweetness. She suddenly wanted to jump into his arms and rub his face or kiss him. At the thought of this, Su Cha could not help butugh. She took out her phone and saw the puzzledments of theizens. ¡°Is this report humorous?¡± Su Cha coughed and shook her head. ¡°No, I just find it funny.¡± After saying that, she handed the phone to Fu Mo. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Fu Mo nodded. As she watched Su Cha leave, she looked at the news page in her hand in confusion. The leader of the Imperial Mu Group? Fu Mo vaguely felt that this matter was not so simple. The official media also posted an interview about Bo Muyi on the official Weibo. Theizens were not interested in such interviews. However, the leader of the Imperial Mu Group piqued their interest. When they opened the article, they saw that the entire article was filled with iprehensible information. However, thest question was intercepted by theizens. [I only like to stay with my wife.] There¡¯s a rich second-generation heir who doesn¡¯t y with luxury cars, watches, or young models but is actually making people green with envy?? Chapter 568 - Paparazzi

Chapter 568: Paparazzi

It was as if because of this special remark, manyizens did not pay attention to the so-called business management experience. After all, they did not understand it. It was rare for a 25-year-old tycoon to like being with his wife. Twenty-five was a very young age in the eyes of many people, especially for people of their status. It was even more illogical for them to get married so early. All of a sudden, other than those who expressed their daily idolization on Weibo, some people wanted to know who the wife of the leader was, although they did not even know what the person in the interview looked like. There were also people who spected that the leader had said this on purpose to f*ck with the stereotype. How many people from wealthy families could have true love? However, suchments were quickly rebutted by others. It was fine if there were other conspiracy theories, but it was simply naive to say that others were faking their image. How could a rich leader who was beyond imagination care about their image? They didn¡¯t even know who he was. Compared to the past interviews on Weibo, there were more people discussing this post. It was unknown what the officials were thinking, but in a few hours, another interview segment was released. The difference was that this time, there was a blurry cut. Although they did not state it clearly, it seemed to be the silhouette of the leader. It was just a silhouette. Even through theputer screen, it could be seen that the silhouette¡¯s owner was domineering. He sat elegantly on the sofa with one leg crossed. Even through the silhouette, one could feel the coldness. ¡°This silhouette is of the leader? He looks so handsome!¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed. You can tell if he¡¯s handsome with just a silhouette. Your filter is also awesome. Do you dare to say anything when you see someone rich?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe his legs are that long. They must have been photoshopped!!¡± ¡°I feel that the owner of this silhouette does not look bad in real life, but I still can¡¯t believe it. Is he rich? Jealousy makes me ugly...¡± ... After Su Cha saw the report, she called Bo Muyi and asked him why he suddenly epted an interview. Bo Muyi was just saying that he had to ept it, but Su Cha felt that it was not so simple. In the past, the official media also wanted to interview the Bo family, but they had never given any such reports. After hanging up, Su Cha saw a new Weibo post with Bo Muyi¡¯s silhouette. Su Cha narrowed her eyes slightly. Others might not be able to tell, but she could tell at a nce that this silhouette was of Bo Muyi. He doesn¡¯t like to expose himself? Then why is he still being interviewed? Su Cha felt that Bo Muyi¡¯s goal was not so simple. Although he had always been mysterious, the discussions about the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s leader had increased because of this interview. Some information about this leader had been dug up, but only a little. Everyone was curious about the leader¡¯s wife. Su Cha was not worried about what was happening online. She quietly filmed her scenes with the production crew. When the weekend arrived, she returned to the production set of Dreams in Progress to continue participating in thepetition. Su Cha had be popr, but she kept a low profile. Outside of special operations, Su Cha would pay attention to her surroundings in private. No one would notice her unless she was being especially conspicuous. However, Su Cha knew that she was popr. After all, there were even people who secretly took pictures of her. Not long after she returned to the Lookout Pavilion, she was followed by the paparazzi while on the way to join the production crew. Chapter 569 - Meeting

Chapter 569: Meeting

It was nothing new for the paparazzi to follow celebrities. Celebrities could even be afraid that no paparazzi would secretly take their pictures. But it was not a pleasant thing to say that she was too popr. Su Cha could clearly feel the paparazzi following her. The driver also noticed it and whispered, ¡°Miss Su, do you want to get rid of them?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°I need to join the production crew right now. I¡¯ll get rid of themter.¡± The driver nodded. They arrived at the production set and were safe for the time being. The production crew once again informed Su Cha that other than participating in thepetition this week, there was to be another variety show recording. It was ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡± Ever since Su Cha¡¯s show debut was released a few weeks ago, there had been a lot of negativements and controversies, but at least the topic had reached a certain level. The production crew wanted to let the remaining contestants participate again. The main reason was to allow Su Cha and Li Miyi to record again. Because then, they could change theizens¡¯ opinions online. The additional variety show was equivalent to an opportunity, so Su Cha naturally would not refuse. Tan Jinsui also asked Su Cha to agree. In fact, this matter was a little strange. After all, this variety show was quite popr. The production crew¡¯s reputation was not big enough for their contestants to go on it twice. It was Tan Jinsui who came out to secure the chance. As a legendary manager, his connections were also revealed. There were only five contestants left in the nationalpetition. Although they seemed to be very popr, Su Cha did not live in the vi with them and had her ownpetition. Hence, Su Cha was not as active as the others on the show. But in terms of poprity, she was more popr than others. During today¡¯spetition, Su Cha¡¯s mood had turned this contest into a job. It was just a routine job. After thepetition, she rxed a little. When she got back into the car, the driver said softly, ¡°Miss Su, those people are still following.¡± Su Cha turned to look at the back window. The paparazzi were best at pestering people. Now that Su Cha had a certain degree of fame, there were naturally people who wanted to expose her. Although something had happened to her thest two times, thepany had acted quickly, ruthlessly, and directly. The news on the Inte had also disappeared quickly, causing many people to not have time to react. This matter seemed to have ended easily. Now, she was clearly under Tan Jinsui, yet she kept a low profile. The paparazzi naturally would not let her off. It was only a matter of time before they caught up with her. The two low-key cars did not look like anything special, but the camera they were carrying was aimed at them. At this moment, her phone rang. Su Cha looked at it and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Send me to a ce. Let them wait patiently.¡± The driver nodded and sent Su Cha to the location. Su Cha did not want him to get rid of the paparazzi because Le Anqi had asked to meet her. It just so happened that she hadn¡¯t seen her friend in a while. She wanted to see how patient these paparazzi were. Besides, she had plenty of ways to get rid of them when she was alone. When she arrived at a hotpot shop, Su Cha simply put on her sunsses and entered. The paparazzi following behind her was a little excited. They probably thought that she was meeting someone important, but when they saw that it was a girl, they were a little disinterested. It was too boring if it was just a gathering between such best friends. Chapter 570

Chapter 570: Untitled

¡°Su Cha, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± Le Anqi was happy to see Su Cha. She ordered a hotpot and asked for a private room to meet her. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve also been busy recently?¡± Su Cha smiled. She did not meet Le Anqi, but they asionally chatted on WeChat. She knew that Le Anqi had been busy with her sses since school started. ¡°I¡¯m quite busy. I asked you toe because I have something to ask you. I wanted to take your advice.¡± Le Anqi looked at the steaming pot of soup and swallowed her saliva. She said, ¡°Someone from the production crew asked me to act as the second female lead. Although it¡¯s a web drama, I think it¡¯s an opportunity. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really like the role, so it¡¯s a little annoying.¡± She bit her chopsticks and frowned. Su Cha asked curiously, ¡°What role?¡± Le Anqi said, ¡°She¡¯s just a rude and unruly rich girl. It would be cute if I could act well in this kind of role, but I¡¯ve read the script. She¡¯s really a brainless person. If I yed her, she would probably be criticized badly by the audience. Besides, my acting skills are not very good. I¡¯ve never acted on TV before. If my acting skills are bad, my character will be made worse. But this is also a chance for me to open the door to the entertainment industry. I¡¯m really conflicted.¡± Le Anqi was in the national Top 30, but that was not good enough. The poprity of talent shows nowadays was not as high as before. Top 10 was not that eye-catching, let alone Top 30. After leaving the show, Le Anqi focused on studying and practicing her songs. There was no chance for her to be sought out, so she was surprised that a web drama production wanted her to y the second female lead. It was just that the character was too unlikable. Su Cha frowned slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t give you too much of an opinion on this matter. After all, it¡¯s your own chance. But from my perspective, I won¡¯t ept such a role. Although opening the door is important, this first factor can easily determine your future in the entertainment industry.¡± She thought for a while and said, ¡°If you really like it, I will help you take note of roles and opportunities in the future. My suggestion is that you study hard for now. If you have other ideas, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Le Anqi put the tripe served by the waiter into the pot and was touched. ¡°Su Cha, you are so awesome. Actually, I thought so too. It¡¯s mainly because a few of my ssmates said that this is a chance. Right now, not many actors have made it to the top just by acting in a web drama...¡± Su Cha gave a faint smile. ¡°Students from the Broadcast Department?¡± Le Anqi sighed. ¡°Actually, I know what they mean. They¡¯re just making a joke out of it. No one would want to take on such a role even if they had the chance. I just think what they said makes sense. It¡¯s good enough that there¡¯s a chance. How could we have the luxury to choose this soon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to give up.¡± Seeing that she had a good rtionship with her, Su Cha did not say anything to discourage her. She just gave her some fantasy bubbles. After all, no one could say for sure about such things. She moved her chopsticks and said softly, ¡°Let nature take its course. As long as you have patience or think about it carefully, is it necessary for you to enter the entertainment industry? I¡¯m not a popr person, so it¡¯s easy for me to speak. In the end, I can only choose for myself. Think about it carefully, and you won¡¯t find it so difficult.¡± Le Anqi nodded in confusion. Chapter 571 - A Hotpot

Chapter 571: A Hotpot

After she and Le Anqi ate, the two of them came out and Le Anqi took a taxi back. Su Cha felt that the paparazzi who was following her did not leave. She walked alone on the street. The paparazzi¡¯s car followed behind her at a steady pace. A few people in the car were staring at her, thinking that it was definitely unusual for Su Cha to be walking outside in the middle of the night. They became excited and thought that there might be something to report. In the blink of an eye, however, Su Cha seemed to have walked into the shadows. When they focused, she had disappeared. One of the paparazzi who had been staring at her was stunned. He blinked hard, and when he opened his eyes again, she was indeed gone. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°Why is she missing?¡± ¡°Has she discovered us?¡± ¡°Even if she saw us, she shouldn¡¯t have disappeared!¡± The paparazzi cursed as he got out of the car at the ce where she had disappeared. It was just an intersection with a construction site surrounded by iron sheets. Looking ahead, he saw it was a brightly lit main road. The paparazzi looked around and found it strange. Why did she disappear? Of course, Su Cha used her qinggong to fly away. She disappeared in the shadows. The paparazzi in the car could not react in time. She was just toozy to use other methods to get rid of them. Let them think that they had seen a ghost. When she returned to the Lookout Pavilion, it waste at night because she had spent a while having hotpot with Le Anqi. When she reached the door, she saw Bai Kuning out with someone. Seeing her, Bai Kun looked as if he had seen his savior. ¡°Miss Su, you are back. Go and see the young master. He is sick today.¡± ¡°He is sick?¡± Su Cha¡¯s heart tightened for a moment. ¡°How did he get sick?¡± Bai Kun had a bitter expression on his face. ¡°We don¡¯t know. We hired a doctor after we came back. He has a high fever...¡± He mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know how he managed to hang on until now.¡± He¡¯d insisted on going home before getting a doctor. His goal was obvious. He knew that she had toe back some time and was waiting. Su Cha did not listen to him and hurried into the room. The doctor next to Bai Kun was surprised. ¡°Young Master¡¯s wife?¡± Bai Kun was stunned for a moment before he reacted and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± It did not matter whether it was true or not. It was definitely true in the young master¡¯s heart. As soon as that interview report was released, Miss Su¡¯s identity had been confirmed. ... ¡°Why do you have a fever?¡± Entering the room, Su Cha immediately saw the person lying on the bed. It was no different from usual. He justy on the bed with his eyes closed as if he was asleep. As soon as Su Cha spoke, he opened his eyes slowly. The hostility in his eyes disappeared when he saw Su Cha. He was gentle and looked lost for a moment. ¡°Cha Cha.¡± Su Cha walked over and touched his forehead. It was indeed very hot. She frowned. It was normal to be sick, but Bo Muyi¡¯s illness seemed to be a little unbelievable. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that you have a temperature these past few days, or is there something else wrong? Why are you having a fever? It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t rest well, right?¡± It was rare for her to nag. After she touched his forehead, the man lying on the bed looked much weaker. He was not as high-spirited as usual, which made Su Cha¡¯s heart ache. He grabbed Su Cha¡¯s palm with one hand. It was shockingly hot. Even so, he said with a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I missed you...¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She was caught off guard that the me fell on her. Chapter 572 - Special Body

Chapter 572: Special Body

Su Cha did not know whether tough or cry, but seeing that he was sick, she could not say anything. The temperature of his palm was shockingly hot. Su Cha said, ¡°If you were sick, you should have sought a doctor sooner. You shouldn¡¯t have forced yourself.¡± Hearing her slightly reproachful words, Bo Muyi frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°I felt well until I came back in the afternoon, then I called a doctor.¡± Actually, he¡¯d felt that something was wrong in the morning, but because he had to work and Su Cha came back at night... Su Cha touched Bo Muyi¡¯s cheek. ¡°Rest well now.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± He held her hand and frowned, thinking that she was going somewhere. Su Cha sighed and smiled. ¡°I asked them to prepare some light food for people with a fever. You might be hungry when you wake up at night.¡± Bo Muyi shook his head. ¡°No need.¡± He lowered his voice, not wanting to let go of Su Cha¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to rest. Can you sleep too?¡± His tone seemed to indicate that he could not sleep if Su Cha did not sleep. Su Cha had no choice. Since he was sick, she took a shower and went to bed. He had a high fever. Su Cha could clearly feel that Bo Muyi¡¯s entire body was burning hot as shey in bed. It was shockingly hot and the room was filled with cold air. Su Cha did not know if Bo Muyi¡¯s body could take it. But in this weather, if she turned off the air-conditioner, she would not be able to take it. Su Cha thought for a while and grabbed Bo Muyi¡¯s wrist. A cool breath followed her wrist and entered Bo Muyi¡¯s body. This was the first time Su Cha had checked Bo Muyi¡¯s body. In the past, no matter how intimate the two of them were, she did not probe if Bo Muyi had inner force. After all, Bo Muyi was from the n. Su Cha had always felt that Bo Muyi¡¯s martial arts were not bad. Although he might not have inner force, she could tell that Bo Muyi¡¯s martial arts were not weak. However, just as her inner force entered his body, Su Cha suddenly felt a strange forceing from Bo Muyi¡¯s body. It was like a strong suction force that absorbed her inner force so quickly that even she could not stop it. For a moment, Su Cha also stopped. She subconsciously wanted to break free, but she found that the suction seemed to be firmly absorbed into Bo Muyi¡¯s palm. She could not move at all. The inner force in her body leaked out like it was being sucked by a ma. Su Cha¡¯s face turned pale. She had been cultivating in ancient times for so many years and knew some things. The inner force of modern society was basically lost, but there was actually someone with a special physique? Some physiques were inherently different. It was as if she was cheating. Her inner force was stronger than that of others. Su Cha was just an ordinary person, but she relied on her strong vitality and forgot that she had such a special physique. As if he felt that something was wrong, Bo Muyi let go of her wrist. He saw Su Cha¡¯s pale face and the panic in her eyes. ¡°Cha Cha?¡± He just felt that there was something unusual in his body. It came from Su Cha¡¯s palm, but he could not exin what it was. He could only feel the continuous flow of it into his body. When he saw that Su Cha¡¯s expression was not right, he realized that something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m... fine...¡± Before she could finish, Su Cha cked out and fainted. Chapter 573 - The Star Alliance Meeting

Chapter 573: The Star Alliance Meeting

When Su Cha woke up, she felt herself lying in a warm embrace. She opened her eyes and saw the man¡¯s smooth chin and deeply sleeping face. She was stunned and almost forgot how she fell asleepst night. She immediately recalled that she had given Bo Muyi a little bit of her inner forcest night, hoping that his fever would subside. Unexpectedly, she encountered a Bo Muyi who had a special physique and who almost drained her inner force, causing her to be so mentally exhausted that she fainted. She fainted! If not for that fact, Su Cha would not have dared to imagine that such an embarrassing thing would happen to her. And the most unimaginable thing was that Bo Muyi had a special physique from ancient legends! If she was not wrong, this kind of physique was a natural nemesis for people like her who had deep inner force. For a moment, Su Cha¡¯s expression wasplicated. She could feel that Bo Muyi did not have inner force. If he did, her actionsst night would have been tantamount to seeking her own death. Probably sensing Su Cha¡¯s movement, Bo Muyi opened his eyes. Seeing that Su Cha had woken up, he hugged her tightly. ¡°You scared mest night. Why did you suddenly faint? I found a doctor. The doctor said that you were just too tired and fell asleep.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± How should she exin this? She was too exhausted because her inner force was almost sucked dry. She fainted due to her low spirits. But she was not injured. She was in deep sleep. Fortunately, this thing woulde back after she practiced for a while. Su Cha did not know how to exin it and was a little conflicted. ¡°No. I wanted to transfer a little of my inner force to youst night so that your fever would subside, but I didn¡¯t expect your body to be special. I almost did something wrong.¡± ¡°Inner force?¡± Hearing this term, Bo Muyi was really surprised. Even he did not expect it. ¡°I thought these were just the elders¡¯ jokes. Cha Cha, do you have inner force?¡± After all, modern society had been out of touch with ancient times for too long. These things had long be illusory existences. Ancient martial arts were deemed only slightly unscientific, but they did not know that even more unscientific ancient martial arts existed. Hence, the word ¡°inner force¡± sounded like a fantasy. Su Cha nodded. ¡°A little...¡± Bo Muyi thought for a while and said, ¡°Does my physique sh with your inner force?¡± Su Cha shook her head again. ¡°It¡¯s not a rash action. As long as I don¡¯t use my inner force on your body, you will be fine.¡± She had done intimate things with him before and was fine. Su Cha did not expect this to happen. Hearing this, Bo Muyi was relieved. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± He thought that after this situation, Su Cha could no longer get close to him. That was simply a nightmare. Although he knew about this, he was very considerate and did not ask much. He got out of bed and washed up as usual. However, perhaps Su Cha¡¯s inner force that he¡¯d almost sucked dryst night was indeed useful. Now that he was awake, he felt refreshed. It was obvious that he had a high feverst night. In contrast, Su Cha looked a little dispirited. Su Cha felt a headacheing on. When Bo Muyi went to wash up, Su Chay on the bed and was ready to get up, but she received a call from Jin Duan, whom she had not seen in a long time. ¡°Alliance Master, the conference is about to begin. The elders have returned from overseas. I hope you cane to participate on time.¡± Su Cha paused when she heard this. ¡°Where is the address?¡± Jin Duan told her the address. Su Cha hung up and became more alert. The highlight that she had been paying attention to had finally arrived. The Star Alliance Meeting was about to begin, and she, the Alliance Master, was about to appear. Chapter 574 - Internal Meeting of the Star Alliance

Chapter 574: Internal Meeting of the Star Alliance

The Star Alliance Meeting was one of the grandest events in recent years. Originally, the change of the Alliance Master every thirty years was a big deal. In the end, the previous Alliance Master appointed by the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect was assassinated. Everyone in the Star Alliance was anxious, and the elders were a little impetuous. Everyone thought that this would be a huge blow to the Star Alliance, but in just a few months, the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect announced the appearance of a new Alliance Master. Probably to protect the new Alliance Master, the new Alliance Master¡¯s identity had not been revealed. This was understandable. However, it was inevitable that people would feel unhappy, especially the elders of the Star Alliance. In order to keep up with the times, the venue of the Star Alliance Meeting was held in a hotel in the Imperial Capital. The venue was extremely luxurious, but not many people came. The initial gathering before the Star Alliance Meeting was only to prove the identity of the Alliance Master. Other than the elders and the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect, no one else was qualified toe. It was equivalent to an internal meeting within the Star Alliance. ¡°The Martial Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master Selection will be held soon. There are many familiespeting this year. However, even we elders do not know the ins and outs of the matter.¡± In the luxurious venue, there were only a few old men sitting at the long white table, making the entire hall seem a little empty. The old man who spoke first was one of the Star Alliance elders, Tang Hefei, who was also the head of one of the Tang Sect¡¯s branches. He had just returned from overseas and was wearing a decent suit. He looked elegant and calm among the elders. Holding a ss of red wine, he looked like he was from high society. But his words had a deeper meaning. An old man at the side rolled his eyes as if he could not stand his behavior. He snorted. ¡°I believe the Stone Door Master will give us an exnation. Anyway, the new Alliance Master will appear today. I don¡¯t know why you are so anxious.¡± This person was another elder, Wan Youtian. He was famous on the Chinese street in Australia and belonged to the Wudang Sect. He was also at odds with Tang Hefei. An old man pped and chuckled. ¡°So noisy, so noisy!¡± It was the elder of the Beggar¡¯s Sect, Lin Yin. ¡°Amitabha!¡± The benevolent-looking old man spoke. He was obviously from the Shaolin Temple. If Su Cha was here, she would have recognized him as Master Buzhou. ¡°Hmph.¡± Cheng Deyue snorted, feeling dissatisfied. ¡°He has never revealed anything since the beginning. He even hid it from us elders. Who among us does he not trust? Buzhou, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the case?¡± Master Buzhou put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Seeing him like this, Cheng Deyue rolled his eyes. This old bald donkey loved to meddle in these things. The other three elders looked at each other and smiled ambiguously. Creak... The door opened and the waiter led two figures in. It was Shi Wei and his disciple, Jin Duan. Seeing Shi Wei, the people who were discussing among themselves smiled. Tang Hefei was the first to wave. ¡°Stone Door Master, long time no see.¡± He raised his ss and gestured elegantly. Shi Wei saw him and smiled. He looked like Master Buzhou. ¡°Elder Tang, long time no see.¡± Then he looked at the others. ¡°Elder Lin, Elder Wan, Elder Cheng, Master Buzhou, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I really missed you!¡± The five elders got down slowly. Chapter 575 - Amitabha

Chapter 575: Amitabha

Cheng Deyue was the first to look behind Shi Wei. He only saw Jin Duan. ¡°Stone Door Master, where¡¯s the Alliance Master?¡± Wan Youtian was the first to speak. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Jin Duan. Jin Duan¡¯s expression turned cold. At least three of them were cunning old foxes. He was under a lot of pressure standing alone. Shi Wei¡¯s expression did not change. He walked in front of them and pulled out a chair to sit down. ¡°The Alliance Master will be here soon. She¡¯s on her way.¡± ¡°You seem to be hiding a treasure.¡± Cheng Deyue said sincerely, ¡°Stone Door Master, we can understand your intention to protect the Alliance Master. However, as the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, they can¡¯t be afraid of things. The identity of the Alliance Master will be revealed sooner orter. Since the Martial Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master Selection will be held soon, the Alliance Master will have to attend. If others ask about it during this time, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if even we, the elders, didn¡¯t know the identity of the new Alliance Master?¡± Shi Wei was sitting on the chair calmly. Hearing Cheng Deyue¡¯s words, he smiled. ¡°Elder Cheng, you are right.¡± It was as if he had thrown a punch at cotton. It was soft and powerless, and he could not even ask righteously. Cheng Deyue was furious. ¡°Stone Door Master, you have to at least tell us the identity of the new Alliance Master, right? A while ago, that descendant of the Bo family disregarded the Star Alliance and kidnapped my grandson and granddaughter. What do you think this is? He doesn¡¯t respect the Star Alliance at all! It¡¯s all because our Alliance doesn¡¯t have an Alliance Master. We still have to be secretive about having an Alliance Master!¡± His voice was hard and loud. The entire hall was silent. The other three elders did not speak. Master Buzhou said calmly, ¡°Elder Cheng, the Stone Door Master has said that the Alliance Master will be here soon. Besides, I believe the new Alliance Master will deal with your matter fairly.¡± Their words were useless. Cheng Deyue knew very well that they just wanted to deal with him. He sneered in his heart and his expression darkened. He still remembered the matter regarding the Bo family. Shi Wei looked around slowly. ¡°The Vice Alliance Master is not here yet?¡± ¡°I have something to say about this Vice Alliance Master!¡± Wan Youtian said, ¡°I thought that Buzhou was enough. But I didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward. She didn¡¯t even show up when the previous Alliance Master was assassinated. If she doesn¡¯t want to be the Alliance Master, how about we choose another person for her position?¡± The others frowned. Indeed, this Vice Alliance Master was a little overcautious. Usually, it was fine if she did not show up, but if something big had happened, she should have done so. Shi Wei opened his mouth and was about to speak when he heard a softughing from outside the hall. ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work and have a mission to protect the Star Alliance. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like to show up usually, which has led to Elder Wan¡¯s misunderstanding and concern. It¡¯s really my fault.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the door was pushed open. A perfect woman in fashionable and exquisite clothes stood outside. When she walked in, her charming appearance could make people unable to take their eyes off of her. Even these elders who were used to seeing beauties could not help but curse in their hearts when they saw this Vice Alliance Master again. What a vixen! The person who came in seemed to be smiling charmingly. She nced at the elders present with an indescribable charm. Even Master Buzhou closed his eyes and chanted, ¡°Amitabha.¡± Chapter 576 - Outdated Method

Chapter 576: Outdated Method

The ¡°woman¡± who came in was the Star Alliance¡¯s Vice Alliance Master, Tan Yeluo. She was a legendary character. When the old Alliance Master promoted her to the position a few years ago, these elders had also opposed it. It was simple. She did not work with any elders. She was purely independent. The old Alliance Master promoted her to suppress these elders. Although the Star Alliance had not been as powerful as it was in the past few years, the Vice Alliance Master was still very elusive. However, whenever the elders had any ns, the Vice Alliance Master would be the first to object. Even though she did not appear, her voice was heard clearly. The elders already had a lot of opinions about her. And because she was too beautiful, she was deemed simply a demon. The older elders privately felt that she was a person who could bring disaster to the country and popce. How could she suppress them? Of course, they would not say this because it would embarrass them. Master Buzhou was the only one who did not have any objections to the Vice Alliance Master. Everyone was dissatisfied with her appearance and did not say anything on the surface. Under her charming smile, did she really think that the old people here were as calm as still water? Even someone as capable as Master Buzhou could close his eyes because of this witch. The others could not say anything nasty to such a beauty. However, when they saw her, they could not help but feel unhappy and had different expressions. ¡°Stone Door Master, elders, hello.¡± Tan Yeluo walked over and extended her fingers to greet them. Her smile was appropriate and perfect. She looked generous, but she had a natural seductive aura. When she sat down, she smoothed her long hair and nced at everyone. ¡°I thought I was thest to arrive. The Alliance Master is not here yet. Why do the elders have such a bad impression of me?¡± Tang Hefei raised the red wine cup in his hand and smiled calmly. ¡°Vice Alliance Master Tan is joking. We have just arrived.¡± He was the person who had been overseas for the longest time. His speech was filled with a Western style of gentlemanliness. He looked refined and courteous, but in the eyes of others, he was showing off. The others narrowed their eyes. Why did Tan Yeluo¡¯s words sound like she was unhappy with the Alliance Master? Yes, Shi Wei was hiding it from them. This Vice Alliance Master probably did not know who the new alliance master was either. Although she had always been mysterious and unpredictable, it was good as long as she was not on the same side as the new Alliance Master. Thinking of this, Elder Lin Yin chuckled. ¡°Could it be that the Vice Alliance Master has never seen the new Alliance Master?¡± Tan Yeluo nced at him meaningfully. ¡°Of course not.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Shi Wei. ¡°The Stone Door Master hid it very well. He seemed to be worried about something.¡± Her words made everyone believe that she was not on the same side as the Alliance Master. Shi Wei just smiled and nodded at her. No matter what they said, he did not care at all. He did not say anything out of line, which made the elders a little angry. What a headache. At this moment, Wan Youtian raised his chin at Cheng Deyue as if reminding him of something. Cheng Deyue rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Stone Door Master, we are a group of old antiques, but we all know that this is the 21st century. Aren¡¯t some of our methods too outdated?¡± Chapter 577 - Coming

Chapter 577: Coming

Shi Wei¡¯s face darkened when he heard Cheng Deyue¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean, Elder Cheng?¡± There was a faint trace of anger in his voice. It was obvious that he had predicted something. Wan Youtian said slowly, ¡°Why does the Stone Door Master have such a big say in the matter? I think Elder Cheng¡¯s words are reasonable. Look at the Martial Alliance. For many years, they have always won by force. The position of the Alliance Master is reserved for those who are capable. But look at us. For hundreds of years, your Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect has always been the one to decide who the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance will be. All of us elders will inevitably find it strange. Why do you think that the new Alliance Master can lead our Star Alliance well? Look at thest one. He has only been dead for a few months, and you¡¯ve already pushed out the next one so quickly. Master, we don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°You...!¡± Shi Wei did not expect Wan Youtian to talk about the Star Alliance¡¯s tradition. His face darkened in anger. Jin Duan, who was standing next to him, lowered his eyes and said calmly, ¡°Elder Wan, you are also one of the elders of the Star Alliance. You know how important this tradition is to us. Elder Wan, aren¡¯t you saying that the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect can¡¯t be trusted? Are you denying the entire Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect?¡± Wan Youtian sneered, ¡°How can a junior like you interrupt when your elders are talking? You have a sharp tongue!¡± Tan Yeluo chuckled but did not say anything. She was clearly watching the show. Tang Hefei chuckled and waved his hand. ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about how hurtful it is. Let¡¯s wait for the new Alliance Master toe before deciding. I believe that the power of the Stone Door Master is still there. Perhaps the new Alliance Master he¡¯s promoted can lead our Star Alliance better? Of course, if something happens again... Stone Door Master, I¡¯m afraid the rules of our Star Alliance will change.¡± Hisst sentence was filled with threat. Shi Wei mmed the table. ¡°Today is the Star Alliance Meeting. Are you rebelling in front of me?! You are also elders of the Star Alliance. These rules have been established for hundreds of years. They have their own principles. How can they be decided by you?¡± ¡°Stone Door Master, your words are so serious! How do we dare rebel!¡± Lin Yin chuckled. ¡°We have no objections to this rule, but regarding the abilities of people nowadays... we are really suspicious. After all, this person is the newly selected Alliance Master. How could they be so useless as to be killed by someone? Hehehehe...¡± The meaning was obvious. Shi Wei¡¯s face was red with anger. He knew that these people were ambitious, but he did not expect them to be toozy to pretend. If not for the rules of the Star Alliance, these people would have rebelled. Master Buzhou was a little stunned. He finally understood what they meant. His expression turned unhappy. ¡°Today is the Star Alliance Meeting. Are you discussing this because you are disrespectful to the elders and Alliance Master of the Star Alliance?¡± His meaning was obvious. Even if he did notpete with the others for power, he would always side with the Star Alliance. Tan Yeluo squinted and did not speak. She seemed to be toozy to talk to them. She just found it interesting and looked like she was watching a show. At this moment, a chuckle suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°What are you discussing? Why does it seem like you are going to start a fight?¡± A clear and calm voice came from outside the door, exuding an unfathomable aura. The elders¡¯ expressions changed when they saw the owner of the voice. Chapter 578 - Irregular Breathing

Chapter 578: Irregr Breathing

The person who came in was wearing a simple set of high-end gray casual wear. Her tall and straight figure was obvious, and her face was exquisite and wless. Her hands were ced in her pockets with a hint of roguishness and casualness. But when she walked towards them, they could feel an inexplicable pressure. Together with the faint smile on her lips, she seemed to give the feeling that she was up to no good. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Cheng Deyue¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he saw Su Cha. It was not that Su Cha was too pretty, but when he came through the door that day after he was targeted by the younger generation of the Bo family, this girl was beside him! Besides, Bo Muyi said that she was his girlfriend. Cheng Deyue had lost so much face, of course he remembered it clearly. Now that he saw Su Cha, he was beyond shocked. Not only him, but Tan Yeluo and Master Buzhou also raised their eyebrows when they saw Su Cha. Obviously, they really did not know. The expressions of the other three elders changed slightly. They had a guess as to who the person who came in was. When they saw the others, they knew that they knew each other, but the three elders did not. At the same time, they had a bad feeling. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Cheng Deyue felt that something was wrong the moment he saw Su Cha. He instinctively rejected the scary thought and just wanted to chase Su Cha out. ¡°This is our important meeting ce. Why did an outsider like youe in?¡± His words were sharp and harsh. Su Cha raised her eyebrows and walked over indifferently. ¡°Elder Cheng, you are an elder of the Star Alliance after all. I naturally know that this is the Star Alliance Meeting. Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here? You¡¯re old and indeed must be muddle-headed. You have to pay more attention to your health. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if you have dementia.¡± Cheng Deyue was so angry that he almost vomited blood. ¡°You!¡± Before he could scold her for disrespecting the elders, Shi Wei had already stood up with joy. He said in a serious tone, ¡°Weren¡¯t you discussing who the new Alliance Master is? Let me officially introduce you to the newly appointed Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Su Cha! From now on, you will be Alliance Master Su of the Star Alliance. Elders, pay attention to your words and attitudes.¡± Su Cha walked over and exchanged a meaningful nce with Tan Yeluo. Tan Yeluo covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m so surprised.¡± Su Cha shuddered and calmly walked to the main seat. She looked at everyone present without any fear. She even announced domineeringly, ¡°Stone Door Master, Vice Alliance Master, Elders, hello. My name is Su Cha, the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. It¡¯s our first time meeting. I hope that we can have a happy meeting. I will answer all your questions. I will discuss the future of the Star Alliance with you today. Thank you, Elders.¡± Then, she sat down without waiting for anyone to say anything. The elders looked at each other. Cheng Deyue¡¯s eyes widened. He would never have thought that the girl who was beside Bo Muyi was the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance! What about my performance in front of her? His grandson and granddaughter had actually provoked the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance! At the thought of this, Cheng De felt his breathing be irregr. Chapter 579 - Loss of Face

Chapter 579: Loss of Face

The atmosphere was a little strange. After Su Cha finished speaking, everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke first. Firstly, they were shocked by Su Cha¡¯s young age. Secondly, they were suspicious. Thirdly, they felt that there was something wrong with Su Cha. Her aura was very strong. She was not afraid of the Star Alliance elders at all. On the surface, one could not tell how strong her martial arts were. Since they did not speak, Su Cha said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the elders have nothing to ask me?¡± Cheng Deyue was the most impatient. He asked directly, ¡°What right do you have to be the new Alliance Master? You are the girlfriend of the Bo family¡¯s rascal!¡± His words surprised everyone. That rascal from the Bo family? After thinking for a while, they knew that he was referring to Bo Muyi, the current head of the Bo family. The new Alliance Master was the girlfriend of the person in charge? Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Elder Cheng, don¡¯t you know what the Stone Door Master is trying to say? My session to the Alliance Master position was predetermined by fate. This is fate! As for me being his girlfriend, what does that have to do with me being the Alliance Master? And isn¡¯t that good? The Bo family is a neutral family. That family is the most powerful, and I¡¯m his girlfriend. It¡¯s equivalent to pulling the Bo family into the Star Alliance. Don¡¯t you understand, Elder Cheng?¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± It was reasonable and convincing. The Bo family was indeed powerful. With this connection, Su Cha had indeed pulled the Bo family into the Star Alliance. But it was her. Everyone knew that the Star Alliance was not united. The new Alliance Master¡¯s influence was not a good thing for these elders. However, when they thought of Bo Muyi, the three foreign elders who wanted to speak stopped themselves. Someone should step out first. Cheng Deyue could not help but say, ¡°You are just an immature little girl. How can you be the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance? Do you know the responsibility of the Alliance Master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Su Cha said calmly as if she did not care about Cheng Deyue¡¯s attitude. ¡°So please teach me, Elders.¡± Lin Yin and the others were stunned. They did not know what she meant. If they were to teach her, would it be because she was sincere or because she was showing weakness to them? Of course, no matter how they looked at it, the three elders felt that it was not the second point. This Alliance Master looked young, but her aura was no less than theirs. It was even a little scary. Scary because they did not know her exact background. Tan Yeluo suddenly said, ¡°The Alliance Master is right. The Star Alliance is led by the Alliance Master. The Alliance Master has just taken over. We old people should naturally give more pointers on things she doesn¡¯t understand. Master Buzhou, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Master Buzhou pped his hands and said kindly, ¡°Vice Alliance Master is right.¡± Cheng Deyue: ¡°...¡± F** k, ask him to do so if you have the ability! Therefore, he suddenlyughed gloomily. ¡°It cannot be borne for us to be giving pointers to the Alliance Master. In the future, the path ahead of the Star Alliance will have to be decided by the Alliance Master. Next month, the Martial Alliance¡¯s Selection will not be shown in public.¡± ¡°Lose face?¡± Su Cha suddenly held her chin and approached Cheng Deyue with a smile. ¡°I realized that Elder Cheng really likes to talk about the Star Alliance. Elder Cheng is the same outside. He likes to put the Star Alliance¡¯s name on everything, right?¡± Her words were sudden and strange. The other elders were puzzled. Shi Wei also looked at Su Cha in surprise. Cheng Deyue¡¯s expression changed. Chapter 580 - Fight for the Alliance Master

Chapter 580: Fight for the Alliance Master

He¡¯d thought that Su Cha would not tell the others about what happenedst time. Unexpectedly, she said it directly. He could use his identity as an elder to cover up the previous incident and even look unreasonable. But now that this person was the Alliance Master, it was a little tricky. No matter what, it was his grandson and granddaughter who¡¯d caused trouble first. Otherwise, that lunatic from the Bo family would not have gone crazy. He suddenly sat up straight and smiled insincerely. ¡°Alliance Master, my Xiao Sun is immature. You are a magnanimous person. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Why bother with children?¡± ¡°A child. So Elder Cheng also knows that it¡¯s to do with a child.¡± Su Cha held her chin and tapped the side of her face with her fingers. She seemed to be a little distressed. ¡°But Elder Cheng came to my door personally for his little grandson¡¯s sake. That time, this didn¡¯t hold true for you. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m only 18 years old and one shouldn¡¯t bother with children? I¡¯m younger than your two grandchildren. Why did Elder Chenge to confront me?¡± Cheng Deyue¡¯s face twitched. He did not expect her to say that, nor that she did not intend to simply let it go. Tan Yeluo suddenly asked with interest, ¡°What does Elder Cheng have to do with the Alliance Master?¡± Before Elder Cheng could speak, Su Cha said directly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Last time, I was with a child and bumped into Elder Cheng¡¯s granddaughter by chance. At that time, it was originally a dispute between children, but Elder Cheng¡¯s granddaughter insisted on finding trouble with me. I just stopped her from looking for trouble, but she went back andined. She even found someone to block me in the parking lot. Of course, she did not stop me, but she was nabbed by my boyfriend¡¯s people. For this, Elder Cheng came to make trouble...¡± Cheng Deyue: ¡°...¡± You exined it so clearly! As soon as Su Cha finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Lin Yin chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence, Elder Cheng. You have to apologize to the Alliance Master.¡± Tan Yeluo smiled sweetly. ¡°No wonder. I know that person from the Bo family. He has always been unreasonable. However, it was Elder Cheng¡¯s fault first. It seems that no one else can be med.¡± Cheng Deyue frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°Enough!¡± Then, he looked at Su Cha with a sullen face. ¡°Alliance Master Su, today is the Star Alliance Meeting. We should be discussing serious matters. If you still remember these small matters, it will make you seem petty. I am an elder of the Star Alliance after all. You are being too overbearing!¡± Su Cha opened her eyes as if she was very surprised. ¡°Oh my god, Elder Cheng, you really have a bad memory. Didn¡¯t you say that the Star Alliance would not let me off? You are already on the Star Alliance¡¯s side. How can this not be considered a serious matter that can be discussed at the Star Alliance Meeting? I didn¡¯t even say that you are taking advantage of your seniority, but you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m bullying others. I¡¯m really being wronged!¡± ¡°Puff...¡± Tan Yeluo could not help butugh. Jin Duan also could not help butugh. Shi Wei¡¯s face twitched, but the expressions of the other elders wereplicated. Su Cha respected people, but her words were vicious. It could only serve as proof that she did not take these elders seriously. The elders¡¯ faces darkened, except for Master Buzhou¡¯s. Master Buzhou had a kind look on his face, but he thought happily in his heart, It seems that I have to y a game for the Alliance Master in the future. Among them, the others probably did not know that Su Cha was a very high-profile and famous talent show singer. Chapter 581 - Sit!

Chapter 581: Sit!

¡°Enough!¡± Cheng Deyue stood up abruptly. The chair was pushed away by the sudden movement of his legs, making a piercing noise. Heughed in anger. ¡°Has the Star Alliance Meeting be a punitive assembly? I¡¯ll say the same thing again. You are just a little girl who is still wet behind her ears. You just took office and you already want to attack us elders? You have no respect for our seniority and no regard for us at all. Do you still consider us as elders of the Star Alliance?¡± ¡°Elder Cheng, it¡¯s just a joke. Why are you being so serious?¡± Su Cha opened her eyes innocently. She suddenly waved her hand. ¡°Elder Cheng, let¡¯s talk nicely. Sit down first.¡± Cheng Deyue¡¯s eyes widened in anger. When he straightened his neck and did not speak, Su Cha¡¯s smile did not change, but the temperature in her eyes dropped a little. Everyone felt the surrounding air be suffocating. Then, she said softly, ¡°Elder Cheng, I asked you to sit down!¡± As soon as she spoke those words, there came an imposing aura. At the same time, the chair behind Elder Cheng strangely moved forward. Elder Cheng¡¯s upright body suddenly sat straight on the chair. There was silence. Jin Duan¡¯s lips quivered and his eyes almost popped out. This was the first time he¡¯d seen something so ridiculous. How did the chair move? Elder Cheng was mighty, but he could not control objects. How could he? No matter how stupid they were, everyone realized that something was wrong. Even the smiling Tan Yeluo and Lin Yin became serious. They could clearly see that Cheng Deyue, who had sat down, was trembling all over. His hands were trembling violently, and his forehead was covered in sweat. There was fear and horror in his old eyes. Only Su Cha¡¯s smile became more rxed and pleasant. ¡°I told you, Elder Cheng. If you sit down, we can talk. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Her words sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. Even Shi Wei did not expect it. He knew that Su Cha was not ordinary, but he did not expect that the strange scene just now would happen. Although the martial arts world was still in existence, it still had to be within the realm of reason. No matter what, Cheng Deyue was an elder. In terms of strength, he was not inferior to the others. No one knew how Su Cha had attacked. They did not even know if Su Cha did indeed attack. However, she did not take action, and what happened could not be exined clearly. What they sawpletely went againstmon sense. Even if the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden weapons were superb and Tang Hefei could kill people on the spot, these people would definitely notice him. But no one saw Su Cha¡¯s attack. Cheng Deyue waspletely suppressed. Everyone could feel the horror from his expression. ¡°Elder Cheng?¡± Tang Hefei, who was sitting next to Cheng Deyue,ughed and even reached out to touch his shoulder. But everyone could tell that his smile was a little forced. But the moment he touched Cheng Deyue, his expression changed. It was as if a thousand pounds of force was pressing on his body, making it hard for him to breathe. Tang Hefei tried his best to remain calm. He did not show any shock and retracted his hand. He finally knew how shocked Cheng Deyue was. How did this new Alliance Master do such a strange thing? At that moment, Tang Hefei looked at Su Cha. He could only see a pair of fierce eyes that had no warmth even though they were smiling. Chapter 582 - Don’t Think About It Until You Die

Chapter 582: Don¡¯t Think About It Until You Die

¡°Si... hu...!¡± Cheng Deyue suddenly let out a deep breath, as if he had just been drowning and was on the verge of death. His face turned pale. The arrogance in his eyes when he looked at Su Cha was gone, reced by fear and shock. Su Cha¡¯s expression remained unchanged as if she was still puzzled. ¡°Elder Cheng, are you not in good health?¡± Cheng Deyue¡¯s face was cramping. He looked at Su Cha and could not say a word. In this strange and suffocating atmosphere, Master Buzhou said slowly, ¡°Amitabha, I believe Elder Cheng knows his limits. Now that the Star Alliance Meeting is about to be held, the Alliance Master has to decide something.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows and looked at Master Buzhou. In fact, she was surprised to see him. Unexpectedly, the monk whom Master Yun Zu called an old baldy was actually the fifth elder of the Star Alliance. Shi Wei said that he had been in seclusion all year round and had left the mountain early this year to enter the Imperial Capital. It was probably because of the previous Alliance Master, who had died before he seeded the position. She had just taken Cheng Deyue down a notch. Now that these people had be a little unhappy, they should not say anything more. She hated such things, so she had to be decisive when it was time to teach them a lesson. If you did not show off your strength, or even make them afraid, they would create a lot of trouble. Besides, these elders were not easy to deal with. Su Cha felt that she had to get rid of Cheng Deyue sooner orter. He was brainless. He was being used by others and was impulsive and easily angered. He loved to use the Star Alliance as a shield. How could such a person be an elder? Just because he had reached old age, which was a natural thing? It was time for him to retire! In fact, Su Cha did not feel good just now. She¡¯d used her inner force. And since she had been sucked too hard by Bo Muyi two days ago, she still had not recovered much. This put pressure on her, and she felt a little dizzy just now. If she had not kept herposure, she would have been exposed. Of course, it was fine as long as they were afraid. No matter how awesome she was, what if there was still someone else who could cultivate inner force? Master Buzhou¡¯s words helped Su Cha out of her predicament. Su Cha pondered for a while and said directly, ¡°I will deal with the Martial Alliance¡¯s meeting. But now, I feel that the Star Alliance needs to investigate the recent years¡¯ situation within the branches. In the past, it was handled by the elders. Now, I will have to trouble the elders to report it to me. As for the Vice Alliance Master, I will have to trouble you to help me investigate something. I am still suspicious about how the Alliance Master who was supposed to take over my position died. I will have to trouble the Vice Alliance Master.¡± She was smiling as she spoke, but everyone could tell that her tone brooked no questions. Due to the mysterious method she¡¯d used just now, no one had any objections anymore. Even if they did, they would not say it in person. Cheng Deyue was a lesson. People who did not know strength when they see it were the most terrifying. The Star Alliance Meeting was held perfectly. Su Cha officially appeared and spread her name. Next, she would have to face all kinds of storms. These elders were not peaceful at all. They were definitely not convinced by her in their hearts, but Su Cha did not care. As long as she was given some time, she could guarantee that she would be able to keep these elders under control in the future. With her around, they could forget about having any ideas about the Star Alliance. Chapter 583 - Come Here, I Will Write Perv on Your Head!

Chapter 583: Come Here, I Will Write Perv on Your Head!

After the Star Alliance Meeting ended, the elders left quickly. Cheng Deyue, in particr, stood up and left almost as soon as she finished speaking. After losing so much face, he would definitely be furious when he went back. The other three elders were no longer in the mood to apany Su Cha as they left with heavy hearts. At the very least, Su Cha had instructed them to keep an eye on the forces under them. As soon as Su Cha took over, the three elders would have a headache. Only Master Buzhou, Tan Yeluo, and Shi Wei were left behind. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Tan Yeluo looked at Su Cha and winked at her. Su Cha pressed her temples, which were throbbing. She raised her head and smiled. ¡°Sister really surprised me.¡± The two of them were acting so well that Shi Wei and his disciple did not notice anything wrong. Shi Wei looked at Su Cha in surprise and asked, ¡°Alliance Master Su, although I can predict your future, I can¡¯t deduce your past. It¡¯s chaotic. May I ask where your master is?¡± He had never seen such an unprecedented method in the existing sects. Su Cha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to talk about this. My master has ordered it. I¡¯m sorry, Stone Door Master.¡± Shi Wei nodded and did not mind. ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not convenient.¡± He stood up and sighed. ¡°I have to thank you for what happened today. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be able to suppress them. I¡¯ve already prepared for the worst. After all, their goal is already clear. If anything happens to you, the Star Alliance¡¯s rules of using the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect to deduce the Alliance Master¡¯s position will bepletely overturned. In the end, it was myck of strength that prevented me frompleting my master¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Stone Door Master, you don¡¯t have to undervalue yourself. You¡¯ve already seeded by elevating me.¡± Tan Yeluo raised her eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t this a shameless boast? Shi Wei was stunned andughed. ¡°Alliance Master is right.¡± He waved. ¡°Jin Duan, let¡¯s go first.¡± Jin Duan¡¯s expression was not as tense as before. He looked at Su Cha with deep meaning. ¡°No wonder you said that we shouldn¡¯t be worried.¡± With Su Cha¡¯s ability, they did not need to worry about her. There were dozens of people from the Killing Alliance chasing after them. He did not understand how Su Cha had forced them to leave. Even if they were the secret guards of the Bo family, it was impossible for two people to have the ability to resist dozens of people from the Killing Alliance, right? It seemed that he had made a mistake. Su Cha was the most unpredictable one. Su Cha just smiled and did not say anything. As she waited for Jin Duan and Shi Wei to leave, Su Cha¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Tan Yezhu, do you know how perverted you are?¡± Tan Yeluo red at her innocently. ¡°Alliance Master, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand? I know that I look like my brother, but he¡¯s a man and I¡¯m a woman. Even the Alliance Master can¡¯t tell between genders. Alliance Master, are you blind?¡± Listen to this annoying tone. It was what the devilish man had said back then. Su Cha reached out to grab her wig. This action was a little naughty. Tan Yeluo stood up and ran while covering her head. Sheughed shrilly. ¡°Alliance Master actually molested me. You are really perverted!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Come here, I want to write perv on your head! Chapter 584 - I Am Your Father

Chapter 584: I Am Your Father

The Star Alliance Meeting ended sessfully. At least, it did in Su Cha¡¯s eyes. She returned home refreshed and saw Bo Muyi at home. When he saw Su Cha, his handsome face had a strange expression, as if he wanted to praise her. Sure enough, when Su Cha walked over, he smiled lovingly. ¡°Cha Cha, you are awesome. The Martial Alliance has received the news.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows and walked over to hug him. ¡°What news?¡± ¡°Everyone now knows that the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance is a very young girl, and that probably to protect you, your true identity was not revealed. But I heard that you gave Cheng Deyue a show of strength?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Hmm? He¡¯s taking advantage of his seniority. I can¡¯t bear to see him being used by others without any self-awareness. No wonder he¡¯s been inferior to the other elders for so many years. Sooner orter, he will be taken down. But why are you receiving news so quickly? I don¡¯t think those elders are talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Tan Yezhu told me. Also, the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance are connected. Don¡¯t you know? Your Star Alliance¡¯s Elder, Master Buzhou, has shared it in the group.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She had aplicated expression on her face when she thought of Master Buzhou¡¯s kind look. She really did not expect it. ¡°What group? Add me in.¡± She did not expect Bo Muyi to be a part of this. Bo Muyi showed her his phone and added her WeChat ount to a WeChat group called ¡°Alliance.¡± Su Cha looked at the members. It was a group of elders. Other than the five elders of the Star Alliance, there were also six Martial Alliance elders. Why did the Martial Alliance have six? It was probably because it had more people than the Star Alliance... Other than that, there were also others. Bo Muyi exined to Su Cha that they were all in charge of the aristocratic families and basically did not speak. Su Cha held her phone and greeted the group quietly. Cha Yi: ¡°Hello, everyone, I am the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Please take care of me!¡± Martial Union Elder Yun Zu: ¡°Oh my, look at this name, it smells like love!¡± Martial Alliance Elder Weng Zhinan: ¡°Cloud Ancestor, don¡¯t be rude to the Alliance Master!¡± Martial Alliance Elder Yun Zu: [You talk too much!.jpg] Martial Alliance Elder Hong Hangyi: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Alliance Master. Our Elder, Cloud Ancestor, is as unruly as an old urchin.¡± Su Cha was amused when she saw Cloud Ancestor. No wonder he knew Master Buzhou. Alliance Master Cha Yi: ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Wee, our Alliance Master!!!!¡± Martial Alliance Elder Hong Hangyi: ¡°A warm wee!!!¡± Martial Alliance Elder Weng Zhinan: ¡°A warm wee!!!¡± Martial Alliance Elder Yun Zu: ¡°The demoness actually came out?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Old man, I am your father.¡± Martial Alliance Elder Yun Zu: [I am your grandfather.jpg] Martial Alliance Elder Hong Hangyi: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering the Little Alliance Master to death?!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She was dumbfounded when she saw Tan Yeluo being disrespectful to the Cloud Ancestor. ¡°Is this how they usually are?¡± Bo Muyi nced at her. He hugged Su Cha and did not care much at first. Looking at her again, he smiled. ¡°Usually, the people from the Martial Alliance are the only ones who talk. The people from the Star Alliance do not speak much. Your Vice Alliance Master and Elder Yun Zu are indeed not on good terms.¡± Su Cha felt that Bo Muyi might not understand the conflicts online. She did not expect Tan Yeluo to be so bold online. Chapter 585 - Tight Progress

Chapter 585: Tight Progress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The chat records in the group broke Su Cha¡¯s understanding. She thought that the martial arts world in her imagination must be serious, but she did not think about it carefully. It was already the 21st century, so it was definitely different. On the Inte, everyone must be very bold. However, Su Cha could tell that other than Tan Yeluo, no one in the Star Alliance weed her. After all, they had been rebutted by Su Cha during the Star Alliance Meeting. It would be strange if they weed her. As for Master Buzhou, he had just finished speaking. There was probably something else. Martial Alliance Elder Weng Zhinan: ¡°I heard that the Little Alliance Master is currently participating in apetition? A singer?¡± Martial Alliance Elder Hong Hangyi: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s called Dreams in Progress.¡± The Martial Alliance Elder Weng Zhinan: ¡°Yes, hurry up and help the Alliance Master! I heard that you can vote on your phone now, right?¡± Martial Alliance Elder Hong Hangyi: ¡°Yes!¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your support. What can your two votes do?¡± Martial Union Elder Hong Hangyi: ¡°Vice Alliance Master, that¡¯s not right. There are so many people in our Martial Alliance. Are they all useless? It¡¯s rare for such a talent to appear in the martial arts world. Of course, we have to gather all the members of the Martial Alliance to help Alliance Master Su!¡± Martial Alliance Elder Yun Zu: ¡°Even if you have nothing to do after eating, why are you being so anxious when other people¡¯s boyfriends are not?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Go back and embroider your flowers, old man!¡± Martial Alliance Elder Yun Zu: ¡°Do you know how much I can sell it for? It¡¯s equivalent to 18 of you!¡± Vice Alliance Master Tan Yeluo: ¡°Hehe, do you know how rich your father is?¡± Martial Alliance Elder Yun Zu: ¡°As the Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, how dare you unt your wealth here? The Star Alliance has been so poor recently. Did you plunder it?¡± The Alliance Master of the Star Alliance ¨C Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Su Cha did not know whether tough or cry when she saw the chat records in the group. Bo Muyi closed the chat after reading it for a while. Seeing the Star Alliance being called poor, Su Cha blushed. After all, it was an alliance. Shi Wei had only said that the Star Alliance¡¯s current situation was not good, but he did not mention the economic reasons. Could it be that the Star Alliance¡¯s financial situation was not good? Not only was the Cloud Ancestor an elder of the Martial Alliance, but he was also the best embroidery master in the country. A piece of his work cost millions or tens of millions of yuan, and he was confident that the Star Alliance was poor. However, Tan Yezhu¡¯s status was not for show. These two were obviously unting their wealth! Su Cha closed the WeChat group andy in Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. She could not help but smile. ¡°Master Yun and our Vice Alliance Master are having a good chat.¡± ¡°Our?¡± The man sensitively frowned when he heard that word. Su Cha reacted and coughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s the Star Alliance¡¯s.¡± Bo Muyi ced his forehead on hers. ¡°Cha Cha, it¡¯s just us. There¡¯s no one else. I will be angry if you say something like that.¡± Su Cha nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault, my fault.¡± Jealous! Now that the Star Alliance Meeting had ended and Su Cha¡¯s identity had been confirmed, many things could officially begin. Su Cha rested for a night. The next day, Su Cha started preparing for the variety show recording this week. Su Cha could feel her schedule tightening before the officialpetition had even ended. She was about to record a variety show. Thepetition was still ongoing, and the production crew had to go as well. There was also an advertisement endorsement shoot waiting for her. There were really many things going on. Chapter 586 - Recording

Chapter 586: Recording

After Su Cha¡¯s episodes finished airing, the variety show ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡± appeared to be rather dull. Things were not calm, but the biggest topic of conversation, Li Miyi, did not seem so noisy anymore. He seemed to have be more sensible in front of the celebrities. Xian Zi had left long ago. Another female celebrity took care of him, and this had been happening during thest few episodes. His temper was still as bad as before. The audience could tell that he just did not like to lose his temper as much as before. However, the female celebrity this week was not someone to be trifled with. She was one who did not know how to do anything. This female celebrity was called Qin Bei. She was a member of a popr group. She was very pretty and always had a big brand on her. Her public image was that of a rich second-generation heir. However, her parents had always been very mysterious, so people thought that she was the youngdy of a wealthy family. In actual fact, everyone in the industry knew that Qin Bei was not some big missy. She was just a rich second-generation heir who was deliberately packaged. However, in order to show that kind of character style, she had to make it appear that she knew nothing in the show, and her temper was that of someone very spoiled. They had asked her to appear with Li Miyi to create conflict, but they did not expect the conflict to be so big. On the first day, Li Miyi was so angry that he cried. She did not know how to do anything and even ordered people around. Even the production crew could not stand it. However, Qin Bei had been forced into the production by herpany. After signing the contract, they could not even switch out the person. It was not their intention to invite her, but the production crew had to ept some unspoken rules. Li Miyi¡¯s temper exploded when he met her. On the surface, Qin Bei was still tolerating him in order to maintain her image in front of the camera, but she basically ignored Li Miyi whenever he lost his temper. Her style was familiar to the production crew. On top of being familiar, there was also an indescribable thought attached to it. After all, whether in front of the camera or behind it, teaching Li Miyi was just the right thing to do. Qin Bei appeared amiable on the surface, but privately, she¡¯d even attack Li Miyi. If not for the production crew stopping them, something might have happened. It had only been a week since the recording, but the topic was already explosive. Qin Bei¡¯s poprity was not low. Although she was criticized after her episode was broadcasted, her brainless fans had also cleared her name and pushed all the me onto Li Miyi. They said that because Li Miyi had a bad temper, Qin Bei was just teaching him a lesson. After this argument, someonepared Su Cha¡¯s episode with Li Miyi. Su Cha¡¯s attitude was fine, but why was Qin Bei being scolded? In other words, this matter involved Su Cha. Qin Bei did not know that Su Cha woulde for the recording this week. The production crew did not inform her at all. Before Su Cha went there, she saw the news online and naturally knew about Qin Bei. However, she could not see anything wrong with the video clip. She could tell that Li Miyi did not like Qin Bei and was very resistant. She did not have much interaction with the production crew in private, so naturally, no one told her what had happened. When she arrived at Li Miyi¡¯s home with a small suitcase, the elevator door opened. She saw Qin Bei holding Li Miyi¡¯s hand and scolding him loudly, ¡°I told you to wash your hands when you eat. Why are you so stupid? Why are you always so disobedient?¡± After saying this, she even touched Li Miyi¡¯s forehead with a finger. Li Miyi could not take it anymore and hit Qin Bei. Chapter 587 - Instigations

Chapter 587: Instigations

Qin Bei¡¯s expression was ferocious. Just as she was about to pull Li Miyi over, the two of them were stunned when they saw Su Cha. Li Miyi looked at Su Cha in disbelief. While he was hitting Qin Bei, Qin Bei had already raised her hand and pped Li Miyi¡¯s arm. Her speed was so fast that no one could stop her. However, she could not stop in time before Su Cha saw it. Li Miyi looked at Su Cha and then at Qin Bei. His eyes turned red. Su Cha frowned and did not speak. Qin Bei pretended that nothing had happened and stood up. ¡°Are you the guest for this episode?¡± Although it happened in front of the camera, there were some things that the production crew did not dare to edit, so Qin Bei was not afraid. Su Cha nced at her and did not speak. She suddenly squatted down and opened her arms to Li Miyi. ¡°Q Ball,e here.¡± Li Miyi nced at her with red eyes and ran over. He hugged Su Cha. Su Cha carried Li Miyi. After not seeing him for a while, she felt that this child had be a little light. Qin Bei¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Li Miyi¡¯s actions. She had been recording for a few days. Li Miyi had never been close to her. He often said mean things to her. Why did he change so much with Su Cha around? Didn¡¯t Su Cha treat Li Miyi coldly like she did? When Qin Bei saw Su Cha, her eyes flickered and she smiled. ¡°Miss Su, nice to meet you.¡± She walked over and extended her hand to Su Cha. Su Cha nced at her and smiled lightly. ¡°Hello, Miss Qin.¡± She was carrying Li Miyi and pushing the suitcase with one hand. She did not seem to have the time to shake her hand. Seeing this, Qin Bei red. ¡°Q Ball,e down quickly. Sister Su is carrying her luggage.¡± Li Miyi bared his teeth at her. He hugged Su Cha¡¯s neck with one hand and refused toe down. He looked very fierce and his intention was obvious. Qin Bei¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Q Ball, why are you so disobedient?¡± Li Miyi finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who wants to listen to you?¡± Su Cha had already carried him away. When the production crew saw this scene in the monitoring room, they really wanted to p Qin Bei! After tolerating Qin Bei for a few days, everyone felt relieved that Su Cha was here. When she entered the room, Su Cha nced at Li Miyi¡¯s arm. After being pped by Qin Bei, Li Miyi¡¯s arm had obviously be red. Children¡¯s skin was very tender, and Li Miyi was very fair. The red marks were very eye-catching. No matter how angry she was during the recording, Su Cha had never hit Li Miyi. Besides, she believed that other celebrities would not dare to hit Li Miyi. Su Cha raised her eyebrows, not knowing how to deal with this matter. Li Miyi saw Su Cha looking at his arm and protected it. He suddenly moved closer to Su Cha¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°She hit me!¡± Su Cha smiled, but it was a smile that could make one shudder. ¡°You were so powerful before, so why did you be a coward now? In the future, when the reporters interview you, just say that she hit you during the recording. You can do that.¡± Li Miyi was slightly stunned. He was too young to understand. He just said subconsciously, ¡°Even if I said that, they won¡¯t switch her out.¡± Chapter 588 - Directly Falling Out

Chapter 588: Directly Falling Out

The production crew behind the camera suddenly felt their hair stand on end. Su Cha was obviously inciting Li Miyi to take revenge on Qin Bei. And she was not part of their production crew. She probably knew that the production crew would not let this matter spread. Qin Bei did not dare to make it too obvious, but she was indeed bullying Li Miyi. When Su Cha asked Li Miyi to ept interviews from other reporters, she knew the production crew could not stop him. Li Miyi was a celebrity child. If he spoke, wouldn¡¯t Qin Bei end up dead? Li Miyi was a child. He did not know the concept of deliberately setting someone up. As long as he was guided along during the interview, he would not say anything about Qin Bei. Now that Su Cha had reminded him of it, wouldn¡¯t he remember it? Su Cha was too scary. Usually, when celebrities had something going on, they would hide it from each other. After all, they were in the same industry. What was Su Cha doing? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of offending the person backing Qin Bei? The production crew was a little embarrassed. The director reminded Su Cha through the earpiece, ¡°Su Cha, don¡¯t teach Q Ball these things...¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Su Cha saidzily as she carried Li Miyi out. In the living room, Qin Bei was standing there awkwardly. She did not know what Su Cha had said just now. As soon as she walked out of the living room, Li Miyi suddenly pointed at her. ¡°You hit me. I want to tell others! Just you wait!¡± His childish voice did not sound intimidating, but Qin Bei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you say? When did I bully you? Q Ball, don¡¯t lie with your eyes open!¡± She was not afraid. She had a powerful background. Even if Li Miyi¡¯s parents came to her, she could suppress them. But now that Li Miyi suddenly said this, she could not help but think that Su Cha had said something. Otherwise, why would Li Miyi tell others? Qin Bei felt uneasy about who he was referring to. She saw Su Cha standing there leisurely with Li Miyi in her arms. Although she was smiling, her smile was gloomy. ¡°Miss Su, did you go in and say something to Li Miyi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha nodded and admitted openly, ¡°I just asked Li Miyi to tell the reporters that you hit him. Isn¡¯t that the truth? I saw you hit him with my own eyes.¡± Qin Bei¡¯s expression changed abruptly. She did not expect Su Cha to confront her directly the moment she arrived. Her voice was a little shrill. ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m just teaching this child on behalf of his parents. How was I hitting him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like Li Miyi doesn¡¯t have parents. Why do you need to discipline him? Miss Qin, you took on this variety show to take care of children. How did it be about discipline?¡± Qin Bei took off her earpiece and pointed at Su Cha. ¡°What are you pretending for? Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± ¡°But did you see me hit him?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows in disdain. No matter what, she was not crazy enough to attack children. Even if she said that she would hit Li Miyi if he hit someone, she would definitely not hit him back like how Qin Bei did. She was clearly hitting him back with a fierce and vengeful attitude. Children were children after all. They had to be educated correctly. Even if you did not know how to, you had to know how to differentiate them from adults. When the production crew saw Su Cha arguing with Qin Bei the moment she arrived, they felt a headacheing on. The director walked out of the surveince room with an unhappy expression. ¡°You¡¯re all here to record a show. Stop it!¡± Chapter 589 - 18th Lines

Chapter 589: 18th Lines

¡°You should stop her!¡± Qin Bei pointed at Su Cha, her delicate eyebrows full of ferocity. ¡°Who does she think she is topete with me? Is her status in the industry more important than mine? She¡¯s just a talent show singer!¡± Although Qin Bei had debuted in a group, she had been popr for a few years. Naturally, she felt that she was much better than Su Cha. She also had a strong backing and was used to being arrogant. Why would she care about Su Cha? However, Su Cha¡¯s unusual behavior was totally unexpected. Usually, in front of a senior like her, a neer in the industry would be careful! Su Cha nced at her from head to toe and said casually, ¡°What does it have to do with Miss Qin that I¡¯m a talent show singer? Is Miss Qin more popr than me?¡± The meaning behind her words was a little different. Qin Bei had been popr for a few years and had many loyal fans. Su Cha was a newbie, but she was at a time when everyone was paying attention to her. Her poprity score was very high, so she was naturally ahead of Qin Bei. But in terms of concepts, Qin Bei was indeed a senior. However, the industry only focused on poprity. Su Cha¡¯s words made Qin Bei fly into a rage. ¡°You¡¯re just relying on your current poprity to be more popr. Let¡¯s see where you¡¯ll be after thepetition! How long do you think you can stay in the industry!?¡± The more she spoke, the more agitated she became. She even nned to grab Su Cha. Su Cha pushed back and the director came forward to stop her. In the end, Qin Bei¡¯s fingers caught the director¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ah!¡± The director was caught off guard and felt a sharp pain. Su Cha took two to three steps back with the child in her arms. Seeing the director covering his face in pain, Qin Bei was stunned and stopped. How did it be like this in just a few minutes? Su Cha had just arrived, so why did she be so impulsive? Li Miyi was shocked by Qin Bei¡¯s appearance. He had never seen a lunatic with a bad temper. Li Miyiy on Su Cha¡¯s neck and did not dare to look at Qin Bei. The show was in a mess. Most importantly, Qin Bei threw a tantrum and left in a fit. After she left the show, they had to continue recording. Naturally, they found an excuse to say why she had left. In the next two days, they asked Su Cha to take care of Li Miyi alone. This was exactly what Su Cha wanted. She did it on purpose just now. If she did not drive Qin Bei away, would she have to spend two days with such a bad person? When she saw Qin Bei hitting Li Miyi, she realized that Qin Bei would be a disaster if she stayed. Of course, this matter would not end so easily. After Qin Bei left angrily, the person behind her would not let Su Cha off. That afternoon, someone from Qin Bei¡¯spany called Tan Jinsui. Tan Jinsui called Su Cha and asked if something had happened in the morning. Su Cha briefly told him about Qin Bei. She had expected it and saidzily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone call you?¡± It was probably useless to call thepany. The entire agency was serving her. If Qin Bei¡¯s people went after her, they would only be met with death. But naturally, she had to find Tan Jinsui, her manager. It was hard to tell whether Tan Jinsui was angry or not, but he sounded a little impatient. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know who that 18th-tier celebrity is. The boss of herpany called me. You should give some face to those who have worked with you before. There are many ways to deal with them in private. Once such an 18th-tier person pesters you, the news will spread everywhere. I don¡¯t want any Tom, Dick, or Harry to make you famous.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. She had pegged Qin Bei to be someone with a high position, but she did not expect that to Tan Jinsui, she was nothing. If Qin Bei heard Tan Jinsui say that she was an 18th-tier celebrity, she would probably die of anger. Chapter 590

Chapter 590: Untitled

Tan Jinsui had a very good filter on Su Cha. His own artiste was a treasure. Other people wanted to ride on her poprity. With such a manager, Su Cha could not help butugh. ¡°By the way, your father knows that you¡¯ve been filming ¡®The Legend of the Crane¡¯ recently. He thinks that you have too few scenes in that role, so he ns to spend money to help you create a big production.¡± Tan Jinsui chuckled. Su Cha said helplessly, ¡°Why is my father involved? Tell him that we have a n for everything. He shouldn¡¯t get involved. If he wants to watch me act, he cane to visit me.¡± Bo Muyi had wanted to make big productions for her, but he was rejected. Now, Zong Yanxiu was also here to cause trouble. In the past, no one doted on her, but now, there were too many people who doted on her. Su Cha felt that this was a sweet problem. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear to him. If he really wants to help you, he doesn¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯ll bring it up myself. By the way, you¡¯d better pay attention to that Jin Jiayu that the production has passed down to you. I know that she has a conflict with the production crew. The people in the industry say that that woman is not a peaceful person. She can do anything. Tell Fu Mo to pay attention to it. Let her handle everything around her. Don¡¯t touch anything from the production crew.¡± Tan Jinsui was also warning Su Cha. Su Cha said calmly, ¡°I know.¡± Tan Jinsui suddenly sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can live in peace anywhere you go. You even got into a conflict with others during the recording. If you weren¡¯t Yanxiu¡¯s daughter, I would have scolded you three times.¡± He had never seen such a troublesome artiste before. Tan Jinsui was speaking the truth. Su Cha smiled gently. ¡°If you scold me, I willin. Besides, it¡¯s not me who got into a conflict with others by insisting on them hiring me. Of course, there are times when I don¡¯t want to see someone I don¡¯t like hanging around in front of me.¡± Tan Jinsui sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. You are also my artiste. There are many things that you don¡¯t have to worry about. At least with my reputation, not many people will provoke you. As for those who dare to provoke you, they don¡¯t know who the person behind you is.¡± After saying this, he hung up. ... Su Cha had recorded a variety show and brought Li Miyi along for two days. Although this child was not very nice to her, his attitude was obviously much better than that of Qin Bei. And unlike other celebrities, Li Miyi always appeared to be the talkative one when facing Su Cha. It was just a routine. Li Miyi asked, ¡°Do I look good in this?¡± Su Cha: ¡°Yes.¡± Li Miyi said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even look at me!¡± Su Cha: ¡°You have a lot of requests!¡± ... There were many conversations. The production crew really loved and hated Su Cha. This woman had angered Qin Bei and made her leave. The production crew had to deal with the aftermath. Was she not afraid of Qin Bei¡¯s revenge at all? After taking Li Miyi with her for two days, Su Cha had to end the recording and return to continue filming. At this moment, Li Miyi realized that if Su Cha left, only Qin Bei woulde back. He refused to do anything. The production crew was also in a dilemma. The contract had been signed, and the contract had to be fulfilled, whether it was on their end or Qin Bei¡¯s. Otherwise, could the contract simply be broken? They¡¯d been recording the show for so long, but this was the first time they¡¯d met a child who refused to cooperate. But... this could not be med on him. There were only two episodes left on the show. No matter what, they had to hold on. In the end, they invited a rtively famous celebrity to help them. At the very least, they had to suppress Qin Bei. Chapter 591 - Looked Up

Chapter 591: Looked Up

Su Cha joined the production crew to continue filming her scenes. It was not that she did not have a solution for Li Miyi¡¯s matter. She had asked Tan Jinsui to show up and find a big shot in the industry to participate in the recording of this show. That person would have to be the kind that Qin Bei did not dare to provoke and could deal with two episodes. The production crew immediately agreed. It was not that they had not thought of this method before, but it was a critical moment for the temporary rescheduling. There were definitely not many big shots who had free time. It was only because Tan Jinsui had enough importance that he could invite them. Su Cha then returned to the drama production crew and continued filming her scenes. After this week, her scenes would end. She did not have many scenes in this role. However, on the first day of her return to the drama production crew, something earth-shattering happened. Su Cha and Fu Mo arrived to join the production crew together. At this time, almost all the main leads were present, and the production crew was quite nervous today. Fu Mo came over and whispered to Su Cha, ¡°A producer came to visit today.¡± After asking around, she found out that this producer was a big shot from a famous film and televisionpany. The reason he came to visit was that he wanted to see how the production crew was doing. Secondly... it was said that he was Jin Jiayu¡¯s backer. Su Cha followed the crowd¡¯s gaze. The producer was not old, but his beer belly was quite high. Him standing there and smiling made people feel unhappy. It was all thanks to Jin Jiayu¡¯s mouth. Of course, she would not express any opinions. After she arrived at the production set, she concentrated on reading her script. After a while, the assistant director suddenly came over cautiously. ¡°Su Cha, you see, Producer Yang has asked you to go over and meet him.¡± She looked up and followed the assistant director¡¯s gaze. Producer Yang, who was sitting on the lounge chair, was smiling at her. However, there was an ambiguous look in his eyes, which looked a little wretched. Fu Mo frowned while Su Cha put down the script and followed the assistant director with a faint smile. She greeted him gracefully, ¡°Hello, Producer Yang.¡± Jin Jiayu, who was standing next to Producer Yang, had a twisted expression on her face. She had apanied Producer Yang when he came, but now he¡¯d called Su Cha over. How could she not understand? ¡°Hey, hello!¡± Producer Yang looked at her with a hint of determination in his eyes. He smiled gently and said, ¡°I heard from Yongbing that you are participating in a talent show, Dreams in Progress. Your name is... Su Cha, right?¡± When he spoke to her, almost everyone in the production crew looked over. Shao Tianwen looked worried. Mu Jiao looked at Su Cha. Although she was not familiar with her, she knew that she had insulted Jin Jiayu the other day. She looked at Su Cha and sighed slightly. What a pity. Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What a pretty girl. The entertainment industry has a deep pool of talents. If you can be famous, that¡¯d be because of your ability!¡± He seemed to be praising Su Cha and did not say anything else. He said a few words to Su Cha and let her go. Su Cha could tell that Producer Yang¡¯s goal was not so simple. But his gaze was familiar. She raised her eyebrows. It had been a long time since she had met someone who was seeking death. After the shoot, when she was about to go back, Han Yongbing came to her. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with our drama¡¯s producer?¡± Su Cha thought for a while and shook her head honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know her well.¡± Their rtionship was as it appeared on the surface. Chapter 592 - Perhaps Director Han Is Interested in Switching Actors?

Chapter 592: Perhaps Director Han Is Interested in Switching Actors?

Han Yongbing frowned. He looked at Su Cha and sighed. ¡°Go back to the hotel first.¡± He seemed to have something to say but did not say it. Su Cha understood what he meant. Producer Yang was targeting her. Before he left, he¡¯d looked at Su Cha for a long time. It was obvious that he was interested in her. The production crew was not stupid. Who could not tell? Han Yongbing wanted Su Cha to use her possible connection with their drama¡¯s producer to get rid of him, but Su Cha¡¯s words were undoubtedly cutting off that path. He was not sure if the production crew would end up offending Producer Yang over Su Cha. The key was that as a director, he could not say anything. Investors were people they did not want to offend. Even Han Yongbing could not help it. Besides, their producer did not have a deep rtionship with Su Cha. Su Cha and Fu Mo had not walked far when they suddenly heard a voice full of hatred behind them. ¡°Su Cha!¡± She turned around and saw the shadow of a palm in front of her. However, Su Cha was so fast that it was as if she had eyes on her back. The moment she turned her head, she retreated. The palm missed. Jin Jiayu staggered for a moment. Su Cha¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Jin Jiayu looked at Su Cha and gritted her teeth. At this moment, she sneered, ¡°You are just a vixen, so why are you pretending to be innocent? Don¡¯t you understand what Producer Yang means? If you understand, why are you pretending to be stupid? Do you want to end up being a whore?¡± The production crew was dumbfounded. They had not left yet! Why was this person making a scene again? However, Producer Yang was Jin Jiayu¡¯s backer. Now that Producer Yang had taken a fancy to Su Cha, wasn¡¯t this an obvious p to Jin Jiayu¡¯s face? She was bullied by Su Chast time. Could she take it lying down? Smack! However, no one expected Su Cha to p Jin Jiayu in the face. Jin Jiayu screamed. Her left cheek swelled up and she fell to the ground. Su Cha took a step forward as if she was going to step on her. Her face was full of anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to speak, I can cut your tongue off! What kind of person are you? Do you think others are like you?¡± The person next to her: ¡°...¡± She felt that her worldview had been refreshed again. Jin Jiayu covered her face and turned around to look at Su Cha with hatred. She felt her face burning. After losing so much face, she was already embarrassed. She got up and wanted to hit Su Cha. She even shouted at the assistant, ¡°Help me hold her. What are you waiting for?¡± She had three or four assistants, which was plenty. However, Fu Mo frowned and stood in front of Su Cha. Su Cha sneered, ¡°You are really annoying.¡± No one dared to stop her. Jin Jiayu wanted to chase after her, but Han Yongbing asked the assistants to stop her and scolded, ¡°What the hell!¡± She made a mess of the production! Su Cha returned to the hotel with a gloomy expression. Fu Mo stood aside and lowered her eyebrows. ¡°Are we just going to let her go?¡± This was not Su Cha¡¯s character. Su Cha sneered, ¡°Of course not.¡± She had no time to argue with that woman. Su Cha took out her phone and sent Han Yongbing a WeChat message. Cha Yi: ¡°Perhaps Director Han is interested in switching actors for the Empress Dowager?¡± Chapter 593 - Let’s Get to Work

Chapter 593: Let¡¯s Get to Work

Before Su Cha sent this message, at least before Jin Jiayu came to trouble her today, she had never thought of wanting the role that Jin Jiayu had. But now, this annoying person kepting up to her. For the sake of not seeing her, Su Cha might as well take the role that suited her. As for Producer Yang, she did not take it to heart. Right now, she did not even need Bo Muyi¡¯s help. She could let Tan Yeluo settle this matter. As the Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, what¡¯s wrong with her helping the Alliance Master? Fu Mo sat aside and fiddled with herptop as she poured a cup of coffee for Su Cha. Su Cha saw her tapping on herptop and asked casually, ¡°Are youpleting your homework?¡± The basic courses for college students nowadays were done onputers. Fu Mo closed theptop. ¡°No.¡± She smiled and asked, ¡°Have you thought about how to deal with Jin Jiayu?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°I intend to take her role.¡± Fu Mo was stunned. ¡°Are you sure you can get it?¡± She did not ask anything else and did not even wonder if Su Cha was daydreaming. She asked Su Cha if she was confident. This sentence was a little strange. Su Cha felt that Fu Mo was asking her if she had full confidence. She smiled lightly. ¡°Why would I say such a thing if I¡¯m not confident? Jin Jiayu is too annoying.¡± Fu Mo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Cha nodded. Just then, she received a WeChat message. Han Yongbing was probably very surprised. He even felt that he was being a little dignified. It could be seen from his reply. Han Yongbing: ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Su Cha chuckled and typed a reply. Cha Yi: ¡°If I didn¡¯t know, would I ask the director?¡± The caller ID showed that he was typing. After a while, he sent a voice message. Han Yongbing: [It¡¯s hard to say on the phone. If you have something on your mind,e to the hotel room tonight and have a meal.] This was the first time Han Yongbing had taken the initiative to invite Su Cha. He was a big shot director, and there were many people who wanted to suck up to him in private. Even if he had some impression of Su Cha, he might not have a good rtionship with her. But switching out Jin Jiayu was not a small matter. It was not convenient to talk on the phone, so he invited Su Cha to the private room downstairs. Of course, Su Cha agreed. If others in the production crew knew about this, they would definitely have other thoughts. However, Han Yongbing was more upright, unlike other directors in the industry. It was nothing even if she had a meal with him. ¡°Wait for me in the room. I¡¯ll go down and talk to Director Han.¡± She did not hide it from Fu Mo, but it was not appropriate for Su Cha to bring her along. Fu Mo nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Su Cha opened the door and went downstairs. There were people from the production crew everywhere in the five-star hotel. However, most of them were in the room, and not many people came out. Su Cha arrived in the private room Han Yongbing mentioned. It was a small private room in the hotel. Han Yongbing was sitting alone on the round table ying with his mobile phone. In front of him was a cup of hot tea. Seeing Su Cha, he pointed to the seat opposite. ¡°Sit.¡± Su Cha sat down, and Han Yongbing said, ¡°Order whatever you want. The money belongs to the production crew.¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, so I don¡¯t need it. Director Han, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡± Chapter 594 - Big Boss’s Words

Chapter 594: Big Boss¡¯s Words

Han Yongbing was stunned. He¡¯d thought that Su Cha would at least be polite since she was already here. He did not expect her to be so straightforward. But he was relieved. If she was not a straightforward person, she would not have said that she would rece Jin Jiayu. Han Yongbing was silent for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°I can pretend that I didn¡¯t see what you said on WeChat. Or are you not crazy?¡± Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°Director Han, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you if I was just joking. You are the key to this matter. You have seen how hostile Jin Jiayu is to me. Her acting as the Empress Dowager might not be to your liking. I am confident that if you had no faith in me, the audition would have been a failure.¡± Han Yongbing took a sip of tea and covered the cup twice. He said leisurely, ¡°The difficulty of this matter is not on me. Producer Yang is not easy to deal with. He is Jin Jiayu¡¯s investor.¡± He was being polite. In fact, he was Jin Jiayu¡¯s sugar daddy. However, his words showed that he also wanted to rece Jin Jiayu. It was just that it would not be easy to deal with Producer Yang. Their circle hadplicated rtionships. If this matter was not handled well, it would be a big deal. Su Cha smiled. ¡°Director Han, if I couldn¡¯t deal with this matter, I wouldn¡¯t have spoken so directly. Of course, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯m just asking for your opinion. If you want to switch actors, I can settle the rest. If you don¡¯t want the actor reced, you can pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Han Yongbing raised his head and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Do you really not know the producer? I¡¯m not talking about whether you¡¯re familiar with her or not.¡± Otherwise, Han Yongbing did not know where Su Cha got her confidence from. He frowned again. ¡°Even if it¡¯s your manager, Tan Jinsui, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to offend Producer Yang.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar enough to negotiate with the producer, but she will help me settle this matter.¡± Su Cha extended her hand. ¡°Whether I can be a recement or not depends on you, Director Han. I am an actress who respects the director¡¯s opinions.¡± Han Yongbing was silent for a long time before he reached out and shook hands with Su Cha. ¡°Let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation.¡± He was a smart person. He did not like having more actors who did not conform to the rules, but he could not go against the wishes of strong investors. Since Su Cha could settle it, he was satisfied with her. If Su Cha could make this matter rest, he would definitely agree. Why not? On the way back to her room, Su Cha added Yeluo on WeChat. Tan Yeluo epted her friend request quickly. Tan Yeluo: ¡°Alliance Master? What are your orders?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Alliance Master wants to go through the back door.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°...¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°Hahahahahaha, tell me all about it.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who invested in ¡®The Legend of the Crane¡¯? You also have an investor named Yang Yuan, right? He stuffed an actor called Jin Jiayu into the production crew and she had some conflict with me. Now, I want to get the role Jin Jiayu has. I might need your help to settle things with this Producer Yang.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°It¡¯s not that troublesome. Alliance Master, can¡¯t you teach these two a lesson? If you beat them up so badly that they won¡¯t be able to face anyone anymore, who would be in the mood to fight with you for the role?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°A peaceful era, a peaceful way.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°Leave this matter to me. It¡¯s just a role. If she dares to snatch it from you, she will not be able to survive in the industry.¡± Chapter 595 - Unbelievable!

Chapter 595: Unbelievable!

Su Cha¡¯s original intention was not to snatch the role but to cause trouble for Jin Jiayu. However, Tan Yeluo¡¯s tone made Su Cha feel that she was the kind of person who relied on her backing tomit crimes. But... It felt good! Tan Yeluo handled the matter quickly. After a while, the entire production crew received the news. Director Han directly announced in the group that Su Cha would be ying Jin Jiayu¡¯s role in the future, while Su Cha¡¯s original role would be modified into a minor character with only one line. This actor was lucky. But as for many actors who did not know anything, they thought that this news was no less than a heavy bomb the moment they saw it. How could Jin Jiayu be reced in just a few hours? It had already been announced. The role was set in stone. How could it change just like that? And it was Su Cha who beat Jin Jiayu up in the afternoon! No one dared to ask why in the group chat. They were already gossiping wildly in private, and Jin Jiayu saw everything clearly. Because she did not receive the notice! She never thought that her role would be so easily snatched by someone else, and it was the woman she hated so much. The moment she saw the news, Jin Jiayu, who was covered with an ice bag, immediately screamed, ¡°No, impossible!¡± When the assistant saw the message, her hands trembled as she held her phone. ¡°Jiayu... maybe Director Han¡¯s ount was hacked...¡± Smack! Jin Jiayu, who was already furious, pped the assistant¡¯s face. ¡°Do I need you to tell me? He must have been hacked. Otherwise, he must have gone mad. He dared to rece me. Did he eat the guts of a leopard?¡± Jin Jiayu had hit her hard. The assistant covered her red face and tears welled up in her eyes. However, she had to hold them back and apologize to Jin Jiayu. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry, Jiayu.¡± The other assistant next to her was trembling in fear. She did not dare to provoke Jin Jiayu, who was in a rage. Looking at the messages in the group chat, Jin Jiayu was trembling with anger. ¡°He must be crazy!¡± Jin Jiayu¡¯s eyes were red. She did not look like she was about to cry. Instead, she was furious. Like an angry leopard, she pushed the assistant away and rushed out of the door. Han Yongbing lived on the first floor. She wanted to ask him what was going on! She had just stepped out of the door and entered the elevator. However, she did not have the ess card to go upstairs, so she could only climb the safety staircase. When she climbed upstairs, she saw Mu Jiao standing by the corridor, smoking in a bathrobe. Seeing that she was here, she just nced at her and curled her lips into a sneer. Apparently, Mu Jiao had also seen the message in the group. However, Mu Jiao was more popr than her and had a strongerwork in the industry. Jin Jiayu did not dare to provoke her. Although she was angry when she saw Mu Jiao, Han Yongbing made her even angrier. She red at Mu Jiao and walked towards Han Yongbing¡¯s door. They lived in a special suite, so Han Yongbing and Shao Tianwen lived on the first floor. Jin Jiayu went to knock on Han Yongbing¡¯s door. She did not even ring the doorbell. ¡°Director Han! Director Han! Come out. Tell me why I was reced! Did someone else send messages using your phone?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the door was opened. Behind the door was Shao Tianwen¡¯s cold expression. Chapter 596 - Did You Forget What You Are?

Chapter 596: Did You Forget What You Are?

¡°Director Han and I are discussing the script. Why are you here?¡± After all, Shao Tianwen was the current best actor. He was dignified. Jin Jiayu felt a little guilty when she heard his words, but when she thought about her own matter, she became so anxious that she could not be bothered with him. She directly pushed Shao Tianwen away and walked through the door. Han Yongbing was sitting there with a script in hand. He was not surprised to see Jin Jiayu. He nced at her and then looked away. He put down the script. ¡°I thought Producer Yang would call you to exin.¡± Jin Jiayu¡¯s face turned pale when she heard Producer Yang¡¯s name. ¡°Exin, exin what?¡± The matter between her and Producer Yang was not a secret, but it was still not something to be proud of. Han Yongbing saying it out loud was undoubtedly him mocking her. And why should Producer Yang exin it to her? Didn¡¯t that mean that it was true? But how did they manage to get rid of Yang Yuan and rece her? ¡°Mainly...¡± Han Yongbing dragged his voice and said slowly, ¡°The other investors are not very satisfied with you. Producer Yang is also in a difficult position. Although the contract has been signed, we will still pay you thepensation as usual. There is apromise. Why don¡¯t you take Su Cha¡¯s original role?¡± Jin Jiayu almost fainted from anger. She was trembling all over. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? You want her to act as the Empress Dowager, and you want me to act as a female number N? Compared to my status, is she worthy? What is she!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s nothing, why don¡¯t you think about how she managed to snatch your role?¡± Shao Tianwen walked over from behind her and casually added, ¡°When inside a circle, don¡¯t jump too high. Otherwise, how will you know who you will provoke one day?¡± Although Shao Tianwen had always had a good temper, he did not like people like Jin Jiayu. Jin Jiayu reacted. The blood in her body flowed to the top of her head and she froze. If Su Cha had nothing to rely on, how would she dare to go against her again and again? But she did not dare to imagine that her role would be taken away so easily. Jin Jiayu could not take it anymore. Her eyes were red as she went out. She could not help but feel resentment in her heart, but she still endured it and made a call. The person on the other side had already expected it. His voice sounded a little troubled. ¡°Baby, how exactly did you make this drama¡¯s producer unhappy? She is the biggest investor in this drama. It¡¯s really hard to say anything on my end. Why don¡¯t I give you another fashion magazine shoot aspensation and invest in a movie for you? How about that?¡± ¡°Can those bepared to this drama?!¡± Jin Jiayu could not help but say in a shrill voice, ¡°This is the anticipated explosive drama this year!¡± To y an important role in this drama, Jin Jiayu knew very well what it meant to an actress. Forget about the quality of the films that Yang Yuan would invest in; in the end, she would have to use her body in exchange for them! Yang Yuan was unhappy when he heard her words. His voice turned gloomy. ¡°Jin Jiayu, have you forgotten what you are now that you are famous?¡± Jin Jiayu immediately reacted. She felt cold all over as if she had fallen into an ice cer. Chapter 597 - Explosion (1)

Chapter 597: Explosion (1)

Recing actors at thest minute was not amon thing, but it was not unprecedented. It was just that this kind of thing where roles were snatched away usually happened before filming had even started. Even though they were halfway through filming, the director said that he wanted to rece the person ying that role. There were a few simr incidents in the industry, but most of those celebrities were not famous. People like Jin Jiayu were already considered big shots. And the person who snatched her role was equivalent to a nobody in the entertainment industry. She was just a little famous in the talent show industry. Now, not only did they have to deal with Jin Jiayu¡¯s fans, but they also had to deal with the subsequentpensation issues. The production crew had already suffered a series of useless losses because of Jin Jiayu¡¯s scenes. Overall, unless it was not a life-threatening problem, the production crew rarely made recements for such an important role halfway. But now that Su Cha had promised to take care of everything, no one cared. The difficulty was that the role of Jin Jiayu had been announced beforehand. ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± was quite popr. When the production was announced, many fans were already looking forward to it. Although most of them were aiming for the male and female leads, it did not mean that Jin Jiayu had no fans among them. After all, Jin Jiayu went to the battlefield during the press conference. It was Jin Jiayu¡¯s own fault that she got reced, but her fans would not care. Even if the official Weibo ount of ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± did not mention the change in roles, the production crew did not sign any confidentiality agreement beforehand, so this matter was quickly spread through some channels. Firstly, the news that other celebrities had received was that Jin Jiayu¡¯s role had been given to someone else. Moreover, the recement was an actress who had been chosen after filming some scenes. The one who reced her was the contestant Su Cha who was currently busy with a talent show. Yes, the one with an extraordinary aura. First of all, Jin Jiayu¡¯s backer was famous in the industry. If her role could be snatched away, who was this Su Cha? Secondly, the marketing ounts under the celebrities started to be exposed. Every celebrity would raise some basic marketing ounts. This was normal. Sometimes, they would expose the dirt on theirpetitors andpete for some resources. There were many enemies in Jin Jiayu¡¯s industry. Once something happened, they would be stepped on by tens of thousands of people. However, Yang Yuan did not say that he had thrown Jin Jiayu away. He only said that the other producers were not satisfied with Jin Jiayu¡¯s performance, so they reced her. Hence, they did not dare to say anything about Jin Jiayu. However, not many people were happy with Su Cha¡¯s ability to rise up. Hence, this piece of news was spread on the night the production crew announced their role switch. News first broke out: ¡°Recently, a major incident happened in a certain production crew, H, which has started shooting. The important role of the second female lead was originally yed by the female star, J, but in the end, something happened, and she was directly reced by S, another female star. Let me give you a hint: the female star S is also a talent show singer.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since the production started. The production crew, H, is it The Legend of the Crane? Isn¡¯t the important second female lead Jin Jiayu? She had been officially announced. How could she be reced? Who is the female star, S... I¡¯ve checked and found out that there are no female stars with the initial S among the production crew. Could it be that she¡¯s not on the public list?¡± ¡°I hate people like you who keep posting letters. Can¡¯t you just write the post directly? As a middleman, you want to earn a profit?¡± ¡°Who the hell is the H production crew? Who is the female celebrity J? Who is the female celebrity S?¡± The trendingments were at a loss... ¡°The number one trendingment is a big deal!!¡± Chapter 598 - Explosion (2)

Chapter 598: Explosion (2)

This ambiguous revtion made everyone confused. After all, everyone did not dare to reveal too many details as the production crew was very powerful. Otherwise, they would be offending people. However, this world did notck enthusiasticizens. They could spot hints and determine the truth from there. Firstly, the production crew, H, was exposed. It was a big production series, ¡°The Legend of the Crane,¡± which was recently joined by the best actors and actresses. Almost all the artists involved were big names, and there were exceptions. It was too obvious who the second female lead was. As long as they¡¯d already determined that the production was ¡°The Legend of the Crane,¡± everyone would know that this second female lead was to be yed by Jin Jiayu. Not many people knew about Jin Jiayu¡¯s real information, but she was currently a popr first-tier star. The casting had already officially been announced, and the posters had been made. How could this person be reced so easily? It was rare for the public to witness such a scene. The most difficult to understand was this female celebrity S. Everyone had looked through the list of names that the production crew had announced, but there was no news of a female celebrity S. They could only target the celebrities who had participated in a talent show and were transferred to the entertainment industry by the singing industry. After all, the higher-ups did not say that they were currently participating in a talent show. Otherwise, it would be obvious. Wasn¡¯t Su Cha the only one who was participating in apetition? However, because Su Cha¡¯s name was not on the list, and the singingpetition that Su Cha participated in was extremely busy, most people would not think too much about her. For a time, many female contestants were shot. Jin Jiayu¡¯s fans did not care. They could not believe that their main character had been reced! She had been reced! They were so furious that they started to attack the female celebrities in the talent show industry. There were those who wanted an exnation from the official Weibo ount. There were also those who went directly to the production crew to cause trouble. In addition, there were also those who came to visit the production crew. Although they could not see the real scene, those celebrities who appeared would still be photographed. Su Cha was exposed the next day. The main reason was that Tan Jinsui wanted to suppress this matter for a while, but Su Cha did not let him. That was why she was exposed so quickly. [Stop arguing, the person who stole the role from female star J is here!] OP: ¡°I think I¡¯m doing something big. I didn¡¯t dare to believe it when I saw the photo. This is already a stone hammer, right? It has been an explosion since yesterday. There are countless talent show singers who were shot in the middle of the night. In the end, they all took a bullet for someone. The real person is here! This is what the OP and his friend feared at the scene that was sent by the original owner. It¡¯s impossible for her to appear here without a reason, right? It¡¯s also impossible that she¡¯s here to visit the set. Currently, everyone in this production crew has information about her being able to visit the set. Moreover, there¡¯s also the stone hammer [Picture] [Picture] [Picture]¡± 1L: ¡°The OP is really great!! F*ck, it¡¯s actually her!!¡± 2L: ¡°She¡¯s really not a simple character. She¡¯s still participating in thepetition, but she can actually snatch away such a big production¡¯s second female lead?¡± 3L: ¡°What exactly is her background? I¡¯m really confused. Why can¡¯t the popr female starspete with her? Moreover, they are filming right now, and the official announcement has already been made. She has snatched everything.¡± 4L: ¡°... I think she¡¯s prettier than Jin Jiayu.¡± 5L: ¡°Being pretty can¡¯t hide certain things. To be able to snatch away Jin Jiayu¡¯s role, it seems that it¡¯s apetition between sugar daddies.¡± Chapter 599 - Admitting My Own Misfortune

Chapter 599: Admitting My Own Misfortune

A fan who came to visit the production crew identally took a photo of Su Cha. Actually, at this time, the roles had just been switched. The production crew was still making adjustments based on the scenes. Su Cha was just discussing the follow-up script with Director Han. She had not even started acting when she was filmed. The production crew¡¯s confidentiality agreement was not bad. After all, it was a big production crew. Unfortunately, there was no secret in this world. Moreover, Su Cha did not intend to hide it herself, so this matter was easily exposed. Smack! Jin Jiayu, who had been asked to leave the production crew, stayed in a suite in the Imperial Capital Hotel. She threw a ss cup on the wall again. Beside her was her manager, who kept answering the phone with a gloomy expression. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our Jiayu¡¯s fault. The other party is too powerful. What can we do?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t receive any other news. Jiayu¡¯spensation is in ce!¡± ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t be epting interviews for now. Let¡¯s talk another day.¡± ... On and off, the phone kept ringing, and the assistants were busy working. With such a big matter, there would naturally be many reporters who wanted to know the specific truth. Whether the person involved was willing to ept an interview was another matter. During this time, the sound of Jin Jiayu smashing the cup was a song of apaniment. ¡°Stop smashing!¡± After she hung up the phone, the manager¡¯s temples throbbed. She simply muted the phone and stopped answering. ¡°If you have time to lose your temper here, why don¡¯t you think about how to get Producer Yang to help you vent your anger?¡± ¡°Him, help me vent my anger?¡± Jin Jiayu turned around, and her vicious eyes made the manager¡¯s heart skip a beat. They were like those of a venomous snake. Once bitten, you would be consigned to eternal damnation. Her face turned pale, and she looked like she was about to go crazy. ¡°He can¡¯t do anything about my role being snatched. How can he stand up for me? I underestimated that bitch. A few investors ganged up on me, she really went all out. I don¡¯t know how many people she apanied!¡± ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no guarantee that that¡¯s true!¡± The manager had also heard of the investors of this production. Two of them were very mysterious. If the two of them had spoken, Producer Yang would definitely not disagree. She had never heard of those producers being muddle-headed, but the manager would rather think too much. Otherwise, it could only prove that Su Cha¡¯s background was more terrifying. After all, what could she do to make those investors rece Jin Jiayu? She must have a powerful background! Jin Jiayu red at her manager, which made her scalp tingle. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She had to soften her tone. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have a chance now. We haven¡¯t received any other news, which proves that the other party won¡¯t dare to act rashly after snatching your role. Let¡¯s grab this matter and expose it first. Even if the role is snatched, we can¡¯t let her have a good time. She has thebel of snatching your role on her, so we just need to add fuel to the fire. What do you think theizens will think? Her reputation is tarnished, so you can be considered to have vented your anger!¡± ¡°Who cares about fame? I only care about those resources!¡± Jin Jiayu stood up straight. Her entire body was tense, but she had no choice but to sit down again. After a long while, she asked in a defeated tone, ¡°What should we do?¡± The manager heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I will inform my assistant and thepany. I will also send someone to investigate Su Cha¡¯s identity.¡± Jin Jiayu suddenly asked, ¡°What if they find out that we can¡¯t afford to provoke them?¡± The manager frowned and said fiercely, ¡°Jiayu, we can only me ourselves for being unlucky!¡± When she heard this, Jin Jiayu¡¯s eyes turned vicious. Chapter 600 - Unimportant

Chapter 600: Unimportant

Do you think I am unlucky? No, from the moment she entered the industry, from the moment she started climbing into the producer¡¯s bed, she would never allow such a thing to happen! ... ¡°You got the second female lead in Legend of the Crane. Oh my god, am I seeing things, Su Cha?!¡± The voice on the phone was a little piercing, but it made one feel happy. Su Cha raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled helplessly. ¡°Is it so impossible?¡± Le Anqi was overjoyed. ¡°It isn¡¯t, but I just can¡¯t believe it. Legend of the Crane! Both the male and female leads are the best actor and best actress. Shao Tianwen is even more popr. I didn¡¯t expect you to get the second female lead to act with them! Su Cha, your manager is really awesome!¡± Le Anqi had called Su Cha as soon as she saw the news. However, she did not think too much about it. She knew that Su Cha had a legendary manager, Tan Jinsui, backing her up. Naturally, she attributed everything to Tan Jinsui. Su Cha smiled and did not exin further. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to exin to Jin Jiayu, is it?¡± Le Anqi¡¯s voice became worried again. ¡°Jin Jiayu¡¯s fans have been bashing you online. Su Cha, what exactly is going on?¡± Jin Jiayu was now a small star who was about to be an A-list celebrity. She had countless fans, and her fighting strength was not something a talent show fan like her couldpare with. She was already blowing up on Weibo. She could not stand to see anyments that insulted Su Cha. Although the report said that Su Cha had snatched someone else¡¯s role, Le Anqi instinctively felt that Su Cha would not have done such a thing if nothing else had happened. ¡°I had a conflict with Jin Jiayu. She wanted to deal with me, so I took action first.¡± Su Cha casually exined the matter about Jin Jiayu. Le Anqi instantly understood. ¡°No wonder!¡± She did not know much about the industry, but she was a little puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it troublesome to change roles?¡± ¡°Please, the production crew will deal with it.¡± Su Cha did not say much. After all, Le Anqi was not suited to know. ¡°Oh...¡± Le Anqi nodded as if she understood, but soon, she simply became happy for Su Cha. ¡°Who cares about her? Let¡¯s not care about other things. We just have to get the role and act well. Those words on the Inte will blow over soon.¡± As long as this matter was set in stone, no matter how much they bashed, it would be useless. To a certain extent, Le Anqi was very filtering for Su Cha. Su Cha smiled. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t care.¡± She did not ask thepany to take action for the time being. She already knew that Jin Jiayu¡¯s agency was orchestrating the public opinion. This matter had caused Jin Jiayu to suffer a huge loss. If it were other female celebrities, they would fight to the death. Su Cha did not think so, but Jin Jiayu definitely thought so. If she could not get the role back, she would definitely find a way to make Su Cha suffer in other aspects. Because Su Cha had gotten the role too suddenly, many people on WeChat asked her about it, including Su Cha¡¯s nominal mother, Dai Xiaofu. She had only rmended Su Cha to y an ordinary role. How did she be the second female lead in the blink of an eye? If the assistant director had not told her, she would not have known about it. Dai Xiaofu did not pay much attention to the news online. She did not pay much attention to it usually, but she knew that it would be a bloodbath. When she asked Su Cha, Su Cha simply told her. It seemed like it was just a trivial matter. Chapter 601 - I Did It with My Strength!

Chapter 601: I Did It with My Strength!

¡°At present, it¡¯s already a foregone conclusion that a certain female star S will be able to squeeze into the female star J¡¯s role. There are many opinions about this matter on the Inte, and there are countless fans bickering with each other. I wonder if the two involved will...¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Jin Jiayu, who has gotten an important role in Legend of the Crane, has had her role snatched away. The person who snatched her role is just an unknown newbie!¡± ... On TV and Weibo, the news media had started to report about this matter. If Su Cha had made a name for herself in the singing industry and made the public familiar with her, she was nowpletely popr. Because of the dispute with Jin Jiayu. She was an A-list celebrity, after all, and her poprity was not just for show. Su Cha¡¯s sudden appearance broke her dream. Other contestants wouldpete quietly after thepetition, but this person was so ambitious that she had already started to enter the entertainment industry? She had not even released a single record! Su Cha was being bashed by the whole inte. It was not nice to snatch a role, especially when it was from a popr female celebrity. Although many people were specting about Su Cha¡¯s ability to snatch the role, this matter had also attracted a lot of dissatisfaction. The fans of the drama itself expressed that they did not care. Anyway, Jin Jiayu in that role was no good. If it were Su Cha, she would look slightly better... As for the rest, they were all cursing. Even Su Cha¡¯s fans had some objections. The singingpetition had not ended, but she was already thinking of something else. Over at Su Cha¡¯s Weibo, thements on hertest post had reached hundreds of thousands. Most of them were criticizing and questioning. Most of them were Jin Jiayu¡¯s fans. It was unrealistic to expect the person in the room to pretend to be blind. Bai Kun was stunned when he saw it. After reporting to Bo Muyi, other than his master being angry, he also said, ¡°What of this Jin Jiayu? Ban her!¡± Before receiving the order, Bai Kun told Su Cha. Su Cha yed it down. ¡°What¡¯s the point of banning her? This has just begun. If I ban this person, will I still be able to survive in the entertainment industry in the future?¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...With Young Master¡¯s temper, she won¡¯t live long.¡± ¡°No need. I will tell him that Jin Jiayu will not be touched for now.¡± Bai Kun knew that she had an idea in mind, so he did not say much. He just said, ¡°Yes, I hope Miss Su can tell the young master earlier.¡± After all, the young master had given the order. It was impolite for him to have spoken to Su Cha first. If Su Cha did not coax Bo Muyi earlier, Bai Kun felt that he would probably die. Su Cha could tell what he meant and chuckled. ¡°Okay, I know.¡± After hanging up, she sent Bo Muyi a message so she won¡¯t disturb him while he was working. In the WeChat groups, only one kept the notifications vibrating. Martial Alliance Elder, Weng Zhinan: ¡°How infuriating. The people on the Inte are criticizing the Little Alliance Master too harshly. The Little Alliance Master got the role through her own strength. How can they say that she snatched it?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°You have a very thick fan filter for her. [Big Brother Drink Bull¡¯s Spleen.JPG]¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to agree with this old thing. Your Martial Alliance must have misunderstood our new Alliance Master.¡± Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Cha Yi: ¡°Yes, I got it through the back door with my own strength. How dare they say that I snatched it. They are really rude!¡± Chapter 602 - Announcing Sovereignty

Chapter 602: Announcing Sovereignty

Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°...¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: [Big Brother Drink Beer.JPG] Martial Alliance Elder, Hong Hangyi: ¡°Yes, the Little Alliance Master got it with her own strength!¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Weng Zhinan: ¡°The Little Alliance Master is the best!¡± Star Alliance Elder, Buzhou: ¡°Of course the Alliance Master got it with her own strength. Our Alliance Master is the most powerful.¡± Star Alliance Elder, Tang Hefei: ¡°...¡± To be honest, the Martial Alliance elders¡¯ blindfolded praise made Su Cha blush. It seemed that the Martial Alliance had a very strong filter on her. Soon, Su Cha saw someone else in the WeChat group. Master Ye: ¡°Hello, Little Alliance Master. How old are you? Are you married? I have two sons. They are both handsome and elegant. They are 1.8 meters tall. You can marry them. What do you think?¡± The Ye family¡¯s master? Su Cha raised her eyebrows. Why have I never heard of them? But soon, it was as if a stone had stirred up a thousand ripples. Su Cha saw that the group of elders wanted to see the world in chaos. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°@Bo¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°@Bo¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Hong Hangyi: ¡°@Bo¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Weng Zhinan: ¡°@Bo¡± Star Alliance Elder, Buzhou: ¡°@Bo¡± The Ye family¡¯s master, Ye: ¡°????????? What¡¯s wrong with the elders today? Why did they @ the Bo family for no reason?¡± Su Cha remembered that Bo Muyi was also there in the group, but he was a ten-thousand-year-old fossil who basically did not know how tomunicate. As the head of a corporation, he naturally did not have the time to chat with these elders. Moreover, he was not the kind to chat using WeChat. Other than asionally receiving messages from his subordinates and replying to Su Cha¡¯s messages, Su Cha had never seen him chatting with anyone. Unexpectedly, Bo Muyi, who had not replied to other messages, replied. Bo: ¡°@Ye family¡¯s master, Uncle Ye, I haven¡¯t visited you in a long time. This is my fault, I will visit you another day.¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°A group photo!¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Oh my god!!! What a monumental moment this is! Let¡¯s take a photo together! We have to take a photo together!¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Hong Hangyi: ¡°Amitabha...¡± Elder Buzhou: ¡°...¡± What should I say? Ye family¡¯s master, Ye: ¡°... Ahem, Muyi, I¡¯m a little flustered by your sudden behavior. Why did you suddenly appear?¡± Bo: ¡°@All members, @Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Cha Yi is my fianc¨¦e.¡± Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Of course, after a century of silence, the group exploded! Bo Muyi stopped chatting and called Su Cha. Su Cha did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the head of the Ye family is joking. Why do you care so much?¡± Bo Muyi spoke sincerely and earnestly. Su Cha could feel his frown through the phone. ¡°Cha Cha, you don¡¯t understand. Many seniors in the aristocratic families have never fixed their bad habits. They like to blindly matchmake others when they are bored. They especially like your type of delicate youngdy. The kind that looks easy to fool. If I didn¡¯t announce my sovereignty earlier, being that you are the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, many people would want you in the future.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It was reasonable and convincing. But he did not have to threaten others in the group. He was evening to visit that person another day. It could be seen how scared he was. He felt that something was wrong when he saw the string of words through the phone. This group was an important group in the martial arts world. Although there were many people who were joking around, almost the entire martial arts world knew about it once the news was announced. Chapter 603 - Retarded Fan

Chapter 603: Retarded Fan

Jin Jiayu¡¯spany started to send arge number of Inte Water Army to lead public opinions on the Inte. They were all criticizing Su Cha. Anyway, it was true that Su Cha had snatched the role. They used this to mock her and sessfully made Su Cha a ck mark in their hearts. Outsiders could not understand the truth. Naturally, they would judge based on the surface. Su Cha became the subject of ridicule online. It was too easy for a celebrity to be aughingstock. Although Jin Jiayu¡¯s reputation was not good... Netizens nowadays would not kick celebrities out of the entertainment industry for no reason, but there were still people whomented on the official Weibo ount of Dreams in Progress, saying that if Su Cha did not want to concentrate on participating in thepetition, she should quit. She did not want to waste time. She could not withdraw from thepetition. Su Cha got first ce in the singingpetition based on her ability. Why should she withdraw? Who set the rule that she could not act after participating in thepetition? Must she concentrate on thepetition to prove her excellence? No, outstanding people could do anything. Her words were heartbreaking, but Su Cha¡¯s poprity was not bad before. Although the nature of this matter seemed to be very seriouspared to that of other celebrities, she was not affected at all. Besides, online bashing did not affect reality. To put it bluntly, even if she were to be bashed, Su Cha would still have a lot of resources. Tan Jinsui was behind her, so it was impossible to affect her. Of course, soon, some people felt that something was wrong. Su Cha¡¯s manager was now Tan Jinsui. He naturally had the ability to turn the situation around. Why was there no movement from him until now? Or did Tan Jinsui feel powerless? But... They could even snatch the role. They really did not think that Su Cha and Tan Jinsui could not resolve such a matter. Why did it feel like they were plotting something? No matter what theizens said, Su Cha had to participate in this week¡¯spetition. However, she still had something on her mind. When thepetition started, she was backstage preparing for thepetition. There were only five contestants left. At this time, almost all the contestants had their own dressing rooms. After she was ready, someone suddenly barged in and threw something at her. The moment Su Cha¡¯s eyes narrowed, Fu Mo, who was standing next to her, almost reflexively turned her body. She kicked out with lightning speed and uratelynded a hit on the object. Smack! The thing that was kicked hit the wall and exploded. It turned out to be a bottle of water, but Fu Mo had used too much strength when she kicked it. The water flowed down the wall and quickly wet the ground. However, there was no reaction. It was just ordinary water. The person who threw the bottle was stunned and stared at Su Cha. It was a little girl with a ponytail. She did not look old, and no one knew how she got in. Fu Mo¡¯s eyes darkened. Just as she was about to rush over, Su Cha reached out and stopped her. She walked to the girl and pinched her chin. ¡°You broke in here and threw something. Do you know how long you can be detained by the police? Do you know that they will keep your record forever?¡± She was a head taller than the little girl and looked down at her from above. Her slightly indifferent eyes gave people a lot of pressure. The little girl blushed and looked at her with tears flowing out. Her body trembled slightly. When she saw Su Cha in front of her, she became a little afraid. Chapter 604 - Zuo Shaoxin’s Mother

Chapter 604: Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s Mother

She bit her lips and did not say anything, but the emotions in her eyes revealed her fear. Fu Mo walked over and whispered, ¡°Call the police directly. Don¡¯t waste your breath.¡± Hearing that about the police, the girl became even more afraid. Finally, she said, ¡°Who asked you to steal my Sister Jiayu¡¯s role?!¡± Su Cha did not let go of her. Hearing this, she found it amusing. ¡°So you are a fan of that stupid woman.¡± Hearing her call her a stupid woman, the little girl widened her eyes and the atmosphere became even more tense. ¡°You... You have no manners!!¡± Su Cha reached out to shake her off. ¡°What kind of qualities do I need from you people? What kind of qualities do you have to be able toe here and throw a bottle at me? If there¡¯s something in your bottle that shouldn¡¯t be stored, I could chop off your hand right now!¡± Some of them were frightened by Su Cha¡¯s bloody words. She shivered and quickly added, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just in water.¡± She started throwing things without hesitation, but now she looked like a pitiful girl. But Su Cha showed no sympathy. She gestured at Fu Mo. ¡°Take her out.¡± Fu Mo nodded and pushed the person out. At first, she pretended to be timid in front of Su Cha, probably because she could not control herself. To be honest, Su Cha was quite satisfied. After a while, Fu Mo returned. ¡°She went to school in a nearby high school. I asked the staff to deal with her. I called their school and told them what happened. The school said that they would take note of it and apologize to us.¡± In a short period of time, Fu Mo had dealt with it rather quickly. This was unusual. However, Su Cha did not probe further and just nodded. It seemed that she had underestimated the idiocy of Jin Jiayu and her fans. They would do anything for their idol. Unfortunately, she was not a fan. ... Thepetition officially began. The five people¡¯spetition was affected by various atmospheres and rules, and it dragged on for a few hours. Although she was affected by the Inte crisis, it seemed that Su Cha¡¯s poprity did not fluctuate much. In thepetition, she had already won first ce with an unshakable advantage. The biggest injustice in thispetition was that once the poprity of thepetition was fixed, the first cer would always be number one. For example, Su Cha. As long as she did not make a fatal mistake in her performance, her voice and poprity would support her to the end. This was something that the judges were well aware of. Besides, she was a hot topic now, which was exactly what the production crew needed. No matter what the reason was, Su Cha was undoubtedly in the top three. Yu Shuran was eliminated from the national Top Four. There were only two episodes left. After thepetition officially ended, she would officially debut as a singer. Now, Tan Jinsui had started to prepare Su Cha¡¯s album. It was also at this time that the Zuo family came again. Perhaps it was because the matter on the Inte had blown up so much that it was impossible for her to pretend not to see it. After thepetition, Su Cha had to take a taxi back to the Lookout Pavilion. On the way back, thepany called and said that someone was visiting. An olddy imed to be from the Zuo family and was waiting at thepany with Zuo Zhici. The caller was thepany¡¯s current manager. Su Cha thought about it carefully. Ruan Yin was not an old person in the Zuo family. She recalled Zuo Zhici saying that the old couple from the Zuo family had returned. Most likely, this person was Su Cha¡¯s biological grandmother. Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s mother. Chapter 605 - Old Madam, You Are Thinking Too Much

Chapter 605: Old Madam, You Are Thinking Too Much

Su Cha thought for a while and asked the driver to go to thepany. Now that she was filming, other than when participating in the show, she was mostly with the production crew. There was no other way to see her. Moreover, Su Cha reckoned that if the Zuo family had someone from the martial arts world, they would already know that she was the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. What good coulde to her at this time? Su Cha curled her lips and started to think about something as she followed the scenery outside the car window. The car soon arrived at Cha Yi Management Company. Su Cha checked and confirmed that the two had not left before heading upstairs. When she arrived at thepany, the receptionist quickly came over when she saw her. ¡°Miss Su, those two are in the guest room.¡± Su Cha went over and saw Zuo Zhici and a white-haired olddy who was old but dressed elegantly. The olddy had an extraordinary aura. Although she was old, one could still see her youthful appearance. After all, if she could give birth to a son like Zuo Shaoxin, she would definitely be a good mother. Besides, she came from a wealthy family. Zuo Zhici was the first to see Su Cha¡¯s sudden appearance. When she saw Su Cha, her eyes lit up and she waved at her. ¡°Sister!¡± The olddy next to her looked over and paused when she saw Su Cha. Su Cha saw Zuo Zhici and felt a little strange. She had once saved her sister because she could not leave her in the lurch. But now that she had regained her memory and found out what Zuo Shaoxin and his wife had done to Zong Yanxiu, she felt conflicted. She would not vent her anger on Zuo Zhici. However, if she were to attack Zuo Shaoxin, there was no need for her to acknowledge her siblings. From the moment they parted, their lives had changed. Zuo Zhici did not know if she was imagining things, but she felt that when Su Cha looked at her, her usually indifferent eyes seemed to have be colder. Her calm eyes became deeper and deeper, making it hard to see her emotions clearly. She was at a loss. Did I make her unhappy again? The olddy was sizing Su Cha up. Her scrutinizing gaze did not make it seem like she was looking at her granddaughter whom she had not seen for a long time. It seemed like she was checking if she was qualified. Su Cha looked at them coldly. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Due to her calm and emotionless voice, Zuo Zhici¡¯s enthusiasm was slightly dampened. She was stunned for a moment before she quickly gathered her spirits and pointed at the olddy. She introduced happily, ¡°Sister, this is our grandma. She knows that you¡¯ve been busy recently, so we didn¡¯t disturb you. But Grandma and the rest are leaving, so she came to look for you personally. She hopes that you can go back.¡± Perhaps it was because of Zuo Zhici¡¯s words, the olddy stood up and smiled as if she was being especially intimate. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since west met. You¡¯ve grown up.¡± She sighed and did not mention anything else. She just felt sad for some reason. ¡°Our Zuo family¡¯s children are different. No matter where you are, you are still outstanding.¡± Both were equally outstanding? If she had not been reborn, would she have had the chance to enter this olddy¡¯s eyes in her previous life? With one look, Su Cha knew that thedy was not a simple person. She smiled and said, ¡°Old madam, you are thinking too much. Whether I am outstanding or not has nothing to do with my being your Zuo family¡¯s daughter. My father taught me well.¡± Now that she had acknowledged Zong Yanxiu, Su Cha naturally did not hide his name. Chapter 606 - Heartless

Chapter 606: Heartless

Ni Jun did not expect Su Cha to say this, and her expression darkened. Su Cha did not return to the Zuo family. So who was this father she was referring to? Could it be her adoptive father? The Zuo family knew very well what her foster father was like. Zuo Zhici bit her lips when she heard how mercilessly Su Cha spoke upon seeing their grandma. She felt sad. After Su Cha saved herst time, Zuo Zhici¡¯s prejudice against her had lessened. In the end, she was a straightforward person. Good and bad were both doled out quickly. However, Zuo Zhici was puzzled by Su Cha¡¯s refusal to ept them. Why was she so reluctant to return to the Zuo family? Ni Jun was not angry. She hid all her emotions and only showed some sadness. ¡°I know that our Zuo family has treated you unfairly for so many years. Since we managed to find you this time, we naturally have the intention to make it up to you. As long as you return to the Zuo family, we can give you anything. Su Cha, we don¡¯t object to you entering the entertainment industry. We are not so rigid. Grandpa and Grandma miss you very much, soe with us back to the Zuo family, okay?¡± ¡°Your mother has be thinner because of you. She is your biological mother. Can you bear to do that to her?¡± This olddy had some tricks up her sleeves. She did not say much and used such a tone to y the sympathy card. It was as if she was hypnotizing people. If ordinary people were not firm, they would be swayed by her words. Unfortunately, Su Cha was stubborn. ¡°How cruel!¡± She curled her lips. ¡°She can lose a few pounds more. What¡¯s there to be sad about?¡± Ever since she found out about what Zuo Shaoxin had done, what else could Su Cha not bear to do? Su Cha¡¯s words made Ni Jun¡¯s expression change. Zuo Zhici also looked at Su Cha in disbelief. ¡°Sister... what did you...?¡± She did not understand the circumstances, and she could not believe Su Cha¡¯s heartless words. Su Cha would not exin further. She did not care about Zuo Zhici¡¯s opinions. She looked at Ni Jun quietly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. I¡¯ve made myself clear. I will not return to the Zuo family.¡± I will not let your son off. Su Cha did not say it out loud. Ni Jun frowned. ¡°Su Cha, our Zuo family is also a famous family. What reason do you have to note back? Besides, she is your biological mother. Aren¡¯t you being a little too heartless? It was not your parents¡¯ intention to abandon you. They had no choice but to do so. They had unspeakable difficulties. Now, they want to make it up to you. Your grandfather and I also want you to go back. Even if you don¡¯t care about your parents, don¡¯t you care about our wishes?¡± ¡°Old Madam, I don¡¯t want to say anything nasty.¡± She looked up and nced at Ni Jun, ¡°What difficulties? I don¡¯t want to know. I only have one father now. His name is Zong Yanxiu.¡± She curled her lips and saw that Ni Jun¡¯s expression had be a little strange. Her smile became deeper. ¡°I believe you know him?¡± Her expression changed when she heard Zong Yanxiu¡¯s name. After calming her breath, Ni Jun could not say anything else. She said to Zuo Zhici directly, ¡°Zhici, let¡¯s go.¡± Zuo Zhici nced at her grandma then at Su Cha before leaving. Chapter 607 - Different Thoughts

Chapter 607: Different Thoughts

Su Cha did not feel anything when she saw the olddy. At that time, Ni Jun was obviously someone who could not let go of her pride. After Su Cha rejected her, she immediately returned to her original self. It was obvious that she did not really want Su Cha to go back to them. She had an ulterior motive. But after hearing Zong Yanxiu¡¯s name, she¡¯d revealed some ws. After all, the matter between the Zong family and the Zuo family had been blown up back then. The two families were still enemies. No matter how thick-skinned Ni Jun was, she could not be unaware of who Zong Yanxiu was. How could she not know about matters involving her son and daughter-inw? So when she heard Su Cha mention Zong Yanxiu, her expression changed. Tsk. Su Cha sneered and turned to leave thepany. At the same time, she sent a message to Tan Yeluo. She wanted to know about the Zuo family. Since the Zuo family was an aristocratic family, it must also have something to do with the martial arts world. She wanted to see if she could create trouble for them with her status as the Alliance Master. ... Sitting in the car, Zuo Zhici could not suppress the question in her heart. ¡°Grandma, who is Zong Yanxiu? Why did Sister say that he is her father? Could he be her adoptive father?¡± Zuo Zhici only knew a little about Su Cha. She had not investigated her circumstances before. Her parents were the ones who did it. When Ni Jun heard Zong Yanxiu¡¯s name, her expression changed. However, she could not say anything harsh to Zuo Zhici, so she said, ¡°He¡¯s a man who likes your mother. He used tricks to snatch your sister away back then!¡± Zuo Zhici was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my sister was abandoned by my parents? What is this about someone else snatching her away?¡± It was rare for Zuo Zhici to notice that something was wrong. Ni Jun was stunned and instantly looked sad. She sighed and said, ¡°Back then, we did not intend to abandon your sister. It was just that your parents were not officially married at that time. There were many uncertain factors, so I¡¯d had no choice but to send your sister away. In fact, this was done to protect her. Zong Yanxiu took your sister for some reason. We wanted him to return her, but he did not. He even threatened your sister¡¯s life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your sister has been deceived. After all, it has been so many years. Who would believe what happened back when one was so young?¡± Zuo Zhici was still dumbfounded. Her parents were merely not married yet. How could there be any uncertain factors because of that? Why did it seem like whatever it was could threaten her sister¡¯s life? Zuo Zhici had grown up in the Zuo family all these years. She was innocent, and she had been well protected. Her parents could protect her and her brother as they were growing up, so how could they not protect her sister? What exactly happened back then? She was innocent, but she was not stupid. These questions could not be set aside once they appeared. However, she knew that she could not get an answer from her grandma. She felt that her sister¡¯s matter was a mystery. Lowering her head, Zuo Zhici thought for a while and said gently, ¡°Grandma, I understand. When I can, I will persuade Sister.¡± Ni Jun looked at her gently and held Zuo Zhici¡¯s palm. ¡°You are Grandma¡¯s good granddaughter. Some things are tooplicated. You don¡¯t understand it now, but you will understand in the future. As elders, we just want our descendants to live a carefree life. We have such expectations for you and your parents.¡± After all, Ni Jun was her biological grandmother. Zuo Zhici¡¯s heart warmed as she listened. She suppressed the doubts in her heart and rested her head on Ni Jun¡¯s shoulder. The old and the young looked at the scenery outside the car window, each with their own thoughts. Chapter 608 - The Empress Dowager Arrives Again

Chapter 608: The Empress Dowager Arrives Again

¡°Do you want to know about the Zuo family¡¯s rtion to the martial arts world?¡± When she returned home, Su Cha saw Bo Muyi sitting there. He was in the study room. Seeing Su Cha return, he spoke slowly. Su Cha was stunned. She recalled that she had just asked Tan Yeluo for help and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Tan Yeluo told you?¡± Is this traitor still the Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance? Bo Muyi chuckled and waved at Su Cha. He could not help but dote on her. ¡°If you want to know, just ask me. Why are you asking an outsider?¡± ¡°Tan Yeluo is the Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Since I¡¯m the Alliance Master, I have to look for her.¡± Bo Muyi raised his eyebrows and thought about it. That made sense. He hugged Su Cha and kissed her. He could not help but lower his voice when he saw the glow on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°I will ask Bai Kun to organize the information for you. Cha Cha, we haven¡¯t had a good talk in a long time.¡± Look at his use of the art of speech! Although Su Cha had indeed not been home after participating in thepetition for so long, she could not help but say, ¡°Haven¡¯t we been chatting well?¡± Bo Muyi looked at Su Cha innocently. ¡°I¡¯ve only been chatting with you every day.¡± As he spoke, his scorching palm reached towards Su Cha¡¯s waist. It seemed that she would not have dinner tonight. *** When she rejoined the production crew, the arrangements were almost done. Su Cha began to officially act in the role of Empress Dowager Yu Wan. She had be the second female lead. Although there was a lot of criticism online, Su Cha seemed to be unaffected by it. Mu Jiao and Shao Tianwen paid more attention to her. She was not overbearing, but her aura was intimidating. Even the second male lead, Nie Cha, was shocked when he found out that Su Cha had be the second female lead. Although Jin Jiayu was not well-liked, now that Su Cha had taken over, everyone in the production crew was specting privately. They could not help but engage in some gossip and doubt the truth. Today was the official shoot of Su Cha as the Empress Dowager and the first audition. The makeup artist in the production crew was putting on makeup for her while Su Cha was silently memorizing Yu Wan¡¯s lines. Yu Wan was the second female lead. She had a lot of lines and scenes. It was not something a minor character like Chao Yun couldpare with. Su Cha had also gotten this new role at thest minute, so she had little time to memorize many scenes. She had already changed into the Empress Dowager¡¯s costume with her eyes closed. The makeup artist and stylist had been tormenting her for a few hours. When Su Cha had memorized most of the lines, she heard the makeup artist say in surprise, ¡°Done!¡± Su Cha opened her eyes and saw herself in the mirror. In a trance, she felt like she had returned to her previous life. She was the one who held all the power and influence. The production crew had put in some effort to hire a few historical consultants who were knowledgeable about Yun Tang. The resulting makeup and styling were really charming. But what was surprising was her face. It was exquisite and gorgeous, but it was not tacky or gaudy. Her originally cold and pure face, when coupled with her gorgeous makeup, appeared to be dazzling,pletely blooming with the peerless elegance that she should have. Her long and slender eyebrows were gently raised and she looked graceful. It made people nervous and terrified. The real mother of the world was still in control of the imperial power. Chapter 609 - Makeup, Living Yu Wan

Chapter 609: Makeup, Living Yu Wan

The makeup artists in the production crew had helped countless celebrities with their makeup and styling, but this was the first time they saw Su Cha like this... She looked intelligent. Yes, it was spiritual. If she was not the most beautiful, she must be the smartest one. The makeup of the character was done ording to the director¡¯s and history consultant¡¯s requirements. However, after the makeup artist had put on Su Cha¡¯s makeup, she suddenly felt that Su Cha was like the Empress Dowager in the drama. For a moment, there was another lively aura around her. It was as if she was really the young Empress Dowager who was scheming and who had monopolized power at a young age. Although she was extremely beautiful, she still made countless people fear her. After watching for a long time, the makeup artist felt a sense of trepidation. The pressure was directed at her cervical vertebra, as if something was forcing her to lower her head unconsciously. In order to ease her embarrassment, the makeup artist deliberately joked, ¡°The Empress Dowager has really be alive.¡± Su Cha looked at her with interest. ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s not the empress?¡± Ordinary people who acted in such ancient dramas would rarely call themselves the Empress Dowager. Usually, it was the Empress who had an outstanding appearance. The makeup artist shook her head. ¡°I think there are some characteristics she has that don¡¯t seem to belong to an empress.¡± She could probably exin it in detail, but she did not know how to say it. It seemed unreal. Anyway, Su Cha¡¯s aura was indeed shocking. When she stood up, the makeup artist and the stylist who helped her bowed subconsciously to support Su Cha¡¯s palm. The makeup artist: ¡°...¡± The stylist: ¡°...¡± It was an instinctive action. Su Cha chuckled. Herughter did not contain much emotion, but it made both of them blush. As Su Cha had been styling for too long, there were not many people in the dressing room. Wearing this outfit, Su Cha walked out directly. When she suddenly appeared, the entire production crew fell silent. Those who were busy with work could not help but look at her. She was wearing a bright orange dress that was simr to Jin Jiayu¡¯s, but everyone could tell the difference between them. If Jin Jiayu hadpletely destroyed the character¡¯s image, Su Cha, who was younger than her, had overpowered her stunning makeup and became the best in the world. Especially when she walked over step by step, she was as elegant and beautiful as a courtdy, but she did not have that petty air. The mysterious smile on her lips, coupled with the deep makeup eyeliner that the makeup artist had drawn for her, made her eyes look like they were filled with mist. One look at them would make one¡¯s imagination run wild. She was like a peerless beauty whose thoughts one could not figure out. One could not help but want to understand her and probe her, then identally fall into her trap. It was hard to imagine that she was only 18 years old. The thick and heavy pce outfit did not ruin Su Cha¡¯s figure at all. She straightened her back and walked towards the crowd. Han Yongbing, who was a distance away, was shocked when he saw Su Cha. Yu Wan. The living Yu Wan. His hand that was holding the loudspeaker trembled slightly. It was as if he had really seen a powerful Empress Dowager from a thousand years ago appear before his eyes. It brought about the glory of a top-notch schemer and of a dynasty. The photographer could not help but raise his camera. Without any instructions, a click was heard and the scene was forever fixed. If the photo was released, public opinion would blow up. Chapter 610 - Yu Wan’s Act

Chapter 610: Yu Wan¡¯s Act

¡°Director.¡± It was not until Su Cha had walked in front of them that they came back to their senses. Han Yongbing shook his head in disbelief. Only after Su Cha spoke did he realize that it was Su Cha. His eyes were filled with amazement and excitement. He praised, ¡°Good!¡± Needless to say, Han Yongbing was very satisfied with Su Cha. The production crew was also shocked. No one had expected Su Cha¡¯s makeup to turn out so good. When she walked over step by step, she really gave people too much pressure. She was in no way inferior to Emperor He, who was yed by Shao Tianwen. In fact, Emperor He was not as strong as Yu Wan in the beginning. When he faced Su Cha, his aura seemed to drop by half. But then, Shao Tianwen¡¯s makeup was not as shocking as Su Cha¡¯s. The production crew was not so shocked that they could not recover from it. Han Yongbing¡¯s attitude said it all. He nodded and said, ¡°Good.¡± He¡¯d never felt as excited as he did now. A strange light shed in Mu Jiao¡¯s eyes. She walked towards Shao Tianwen and whispered, ¡°She can be popr.¡± Shao Tianwen pulled himself out of his trance and chuckled. ¡°She has be popr.¡± Mu Jiao rified her words. ¡°I meant in an explosive way.¡± If the news about Jin Jiayu had hyped up Su Cha¡¯s poprity, it would be a massacre once the photo was released. The audience was not only particrly tolerant of beauty, but in the entertainment industry, beauty¡¯s marketability was extremely strong. Beauties were so strong that people could ignore their character, and the audience would filter them. Jin Jiayu¡¯s makeup photo had also been announced before. If Su Cha¡¯s makeup was announced now, the contrast would be so obvious that even a fool would know why Han Yongbing chose Su Cha. Han Yongbing had chosen Su Cha for other reasons, so the audience would not know about it. They only needed to know that Su Cha had won the role of the Empress Dowager. Shao Tianwen raised his eyebrows. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure.¡± They were sure that Su Cha could be popr. If Su Cha¡¯s acting was outstanding, it would bring about unexpected results. If Yu Wan¡¯s character was performed badly, she woulde off as a vicious woman. The audience would hate on her. If Su Cha acted the character well, she woulde off as a beauty with a vicious heart, but she would be bad in a way that you would have to love her. After all, viins nowadays did not have a poker face that marked them as a bad person. Even if Yu Wan was destined to be bad the moment she appeared, as long as Su Cha disyed what this character was all about, Su Cha would definitely blow up if the drama exploded in poprity. Shao Tianwen had to admit that if it really exploded, Su Cha¡¯s poprity might surpass his. It was obvious from the script howplicated and exciting the role was. But right now, it was just the makeup. It was too difficult to perform the role¡¯s real depth. Even some veteran actors in the entertainment industry could not do it. Su Cha had never acted before. These older actors did not have much expectations; they were just amazed by Su Cha¡¯s makeup. But as long as she had this aura, she could deal with many things on the surface. Han Yongbing was already very satisfied. Even if Su Cha¡¯s acting was not good, she could slowly suppress with the aura of this character. Basically, if she could pass the audition, it would be considered a sess. ¡°All departments, prepare! The next scene will be the 78th.¡± The assistant director picked up the loudspeaker and started getting the production crew to prepare. Chapter 611 - Yu Wan and Emperor He

Chapter 611: Yu Wan and Emperor He

When Su Cha was acting with Shao Tianwen as Chao Yun, the role was not important to her, so she only gave a passable performance. This time, it was a scene showing real rivalry. The 78th episode tested the actors¡¯ skills in psychological acting. The pressure was not ordinary. Initially, Shao Tianwen did not feel pressured. He and Jin Jiayu had already acted in this scene, but they had not been able to act it out. It was because Jin Jiayu could not hold her own and could not perform the effect that Han Yongbing wanted. Now that Su Cha had taken over, Han Yongbing probably wanted to test Su Cha with this scene. Never mind how difficult this scene was. However, looking at Su Cha¡¯s current appearance, Shao Tianwen suddenly felt extremely nervous when he thought about the next scene. In The Legend of the Crane, the emperor¡¯s status in the early stage was low. It was even a little ridiculous. The former emperor had impregnated the wife of a minister after he became drunk. This matter could be said to be a scandal in the pce, but after all, the person who was wearing the hat was the emperor. What could the ministers do? After Emperor He was born, he was the son of a minister on the surface, but in reality, he was the son of the emperor. What was unbelievable was that many people in the pce knew about this matter, but no one dared to discuss it openly. The emperor saw that he had a son like this, and it was his own fault. Although he did not like him, he still gave him a title along with a piece ofnd in the borders that Emperor He could take over. He wanted to make sure that Emperor He would nevere back. Who could have thought that Emperor He would be so smart at such a young age? He had managed his territory into bing a powerful city. He had even won a few battles and conquered many nomadic tribes in the borders. Before anyone knew it, Emperor He had gained real power. As he had been there for a long time, Emperor He had an excellent reputation in the region. He had a portion of the military power in his hands, and he had umted it after so many years of hard work. He had known his background since he was young. He had always felt indignant, but he was an upright and kind person. His heart was tied to the people of the world. Later, when the old emperor was old, a woman appeared. Her name was Yu Wan. Among the women, Yu Wan had a stunning appearance. She was only in her teens, but she had already made the old emperor lose his mind. Moreover, because of her special family, she also knew quite a bit of martial arts. Yu Wan was young and ambitious. The old emperor became more and more muddle-headed. He doted on Yu Wan to the point of beingwless. Later, the power fell into Yu Wan¡¯s hands. Moreover, Yu Wan was ruthless and had umted many grievances in the court. Although she was ambitious, she was still a woman and could not be the true emperor. But it did not mean that she was not ambitious. After the old emperor¡¯s death, she supported a puppet and became the empress dowager. At this time, Emperor He, who was far away in the borders, was approached by someone. When he found out that the court was not peaceful, he led the army back to the court. He was the general of the border and had countless troops. Yu Wan had real power in the court. The two of them could not do anything to each other on the way. In their mutual suspicion, they raised their own forces. In the final battle, Yu Wan was killed by Emperor He. The Crane Emperor had by then reached the age of 40. Yu Wan had dragged him along for more than ten years because she had many capable people under her. If she had not made a misstep during this period, the dynasty might have changed its surname to Yu. The scene this time was the first time that Emperor He saw the world-renowned Empress Dowager, Yu Wan. Chapter 612 - Take One, Pass!

Chapter 612: Take One, Pass!

The entire production crew became nervous. Faced with such an important scene, after confirming that everything had been set up, the director asked the venue to maintain absolute silence. He sat behind the camera and stared at the two people inside the frame. He did not want to miss the scene between the two. He did not have high hopes that Su Cha would surprise him. After all, the makeup was an ident. But he still hoped that Su Cha could do better than Jin Jiayu. After a loud ¡°action,¡± Emperor He, who was yed by Shao Tianwen, walked into the empty pce. He was tall and strong. There were several beads hanging behind the main hall in front of him. After theyers of beads, there was ayer of red gauze. Behind the gauze, a graceful figure was lying on the bed. She wasnguid and noble, as if she had endless charm, but no one dared to look up at her. Nangong He knelt down and looked at the ground. He raised his fist and said respectfully, ¡°I, Nangong He, greet the Empress Dowager!¡± ¡°General Nangong, please rise!¡± As soon as his voice fell, a female voice had sounded. Her voice was soft and delicate, as if she was still a young and tender girl. Although the words were spoken fast, the voice also revealed a different kind of calmness, making Nangong He frown slightly. He did not say anything. ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager!¡± Then she straightened her body. Before he could look up, he suddenly heard the sound of beads shing. He was attracted by the sound and could not help but look up. He saw a slender figure slowly walking out from behind the curtain. The person who looked extremely elegant had an imposing aura. When he saw it clearly, Nangong He was surprised. This was clearly a girl who was 17 or 18 years old, the best years of her life. The symbol representing the Empress Dowager was drawn on her forehead. It was gorgeous and made her look even more delicate. It was no wonder that the old emperor had be an incapable ruler. Now that the emperor had just died, it was taboo for Nangong He to look at the Empress Dowager in the eye. Nangong He quickly lowered his head and eyes. ¡°I was rash, please forgive me!¡± ¡°What crime has General Nangongmitted?¡± A pair of delicate and slender fingers were ced on the wrist guard on Nangong He¡¯s arm. Nangong He raised his head and saw that Yu Wan¡¯s eyes were very big. There seemed to be waves of light shing in them. She looked at Nangong He in such a way that the corner of her lips curled up and her gaze changed. This nce made Nangong He¡¯s heart skip a beat. Demoness! Almost instantly, this thought appeared in his mind. He did not dare to move his wrist. She slowly drew her hand back and saidzily, ¡°General Nangong, you are indeed as the rumors say. You will be in charge of handling the emperor¡¯s funeral.¡± As she spoke, she slowly turned around. Nangong He felt uneasy about her back as she turned around. He said directly, ¡°I am just a boor. It is better for a special minister to host the funeral of the emperor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Yu Wan did not turn around. Her clear voice had a special charm to it. It was even a little seductive. Ka! Pass! Behind the camera, Han Yongbing was trembling with excitement. As soon as he heard this line, he announced that this take had passed! The others who were immersed in the drama came back to their senses. Chapter 613 - You Were Actually Carried by Her?

Chapter 613: You Were Actually Carried by Her?

Shao Tianwen was stunned. The girl in front of him had already turned around. Although she was still wearing the Empress Dowager¡¯s costume, she looked a little yful at this moment. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Movie King Shao!¡± Best Actor Shao smiled helplessly. ¡°Can I give you guidance on this scene just now?¡± He¡¯d been taken in by Su Cha! There was no need to think too much about it. Shao Tianwen had had a strange feeling ever since the director had yelled action. When he walked into the main hall, although there were many people around, he seemed to have been drawn in by the person in front of him. From the moment she opened her mouth, he did not even need to think about what lines he would say. It seemed that for a moment, he was really possessed by Emperor He. However, Emperor He, who was being suppressed by the strong Empress Dowager, was humble. Su Cha chuckled. Fu Mo handed her a bottle of water and wiped the sweat on her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s not hot yet. But isn¡¯t it too ufortable to wear such thick clothes?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Her inner force was not hot. Han Yongbing walked over and could not help but smile. ¡°Okay, Su Cha, I¡¯m very satisfied with you!¡± Those who knew him knew how happy he was. They even looked at Shao Tianwen. ¡°Did you see that? This world has nevercked geniuses!¡± Her eyes were sharp and urate. In the scene just now, Su Cha had not only given him a perfect scene, but she had also drawn in Shao Tianwen. Shao Tianwen did not need to act in that scene. As long as he followed the way Emperor He was supposed to act, he would be Emperor He! Although it sounded like a fantasy, Shao Tianwen understood what Han Yongbing meant. Su Cha was a genius, a top-notch actor. Yu Wan¡¯s role seemed to have been tailored for her. The surrounding people found the director¡¯s praise a little strange. After being part of this production crew for so many days, this was the first time they¡¯d seen Han Yongbing so satisfied. He could not hide it. Su Cha smiled and did not say anything. Actually, it was just a coincidence that she came across this character. Su Cha was not sure about the other roles. Chao Yun¡¯s character was just so-so. The reason why Yu Wan¡¯s character was so stunning was because of her ¡°performance.¡± Thanks to her past status as the Empress Dowager, it was too easy for her to face an actor like Shao Tianwen. She walked to the side and rested for a while. Everyone in the production crew was discussing the scene just now. They had toe to terms with how all the veteran actors present praised it. It was simply too shocking. Not only did she sing well, but her acting was also excellent! After decades of changes in the entertainment industry, was there finally going to be a genius actress in such a restless time? After all, it was not that there were no newbies with good acting skills, but it was rare for someone like Su Cha to have the chance and ability to be popr! As long as she could really be popr, the current audience would not be able to say that she did not have acting skills! Mu Jiao walked up with a yful expression. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the one who led you in the scene just now?¡± Shao Tianwen smiled bitterly. ¡°You can tell? I was just thinking that there¡¯s something wrong. At that time, she just casually said a word, but I felt that Emperor He was really me. In other words, she brought this role to life within me because her influence was too great. It was simply terrifying!¡± Chapter 614 - I Want a Beauty to Act Coquettishly in My Embrace

Chapter 614: I Want a Beauty to Act Coquettishly in My Embrace

¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Mu Jiao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do young actors nowadays really have such talent? Even if she has talent, the aura that an empress dowager should have is extraordinary. Her background must be extraordinary. Her family must be a super-rich family. Otherwise, it would be inexplicable!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a real powerhouse family, how can they have nurtured such a heaven-defying character?¡± Shao Tianwen was deep in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it either. When she was acting as Chao Yun, she was well-behaved. She did not surprise me, but there was nothing wrong with her performace. But look at her acting as Yu Wan. She haspletely changed. I even think that she is really Yu Wan!¡± ¡°Yu Wan is a made-up character.¡± Mu Jiao nced at Shao Tianwen and suddenly found things interesting. ¡°However, for her to y someone like Yu Wan, could it be that Su Cha¡¯s real identity is simr to Yu Wan¡¯s? After all, this is the only way to exin such a thing. I¡¯m inclined to think that this girl might be ying the role of herself.¡± After all, after acting for so long, the older actor¡¯s observational skills had be extraordinary. He could tell the key to Su Cha¡¯s acting. But even so, how could they know that Su Cha was a young Empress Dowager? ¡°You are amazing!¡± Fu Mo gave Su Cha a thumbs up. ¡°I saw that the director was not simply satisfied with you. He looked at you as if you were a piece of gold. He could not bear to part with you.¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Your description is really good.¡± Fu Mo also smiled and asked curiously, ¡°Have you done your homework in private? I think when you were acting as Chao Yun, you were not as vivid as Yu Wan.¡± She asked because she saw some problems. Su Cha pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Just treat it as my homework.¡± Fu Mo could not help but nce at her. Actually, she already knew Su Cha¡¯s identity. She was the Alliance Master at such a young age, yet she could still y such a perfect role. Fu Mo could not help but sigh. She had seen geniuses before, but even the young master was not as outstanding as Su Cha. But if Su Cha did not want to tell her, she would not ask. After all, she had her own problems. Su Cha had obviously noticed it long ago, but she did not care. At the thought of this, Fu Mo sighed slightly. She did not know how long Su Cha would endure it. Sometimes, she could not help but want to say it. After the first scene, the rest of the scenes went much smoother. However, there were also some awkward moments where Su Cha had some physical interaction with the old emperor¡¯s actor. After all, the former emperor was already old, so he was yed by an older actor. Although the scale was strict, it was impossible for her to not interact with others in order to match the script. There was a scene where Su Cha leaned into the old emperor¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. The other party respected her and did not deliberately do anything to her. Su Cha pretended to lean on him and tried to make it through. When she acted out this scene, her eyes were lowered, as if she was blushing and smiling. But the moment she lowered her head, her eyes flickered. Seeing such a delicate and beautiful person unable to meet the old emperor¡¯s face, everyone present wanted to pull the old emperor up and rece him with themselves! For the sake of professionalism, the old emperor¡¯s smile was a little wretched. I also want such a devilish beauty to act coquettishly in my arms... Chapter 615 - Intimate Act, Explosion!

Chapter 615: Intimate Act, Explosion!

It had only been a minute. Su Cha was not unreasonable. Since she had epted the profession of an actress, she was prepared for this. However, when she approached, her body stiffened for a moment. It was probably because she was not familiar with others. After it ended, Su Cha quickly recovered. She just felt that something was wrong. She must not be seen by Bo Muyi. Even if it was just acting and she could endure it, she felt that Bo Muyi definitely could not. As usual, she would stay in the hotel after filming. However, a few minutes after the filming ended, Bai Kun called. His voice was indescribable. ¡°Miss Su, can youe back quickly?¡± Su Cha knew that something must have happened. She frowned and asked Fu Mo to book a ticket. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Kun was a little embarrassed. ¡°Young Master saw the scene of your shoot today. He saw you in the arms of an actor...¡± Bai Kun did not dare to continue. Su Cha clearly understood what was going on. He must have found out that she had such a scene with the old emperor. Even if it was an act, this reason was definitely insufficient to Bo Muyi. He just could not bear to see Su Cha having intimate contact with anyone. Especially when it was an unfamiliar man who did not ask permission directly. He was probably torturing himself at home. Su Cha patted her forehead and hung up. She asked Fu Mo, ¡°Have you booked the flight?¡± Fu Mo found it strange. ¡°I¡¯ve booked it. They said that the earliest would be at eight o¡¯clock. It will be ten o¡¯clock when we reach the Imperial Capital. We don¡¯t have anything scheduled now. Why are we so anxious to go back?¡± Su Cha sighed. ¡°There are some things at home that I have tofort.¡± Fu Mo instantly shut up. She knew about the rtionship between Su Cha, the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, and her boyfriend, Bo Muyi. Could it be that the person from the Bo family was angry after finding out about what had happened today? Fu Mo found it unbelievable. Wasn¡¯t it just a show? Although she could not understand it, she did not say it. Su Cha went to greet Han Yongbing. They would probably have to modify her scheduled scenes tomorrow morning before she could rush back in the afternoon. Although Han Yongbing found it strange that Su Cha left in such a hurry, Su Cha¡¯s performance was too perfect. He had a little more love for talent, so he was more lenient with Su Cha. Though she wanted to go back, he did not stop her. If it were any other production crew, Su Cha¡¯s actions would have cost them money! But what was the producer for? After getting on the ne to fly back to the Imperial Capital, she called Bo Muyi, but he did not pick up. She frowned. If he did not pick up because he¡¯d lost his temper, she would teach him a lesson. Then she sent a message saying that she would arrive in two hours and turned off the phone. When she arrived at the airport, it was Bai Kun who came to pick her up. When he saw her, his eyes welled up with tears. It was an exaggerated scene as if he had found his savior. ¡°Miss Su, you are finally back. You better hurry and take a look!¡± It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen the young master go crazy! Su Cha smiled helplessly. ¡°He saw my intimate scene with someone else today where I was just hugged for a few seconds. Can¡¯t he bear it?¡± Bai Kun was speechless. ¡°He can¡¯t even tolerate you talking to other men, let alone hugging you.¡± ¡°...¡± The young master was already dissatisfied with Su Cha¡¯s performance with Shao Tianwen. He exploded when he saw another hugging her. Chapter 616 - You Were the One Who Did Something Wrong, How Dare You Be Angry at Me!

Chapter 616: You Were the One Who Did Something Wrong, How Dare You Be Angry at Me!

When Su Cha and Bai Kun arrived at the Lookout Pavilion, the olddy was also there. Seeing Su Cha, she covered her forehead as if she had a headache. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Hurry up and coax this ancestor. He¡¯s so ancient! I have to go back and sleep now. Aiyo, my head hurts...¡± Seeing the olddy¡¯s rare chatter, Su Cha smiled helplessly. ¡°Grandma, go back. I know how to deal with it.¡± As soon as she and Bai Kun entered, they saw Bo Muyi, who waspletely furious and gloomy, raising a pen and throwing it at them. He smashed a vase ced in the living room. Bai Kun screamed, ¡°That¡¯s from the Tang dynasty! It¡¯s worth 50 million!!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Bo Muyi heard the noise and looked over with his eyespletely red. Bai Kun¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he swallowed his words. Su Cha waved her hand, her head aching. She let Bai Kun go first and walked towards Bo Muyi. His eyes were gloomy, and there was even a hint of blood in them. He was wearing a ck shirt, but he seemed to have been caught in a mess due to frustration. He had an obsessivepulsive disorder to begin with, and the messier he got, the more irritable he became. When he saw that the shirt was not neat, he became even more irritable. There were broken pieces on the ground and many things were destroyed. He was childish when he was angry. Before, he only tore pieces of paper while feeling anxious and uneasy. Recently, as he had probably be spoiled by Su Cha, he¡¯d learned how to smash things whenever he was angry... He looked at Su Cha, and Su Cha looked at him. Neither of them spoke. His eyes were bloodshot, and he tried his best to control his madness. After a long while, he could not help but say, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± He was in a dilemma. He was too angry this time. He could not lower his head to Su Cha first. Otherwise, if she had to act intimately with others every day in the future, he might as well die. Su Cha pursed her lips. She had not said that she was angry. Su Cha did not speak. Bo Muyi stood rooted to the ground, his hands clenched tightly into fists. In the chaos, his face was pale as he stood there, giving off a heartbreaking sense of beauty. Su Cha suddenly asked, ¡°When I held Zhai Yao¡¯s hand in the past, were you also this angry?¡± This time, she was just acting as she hugged someone. What about in the past? She had not done anything with Zhai Yao, but they had held hands and hugged each other. What about Bo Muyi? Bo Muyi¡¯s face stiffened. He did not expect Su Cha to suddenly ask this question. He lowered his head. He was clearly a tall person, but his lowered head made him look extremely pitiful in an instant. His voice became even darker. ¡°What¡¯s the use of me being angry about the past?¡± At that time, he was just a bystander. He had no right or was in no position to be angry. His heart simply ached every time he saw it. His tone and appearance were too pitiful. Su Cha was about to walk over and hug him, but Bo Muyi suddenly raised his head and flew into a rage. ¡°But it¡¯s different now. You are mine, mine!¡± His voice was fierce and irritable. He had never shown such an expression in front of Su Cha. Su Cha¡¯s eyes narrowed. She did not say anything to agitate him. Instead, she suddenly crossed her arms and raised her voice. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk nicely, do you want to fight instead?¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± He suddenly lost hisposure and felt wronged. ¡°You were the one who did something wrong, yet you are the one scolding me.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Acting cute was against the rules. It was useless. They had to fight! Chapter 617 - Divine Movement

Chapter 617: Divine Movement

This was one of the rare times when they became angry. This was also the first time Bo Muyi threw a tantrum. ¡°I¡¯m not being fierce. I¡¯m being reasonable.¡± Su Cha tried her best to be calm. Bo Muyi lowered his eyes. His anger was not as high as before, but it did not seem to have improved. ¡°What happened during filming today was an ident. If you are really unhappy, I will try not to take on such shows in the future.¡± To be honest, it was too difficult for an actress to choose a character without physical contact with others. It basically blocked the path of the female lead. But there was nothing Su Cha could do about it. Her acting depended on his mood. Since Bo Muyi was unhappy, she would follow what he wanted. Hearing this, Bo Muyi lifted his head and looked at her steadily. His mood was much better than before. Su Cha sighed and walked over to hug Bo Muyi¡¯s waist. She felt his tense body gradually rx, then he hugged Su Cha back. ¡°If you really want to act...¡± He frowned and said reluctantly, ¡°If there are such scenes in the future, let me do it. It doesn¡¯t matter if I be a substitute.¡± As long as it was him who got close to her. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± ?? What kind of godly operation was this? ¡°A boss like you is going to be a substitute?¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Muyi, it doesn¡¯t matter if I act or not. At most, I¡¯ll just focus on singing.¡± And if Bo Muyi really appeared at the scene, Su Cha did not dare to imagine how it would affect him. Bo Muyi suddenly changed his tone. ¡°How can I allow that?¡± He even said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. If you have anything you want to do, I will naturally support you. In the future, I will take over this kind of show. It won¡¯t affect anything else.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Is it because you¡¯ve gone crazy just now that you don¡¯t know anything anymore? She looked at the mess and fell silent. Bo Muyi must have thought of this matter in an instant, so he suddenly said this. But, wasn¡¯t it too funny? Su Cha pursed her lips and smiled helplessly. In the end, shepromised, ¡°Whatever.¡± If he wanted to be tortured, she¡¯d let him do it himself. ... After the storm was lifted, the mess was cleaned up by the servants outside. The next day, Su Cha took the morning flight back to join the production crew. It was Bai Kun who sent her back. Seeing Su Cha, he gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Miss Su, you are indeed capable.¡± In the past, when the young master became so angry, subordinates like them would wonder if they could keep their lives. They did not expect the young master to be fine after a night. Miss Su¡¯s methods were still better! Su Cha looked at her phone and raised her eyebrowszily. ¡°What can I do? He came up with an ideater. He said that in the future, if I want to act in this kind of show, it doesn¡¯t matter if he bes a substitute. What do you think I can say?¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± He was dumbfounded. ¡°Young Master said that he wants to be a substitute in the future? To specialize in your intimate scenes?¡± Bai Kun¡¯sprehension ability was strong. He instantly understood what she meant. He almost suspected that he had heard wrongly. ¡°Young Master...¡± He might as well have gone crazy! Su Cha ced a finger on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in something. Before I dated him, did he see me and Zhai Yao and be like that?¡± Bai Kun shut his mouth. He nced at Su Cha through the rearview mirror and sighed carefully. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this time, but... it¡¯s all our fault.¡± Chapter 618 - Investor’s Visit

Chapter 618: Investor¡¯s Visit

Su Cha immediately understood what he meant and nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± It¡¯s all your fault! After sending Su Cha to the ne, Bai Kun returned. This time, when she came back, Fu Mo was still in the film studio. Su Cha took some time to look at the discussions online. It was still trending that she had snatched the role, but it was in line with the current pace of the Inte. It had almost be suppressed by the entertainment newster on, but many people disliked Su Cha now. However, if she became talked-about, she would eventually be popr. Now, Su Cha¡¯s poprity had already left that of the other contestants in the dust. Many marketing ounts had begun to wonder where Su Cha got her resources from. What right did she have to directly push Jin Jiayu aside to be the second female lead? This proved that Su Cha was not ordinary. But after thinking about it, they realized Tan Jinsui was a very good shield. In the end, they felt that this matter depended on Tan Jinsui. After all, Tan Jinsui¡¯s status was like that. However, this matter also made Zou Manni¡¯s fans express their displeasure. ording to them, Uncle Tan did not use such underhanded methods when he was taking care of Zou Manni in the past. He would ept all kinds of female lead roles for her. With Zou Manni¡¯s status, she did not need topete with anyone for a role. Many investors came to her. Why did Tan Jinsui suddenly be so hical with Su Cha? Su Cha was speechless. Zou Manni had be popr a long time ago. Her status back then was extraordinary. How could she bepared with the current Su Cha? Besides, Tan Jinsui had nothing to do with the second female lead role. If she had not suddenly suggested it, Tan Jinsui would not have known that she had the ability to be the second female lead. He knew Bo Muyi, but Bo Muyi did not seem to want to interfere with Su Cha¡¯s entertainment circle activities except when he established Cha Yi. Hence, he guessed that Bo Muyi did not y a part to obtain this role. He just did not expect the investor to be the second-inmand of the Star Alliance... However, Tan Jinsui had to take the me. It was better for others to think that she¡¯d relied on Tan Jinsui than to guess that she relied on what some other female celebrities did, following the unspoken rules. The types of people who did not know anything about the industry liked to think nonsense. It was afternoon when they arrived at the film studio. Seeing that Su Cha had returned, Fu Mo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Have you settled your matter?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Almost done.¡± When she arrived at the production set and started to prepare for her appearance, she heard the makeup artist and stylist discussing beside her, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a beautiful investor in this day and age. The main thing is that she has money. She¡¯s really enviable. This is a genuine fair, rich, and beautiful person. Look at Mu Jiao¡¯s temperament. She¡¯s different from ordinary people.¡± The stylist said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Yes, I think the investor likes Best Actor Shao. Could it be that she is here for him?¡± Su Cha heard them talking about the beautiful investor and immediately had a guess. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Hearing her question, the makeup artist immediately said, ¡°An investor from the production crew. I heard her surname is Tan. She¡¯s very pretty. She came to visit this morning. I don¡¯t know if she already left this afternoon.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 619 - The Photos of Our Alliance Master

Chapter 619: The Photos of Our Alliance Master

It was indeed her. Su Cha really did not understand what the cross-dresser was thinking. Could fooling the masses be giving her a sense of achievement? Su Cha did not say anything. However, when she thought about how the stylist had said that she was here for Movie King Shao, she felt sorry for him. After she finished having her makeup done and went out, she realized that everyone in the production crew was much more reserved than before. Everyone was focused on that person. When she looked up, Su Cha knew. Tan Yeluo was wearing a grey casual suit and sunsses, revealing only her smooth chin. Shao Tianwen, Han Yongbing, and Mu Jiao were standing next to her. Judging from the treatment, she must have a powerful background. Su Cha could not help but want tough. As soon as she came out, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When Han Yongbing saw Su Cha, he waved at her. ¡°Su Cha,e here.¡± Su Cha answered and went over. When she came to Tan Yeluo side, the other party smiled and said, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s not wrong to let you y this role. Look at how beautiful this person is. If the drama is broadcasted, I believe that the role of Yu Wan will definitely be popr.¡± Su Cha remained calm. ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Miss Tan.¡± ¡°Shall we take a photo?¡± Tan Yeluo took out her phone and took a photo of Su Cha. Naturally, Su Cha could not stop her. After Tan Yeluo finished taking the photo, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for you to visit me. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first. The production will rely on you, Director Han.¡± Han Yongbing nodded. ¡°Miss Tan, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao also said goodbye to Tan Yeluo. After Tan Yeluo left with the bodyguards, Su Cha noticed that Shao Tianwen seemed to be a little disappointed. It was indescribable. He looked at Tan Yeluo¡¯s back and seemed to have some thoughts. Su Cha¡¯s mouth twitched. After Tan Yeluo left, Han Yongbing did not say much about her. He instructed the production crew to prepare for filming. Mu Jiao nced at Su Cha, then at Shao Tianwen, and left with a smile. Su Cha never cared about other people¡¯s business, but Shao Tianwen¡¯s expression was too subtle. Su Cha could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Tan is very pretty, right?¡± Shao Tianwen suddenly responded. Seeing the girl¡¯s smiling face, he became a little embarrassed. He used his fist to cover his lips and coughed slightly. ¡°Miss Tan is very beautiful. She is prettier than many female celebrities. It¡¯s rare to see a strong woman. She is really a model of women.¡± There was something unusual about his words. Su Cha smiled, but she scorned Tan Yeluo in her heart. Look, this monster was out to harm people. Best Actor Shao was a promising young man, a treasure to middle-aged women! Although Su Cha was young, Shao Tianwen seemed to have been exposed. He did not dare to say much to Su Cha. He gave an excuse and went to prepare for the next scene. As for Su Cha, she had to wait for a while before filming her scenes. She called Fu Mo over, took her phone, and logged in to WeChat. On WeChat, Tan Yeluo had quickly posted the photo of Su Cha. Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: [Picture] Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Look at our Alliance Master¡¯s photo. Is it beautiful? Is it magnificent?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°You seem to be a fake Vice Alliance recently.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Weng Zhinan: ¡°Beautiful, beautiful! Little Alliance Master is the most beautiful!¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Hong Hangyi: ¡°She is indeed beautiful.¡± Elder Buzhou: ¡°Why are you always here whenever something happens?¡± Chapter 620 - Will Not Be Impulsive Chapter 620: Will Not Be Impulsive When Su Cha saw Tan Yeluo¡¯s name, she hissed and sent a message to her. Cha Yi: ¡°Why do you always wear female clothes? Can¡¯t you be a person and be Tan Yezhu?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°What are you talking about, Alliance Master? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Have you ever thought about what will happen if someonees to like you?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°I¡¯m so good-looking. It¡¯s normal for people to like me. They¡¯re blind if they don¡¯t like me. Is there someone who likes me but doesn¡¯t like you, Alliance Master? Are you jealous?¡± Su Cha took a deep breath,pletely defeated by Tan Yeluo¡¯s shamelessness. Cha Yi: ¡°I¡¯ll screenshot it for Muyi.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°No, no, no. He is really my brother.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°Alliance Master, sometimes I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. I am Tan Yeluo. My brother is Tan Yezhu. Why do you always mistake me for someone else?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Okay, can you meet me with your brother next time?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°That¡¯s not good. Brother has been wooing Sister-inw overseas recently.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± This Tan Yeluo was really awesome. In order to deny it, she started to spread rumors about herself. So Tan Yezhu had been chasing after a woman overseas recently? Sure, since the other party wanted to pretend, Su Cha naturally did not care. Anyway, if anything happened, it would be Tan Yeluo¡¯s own fault. The scene officially began. Su Cha was very familiar with the role of Yu Wan. She did not need to think too much about it. As long as she thought of her past life, she could change personas at will. Even Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao were not that good at acting. Moreover, Shao Tianwen seemed to be out of sorts today. However, no one could tell that he was out of sorts. Only Su Cha, who was acting with him, knew. She knew why but did not say it out loud. After the filming ended, she returned to the hotel with Fu Mo. Now that the circumstances had changed and Jin Jiayu had left, Han Yongbing asked someone to change her room and asked Su Cha to move in. Han Yongbing and the rest were upstairs. Mu Jiao and Shao Tianwen came back together. Although they were acting as a couple in the drama, they were more like friends in real life. When they came back, Mu Jiao lit a cigarette as usual, took a puff, and exhaled a mouthful of smoke before saying slowly, ¡°If you like it, go after it.¡± Shao Tianwen nced at her. He was not embarrassed by her revtion. ¡°Don¡¯t smoke too much. It¡¯s not good to be photographed by the paparazzi. There are a lot of things going on online.¡± Mu Jiao sneered. ¡°I know. I¡¯m talking about you. Are you not nning to get married? With your qualities, I think you might have a chance.¡± Shao Tianwen shook his head and sighed. ¡°The difference is too great. Besides, I¡¯ve only met her a few times. You think too much. She might not have such thoughts. I can tell.¡± Heughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I was praised so highly by my fans, but this day hase.¡± No matter how highly he was praised, there was still an insurmountable gap between him and others. Shao Tianwen was helpless about this. Mu Jiao clicked her tongue and stepped silently on the carpeted corridor with her high heels. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you middle-aged men are thinking. You¡¯re so timid when chasing someone.¡± Shao Tianwen: ¡°...¡± Although he was almost 40 years old, Mu Jiao was also 30 years old already. She actually called him a middle-aged man. He did not know whether tough or cry as he suddenly thought of Su Cha. She was so young, just 18 years old, and at such a beautiful age, just like he was back then. He sighed and entered the room. It was good to be young. He had the thought that he¡¯d never have that again. Chapter 621 - What a Sin

Chapter 621: What a Sin

¡°There¡¯s a Lantern Festival in the city tonight. ssmate Su, shall we go take a look?¡± Fu Mo checked online and found out that there was a local holiday in the city tonight. It had been a tradition for many years. The locals would lightnterns by the river. At night, almost all of them woulde out. It was very lively. Since they were done filming, Fu Mo wanted to go with Su Cha. Su Cha thought for a while. It was not a big deal if she didn¡¯t stay in the hotel all day. Besides, she would not be noticed if she went out at night. She nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± She was wearing a pair of sunsses. Her delicate chin looked a little serious, and she looked a little cold. It had already turned cold in October. Su Cha put on a coat and went out with Fu Mo. Unexpectedly, as soon as she arrived at the gate, she bumped into two sneaky figures who were about to get into a nanny car. Su Cha asked curiously, ¡°Sister Mu Jiao, Best Actor Shao, where are you going sote?¡± The two people wearing coats and sunsses turned their heads. When they saw that it was Su Cha, they could not help butugh. ¡°We¡¯re going to watch the Lantern Festival. You too?¡± Thinking about it, it was obvious why she went out at this time. Su Cha nodded. Mu Jiao waved at her. ¡°Come up. The driver will take us there.¡± Su Cha did not decline and got into the car with Fu Mo. Neither of them had an assistant, but Su Cha knew that they were just friends. It was just that they were filming now. For the sake of fame, the two of them had a tacit understanding. If a photo was taken, it would cause a stir on the Inte. Of course, even if it was not, they would still watch the show. Su Cha sat in the backseat while Mu Jiao and Shao Tianwen sat in the front. When the car started, Mu Jiao suddenly asked, ¡°Su Cha, don¡¯t me Sister Mu Jiao for being straightforward. I¡¯m a little curious. Do you know Miss Tan?¡± Shao Tianwen looked at Mu Jiao in surprise. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Sister Mu Jiao, are you talking about that Miss Tan?¡± Mu Jiao nodded. ¡°I heard from the director that Miss Tan was very satisfied with your audition.¡± Shao Tianwen coughed. ¡°Su Cha¡¯s acting is good. Miss Tan perhaps enjoyed it.¡± Su Cha nced at Shao Tianwen with a smile and said, ¡°Miss Tan and I do know each other, but we are not as familiar as you think. We¡¯ve only met a few times, and there¡¯s nothing special about it.¡± The Star Alliance naturally did not count. After all, this rtionship could not be made public. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Jiao chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I thought you knew Miss Tan well and wanted to ask you about it.¡± ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Su Cha asked deliberately, ¡°Could it be that Sister Mu Jiao is interested in gossip? You are the movie queen. What kind of news do you not know?¡± ¡°About Miss Tan herself.¡± Mu Jiao raised her voice. ¡°Like what Miss Tan likes.¡± ¡°Cough cough cough cough.¡± Shao Tianwen coughed heavily and said in embarrassment, ¡°Mu Jiao, what are you talking about? Su Cha said that she¡¯s not familiar with Miss Tan.¡± ¡°Ah, I was just asking. Brother Tianwen, why did you have such a big reaction?¡± Mu Jiao was obviously teasing Shao Tianwen. Su Cha could tell what she meant. She nced at Shao Tianwen. Through the sunsses, Shao Tianwen could not see the sympathy in her eyes. What a... sin! Chapter 622 - Flower Lamp

Chapter 622: Flower Lamp

Today was the city¡¯s Lantern Festival. Before they officially arrived at the city center, the entire city was decorated withnterns and streamers. The warm red light illuminated the entire city. They drove to the center of the city by the river. At this time, many people were gathered around the river, holdingnterns of different colors in their hands. The adults and children were all smiling, waiting to ce thenterns in the river. This was their tradition, and also a kind ofntern tradition. On a designated holiday, they would ce thenterns that bore their wishes in the river, and their wishes would be fulfilled. Although it was just a legend, it had been passed down for thousands of years. People nowadays just wanted to be lively. As the new year became colder and colder, the concept of a holiday seemed to be increasingly vague. Mu Jiao was a little excited. She pulled Shao Tianwen¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to put thenterns down. Are youing?¡± She turned to ask Su Cha. Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°I want to, but I haven¡¯t bought anynterns.¡± ¡°Then!¡± Mu Jiao pointed in a direction. ¡°See that? There are sellers everywhere.¡± Su Cha looked in the direction she was pointing. There were indeed a bunch of vendors selling flowernterns. Fu Mo whispered, ¡°ssmate Su, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Su Cha nodded. Mu Jiao took out her sunsses and mask and put them on. Shao Tianwen was a little speechless. ¡°It¡¯s already sote at night. Isn¡¯t it obvious that people will have a problem with you wearing a mask?¡± Celebrities nowadays could bank on others to not recognize them. In fact, she only needed to disguise herself a little. If she was fully armed, she would attract suspicion. Of course, some of them were deliberately putting on an act to attract attention. Mu Jiao red at Shao Tianwen, but she still took off her mask. The sunsses covered her facial features so that she would not be easily recognized. Although it was strange to wear sunsses in the middle of the night, some people just liked to show off, so the people would think that was just the case. Su Cha also put on her sunsses. Fu Mo got out of the car and went to buynterns for them. The driver found a secluded corner and parked the car. The three of them got out. Shao Tianwen rubbed his arms and said awkwardly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such a holiday in years.¡± He was too busy. He had been filming movies and TV shows for so many years. He had also been receiving all kinds of interviews, but he never stopped. He was not the kind of person who could disappear after reaching a certain stage. He had been active on the front lines for so many years, and it was also the reason why his status was as stable as a mountain. Shao Tianwen did not even go home after the new year, let alone on such a holiday. Mu Jiao sneered. ¡°That¡¯s why you only know how to make money and go on shows. People need more fun. Don¡¯t you have enough money?¡± Shao Tianwen smiled in embarrassment. ¡°This has nothing to do with money. I¡¯m used to my life with the production crews. I¡¯m not used to stopping.¡± ¡°If this continues, you won¡¯t be able to find a wife!¡± Mu Jiao was implying something. Shao Tianwen nced at Su Cha and felt embarrassed. Su Cha just smiled and did not speak. Naturally, she would not be so tactless. Strictly speaking, Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao were not very familiar with her, so they could not joke about it. It just so happened that Fu Mo had bought thenterns then while Mu Jiao was fully prepared. Seeing this, she took out two pens from the pocket of her coat and gave one to Su Cha. ¡°Come, write a note. I brought these out of the room.¡± Chapter 623 - Those Who Like You Don’t Go Out

Chapter 623: Those Who Like You Don¡¯t Go Out

Su Cha took it. Shao Tianwen felt a little awkward. ¡°Forget it...¡± This kind ofntern looked like something a girl would y with. As a man, and a middle-aged one at that, ying with it would make him seem out of ce. Mu Jiao pushed the pen to him. ¡°Just write whatever I tell you to. If you don¡¯t know how to work hard, can¡¯t you at least make a wish?¡± Mu Jiao seemed to have a good rtionship with Shao Tianwen. Otherwise, she would not be angry at him. After receiving the pen, Shao Tianwen did not know what to write. Thentern was apanied by a wish slip. Su Cha thought for a while and wrote on the red paper with a pen: I want to be happy forever with Bo Muyi. It was a simple and direct wish. After she finished writing, she folded it and stuffed it into thentern. Fu Mo also bought one for herself. She took Su Cha¡¯s pen and wrote a long line. Su Cha did not look at it, but Shao Tianwen tilted his head to look at Mu Jiao¡¯s. Mu Jiao pushed her head. ¡°Go away. My wish won¡¯te true.¡± Shao Tianwen said awkwardly, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what I should write.¡± Mu Jiao was exasperated. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to make a wish, why don¡¯t you write a wish to live a long life?¡± Shao Tianwen: ¡°...¡± It was rare to see Movie King Shao, whom everyone respected, being defeated. Su Cha could not help butugh. Mu Jiao said, ¡°Look, even a little girl is mocking you!¡± Shao Tianwen covered his face, feeling a little embarrassed. In the end, he picked up the pen and wrote a wish. Other than Su Cha, who¡¯d brought her assistant, the two of them did not bring any followers. The four of them squeezed into the river and ced thenterns into it. The surrounding people could not help but take a few more nces at the imposing people. Putting aside the fact that they were wearing sunsses in the middle of the night, this handsome man and beautiful woman did not look like an ordinary person. An auntie even recognized Shao Tianwen. ¡°Aiyaya, are you that Shao Tianwen...¡± There was amotion around. Luckily, the auntie¡¯s voice did not attract much attention. It was obviously not Shao Tianwen¡¯s first time facing such a situation. His expression did not change. ¡°Auntie, you are overthinking. But you are not the first person to say that I look like Best Actor Shao. I just look like him. I am not a celebrity.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sorry.¡± The auntie was in a daze and was fooled by Shao Tianwen. A little girl eximed, ¡°Su Cha?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Unexpectedly, there was someone who knew her here. Su Cha did not speak, but the little girl became more certain when she saw her. ¡°Su Cha! It¡¯s you!¡± Fu Mo blocked her. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± It was a little girl who was only 15 or 16 years old. When she saw Su Cha and the others, she called out to her twice, but when she heard what Fu Mo said, her eyes rolled around and she looked at Su Cha silently. Seeing that there were so many people here, even if they were wearing sunsses, it would be very dangerous. They left after putting down thenterns. On the way, Mu Jiao was amused. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, there are so many fans of yours around. They¡¯ve already recognized you two, but no one recognized me. It seems that I¡¯m really not famous. Sigh!¡± She was not angry. She just said it on purpose. It was rare for Movie King Shao to rebut her, ¡°Those who like you are all staying at home and not going out.¡± Mu Jiao: ¡°...¡± She was pretty, so there were indeed more otakus among her fans. But Shao Tianwen¡¯s words were infuriating. She rolled her eyes and snorted as she sped up. Chapter 624 - True Birthday

Chapter 624: True Birthday

Although it was lively tonight, they were currently filming, so it was not advisable for them to cause a bigmotion. Hence, they did not go to the mall. They walked along the streets in the dark for a while, attracting a lot of attention. They only returned to the hotel when it was about time. After this incident, the group got to know each otherpletely. Su Cha got their phone numbers and added them on WeChat, so she had two more friends. They looked like a high and mighty Best Actor and Best Actress. Yet upon entering this industry and working with them, it was easy for her to get to know them. They were just normal people. Late at night, Su Cha received a call from Zong Yanxiu. ¡°Xiao Cha, it¡¯s your birthday in a few days. Come back, okay? I¡¯ll celebrate with you.¡± Su Cha was stunned and puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s not right, Dad. Wasn¡¯t my birthday earlier?¡± It was her 18th birthday. Zong Yanxiu coughed. ¡°No, that birthday was the day your mother gave you to me. There were some... other things going on, so I registered your birthday for you in advance. But it¡¯s different now. You should celebrate your real birthday.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She suddenly had an ominous feeling. ¡°I... am actually not an adult yet?¡± ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re already 19. When your mother handed you to me, you were just a half-year-old child, so your real birthday is in a few days.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Although it was unexpected, Su Cha felt relieved. It was fine as long as she was an adult. Bo Muyi did not break thew... But she was already 19? Wouldn¡¯t she be shameless if she imed to be 18? Su Cha felt a little awkward. ¡°Xiao Cha, are you free in a few days?¡± Zong Yanxiu spoke again. Su Cha thought about it. Not only was she free, but she also remembered that the Martial Alliance Meeting was about to begin. As the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, she had to attend. ¡°I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Daddy will wait for you at home.¡± Home. The word warmed Su Cha¡¯s heart. She now not only had Bo Muyi¡¯s home, but also Zong Yanxiu¡¯s home, which was naturally her home. After hanging up, Su Cha was still in a daze. After so many years of celebrating her birthday, she did not expect it to be fake. At the first moment of hearing that, she was nervous. If she was still underage, then Bo Muyi...? Thinking of this, she blushed. Luckily, Zong Yanxiu said that she was already 19. Otherwise, it would be too awkward. Fu Mo was checking Su Cha¡¯s daily necessities when she suddenly asked, ¡°ssmate Su, do you usually like anything?¡± Su Cha turned her head. ¡°Hmm? Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Fu Mo turned around and smiled at her. ¡°I want to know. I¡¯m your assistant.¡± Su Cha did not know if it was an illusion, but under the light, she felt that the marks on Fu Mo¡¯s face were no longer as heavy as before. There was a strange luster. She looked better than before. Unconsciously, Su Cha felt that her assistant had changed somehow. She paused and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing special.¡± There was indeed nothing she liked. Hearing this, Fu Mo nodded. She looked at her wrist. She was wearing the old bracelet Zong Yanxiu had given her. Fu Mo retracted her gaze and smiled lightly. She continued packing and did not speak. Chapter 625 - A Martial Artist’s Red Packet

Chapter 625: A Martial Artist¡¯s Red Packet

After a few days, it was Su Cha¡¯s birthday. Bo Muyi was surprised that it was such an important day, but he quickly epted it. He sent Su Cha a happy birthday message at midnight, but Su Cha was still on set. She left the production crew in the morning and only arrived at the Zong family home at noon. After all, Zong Yanxiu was her father. Since Zong Yanxiu wanted to hold a birthday banquet in the Zong family home, Bo Muyi could not say anything. Although it was said to be a birthday banquet, Su Cha did not invite anyone. Only the Zong family¡¯s internal staff and Tan Jinsui were invited. She wanted to invite Le Anqi and her friends, but Bo Muyi did not agree. He only said that the Zong family¡¯s situation wasplicated and it was not suitable for ordinary people to enter. Su Cha could eat alone with them at night. Since he¡¯d said so, Su Cha did not invite them. She just invited Le Anqi and the rest for dinner. Although Zong Bingyi did not like Su Cha, he had changed his mind a lot. Besides, because of Zuo Shaoxin, he had amon enemy with Su Cha. Hence, he was present for her birthday. At the dining table, everyone gave Su Cha gifts. They were all expensive gifts that Su Cha had received for the first time. After all, the people around her used to be poor. Bo Muyi had given her a mansion in the United States and said that it was a new home. He looked a little dissatisfied. ¡°If you were not of a certain age, I would have sent you a marriage certificate directly.¡± Although she was 19 years old, she was still a year away from marrying age. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Tan Jinsui¡¯s gift was much more polite, ady¡¯s watch worth millions. A family treasure was given by Zong Bingyi, which was a priceless agate headband. He said that he would let Su Cha wear it after she got married. All of them basically thought about Su Cha¡¯s future marriage. Su Cha felt that she was being forced to get married at the age of 19... Zong Yanxiu gave her a car, which was quite practical at the moment. However, Su Cha did not n to open it after finding out the model. After receiving these gifts, Su Cha sighed countless times that she was really poor. The celebrations was not just in real life. She did not expect someone to know about her birthday on WeChat. Tan Yeluo: ¡°Alliance Master, happy birthday¡± [red packet] Su Cha opened it and saw 188. The red packet was meant to celebrate. It was not that Su Cha disliked it, but she had just received such a valuable gift and suddenly received 188 red packets. She suddenly felt like she had been sent back to reality. However, Su Cha still epted it. Cha Yi: ¡°Thank you, Vice Alliance Master. But how did you know it was my birthday today?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°My brother told me. You¡¯re wee. Remember to give double on my birthday.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Shameless. It was the perfect word to describe her. But since she knew, Bo Muyi must have said it. After a while, Ancestor Yun suddenly sent her a red packet. Obviously, Tan Yeluo had told someone else. She opened it and saw 0.1! Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Cloud Ancestor: ¡°What, are youining that it¡¯s too little? Old people don¡¯t link their bank cards here. I got this small amount from your Vice Alliance Master.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Once the Cloud Ancestor found out, soon, the entire alliance group found out. Since it was the Alliance Master¡¯s birthday, everyone had to express their congrattions. But no one had seen her in real life, so it was a little awkward. The red packet was only 200 yuan. Hence, these people added Su Cha and transferred the money to her. It was a simple and crude method. The lowest was 8888 yuan. Su Cha was too embarrassed to ept their money, so she took a screenshot and recorded it, waiting to return it on their birthday. Chapter 626 - Fu Mo’s Gift

Chapter 626: Fu Mo¡¯s Gift

However, looking at others and then at the Vice Alliance Master and the Cloud Ancestor, Su Cha had the urge to vomit blood. However, the gift was light and sincere. No matter how little it was, it was still a gift. Su Cha did not know whether tough or cry. This group of martial artists was actually very direct. Their intentions were unusual. In the afternoon, although it was Su Cha¡¯s birthday and Bo Muyi wanted to take a break to apany her, Su Cha had too many things to do, so he returned to thepany. She went shopping with Le Anqi. But before that, Fu Mo called Su Cha and asked her to wait for her. Su Cha waited for Fu Mo at a cafe. She was wearing sunsses and had a cold temperament. She was already very famous. However, there were not many people in the cafe on a working day. There were only a few passersby who nced at Su Cha and did not pay much attention to her. Soon, Su Cha saw Fu Mo exiting a taxi outside the cafe. Fu Mo walked in with a paper bag in her hand. She approached Su Cha and smiled shyly. ¡°ssmate Su, this is my birthday gift to you.¡± Su Cha was a little surprised, but she still answered, ¡°Thank you, but... How did you know that it¡¯s my birthday today?¡± Why did so many people know about it? Fu Mo smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I heard it during the call that day.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She pursed her lips. That day, Su Cha had reacted in surprise, which meant that Fu Mo had heard it. However, it was strange that Fu Mo remembered it. She would just ept the birthday gift and return it when it was Fu Mo¡¯s birthday. Su Cha would not stand on ceremony in this aspect. Since Su Cha had epted the gift, Fu Mo¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I hope you like it. I¡¯ve been looking at it for a long time. I still have something on. I can¡¯te to your birthday banquet tonight. I¡¯m sorry, ssmate Su.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have time, so just go and do your work.¡± Su Cha nodded. Fu Mo did not seem to have much time. She left after giving Su Cha the gift. Su Cha opened the paper bag and saw that the logo was from a famous brand. It was a famous jewelry brand. She opened it and saw a tinum bracelet. Although it was not diamond or gold, the workmanship was not cheap. Su Cha subconsciously recalled that Fu Mo had just received her sry from thepany this month. Her sry was higher than an ordinary assistant¡¯s. This bracelet... She recalled how Fu Mo had said that shecked money when she came to apply for a job. But now, she had given Su Cha a gift that must have been very expensive? Su Cha frowned, but soon, her eyebrows rxed and she put the bracelet on. Since no one else had given her a bracelet, nothing conflicted with what Fu Mo had given her. She could have it on her. When the time came, she would find a reason to give Fu Mo a bonus. It seemed that she had to make time to investigate Fu Mo. When she met Le Anqi, Le Anqi gave her a ne. She was a small influencer herself, so she raked in quite a profit. But when she saw the bracelet on Su Cha¡¯s hand, she was surprised. ¡°Oh my, you happen to like this brand?¡± ¡°The jewelry pieces of the Amabana family are not bad. Your bracelet is thetest. It costs 30,000 yuan!¡± ¡°Thirty thousand?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°So expensive?¡± Le Anqi nodded. ¡°The ne I gave you is only 10,000 yuan.¡± Only... Su Cha chuckled. She was indeed a richdy. To her in the past, 10,000 yuan was definitely a huge sum. It was just that the environment they were in now was different. Seeing that Su Cha did not know the price, Le Anqi immediately understood. ¡°Oh, someone gave it to you, right? Your boyfriend?¡± She blinked her eyes ambiguously. Su Cha felt that if Le Anqi found out that her boyfriend had given her a mansion worth billions, she would faint. She said softly, ¡°No, this was given by another friend.¡± ¡°Su Cha, now that you are a celebrity, your friends are a different level!¡± Chapter 627

Chapter 627: Untitled

Su Cha tapped her forehead. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? But she could not help but smile. After having dinner with Le Anqi, Su Cha returned home and received a piece of news from Bo Muyi. ¡°Cha Cha, there¡¯s a birthday banquet tomorrow. Go with Grandma.¡± Su Cha was surprised. ¡°Whose?¡± Who could be so lucky as to have a birthday so close to hers? Bo Muyi looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Lian Ye.¡± Lian Ye? Su Cha found the name familiar. After thinking about it carefully, Su Cha suddenly realized that this was the young master of the Lian family. Su Cha felt ufortable hearing the Lian family¡¯s name. She recalled thest time she met Lian Ye. Fu Mo even called him young master. She immediately felt disgusted. She did not have a good impression of the Lian family. Su Cha pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to go.¡± Bo Muyi walked over and pinched her cheek gently. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want you to go either, but your Alliance might want you to go. Now that your identity has been revealed, they all want to see you.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Although it was a little difficult, Su Cha thought for a while and agreed. However, Lian Chi was also going to be there. Bo Muyi already got so furious when she spoke to Lian Chist time. Why was he letting her go alone now? Even if the olddy was going with her, something wasn¡¯t right. Su Cha pinched her chin and looked at Bo Muyi meaningfully. ¡°If I go, you can¡¯t say anything.¡± Bo Muyi tilted his head, his eyes deep. ¡°Cha Cha, what can I say?¡± Su Cha chuckled and did not say anything. ... Last time, she went to a cruise, and this time, the Lian family¡¯s birthday banquet was in a luxury hotel outside. Su Cha went with the olddy. The olddy did not seem to know Su Cha¡¯s identity. When she was with her, she was concerned about Su Cha¡¯s embroidery. Naturally, Su Cha smiled and agreed. When she arrived at the banquet, she saw a familiar person. But this time, everything was different. Due to her identity as the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, many people were secretly sizing her up when she appeared. Unexpectedly, Su Cha saw a familiar figure. Tang Keruo stood there and red at her as if Su Cha was her enemy. Seeing her expression, Su Cha curled her lips with interest. Facing Tang Keruo at this time, since she had already been exposed, what show would she need to put on? At the critical moment, she just had to be addicted to acting as a little white flower. To Su Cha¡¯s surprise, she met Tan Yezhu this time. Yes, Tan Yezhu in a male outfit. Just as Tang Keruo was ring at her and wanting to eat her up, Tan Yezhu suddenly appeared with a cynical smile on his lips. He ced his hand on Tang Keruo¡¯s shoulder and met Su Cha¡¯s gaze with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Ah, Little Keruo, aren¡¯t you surprised? How did the soft white rabbit be a big bad wolf?!¡± Tang Keruo¡¯s mouth twitched. She lowered her eyes and smiled at Tan Yezhu. ¡°Boss, it seems that we were all blind.¡± Tan Yezhu looked at her and suddenly lifted her chin. ¡°So, Little Keruo, what should we do?¡± Tang Keruo lowered her eyes and concealed her emotions. ¡°Boss, of course we must go up to greet her politely. You don¡¯t want us to be targeted by an Alliance Master, do you?¡± Chapter 628 - Why Did Tan Yezhu Allow You to Be His Assistant? So Stupid!

Chapter 628: Why Did Tan Yezhu Allow You to Be His Assistant? So Stupid!

¡°I think she has the hots for me.¡± Tan Yezhu turned around and winked at Su Cha, who was looking at him from afar. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Tang Keruo: ¡°...¡± Boss, think about your brother¡¯s looks. Where did you get the confidence that she would like you? Tan Yezhu¡¯s actions also attracted some attention. The olddy was unhappy when she saw Tan Yezhu. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Su Cha, don¡¯t get too close to him.¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Grandma, isn¡¯t he Muyi¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°Only Muyi can talk to him. Everyone in the Imperial Capital knows that he is a yboy.¡± Su Cha: A big shot in female clothing. The olddy nced at Tan Yezhu. She had been called by others to socialize. Although there were martial artists here, there were also ordinary people from the high society who did not know about these things. It was impossible for anyone to approach Su Cha with great fanfare. Su Cha saw the male lead of the banquet, Lian Ye. Fortunately, she did not see Lian Chi. From the discussions of others, it seemed Lian Chi had gone overseas. No wonder he was not harassing her all this time, which did not match his style. He was overseas. She suddenly noticed that Tang Keruo¡¯s eyes were following her. She curled her lips and turned to walk to the washroom. As Su Cha expected, someone soon followed. She went into the washroom. There was no one inside. In front of the washbasin, she held a cup of water and covered her face. When she looked up, she saw Tang Keruo reflected in the mirror. At this moment, her bright face was a little gloomy. If she was timid, she would have been shocked by this sudden scene. Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°Miss Tang, what a coincidence. Are you going to the washroom again?¡± Tang Keruo looked at her and suddenly smiled as if she was angry. ¡°Miss Su is really extraordinary. She even deceived me.¡± Su Cha wiped her face and hands with a tissue and said slowly, ¡°You are just stupid.¡± Tang Keruo¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She red at Su Cha. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got so lucky to be the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. You will be toppled sooner orter. It¡¯s just that old man with the surname Shi who picked you. It was his doing!¡± After saying this, she flung a silver needle at Su Cha. Swish! Su Cha¡¯s hands were as fast as lightning. She caught the silver needle with two fingers and smiled under Tang Keruo¡¯s shocked gaze. ¡°Last time, I was interested in acting with you. This time, I thought you could keep your cool. I am the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. How can you be disrespectful to me?¡± After she finished speaking, the silver needle shot out. Tang Keruo¡¯s eyes widened as she tried her best to dodge the silver needle. But the moment she dodged, her body was hit by a strong force and she crashed into the cubicle of the washroom. ¡°Uh...¡± Tang Keruo felt suffocated in an instant. Her legs were suspended in the air as Su Cha lifted her up by the neck. Her face turned red and she struggled subconsciously to p Su Cha¡¯s wrist. She could not react at all when Su Cha attacked. As her body was about to lose its willpower, she heard the devil-like mocking voice. ¡°How could Tan Yezhu allow you to be his assistant? How embarrassing.¡± Su Cha pinched her mercilessly. Any other time, she would not have bothered with Tang Keruo. Tang Keruo¡¯s eyes rolled, and she could not rebut Su Cha. Chapter 629

Chapter 629: Untitled

A voice came from afar. Someone wasing to the washroom. It was an open banquet, so it was normal for people toe. Su Cha let go and Tang Keruo fell to the ground. The floor of the washroom was also covered in carpet. She did not fall miserably, but she looked extremely pathetic. She coughed and almost cried. She felt even more embarrassed. This was the first time she was treated like this, and she was called stupid! She raised her head and looked at the back of the person who had left arrogantly without mercy. Someone entered the washroom and was surprised to see Tang Keruo on the ground. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The other party saw Tang Keruo¡¯s sorry state and asked after her kindly, but Tang Keruo felt extremely humiliated. She stood up, pushed the other person away, and walked out. ... ¡°Fu Mo, where¡¯s my birthday gift?¡± Su Cha felt that some things were too fated with her. She had juste out from the other side and did not follow the original route back to the hall when she heard this voice. It sounded familiar, like Lian Ye¡¯s. The main reason was that the mention of Fu Mo immediately stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I don¡¯t have much money. I¡¯ll owe you a birthday present this year, okay?¡± This timid voice was indeed Fu Mo¡¯s. Su Cha became interested and hid her aura. Looking ahead, she saw a tall figure standing there. It was probably Fu Mo. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be owed a birthday gift!¡± Lian Ye seemed to be very unhappy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would buy me a gift with your first sry after you went out to work? Could it be that Su Cha deducted your sry and did not give it to you in full?¡± Fu Mo was a little terrified. ¡°No... No, I couldn¡¯t save up my money and used it on myself. I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. If you want a gift, I can give it to you in a few days, okay?¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s as if I was the one who asked for it!¡± Lian Ye was a little impatient. He walked around Fu Mo and left. Fu Mo stood on the spot with a nk expression. Su Cha walked out. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy him a gift because you bought one for me?¡± Su Cha raised her wrist. The tinum bracelet was very eye-catching. Fu Mo was stunned and suddenly smiled. ¡°ssmate Su, it looks good on you. I didn¡¯t buy it wrongly.¡± The bracelet was worn along with other pieces, but it did not conflict with them, nor was it noticeable which was more noble or cheap. Su Cha looked good with it. Su Cha touched her bracelet and whispered, ¡°If you have any difficulties, just tell me. I can give you a gift first.¡± She did not want to trouble Fu Mo. Fu Mo shook her head. ¡°No, ssmate Su. I don¡¯t want to give him a birthday gift.¡± Su Cha was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± Fu Mo smiled mysteriously. ¡°Because what you said makes sense. I don¡¯t want to give him a birthday gift.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She had almost forgotten what she had said, but she had indeed given Fu Mo some advice. However, she did not know what was going on between Fu Mo and Lian Ye. At the thought of this, Su Cha raised her eyebrows and did not ask further. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can tell me if you need anything. You don¡¯t have to feel that you can¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, ssmate Su.¡± Su Cha nodded and left after chatting with Fu Mo. But this time, Su Cha saw Ruan Yin in the hall. When she saw her and Zuo Shaoxin, she frowned and left the banquet without saying anything. She really did not want to see them. It was frustrating. Anyway, she had already made an appearance. This was enough. Chapter 630 - I Want to Compete with Elder Yun

Chapter 630: I Want to Compete with Elder Yun

Dreams in Progress officially entered the final national championship. She waspeting with Chen Shengjun and Ka Lian for the top three spots. She did not expect that it would be them in the end. Moreover, Chen Shengjun had had conflicts with her before. Su Cha admired her for reaching the top three in the country. It was thest week. Everyone was practicing nervously. Su Cha¡¯s production crew had also arranged not to shoot her scenes for the time being. She had to practice her songs. However, she still had to attend school during this period of time. Most importantly, the Martial Alliance Meeting had begun. The Martial Alliance Selection that was supposed to be held early had officially begun. The venue was also in a small city nearby. Su Cha asked how long it would take, and Tan Yeluo told her that she could go on thest day. That day was thepetition between the top experts of the major sects. They were also the final candidates topete for the Martial Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master position. It was in a week. Su Cha chatted in the group. Cha Yi: ¡°I have something on this week and can¡¯t go to the Martial Alliance Meeting. I will be present on thest day. You can send me a video of the progress of thepetition. Thank you, everyone.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Hong Hangyi: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Alliance Master cane on thest day.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°You have to be prepared. You have to have a friendlypetition with the Martial Alliance¡¯s new Alliance Master on thest day. I bet that you will win if I bet 100 yuan.¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Impossible. Our Alliance Master will lose. I will bet 100. She will lose.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Stimting others¡¯ aspirations and lowering one¡¯s own prestige? Martial Alliance Elder, Weng Zhinan: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ll be here on thest day. I¡¯m just afraid that the people from the Killing Alliance will cause trouble.¡± The group fell silent. Jin Duan suddenly spoke. Star Alliance, Jin Duan: ¡°My master said that he would set up an inescapable trap that day. The people from the Killing Alliance would never be able to enter.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Weng Zhinan: ¡°That¡¯s good. I believe the Stone Door Master¡¯s words.¡± Star Alliance Elder, Wan Youtian: ¡°You believe your master¡¯s words? How did the previous Alliance Master die?¡± Everyone fell silent. This was the first time Su Cha saw such disharmony in this group. Su Cha frowned when she saw the spokesperson. Cha Yi: ¡°My life is short, but mine has been hard. Do you think otherwise, Elder Wan?¡± She was very straightforward. After all, she was the new Alliance Master and the core member of the Star Alliance. He did not expect Su Cha to speak so bluntly. Wan Youtian remained silent while Tan Yeluo jumped on. Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°I don¡¯t know where this ising from. You are members of the Star Alliance, but you couldn¡¯t even protect the person who was about to seed the throne. How can you elders have the gall to criticize others? The Stone Door Master is a person who makes predictions, but is protecting his own business? The Star Alliance has been stepped on, but you elders have been soidback.¡± The group got filled with tension for the first time. After Tan Yeluo finished speaking, no one spoke. Suddenly, a red packet popped up. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: [Red packet] ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡± Su Cha reacted quickly and pressed 0.5. She suddenly felt even more depressed. Tan Yeluo started to scold her. Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°How can you be so shameless? Old man, you are so stingy! Isn¡¯t your embroidery worth a few million yuan?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Aren¡¯t you very rich? Why are you still arguing with me over a red packet?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°I want topete with Elder Yun on thest day of the Martial Alliance Meeting. I hope everyone can fulfill my wish.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°I¡¯ll bet against you.¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°...¡± Chapter 631 - Su Cha Is Acting Big

Chapter 631: Su Cha Is Acting Big

As she was busier than usual this week, Su Cha took the time to practice her songs. In fact, now that she was in the top three, many merchants and media were contacting Su Cha for interviews. However, Tan Jinsui, who was backing her up, shielded her and asked her to justpete well. His goal was clear. From the beginning, he nned to train Su Cha to be different from the current celebrities, so he tried to ept as few interviews as possible. Therefore, other than the basic Weibo information out right now, Su Cha rarely revealed any information. Even the variety show she participated in was low-key. Although it was popr, not many people knew about Su Cha¡¯s situation. Other than the regr sses in school, Su Cha also handed in a few embroidery sses to the Embroidery and Culture Center this week. Her S Weibo ount was also very popr. It was a pity that since thest time she had argued with Myriad Mountain Embroiderer, she basically did not say anything. There were many people who came to learn from her on Weibo. asionally, Su Cha would go up to take a look, and she would see manyments that were betweenughter and tears. For example, [I¡¯ll give you 100,000 yuan. Will you embroider a 10,000-strong outfit for me?] [How much can your work be sold for? Money is not a problem!] [I want to acknowledge you as my master. Would I get paid OK?] You have to admit that sometimes, the existence of some humans can surpass your imagination. ¡°ssmate Su, do you know Qin Bei?¡± While Su Cha was preparing for the national finals, Fu Mo sent her a message. It was a link. Su Cha clicked on it and saw an obscure piece of information. The general idea was that when Su Cha participated in the ¡°Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡± show, she had a dispute with Qin Bei. Then, she showed disrespect to Qin Bei and instigated a child-like Li Miyi to treat Qin Bei badly. The information was reasonable and detailed, just as if the person had been at the scene. Su Cha could guess who it was. Thements were as Su Cha expected. [Why is it her again? Why is she always offending people since she first joined the show?] [I think it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just one or two people. Now that she has been exposed to be a big shot on a show, isn¡¯t she turning out to be too hot-tempered?] [She can enter the entertainment industry with such a personality? Sooner orter, she will fail miserably.] [Qin Bei is also her senior, yet it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t respect her. Oh my god, she¡¯s too nasty...] [Didn¡¯t Li Miyi treat her badly in the previous episode? How could she incite Li Miyi to attack Qin Bei now?] [I think Su Cha is better. Qin Bei is not a good person.] [The person who said that about Qin Bei, please show us the evidence. What did our Bebe do? We are discussing someone acting like a big shot. Don¡¯t me it on our Bebe, thank you!] ... Soon, a heated argument broke out. Su Cha¡¯s fans were criticizing the other party, and Qin Bei¡¯s fans were attacking Su Cha non-stop, as well as passersby who were waiting to watch a good show. This piece of news was quickly bumped up by a marketing ount. There were a few ounts that Fu Mo had sent to her. She told her that they were instigated by Qin Bei¡¯s studio, and that some of them were instigated by other celebrities. Anyway, it was not a big deal to watch the show, and the goal was to blow it up. Su Cha and Qin Bei were at loggerheads. There was no need for them to add fuel to the fire. Su Cha felt that Qin Bei was a thorn in her side. She did not give her any face during thest recording of the show, which directly led to her and Li Miyipleting the recording of thest episode when Su Cha was not around. The production crew had spent a lot of effort to edit the scene of her and Li Miyi getting along peacefully. They were just short of recording a fake person. Most of the plot had been taken over by other children. Chapter 632 - So What If He’s a Top Manager?

Chapter 632: So What If He¡¯s a Top Manager?

Although Tan Jinsui did not like her arguing with Qin Bei, something would definitely happen. They were all from the entertainment industry, so it was Su Cha¡¯s call to admit defeat so easily. This revtion was within Su Cha¡¯s expectations, but Qin Bei was too slow. This was only released after the broadcast. However, it was still useful. Su Cha had just snatched Jin Jiayu¡¯s role, and now she was arguing with Qin Bei. The rumors of her being a big shot were bing even worse. The discussions about Su Cha on Weibo were endless. Su Cha did not intend to pay attention to the dirty words, but regarding Qin Bei... Soon, Tan Jinsui sent a message. ¡°How do you n to deal with the matter between you and Qin Bei?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you asking me? Isn¡¯t this something you should do as a manager?¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...I¡¯m a little regretful now.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°No, you can¡¯t get off the pirate ship. Otherwise, I will tell my father.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± He seemed to be having a headache. ¡°I know you have a backup n. I can use other methods to get rid of Qin Bei, but it¡¯d be best if it¡¯s rted to you. Otherwise, if Qin Bei can get rid of it, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of the dirt on you.¡± Su Cha hummed. ¡°Go and investigate. Li Miyi is the child I¡¯ve been on the show with recently. Did he ept any interviews recently? If not, you can interview him with the official media and direct the question to Qin Bei. He knows what to say.¡± Tan Jinsui was puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s just a five or six-year-old child. What does he know?¡± Su Cha smiled gently. ¡°He already knows a lot even though he¡¯s only five or six years old, not to mention that a rascal like Li Miyi can¡¯t bear a little grievance. As long as you can guarantee that the reporters are fair and will not be swayed by others, Li Miyi can help me get a confession.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Tan Jinsui went over after receiving Su Cha¡¯s instructions. Su Cha thought about it and hoped that Li Miyi would not disappoint her. The matter with Qin Bei was still in the middle of the storm. Su Cha did not intend to rify anything for now. Anything she did would be wrong. On Qin Bei¡¯s side, she felt slightly better after seeing theizens bashing Su Cha. Her manager eagerly lowered her shoulders. ¡°Bebe, are you satisfied now? Now that the Inte is bashing her so badly, no one can clear things up for her. She can only swallow this matter in silence.¡± ¡°What swallowing are you talking about?¡± Qin Bei raised her chin in dissatisfaction and said arrogantly, ¡°You have no idea what happened. It was her bad attitude. Who does she think she is? She even instigated...¡± Qin Bei suddenly stopped talking. She sat up from the recliner and looked at her manager. ¡°Have you greeted Li Miyi? Are you sure his family won¡¯t say anything?¡± The manager nodded quickly. ¡°It¡¯s been arranged. Don¡¯t worry, the other party will definitely not dare to say anything. The production crew will take care of it... for our sake, they won¡¯t expose it. Don¡¯t worry, no one will interview Li Miyi about the child.¡± Qin Bei was relieved andy back down. ¡°That¡¯s good. That bitch got Li Miyi to sue me when she came to record a show. Hmph, how naive!¡± The manager smiled obsequiously but soon became worried. ¡°But behind Su Cha is Tan Jinsui.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s him?¡± Qin Bei raised her chin. ¡°In the industry, one has to follow some rules. So what if he¡¯s an ace manager? Can he mess around?¡± Chapter 633 - What Two Families Said

Chapter 633: What Two Families Said

Last time, her agency went to look for Su Cha¡¯s agency, but this Tan Jinsui ignored them! A cold light shed in Qin Bei¡¯s eyes. The manager nodded immediately and massaged her shoulders. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What can that Tan guy do?¡± Qin Bei closed her eyes in satisfaction and prepared to rest for a while. ... While Qin Bei was still gloating, Tan Jinsui had already started to investigate Li Miyi. If he was just an ordinary manager, or rather, Zou Manni¡¯s manager, even with the many years of connections in the entertainment industry, he might not be able to find out what Qin Bei had done behind the scenes. However, he was not just a manager. He relied on many unimaginable strengths to find out about Qin Bei. Looking at the information in his hand, Tan Jinsui smiled and called Su Cha. ¡°This 18th-tier person is quite secretive. The production crew, including the child¡¯s parents, have all been dealt with. It turns out that she has the backing of the Chairman of ¡®Zhang Sen Media.¡¯ I always said that some people do things without scruples.¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the Zhang Sen Media?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the best film and television productionpany in the industry. Their productionpany has released many explosive movies. Their chairman is only in his fifties. He has a good eye for things, but he¡¯s not a proper person.¡± Tan Jinsui clicked his tongue. ¡°Basically, most of the female artists signed by their agency have something to do with him. Qin Bei is the most favored one.¡± It was definitely a bigpany, yet Su Cha had never heard of it. But thinking about how arrogant Qin Bei was, it was time to confirm. She chuckled. ¡°No wonder she¡¯s not afraid.¡± Tan Jinsui said helplessly, ¡°I managed Manni. Her status is indeed legendary, but she is respected by everyone in the industry. If it were any other person, I would indeed not be qualified to be mentioned in the same breath as these capitalists. In this world, those who can speak are the richest and most powerful.¡± Hence, even as an 18th-tier celebrity, she could be arrogant in front of Tan Jinsui. Su Cha smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Tan Jinsui pondered for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve found out that the child is not allowed to be interviewed. That¡¯s what you thought of it in advance. Was he involved in the dispute between you and Qin Bei?¡± ¡°Yes. I just want him to be honest. Have you arranged the interview?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements, but after this matter, we might officially go against Zhang Sen Media. Have you thought about it before we expose Bo Muyi?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°My boyfriend can¡¯t be involved for now. But my father and grandfather are still around.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...Old Master Zong would never have thought that you would use his name to do bad things outside.¡± A cunning light shed in Su Cha¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you talking about as a family member?¡± She still had doubts about Bo Muyi. After all, he was too powerful. But relying on her father, Su Cha felt no pressure. Tan Jinsui also hung up the phone helplessly and went to deal with Li Miyi¡¯s matter. On Su Cha¡¯s side, she did not look at those nastyments on Weibo and just waited for the final result. However, this matter also affected herpetition. Due to the series of idents, many fans of the production were unhappy, especially the fans of the show itself. They could not wait for Su Cha to quit Dreams in Progress because of this matter. Chapter 634 - Li Miyi’s Accusations

Chapter 634: Li Miyi¡¯s usations

It was a pity that she had already made it to the top three in the country. It was impossible to boot her out. Qin Bei¡¯s matter had been going on for an entire day. She and Su Cha had been on the hot searches several times. Although most of the discussions were on Qin Bei¡¯s side, Qin Bei¡¯s reputation was not good. Many people thought that there was something wrong with both sides. Some people suspected that since Su Cha had just debuted, was she really so capable as to offend people everywhere? But very quickly, other fans jumped out to rebut. How could she not have the ability if she¡¯d snatched away Jin Jiayu¡¯s role? Was this what you called having no ability? Under all kinds of coercion, suchments about Su Cha quickly disappeared. But at this time, an official Weibo ount of a local media outlet suddenly reported an interview with Li Miyi. This report appeared silently the next day. When Li Miyi¡¯s fans saw the news about this child, they subconsciously clicked on it. In the end, they were furious. The child was more lively and active in the interview. Although he was a little naughty, he still followed the rules. The reporters¡¯ questions were very normal. She was a very patient big sister, but when she asked thest question, Li Miyi¡¯s answer made the fans erupt. The reporter asked normally, ¡°In thest two episodes, we all know that you and Su Cha¡¯s sister, Sister Qin Bei, filmed the show together. What do you think their merits are?¡± Wasn¡¯t this question normal? It was not to the extent of being leading. After all, the difference was too great. Who knew that Li Miyi would suddenly change his attitude? The child said in a childish voice, ¡°What merits does that Sister Qin have?¡± At least he called her sister. Then, he tilted his head and continued, ¡°I like Sister Su Cha because she doesn¡¯t hit me. There were so many episodes and so many brothers and sisters took care of me. Only Sister Qin would hit me...¡± The child spoke slowly and imitated the movements as he spoke, ¡°She asked me to eat and wash my hands, but I didn¡¯t wash my hands. She scolded me for being stupid, and then... Bang!¡± Li Miyi did an image pose, rolled up his sleeves, and pped his arm. ¡°She hit my arm, it¡¯s all red! Sister Su Cha happened toe over then, but if she hadn¡¯t, I think Sister Qin would have hit me!¡± The reporter seemed surprised. ¡°She hit you? Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Miyi nodded. ¡°It hurts.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°I told the uncles and aunties who are filming.¡± He pointed at the camera. ¡°I wanted them to change that sister to someone else. But they didn¡¯t agree, and they didn¡¯t tell my parents that I was beaten up...¡± The reporter asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them yourself?¡± Li Miyi pouted. ¡°I¡¯m always disobedient. They think I¡¯m lying and don¡¯t believe me.¡± It was obvious why the interview was recorded here. The reporter did not ask more, but there was no need to. After the video was released, all the fans who had watched the whole process were trembling with anger. Even if Li Miyi was a child, at least he had never shown any signs of lying in the show. He was just naughty! Could it be that Li Miyi was lying in this video? Then why did he target Qin Bei instead of others? This time, the fans exploded. They directly attacked Qin Bei¡¯s Weibo, scolding and questioning her. Chapter 635 - Vibration

Chapter 635: Vibration

Today¡¯s Exciting Gossip Official: ¡°A famous female star with the surname Qin was used of mistreating children on a show? The exclusive interview of the reporters revealed the truth. ¡®Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡¯ also helped to hide the news and did not tell the children¡¯s parents. So those shows with children?????¡± ¡°¡ª It¡¯s the most magical news I¡¯ve seen this year.¡± ¡°Oh my god, we can¡¯t tolerate mistreating children!! How can she bear to hurt such a cute child? No matter how naughty a child is, you should at least remember that you are on a show. It¡¯s enough to teach him a lesson. What¡¯s wrong with her, beating him up directly?¡± ¡°Qin Bei is really a vicious woman! She even scared children?¡± ¡°Wait, I saw the whole interview. Li Miyi said that Su Cha came after Qin Bei beat him up, so could the main reason for Su Cha and Qin Bei¡¯s conflict be because Su Cha saw Qin Bei beating up a child? My god, it¡¯s so exciting. Is a famous female celebrity buying trending spots?¡± ¡°Toxic Qin¡¯s fans have chased after Su Cha and bashed her for two days. In the end, it was their master who was exposed for beating up a child. Su Cha could not stand it and spoke up for the child. Toxic women are really awesome!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone from the production crew scold her and even helped the celebrity hide it from the child¡¯s parents? I don¡¯t dare to imagine how dirty the deal is!¡± ¡°The show ¡®Who Will Be the Parent Today?¡¯ is really the source of the stink. My heart aches for those children who are on board.¡± ¡°Do you think Li Miyi is lying?¡± ¡°Why is thementer above so awesome? Would a child lie just to target your Toxic Lady Qin? A child¡¯s likes and dislikes are very simple. It¡¯s obvious that he dislikes Qin Bei. His and Qin Bei¡¯s CUT is the only one that did not even hit five minutes. I¡¯ve never seen that in any other episode or show. Think about how awesome that is. Most of the time, you can tell that Q Ball is very dissatisfied with Qin Bei. Even if he hated a person, Q Ball shouldn¡¯t be like this, right?¡± ¡°After watching this show, I felt that Qin Bei wanted to imitate Su Cha. In the end, she failed to draw a tiger and ended up like a dog. She might be angry. Su Cha has obviously gained Li Miyi¡¯s trust. If she were to hit a child, she would definitely not be trusted, right?¡± ... #Qin Bei used of abusing children# #Qin Bei sued by Li Miyi¡¯s parents# #Who Will Be the Parent Today?# #Qin Bei Su Cha# As soon as this video was released, several topics were exposed. Li Miyi¡¯s parents were also stunned when they saw the video. They never thought that their child would be beaten up after going on a show! The production crew did not tell them about this at first. Although the child had said it casually, they thought that Qin Bei was just fooling around and taking pictures of Li Miyi. Sometimes, Li Miyi was indeed naughty. It was understandable that celebrities had a bad temper, but they did not expect Qin Bei to really hit the child. In other words, they knew that they had spoiled Li Miyi, but they had never hit a child. Who would be responsible if something happened? The production crew was also responsible for this matter. His parents naturally sued the production crew as well. This matter had been exposed, and the situation was very serious. Children would be beaten up if they went on a show. Who would dare to let children go on such a show in the future? Not only that, but many celebrities who had participated in children¡¯s shows were implicated. They were dug out one by one to see if the children had been abused. The revtion of this matter was no less than a small earthquake in the entertainment industry. As one of the parties involved, Su Cha¡¯s presence was much weaker. Although she was trending, the focus was no longer on her. Chapter 636

Chapter 636: Untitled

Once something had gained poprity,izens were the easiest to attract to it. They had been bashing Su Cha before, but now they were going after Qin Bei. As long as things changed, there would definitely be a lot of bashing. Some people were smart, but some would never be smart. ... When Qin Bei received the news, she received an emergency call from thepany. Although thepany had removed the trending searches on Weibo and asked the Inte Water Army to take full control of it, this matter had blown up too much, and it would not be easy to get rid of it for a while. Most importantly, if she left, other celebrities would also take advantage of the situation and buy hot searches to put this matter on the Inte. When Qin Bei saw the Weibo post, she was stunned. She was still busy taking a set of magazine photos. At this moment, the staff around her looked at her strangely. It was fine if celebrities had ordinary dirt on them, and news like sleeping with others did not seem to be a big deal. But now, it involved child abuse. While waiting for Qin Bei¡¯s manager to arrive, she shouted hysterically in the dressing room, ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?! Why did they blow it up? Why didn¡¯t you notify the Chairman? What are you doing? Ask him clearly. How dare that media outlet interview Li Miyi?!¡± After she shouted, she hung up the phone. When she saw her manager, she flew into a rage. ¡°This is what you said! You said you handled it well. But now that video has been exposed, and that little bastard directly said it. How did you even handle it?¡± She wanted to smash the phone in her hand. The manager was sweating profusely. At this moment, he was exhausted. His phone kept ringing, but he still had to deal with Qin Bei. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This matter has clearly been dealt with. I¡¯ve already greeted the media reporters. They won¡¯t act rashly on ount of the Chairman. I¡¯ve just asked. The media outlet that interviewed Li Miyi did not know about ourpany at all. It seems like it was a sudden attack. We suspect that it was Tan Jinsui who instructed it...¡± ¡°Who does that Tan guy think he is?¡± Qin Bei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He¡¯s just a manager. How dare he? Does he not want to survive in this industry anymore?¡± The manager was also in a difficult position. ¡°After all, Tan Jinsui has the backing of the Heavenly Queen, Zou Manni. Besides, maybe he doesn¡¯t even know that we¡¯ve given notice?¡± ¡°Bullshit, he must know!¡± Qin Bei was about to go crazy. ¡°Look at it yourself. The trending searches are so thorough that even the production crew is dragged down. It was clearly nned!¡± The manager quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. This is also a good thing. Think about it. The production crew is backed by a satellite channel. Offending their group is equivalent to offending this satellite channel. In the future, she can forget about going on this satellite channel¡¯s shows.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? What about me?!¡± Qin Bei gritted her teeth and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve been exposed, look at how theizens are bashing me! After this matter, how can I continue to be on the national stage?!¡± The phone rang crazily. The manager nced at it and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s from the Chairman.¡± Qin Bei¡¯s eyes darkened and she immediately went forward to take it. At this time, she tried to calm herself down and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± When he listened carefully, he could hear that her voice was trembling. She was actually very scared. Chapter 637

Chapter 637: Untitled

¡°She framed me. I didn¡¯t know she would.¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but Qin Bei¡¯s tears fell in just a few sentences. The manager was amazed. If only this top actress had such good acting skills, she would not be in such a state where no one would speak up for her. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault, but now, are we just going to let her step on our heads and behave atrociously? You¡¯ve already stepped forward, but they don¡¯t care at all! This is equivalent to not putting you in their eyes at all. When did our Zhang Sen Media be so easy to bully?¡± She was still crying, but her voice was louder. The other party was probably coaxing her. Soon, Qin Bei¡¯s expression calmed down. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, the manager hurriedly asked, ¡°What did the Chairman say?¡± Qin Bei squinted her eyes. Although there were still tears on her face, there was an inexplicable gloominess in her eyes. ¡°The Chairman said that he would stand up for me. This matter will end soon.¡± The manager was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zhang Sen Media was a well-knownpany in the industry. Almost all the celebrities in the industry had to give them face. Now that Su Cha had provoked Zheng Sen Media, it was obvious that she was pping thepany¡¯s face. In addition, there was also the production crew of the satellite channel who¡¯d been forced to pull the strings. This matter would not end so easily. ... ¡°Yes, I know. Children are often impulsive...¡± Tan Jinsui sat in the Zong family¡¯s garden. He looked at the person in front of him with a gentle expression. He spoke to the person on the other end of the phone casually. Zong Yanxiu was sitting in a wheelchair in front of him. He was watering the flowers with a water sk. When he heard Tan Jinsui¡¯s words, he turned his head to look at him. He did not know what the other party said, but Tan Jinsui frowned and said bluntly, ¡°Director Che, you know it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. How can you make such a ridiculous request? Qin Bei did nothing wrong, and my Su Cha did nothing wrong.¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s name, Zong Yanxiu paused and looked over slowly. The person on the other end of the phone was a little angry and sneered, ¡°Tan Jinsui, don¡¯t tell me all this nonsense. If you don¡¯t want to apologize, you know what to do about this matter. Do you still want to maintain your reputation and status? She has just debuted, but she¡¯s a good seedling. Do you want to watch her be destroyed?¡± Tan Jinsui clicked his tongue. ¡°Director Che, I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s just a small matter. Is there a need to be so serious?¡± ¡°Nothing?! Qin Bei has been bashed to such an extent, so how can it be a small matter!¡± ¡°When Su Cha was the one being bashed, I didn¡¯t call you.¡± This casual tone made the other party even more furious. ¡°Tan Jinsui, do you really not want to continue working in this industry? Not only did you harm Qin Bei, but the main thing is that our people have already spoken to each other. Why did you want that media outlet to interview that child? How dare you let them expose it? Aren¡¯t you clearly going against me?¡± ¡°Since you can tell, Chairman Che, why are you still talking about this? Don¡¯t look for me over this matter. That child is wild and disobedient. I can¡¯t control her. If you are free, why don¡¯t you call her and chat? I can send you her number.¡± After saying this, Tan Jinsui hung up the phone as the other party was about to explode. He smiled whilementing, ¡°You are a dignified Chairman, yet you still deal with such lousy matters.¡± Chapter 638 - Arrogant Tan Yeluo

Chapter 638: Arrogant Tan Yeluo

Zong Yanxiu pushed his wheelchair and went towards him. He frowned. ¡°What did you say about Xiao Cha?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Tan Jinsui looked at him and exined with a faint smile, ¡°Su Cha had a dispute with a small celebrity during the recording of a show. That small celebrity bought the trending searches to frame her, and we took revenge on her. Now that the small celebrity is being criticized badly, the sugar daddy behind her called us. Not only does he want us to let her go, but he also wants us to apologize.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Zong Yanxiu was a little angry. ¡°Xiao Cha is such an obedient person, how could she argue with others? It¡¯s most likely that little celebrity who doesn¡¯t know her ce. What kind of gall does she have to find trouble with Xiao Cha?¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± This father had a thick filter on his daughter. ¡°Who called you just now?¡± ¡°Director of Zhang Sen Media, Chairman Che. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± Zong Yan nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you let me hear you on purpose?¡± Tan Jinsuiughed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen through it, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. This was your daughter¡¯s idea.¡± Zong Yanxiu was a little gratified. ¡°Of course. My daughter has suffered in the outside world. As her father, I have to stand up for her. Good girl, you even know toin to your family.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± ... Someone from thepany called Su Cha and said that someone from Zhang Sen Media had contacted them and asked Su Cha to exin this matter. Su Cha casually replied to the people in thepany, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very free? Transfer all the random calls to me. In the future, this kind of matter can be dealt with by Manager Tan. Tell Zhang Sen Media to do anything they want. If Qin Bei doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, I won¡¯t let her off.¡± The people in thepany naturally replied. Zhang Sen Media exploded. They¡¯d called her manager, but the person in question was even more arrogant. She was just a small celebrity who had just debuted, but she waswless just because she had Tan Jinsui. Zhang Sen Media immediately started to take action. They mobilized theirwork and status, requesting Su Cha to stop participating in the show. They also requested others to sign a contract to terminate their partnership with Su Cha. Even The Legend of the Crane was under some pressure. With the power of Zhang Sen Media, it was reasonable for them to request such a thing. There was no better way to ban a celebrity than this. Even Weibo had gradually started to ban news about Su Cha. Su Cha¡¯spetition was about to begin. Now that such a big thing had happened, the production crew was under a lot of pressure. They could only hold on and not give a clear answer to Zhang Sen Media. However, the person who replied the fastest was Tan Yeluo. After Han Yongbing found out about this matter, he felt that something was wrong, so he called Tan Yeluo and tried to talk about this matter. In the end, Tan Yeluo called the Director of Zhang Sen Media directly. ¡°Who do you think you are? You asked her to leave, but what right do you have to tell me to do that? I haven¡¯t even spoken to the person I¡¯ve taken a fancy to, but you have already made arrangements. Get your Director Che to call me back. Otherwise, Zhang Sen Media will change its name tomorrow!¡± Naturally, Director Che had not made this call himself. He had instructed his subordinates to do it. In the end, the person who dealt with this matter was dumbfounded by Tan Yeluo¡¯s call. Although Tan Yeluo had a powerful background, she was also very mysterious. Not many people knew about her. They only knew that she was very rich. When she said this, the person naturally told the Chairman first. Chapter 639 - The Two of Them Kicked Out

Chapter 639: The Two of Them Kicked Out

Her attitude on the phone was even more arrogant than when she was pressuring the other families. Tan Yeluoined in the WeChat group. Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°What¡¯s going on? I am acting as the Alliance Master¡¯s investor, but a pheasantpany wants me to kick the Alliance Master out?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°This is a crucial moment of the Martial Alliance Meeting. No one has time to look at WeChat except you. Didn¡¯t I tell you that other people¡¯s boyfriends are not anxious? Those who don¡¯t know might think that you have some feelings for your Alliance Master.¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Old thing, did you just wash your hair? Did water get into your brain?¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Does this big brother think that we are just casuallyparing notes?! Aren¡¯t you busy with work? You actually have time to look at WeChat?¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Impressive...¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: [Coward.jpg] Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°I will make arrangements for you sooner orter.¡± Star Alliance Elder, Buzhou: ¡°Amitabha. The Martial Alliance has produced many talented people this year. It has broadened my horizons. This meeting is very exciting!¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Thest round between me and the old man will be more exciting.¡± ¡°...¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Look, he pretended to be dead when I mentioned this. He knew that he could not beat me.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will touch you?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°That makes sense, Alliance Master!¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Shameless rascal, how dare you nder us! Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such thoughts. You bullied the Martial Alliance¡¯s old man so I am waiting for our new Alliance Master to avenge me!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°O.O Okay.¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Hahahahahaha, our Alliance Master is so stubborn.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°Cha Cha is awesome!¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°...¡± Star Alliance Elder, Buzhou: ¡°...¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°...¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Who are these group leaders? Can they be kicked out?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°My Muyi is so obedient, so why should he be kicked out!¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°They should be kicked out together.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°I support you with my real name.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Su Cha curled her lips and chatted with them happily. Tan Yeluo¡¯s move had sessfully affected Su Cha. Chairman Che was about to curse. He had helped his lover vent her anger, but he did not seed. He was ignored, and now she was ignoring him. Almost all the calls were about guessing Tan Yeluo¡¯s identity. Of course, as the Chairman, he was about to lose face. They could vaguely find out something about Tan Yeluo¡¯s identity, but they did not know the specifics. After the call, the other party¡¯s attitude was not the same as when she made the first call. She just sneered and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m threatening you? No, I¡¯m saving you. If you touch her, putting your whole family in danger is the least of it. You should thank me since I¡¯m helping you avoid such a fate.¡± After saying this, the other party hung up. The director of Zhang Sen Media was furious when he realized what had happened. How could he pretend that nothing had happened just because she said a few ambiguous words? How could he, the chairman, bear the consequences? Tan Yeluo¡¯s vague words did not scare Director Che. Instead, he wanted to ban Su Cha. If he could not even deal with a small celebrity, wouldn¡¯t everyone ignore theirpany in the future? Chapter 640 - Not the Champion

Chapter 640: Not the Champion

The contest between Su Cha and Zhang Sen Media was on the trending list. The Inte Water Army kept attacking Su Cha on the Inte, and Su Cha¡¯s agency asionally bought hot searches for her. They not only threatened to terminate her career, but her life was also in danger. At this critical moment, Su Cha weed herstpetition. Dreams in Progress was broadcasted live across the country. Under the attention of the whole country, Su Cha, who was trending on several hot searches, performed steadily again, causing the audience to cheer. Her singing seemed to have some kind of magic that could make people fall into it and reminisce about it. It took a few minutes for them to recover. Although Chen Shengjun and Ka Lian performed well, they were not as influential as Su Cha. They just had an advantage with their voice. At the crucial voting stage, everyone thought that Su Cha had obviously won thepetition. In the end, when the voting came out, Su Cha¡¯s votes were much worse than Chen Shengjun¡¯s. Ka Lian, who was a rock singer, got first ce. In other words, Su Cha was third. When the voting results appeared on the big screen, even the host was stunned. Thepetition used live voting. There was no problem with the voting system. In the previous round, Su Cha had barely won against Ka Lian, but Chen Shengjun had no advantage at all. How could the votes in this round be so different overnight? Ka Lian was leading far ahead. Su Cha, who originally had 500 votes, only had 100 votes in the finals. Ka Lian had more than 500 votes, while Chen Shengjun had more than 300 votes. When the votes were released, Ka Lian and Chen Shengjun were dumbfounded. The fans below the stage were in an uproar, but it was not that the other two did not have fans. When they saw the votes, their fans screamed and almost went crazy with joy! They had thought that victory was in their grasp, but they did not expect such a huge reversal at the crucial moment. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what went wrong. However, many viewers below the stage were questioning each other in confusion. There was a huge silence. Just by looking at it, there were already hundreds of people present. If the person they voted for had won the championship, how could they not be happy? Just by looking at the audience¡¯s reaction, one could tell what was wrong. Although something was wrong, the host reacted quickly and started to host the show. Su Cha, who was in front of the stage, saw the results of the voting and frowned slightly. It was so fast that the camera did not notice it. Soon, she regained herposure. Regardless of whether she won the championship or not, Su Cha¡¯s reaction was shockingly calm. She was already the champion that everyone thought highly of, but the result was unexpected. She did not react at all. If it were someone else, they would have broken down long ago, right? Ka Lian and Chen Shengjun were stunned for a long time before they were pushed to the podium with stiff smiles on their faces. After so many episodes of thepetition, they had already recognized the reality. Su Cha¡¯s poprity was not something they couldpete with. But now that the results of thepetition were out, they did not know whether tough or react. The fans below the stage screamed louder and louder. Su Cha looked backstage. The director of the production crew looked at her with a bitter expression. In an instant, Su Cha understood something. She curled her lips. How nice. As soon as thepetition ended and it was broadcasted live across the country, the audience exploded the moment the results were released. Su Cha was not the champion? Are you kidding me?! It would have been fine if it had been an average performance at the beginning, but Su Cha¡¯s poprity had surpassed everyone else¡¯s. There were a few times when her score was lowered due to her own mistakes. But in the finals, she had performed perfectly yet became third? The audience was also dumbfounded! Chapter 641 - End Cooperation

Chapter 641: End Cooperation

Forums, Weibo, and various other social media tforms were quickly flooded byments about Dreams in Progress. [I¡¯m not a fan of Su Cha, but logically speaking, the results of thispetition... Isn¡¯t it too obvious that someone¡¯s shady dealings are behind this? If it was based on the average, it would not be obvious, but isn¡¯t this number of votes too... mocking?] [News from the grapevine. I heard that Qin Bei¡¯s matter provoked Zhang Sen Media. The other party forced the production crew. After all, only they have the ability to directly cklist a satellite show.] [Isn¡¯t Su Cha really unconvincing about being number one? If you want to say that she is capable, she is. Her poprity has always been overwhelming. Now, the votes for the finals have suddenly changed so much. Her votes have always been at the top. But in thest round of the finals, she has be the lowest-ranked in history??? EXM?] [If I were Chen Shengjun and Ka Lian¡¯s fans, I would not have the guts tough...] [The fans of the champion and the runner-up are now celebrating. This production crew is speechless. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be the fairest production crew in history?] [Su Cha¡¯s fans must be going crazy, right?] [Hehe, they are all talking about dirty tricks. Why do I feel that it¡¯s quite fair? In the past, when Su Cha was number one, you guys did not bring up the subject of dirty tricks. Now that you¡¯ve lost, things are suddenly dirty? Did the production crew reveal stuff?] [I think this matter is too strange. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true that she offended Zhang Sen Media.] [If she offended Zhang Sen Media, it would be easy for Zhang Sen Media to deal with Su Cha. This time, Su Cha will be taught a lesson, right?] [I was suppressing Su Cha because of Qin Bei. Now I really believe what others said about the Director of Zhang Sen Media and Qin Bei.] *** ¡°Su Cha?¡± He had long thought that the championship was in the bag, so the man who was busy with work did not worry about Su Cha. Because he had absolute confidence in her, he knew his Cha Cha would definitely be number one. But now, the news that Bai Kun had suddenly brought back made the man¡¯s face sink. The surrounding aura became thinner and the pressure was overwhelming. Although he was already used to it, Bai Kun, who reported the news, still subconsciously felt his scalp tingle. ¡°I¡¯ve just found out that a small celebrity from Zhang Sen Media had had a conflict with Miss Su. This celebrity happened to be the lover of the Chairman of Zhang Sen Media, so this matter was done to avenge that small celebrity. Zhang Sen Media is a rtively strongpany in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s considered an outstanding industry, and it has a huge influence on celebrities. This time, because they could not make Miss Su give in, they attacked the results of thispetition. The backstage tampered with the votes, and Miss Su got third ce. ording to the results of the investigation, Miss Su is undoubtedly first.¡± Bai Kun exined the matter clearly and quickly. Because of the man¡¯s increasingly gloomy expression, he did not dare to look up at the young master¡¯s expression. The silence after a while was the scariest. That kind of huge pressure could easily make people¡¯s hair stand on end. Bai Kun kept cursing Zhang Sen Media in his heart. When the young master gave the order, he would see how the other party would be dealt with. His slender fingers tapped on the table. He suddenly asked, ¡°Does our corporation have any business cooperation with the artists from Zhang Sen Media?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Kun seemed to have expected it. He ced the prepared documents on the table. ¡°Our jewelry, clothing, and other luxury brands have coborations with the A-list celebrities of Zhang Sen Media.¡± Hearing this, the man curled his lips slightly and said coldly, ¡°All stops.¡± Chapter 642 - Mastermind

Chapter 642: Mastermind

Su Cha got third ce. When she returned home, she received a few messages. Su Cha had responded simply during the post-match interview. She knew that there was a conspiracy, but she did not care because she knew who had done it. However, she¡¯d had to pretend to be disappointed on the surface, so it was understandable that she was not enthusiastic during the post-match interview. The production crew did not give any exnation. After the results of thepetition were released, Su Cha did not even request the backstage crew to announce the exact number of votes. When she returned home, Fu Mo was already there. Her expression was not good. Su Cha did not ask her to apany her for today¡¯spetition. She rushed over from school to meet Su Cha. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the audience¡¯s data. The production crew changed the votes. You are not third at all. You are first!¡± The moment she approached Su Cha, Fu Mo had spoken firmly. Su Cha looked up at her and smiled yfully. ¡°How did you know that I was number one?¡± Fu Mo was just an assistant. How could she be so capable? Fu Mo was stunned. Her eyes flickered slightly, and her throat moved. Then she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding something from you. Myputer skills are not bad. I... hacked into the production crew¡¯s ticket system backstage and found out that their votes were fake.¡± An automatic voting machine was used at the scene, which was calcted by theputer. As long as aputer was used, she could find traces. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha tilted her head. She was not surprised by what Fu Mo had said, nor did she care much about it. She just smiled lightly and said, ¡°Even if we say that the votes are fake, they will not admit it without direct evidence. Your hacking skills are obviously not suitable as evidence. Besides, I know who the mastermind behind this is.¡± ¡°Then are we just going to suffer in silence?¡± It was rare for Fu Mo to be so emotional. Her usually expressionless face was filled with excitement. ¡°You should have been number one. The difference in treatment between the champion and the second runner-up is too great.¡± ¡°Of course I can¡¯t take this loss.¡± Su Cha waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. There are many ways to resolve this matter. We can sit down and think about it slowly.¡± Su Cha curled her lips. Was this matter over? Obviously not. Bo Muyi did not care about herpetition, but now that she had been targeted, he would not let it go. Cha Yi Entertainment was not just for show. Su Cha¡¯s phone rang. She looked down and saw that it was the production crew calling. She picked up the phone and the other party asked her to attend the gathering. This was a tradition. The contestants who had won the top three would participate in this gathering, as well as the other Top Ten contestants. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡± Su Cha rejected him directly and hung up without giving any reason. Fu Mo paused and said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad if you don¡¯t go?¡± Su Cha sneered. ¡°I already gave them enough face by not making their production crew embarrassed in front of everyone. Now, they want me to go over for a meal? Do they think that I have to take this loss? I don¡¯t care who they are under pressure from. Since thispetition is unfair, they can¡¯t expect me to treat them fairly.¡± When Fu Mo heard that, she heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and investigate. Is the mastermind you mentioned Zhang Sen Media?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s obvious who did this to me before thepetition.¡± Chapter 643

Chapter 643: Untitled

After chatting with Fu Mo, Su Cha returned to the Lookout Pavilion. On the way, Le Anqi and Dai Xiaofu called her tofort her. Neither of them knew the truth, but they found it unbelievable. They kept asking Su Cha if there was a conspiracy. When Su Cha did not answer, they thought that this was the case and could onlyfort her. They thought that Su Cha was in a bad mood. Ordinary people would have broken down if they had encountered such a thing. Putting aside the dirty dealings, many people could not ept the fact that she had always thought she was number one. They could not ept such a huge difference. When she returned home, Bo Muyi was not back yet. Su Cha changed out of the dress she wore for thepetition and changed into a simple home dress. As she changed, she grabbed her hair. It seemed to have grown longer than before. The girl in the mirror had long, flowing hair. Her ck hair was as smooth as silk. The quality of her hair alone was enough to make many women envious, but Su Cha felt that it was a burden. However, Bo Muyi liked it. Sometimes, he liked to grab her hair gently. He did not hurt her, as if he liked to hold her like this. Su Cha raised her hand behind her back and nned to cut it off a little. A huge figure suddenly appeared in her peripheral vision. Su Cha turned her head and saw Blue Sky walking in leisurely. This lion with brown fur and golden pupils would have looked very intimidating, if not for itszy tail. Su Cha sneered when she saw it. ¡°I just got third ce in thepetition. Are you here tough at me?¡± It was unknown if Blue Sky understood, but its mouth seemed to curve into a scary smile. It quickly opened its huge mouth and shook its head. Its sharp teeth looked threatening. There was still a hint of wildness in them. Even if Bo Muyi kept them as pets, he did not remove the attack power of these lions. Their sharp ws seemed to be able to easily scratch people¡¯s throats, but there were secret guards everywhere in the Lookout Pavilion, so the lions could not hurt anyone. ¡°You are really embarrassing.¡± Su Cha walked over and lightly hit its head. Blue Sky growled and quickly got up, seemingly unhappy. Su Cha did not care. She narrowed her eyes and walked out leisurely. Now that thepetition had ended, there was one less thing to do. In the future, she would focus on filming and studying. She woulde back to record an album after this semester. Jin Duan called Su Cha and reminded her, ¡°Alliance Master, tomorrow is thest day of the Martial Alliance Meeting. They have a candidate for the Alliance Master.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who?¡± Jin Duan: ¡°Mo Weiyuan of the Ye family, which belongs to the Wudang Sect.¡± Su Cha nodded. Jin Duan immediately reacted. ¡°Alliance Master, do you not know this person at all?¡± Su Cha: ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Jin Duan: ¡°...It¡¯s okay. You will know when you see this person tomorrow. Tomorrow is the most important sessor ceremony for the Alliance Master. I hope you cane. You might have to fight with Mo Weiyuan.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After receiving this news, Su Cha was not worried. She was about to hang up when Jin Duan suddenly said, ¡°Alliance Master, we know that you are in a bad mood after getting third, but rx. You will get better in the future.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Suddenly, she did not know whether tough or cry. Chapter 644 - Safety

Chapter 644: Safety

That night, Bo Muyi returned home. The servant prepared a table of food for Su Cha. When Su Cha was almost done eating, she saw a figure appear in the courtyard and stride into the bedroom. Recently, the weather had turned cold. He¡¯d started to wear a simple coat with a suit inside. He stood tall and straight, exuding a cold aura. When he saw Su Cha, his aura melted like snow and brought with it the warmth of early spring. His picturesque eyes smiled. ¡°Cha Cha.¡± ¡°You came back early today?¡± Su Cha stood up and hugged him. He held Su Cha¡¯s waist and snorted. ¡°Yes, I came back early since there was nothing else in thepany. I already know about yourpetition. I will have Bai Kun deal with this matter for you.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Now that the results of thepetition are out, it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m in third ce.¡± Even if it was proved to be a shady deal, the officials might not change the result. Bo Muyi lowered his head and raised his hand to hold her cheek. He said gently, ¡°Cha Cha, don¡¯t worry. This matter will definitely have a good ending. They will automatically rece the first ce for you. You don¡¯t have to worry about Zhang Sen Media. How can we care about people who are not worth caring about?¡± After saying this, he pecked the corner of Su Cha¡¯s lips. Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Actually, I already thought about it. Before I get first ce, if I don¡¯t bow down, they will definitely not let me off easy.¡± A ruthless light shed in Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes. His tone was full of disdain. ¡°Who are they to make you lower your head? If you¡¯d like, Cha Cha, we can make Cha Yi Entertainment bigger. It will take some effort for Zhang Sen Media to be acquired, but it¡¯s not something difficult. Do you want it, Cha Cha?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It was too much to say that she wanted it. But it was not honest to say that she did not want it. Su Cha pursed her lips and could not help butugh. ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens next?¡± Bo Muyi understood what she meant. He buried his slender fingers in Su Cha¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll happily do that with you.¡± Su Cha nodded and told him about the Martial Alliance Meeting tomorrow. ¡°Mo Weiyuan is from the Ye family.¡± Bo Muyi frowned slightly. ¡°Grandma is from the Ye family, but other than Grandma, the Ye family is not united with us. After you go tomorrow, I will ask Ah Chen and the rest to apany you.¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°Ah Chen should just watch over you. No need to worry too much.¡± It was not that she was boasting. There were so many people around her, and she did not need much protection given her own martial arts skills. On the other hand, Ah Chen and the others had been guarding Bo Muyi all this while. asionally, they would follow her, but those instances were very few. Su Cha did not want Ah Chen to leave Bo Muyi¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Bo Muyi touched Su Cha¡¯s cheek and hugged her as he sat by the dining table. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Ah Chen is following you. In fact, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about you, but there¡¯s a high chance that the people from the Killing Alliance will cause trouble during the Martial Alliance¡¯s inauguration ceremony tomorrow. If something happens to the Alliance Masters of the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance at the same time, it will be a huge blow to the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance.¡± Su Cha understood what Bo Muyi meant. The Killing Alliance, which had not made a move for a long time, was probably plotting to take action during such an important meeting. The previous Alliance Master who¡¯d been about to seed the throne had died mysteriously. This time, the possibility of a repeat would definitely make people nervous. Chapter 645 - Business Talk

Chapter 645: Business Talk

Su Cha could not refuse Bo Muyi¡¯s good intentions. This was also his worry, so she let Ah Chen follow her. Ah Chen was Bo Muyi¡¯s most capable secret guard. When she took the ne that night, Su Cha was a little shaken. She slept on the ne for a long time. When she arrived at the venue of the Martial Alliance Meeting, she slept until the next morning. Jin Duan knocked on the door and called her. When she opened the door, not only was Jin Duan there, but also his sister, Jin Mou. Su Cha was surprised to see Jin Mou. ¡°Jin Mou, you¡¯re here too?¡± Jin Mou nodded in surprise. ¡°Yes, I came with my brother this time. Su Cha, before I came, my brother didn¡¯t tell me that you would be here. Are you the new Alliance Master of the Star Alliance?¡± It seemed that she already knew something. Su Cha was not surprised that Jin Mou could speak now. After all, she had asked after her asionally. However, because of her matter and because Jin Mou was being taught by Shi Wei, Su Cha and Jin Mou had never met again. ¡°It seems that your voice has almost recovered.¡± Su Cha smiled gently, and Jin Duan nodded slowly. ¡°She¡¯s almost recovered. Alliance Master, the meeting is about to begin. Let¡¯s go over there first. On the way, I will introduce you to the people who came this time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On the way, Jin Duan told Su Cha a lot about the Martial Alliance¡¯s members. Su Cha had heard and knew about a few of them. She also knew about Mo Weiyuan, who had won the Alliance Master¡¯s position. There were quite a number of people who came this time. Basically, all the sects and families had sent representatives. The venue of the meeting was actually in a very modern arena. The arena was very big to make it convenient for thepetition. It was also Wudang¡¯s territory. When Jin Duan brought Su Cha into the venue, hundreds of people had already arrived. It was a lively time. The sudden appearance of Su Cha made the scene fall silent for a while. Later, someone recognized her. Everyone cupped their fists and weed Su Cha as a fellow martial artist. ¡°Greetings, Alliance Master of the Star Alliance!¡± ¡°Greetings, Alliance Master!¡± ¡°Greetings, Alliance Master!¡± ... More than a hundred people shouted in unison. Their shouts seemed to be able to break through the wall and reach outside. Just this scene made people nervous. Jin Mou shuddered. This scene was too shocking. But everyone was still wearing modern clothes. It looked funny. Su Cha was very calm. This scene even gave her a sense of familiarity that she had not felt in a long time. It was like when she was standing on the stage with tens of thousands of people kneeling down. The number of people could notpare, but it gave Su Cha the illusion of returning to the past. After the voices fell silent, Su Cha circted her inner force and her clear voice spread across every corner of the venue. ¡°Everyone, you are wee. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen many of you. It has been hard on all of you during this Martial Alliance Meeting.¡± She walked to the golden seats in front of the ring. There were Tan Yeluo and the elders of the Star Alliance sitting there. There were also a few unfamiliar faces. Only a slightly young face looked at Su Cha. He cupped his fists and smiled. ¡°Alliance Master Su of the Star Alliance, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯m Mo Weiyuan, the new Alliance Master of the Martial Alliance.¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Hello, my name is Su Cha. Alliance Master Mo looks extraordinary. With Alliance Master Mo leading the Martial Alliance in the future, it will definitely reach a higher level.¡± She smiled as they praised each other. Each of them deserved it. Chapter 646 - Alliance Master’s Competition?

Chapter 646: Alliance Master¡¯s Competition?

Mo Weiyuan could naturally tell that Su Cha was being polite. He quickly waved his hand and said humbly, ¡°I will work hard. The Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance are family. I hope that we can work together and advance together.¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Alliance Master Mo is right.¡± The two of them stood there and bragged to each other. The others watched withplicated expressions. Especially the elders of the Star Alliance. A few elders of the Martial Alliance were muttering. Elder Yun smiled and introduced her to others. ¡°Look, this is our Little Alliance Master. Look, she¡¯s pretty, right? This girlfriend of the perverted Bo family head is the sessor of Tang Embroidery, which had once been lost in our country. She has made a huge contribution to our embroidery culture. She¡¯s also the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Outstanding people are really outstanding in every sense.¡± Tan Yeluo raised her eyelidszily. ¡°Elder Yun, you didn¡¯t say that in the group.¡± After all, this was reality. Everyone was not as unrestrained as on the Inte. Tan Yeluo was used to wearing female clothes that made her look gentle and mature. Elder Yun smiled and rolled his eyes. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, demoness!¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°...Hehe, remember that we have to fightter.¡± Elder Yun: ¡°How shameless of you to bully the old! I will lie on the groundter and make you lose everything!¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°...¡± The others: ¡°...¡± The people from the Martial Alliance covered their faces. This elder was usually a little indecent. Only the title of an embroidery master could restrain him. Now that he¡¯d revealed his indecent nature with just a few words, what would the Alliance Master think if she heard itter? Although, everyone knew what Yun Zu and Tan Yeluo were like in the Alliance group... After Su Cha and Mo Weiyuan finished talking, everyone sat down and started to enjoy the performance. The so-called performance was a sparring session between martial artists. It was rare for everyone to gather, so they would make an appointment to spar. Su Cha had just sat down and her butt had not warmed up when she heard Cheng Deyue say in a strange tone, ¡°What¡¯s the point of having these people spar every year? Since the two Alliance Masters are here this year, and it¡¯s an important time for our Star Alliance to have a new Alliance Master after 30 years, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to let our Alliance Master and the Martial Alliance Master spar with each other first? It will also open the eyes of us old people. How the young people nowadays are surpassing the old!¡± The entire venue fell silent. Although the two Alliance Masters had to spar in the end, there seemed to be something subtle going on now that someone from the Star Alliance spoke first. Su Cha raised her eyes and nced at Cheng Deyue. Cheng Deyue subconsciously avoided Su Cha¡¯s gaze. The elders beside him had different expressions, but they did not speak. At this moment, Elder Yun chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Alliance Master¡¯s big show will naturally be sung at the end. Old Bald Donkey, why don¡¯t wepete first?¡± Master Buzhou chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡± Obviously, he had no objections. Tan Yeluo stood up abruptly. ¡°No, we will go first.¡± Elder Yun: ¡°...I¡¯m noting with you.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°Useless old thing!¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to fight again, especially in front of so many martial artists, Wan Youtian suddenly snorted and said, ¡°He¡¯s talking about the Alliance Master. Why are you getting involved?¡± Chapter 647 - Sparring

Chapter 647: Sparring

This sentence made the center of the scene freeze again. Mo Weiyuan said elegantly, ¡°I have no objections. Though I don¡¯t know what Alliance Master Su intends.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Su Cha nodded with a smile. ¡°I have no objections topeting against Alliance Master Mo.¡± Wan Youtian wanted her to go on stage and embarrass herself, although he knew it was impossible. If she won, it would boost the Star Alliance¡¯s reputation, but if she lost, it would be Su Cha¡¯s fault. But if Su Cha won... today was the day of session for the new Alliance Master of the Martial Alliance. It was inevitable that Su Cha would be merciless. No matter what, it was Su Cha who¡¯d be in trouble. She could neither win nor lose. This was what Wan Youtian was nning. So, what was so difficult about fighting evenly? Of course, Wan Youtian woulde downter to clean up. Now that the people from the two alliances were present, he was sure that Su Cha would not do anything to him. Su Cha indeed would not do anything to him for the time being. After all, it was not appropriate to reveal the internal conflict within the Star Alliance during the crucial period of the two alliances¡¯ meeting, although everyone knew it. ¡°Please!¡± Mo Weiyuan politely invited Su Cha to go on stage first. Everyone who¡¯d joined an Alliance thought that they knew martial arts. Unless they had special abilities like Shi Wei, they at least knew some self-defense martial arts. Among the current martial artists, sect members had been cultivating diligently since they were young. After all, doing this took time, so the families in the sect were divided. One group continued to pass on their legacy while the other came out to integrate into society. They lived in a modern way and learned other things. Theirbat skills were slightly weaker. For example, Bo Muyi hadpletely integrated into modern society, but he still retained that tradition. When science was greater than everything, traditional martial arts gradually declined. These people had been learning martial arts since they were young, just like in the movies. But without inner force, they could not do things that went against science, such as lightness skills. It would not be a problem for them to jump two meters high at most or ovee some obstacles. It was possible for Su Cha to fly asionally with her inner force. But even so, they were still a huge threat to ordinary people. After all, ordinary people could not fight back before them. After the two of them entered the ring, the venue fell silent. Mo Weiyuan was the new Alliance Master who had won thepetition over the past few days. Su Cha was the Alliance Master chosen by Shi Wei. The two were not the same. The main reason was that no one knew Su Cha¡¯s strength. Seeing how young Su Cha was, they could not urately call it. Among the younger generation of the martial arts world, age was the most important factor. The older one was, the stronger they would be. When one reached middle age, their physical fitness would be at its peak. Mo Weiyuan was in this state. Although he was 30 years old, he was very strong. However, his victory this time was beyond many people¡¯s expectations. Although it had been a few days since thepetition, he was in good shape after a night¡¯s rest. Most people did not have much hope for Su Cha, but Mo Weiyuan would probably show mercy. The two of them walked to the arena. Actually, thepetition venue needed a wider area, but they¡¯re presently in a big city. Some people were still in important positions, so it was not suitable for them to go to remote ces. Hence, they chose instead to hold the Martial Alliance Meeting here. As the ring had a small restriction, it was a good opportunity to test their control. ¡°The sparring will be carried out in a peaceful manner. It will stop when the time is right. Retreating from the edge of the ring will also be considered a failure.¡± Chapter 648 - It Looks Like Alliance Master Mo Is Better

Chapter 648: It Looks Like Alliance Master Mo Is Better

After the Wudang people finished speaking, Mo Weiyuan cupped his fists at Su Cha. ¡°Alliance Master Su, please enlighten me.¡± He spoke politely and did not look down on Su Cha just because she was a little girl. Su Cha nodded with a faint smile and raised her hand. ¡°Okay. Alliance Master Mo will make the first move.¡± Mo Weiyuan raised his eyebrows and nodded. Without needing the judge to say anything, he straightened his body and rushed towards Su Cha. This was not sudden. After all, Su Cha had asked him to attack first, which proved that she was prepared. Mo Weiyuan was very fast. Almost instantly, he arrived in front of Su Cha. His hand was in a t shape. This attack did not seem to be very ruthless, but it carried some force. Su Cha leaned back and avoided it instantly. Mo Weiyuan changed his attacking method and swung his palm towards Su Cha¡¯s head. The strong wind could make one¡¯s scalp tingle. Su Cha bent her waist and continued to dodge. It seemed like two simple movements only took a second. The two of them were very fast. The next few movements were all Mo Weiyuan¡¯s attacks. Su Cha dodged them. Everyone was dazzled. On top of being inconsiderate, the Elders of the Star Alliance were also unhappy. Cheng Deyue said unhappily, ¡°Why is she just dodging?¡± Last time, he was caught by Su Cha, who¡¯d put on a show of strength. Until now, he did not know how Su Cha did it. He knew a little about her martial arts, but seeing that she only knew how to dodge now, he had some opinions. Tang Hefei also agreed. ¡°She clearly has strength left. Why doesn¡¯t she counterattack? Is she teasing him?¡± Everyone was not stupid. Naturally, they could tell that Su Cha was dodging with ease. She just was not counterattacking. Only the Martial Alliance youths were happy to see their Alliance Master suppressing Su Cha. ¡°It seems that the Alliance Master¡¯s skills are better. Alliance Master Su is still young.¡± Yun Zu turned around and scolded them. ¡°What are you talking about? Can¡¯t you tell that Alliance Master Su is showing mercy? If your Alliance Master losester, it will be your fault!¡± A young man from the Martial Alliance: ¡°...¡± They knew that Elder Yun was an old urchin, but when they heard him say this, everyone did not know whether tough or cry. In contrast, the expressions of the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance elders became increasingly serious. On the stage, Su Cha kept dodging. asionally, she would make a few feints to attack Mo Weiyuan, but he quickly dodged them. Those with low skills could not tell, but those with high skills knew that something was wrong. Compared to Su Cha¡¯s casual attitude, it seemed Mo Weiyuan could not find any ws in Su Cha¡¯s attacks even after a long time. He became a little impatient and even used more force. Su Cha was not even 20. How could such a young person have such high skills? Mo Weiyuan¡¯s victory in the Martial Alliance Meeting had proved his strength. Other people could notst more than ten rounds against him. Even the longeststing opponents would show signs of exhaustion. Su Cha seemed to be hiding, but Mo Weiyuan did not even touch her clothes. Mo Weiyuan was easy-going, but he was proud of himself due to the martial artspetition. After all, he was indeed strong enough to fight against his peers, but it was the first time he had been so aggrieved by a teenage girl. Even though his mentality was stable, he was also forced to be a little impetuous. Mo Weiyuan¡¯s attacks grew heavier, and even the sound of the strong wind could be heard in the air. It had a faint cold aura, making people feel that if it hit their hands, they might not be able to withstand it at all. It was such a tense situation, but many people from the Martial Alliance were delighted. Chapter 649 - A Tie!

Chapter 649: A Tie!

¡°Look, Alliance Master Su is indeed exhausted.¡± ¡°Alliance Master Su is still too young. Alliance Master Mo is invincible among his peers, let alone against Alliance Master Su, who is younger than him.¡± ¡°Alliance Master Su was selected by the Stone Door Master. It¡¯s normal for her to be too young. Our Martial Alliance is better at fighting.¡± ¡°I heard that the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, who was supposed to seed the position, was assassinated. His martial arts skills were amazing. This one¡¯s a girl...¡± Everyone whispered that they did not think highly of Su Cha. It was not their fault. It was the 21st century, and everyone was too used to the mundane world. Many of these young people were simply brought along by their elders to watch the show. Mo Weiyuan¡¯s attacks were fast and dense. They could only see Su Cha dodging miserably, so they naturally thought that Mo Weiyuan was suppressing Su Cha. Hearing the whispers behind them, the older people could notugh. They asked around in confusion, ¡°Who is this new Alliance Master? Her martial arts skills are not at all inferior to Alliance Master Mo¡¯s, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s a young girl who¡¯s in the entertainment industry. Yes, it¡¯s the kind of television show you watch. Alliance Master Su will be an actress in the future...¡± ¡°She¡¯s just participated in a singingpetition and seems to have gotten third ce. Alliance Master Su, who was confident that she could get first ce, seems to have been corrupted by the entertainment industry. Sigh, as martial artists, we actually got to this point!¡± ¡°Does Alliance Master Su have a Weibo ount? I¡¯ll follow it!¡± ¡°...¡± Hearing that everyone was getting further and further away from the topic, everyone looked around. The elders looked at each other and did not know whether tough or cry. On the spectator stand, Mo Weiyuan¡¯s attack suddenly changed. A few attacks were approaching their limits. Many of the people who were not strong enough could not see clearly. They could only show an ¡°uproar¡± expression. Su Cha¡¯s figure suddenly changed. Everyone heard a grunt. The two people who were entangled separated. Mo Weiyuan¡¯s figure seemed to be staggering. But it went too fast, and they did not know what had happened. Su Cha stood on the spot with a smile. ¡°Alliance Master Mo, my stamina is a little weak. How about we call it a draw?¡± But her face was rosy and she was not panting. She did not look exhausted. When the elders frowned, Mo Weiyuan raised his hand and cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Alliance Master Su. Today, we will end with a draw. If there¡¯s a suitable opportunity in the future, how about we spar again?¡± She could tell that he was grateful. In fact, he had just been punched in the chest by Su Cha. Su Cha had shown him some mercy, but he did not feel anything other than pain. He would recover after a while. However, his heart was already in turmoil. Despite him having hundreds of rounds of fighting under his belt, Su Cha was still able to break through his moves with ease. He clearly felt that he had revealed several ws. Since Su Cha could dodge his moves like this, it was naturally impossible for her to not notice them. However, she did not attack and only gave him a punch at this time to propose a draw. She was giving him a way out! Mo Weiyuan was not an ungrateful person. Today was his sessor¡¯s day. He did not expect Su Cha to think of this. Although he was shocked, he still appreciated Su Cha¡¯s kindness. A tie was better than losing to another Alliance Master on the first day he took office. There were many young people below the stage. The young people were arrogant. If he lost, who knew what they would think of him as the Alliance Master? Chapter 650 - Assassination

Chapter 650: Assassination

Hearing that the battle had ended, many young people were indeed a little disappointed. Elder Yun stood up andughed, pping his hands. ¡°Splendid, wonderful. Thank you, Alliance Masters, for giving us such an excitingpetition!¡± Tan Yeluo also stood up and said, ¡°Alliance Master Su and Alliance Master Mo are both young and promising. They are also strong in martial arts. They are really a joyous existence for our Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance!¡± ¡°Sigh, in terms of young and promising, I¡¯m not as young as Alliance Master Su.¡± Mo Weiyuan waved his hand and announced the results of thepetition. Indeed, he was already 30. How could he be younger than 20? Everyone presentughed loudly. Tang Hefei and the rest were dissatisfied when they saw this, but since the two Alliance Masters had said that they had tied, it would not be good for them to force them. Even Mo Weiyuan could not beat Su Cha. If she became popr and made these old bonespete... Cheng Deyue¡¯s encounter was still vivid in their minds. It was enough to make things difficult once. Mo Weiyuan faced the martial artists and said loudly, ¡°Today is a joyous day, so after the ceremony, we will hold a banquet in the hotel. Since this is a modern society, let¡¯s celebrate in a modern way. Does anyone have any objections?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°Of course not, whatever the Alliance Master says!¡± ¡°No, I was going to watch a movie this afternoon...¡± Su Cha smiled at this group of people. If there were no conflicts of interest, basically everyone who entered the martial arts world had a straightforward personality. Everyone quickly stood up with a smile and prepared to leave to hold the session ceremony. The Alliance Master¡¯s inauguration ceremony was not to be held here. Su Cha and Mo Weiyuan walked at the front, leading arge group of people to leave. Suddenly, someone in the crowd raised his hand slightly. Taking advantage of the time when everyone was dispersed, a silver needle was suddenly thrown out, aimed at the back of Mo Weiyuan¡¯s head! A person in the middle suddenly felt that there¡¯s something wrong with airflow. He turned around and saw a silver needle flying past. It was so fast that he could not stop it. Someone screamed, ¡°Alliance Master, be careful!¡± Mo Weiyuan had just had a good fight with Su Cha. His body was almost exhausted, and his reaction was not as sharp as usual. At this time, when he heard someone¡¯s warning, it was toote for him to turn around. The silver needle was already at his throat. At a distance of one centimeter, a white wrist was firmly extended. On them were a tinum bracelet and another bracelet that shone with a strange luster. Su Cha held the silver needle between her neatly trimmed and tender fingers. She looked at the person who¡¯d shot the silver needle. Mo Weiyuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. His pupils constricted as he looked at the needle. The person¡¯s expression changed instantly when the needle missed. He flung his hand and several silver needles shot towards the crowd. Everyone was prepared to dodge them. The moment they scattered, it gave the person an opportunity to escape. Su Cha moved her fingers and the silver needle between her fingers flew towards the person. With a ¡°Chi¡± sound, it entered the back of the person¡¯s neck. The person groaned and fell weakly. Everyone was shocked. Tan Yeluo was the first to speak. ¡°Protect Alliance Master Su and Alliance Master Mo.¡± People immediately surrounded Su Cha and Mo Weiyuan. The others approached the person. Someone¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s... Ming He!¡± Everyone looked at the person who spoke. The person looked at Mo Weiyuan with a long face. ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Tang Sect. Alliance Master, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mo Weiyuan¡¯s face turned pale as he nced at the people from the Tang Sect. Chapter 651 - Awkward Tang Hefei

Chapter 651: Awkward Tang Hefei

¡°Taking advantage of the time after thepetition between the two Alliance Masters when their stamina is exhausted, he¡¯s really vicious!¡± It was rare for Elder Yun to be so serious. He gritted his teeth and cursed! What important day was it today? If Mo Weiyuan were to die here, what kind of bloodbath would it cause? Mo Weiyuan came back to his senses. His expression was ugly, but he thanked Su Cha first. ¡°Alliance Master Su, thank you for saving me.¡± Su Cha retracted her hand and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I expected it.¡± She had guessed that someone would take action, but she did not expect that the target would be Mo Weiyuan. The others examined Ming He¡¯s corpse and came forward to report, ¡°Alliance Master, there was poison in his mouth. He bit it andmitted suicide, but there was also poison on the silver needle.¡± In other words, even if he had notmitted suicide, he would still have died. However, he chose to die without exining anything. If the silver needle had pierced Mo Weiyuan, it was obvious that Mo Weiyuan would have died here today. Everyone from the Tang Sect had ugly expressions. The person in charge today was Tang Hefei. He was considered the most prestigious person in the Tang Sect. The person who¡¯d attempted the assassination was from the Tang Sect, so Tang Hefei had no choice but to bite the bullet and stand up. ¡°I will have the Tang Sect to investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± Seeing that he was an elder of the Star Alliance, Mo Weiyuan did not want to give him too much face. He only said firmly, ¡°This happened when I just seeded the position. The other party clearly came prepared.¡± Tan Yeluo walked forward with an iPad and said, ¡°Ming He grew up in the Tang Sect. It doesn¡¯t seem like he was nted. He must have been bribed.¡± This other person could only be someone from the Killing Alliance. Su Cha lowered her eyes and suddenly said slowly, ¡°By using this person, they have lost a good chess piece. This man must be determined to die. If they don¡¯t want Alliance Master Mo to live, they might be someone from the Killing Alliance.¡± ¡°Who else but the Killing Alliance!¡± Someone said angrily, ¡°The Killing Alliance definitely doesn¡¯t want to see a new Alliance Master appear. They just want to see our Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance fall into chaos!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Alliance Master Su this time. Otherwise, Alliance Master Mo...¡± This matter was a little awkward. There were so many people who could not react in time, but Su Cha caught it before they could. Even these elders did not dare to rashly receive a silver needle that had already been shot. This logic was the same as catching a bullet empty-handed... Everyone looked at Su Cha strangely. Su Cha¡¯s expression did not change. She just nodded. ¡°This is not a ce to discuss matters. Let¡¯s change locations. Elder Tang, this matter must be investigated thoroughly. Other than the elders, the Vice Alliance, and the Stone Door Master, everyone else will return to where they came from first. The session ceremony will be witnessed by Alliance Master Mo and us alone. Although it doesn¡¯t make sense, please forgive us.¡± Everyone looked at each other. Master Buzhou was the first to jump out. ¡°Amitabha. Please understand during special times. The Alliance Master¡¯s safety is the most important.¡± That made sense. Everyone nodded and left. Su Cha, Mo Weiyuan, and the rest left quickly on another path. Su Cha had felt it when the person attacked just now, but since it was someone from the Tang Sect, it was hard for her not to think deeply about it. On the way to the inauguration ceremony, Su Cha nced at Tang Hefei. Tang Hefei felt awkward. After all, this matter was caused by the Tang Sect, and the other party was a disciple who had grown up in the Tang Sect. He had to say, ¡°Alliance Master Su, I swear to God that this matter has nothing to do with our Star Alliance¡¯s Tang Sect. If I¡¯m lying, I will be struck by lightning!¡± Su Cha tilted her head. ¡°Elder Tang, you are being too serious.¡± Chapter 652 - Unease

Chapter 652: Unease

When he arrived at the ce where the inauguration ceremony was held, although he was almost killed just now, Mo Weiyuan had to calm down and offer incense to the previous Alliance Masters. Upon Shi Wei reciting theplicated rules and kowtowing a few times, the ceremony was over. Su Cha instantly felt that the session ceremony of the Star Alliance was too convenient. Shi Wei could just deduce who the next Master was. Mo Weiyuan had brought the jade ring representing the Alliance Master. Su Cha remembered that she did not bring it with her because she was too busy. However, it did not matter if she did not bring it along. As long as Shi Wei was here, he would know that she was the Alliance Master. However, during the inauguration ceremony, Su Cha¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. She felt inexplicably unhappy. Logically speaking, it should not have happened. Nothing had happened to Mo Weiyuan, and she had saved him. Even if these elders had malicious intentions, they would definitely not have the guts to attack in front of her. At least they were safe. There were security checks everywhere, so firearms could not be brought in. Su Cha was not afraid of weapons like silver needles. Where did this frustratione from? At the thought of this, Su Cha summoned Ah Chen from the shadows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your young master and ask him what he¡¯s doing?¡± Bo Muyi had a group of secret guards protecting him, so it should not be easy for something to happen. Su Cha could not exin her frustration and asked Ah Chen to notify her father after asking about Bo Muyi. Tan Yeluo and the rest saw Su Cha¡¯s behavior and walked over to ask softly, ¡°Alliance Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Cha shook her head but revealed her concerns. If she did not say it, it would arouse suspicion. ¡°Although I saved Alliance Master Mo, I have a... very annoying feeling in my heart. I¡¯m not sure what it is. My intuition is not good.¡± Her eyes were cold, but there was still a trace of worry in the depths of her eyes. The others frowned. ¡°Is Alliance Master Su worried about others?¡± After Mo Weiyuanpleted the inauguration ceremony, he stood up and asked her this directly. Su Cha nodded. Mo Weiyuan thought for a while. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing to do in the afternoon and the inauguration ceremony has beenpleted, why don¡¯t you go back first, Alliance Master Su?¡± Shi Wei suddenly said, ¡°Since the assassination attempt has just happened, I think the people from the Killing Alliance will not let it go. Today is a good opportunity. Our two Alliance Masters are here, so they will not let go of this opportunity. It¡¯s expected to take a ne. On the way, I¡¯m afraid that they will attack in a crowded ce. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while, Alliance Master Su? After we find out some information about the Tang Sect, it won¡¯t be toote then for Alliance Master Su to leave, right? The Imperial Capital is an important camp of the Martial Alliance, and there are troops guarding it. The chances of something happening to the people you are worried about are not high.¡± At this moment, Ah Chen walked over and nodded at Su Cha. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. The young master and your father are fine. The young master is in thepany. In order to protect them, I¡¯ve asked the Imperial Capital army to send people over. With the army watching, nothing will happen.¡± Su Cha calmed down. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± She turned to look at Shi Wei. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay here for a while and go backter.¡± The assassination attempt today made everyone wary. Tan Yeluo was not in a hurry to go back. After Mo Weiyuanpleted the inauguration ceremony, he still had tofort everyone. Even if something had almost happened, he had to fulfill his responsibility. On the first day of his appointment, he could not let the Martial Alliance panic. Su Cha was the same. Hence, she sent a simple message to the group to report her safety. Chapter 653 - The Vixen Has Transformed into an Old Witch

Chapter 653: The Vixen Has Transformed into an Old Witch

The report about Ming He was soon released. It showed that he had been acting strangely in the Tang Sect for a while. His duty was to protect the people from the Tang Sect who were in Shanghai. He had followed them here this time. Logically speaking, they would not be on guard against him. Tan Yeluo pointed out the reason he was acting strangely. ¡°He fell in love with a girl. This girl is...¡± Tan Yeluo frowned when she saw the person in the information. Even Mo Weiyuan was surprised. Su Cha looked up and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°This girl is a staff of a clubhouse. What are the Tang Sect people doing? They didn¡¯t even notice?!¡± After saying this, Yun Zu looked at Tang Hefei. Tang Hefei was also furious. His gentlemanly manner was a little unstable. ¡°Why are you looking at me? These are people from the Martial Alliance¡¯s Tang Sect. I can¡¯t interfere. Who knows what they usually do?¡± ¡°Who else could be asked in this meeting?¡± Su Cha could sense his intentions. Tan Yeluo nodded and continued, ¡°This clubhouse is the only lead we have. It¡¯s one of themercial forces that are involved with the Killing Alliance.¡± ¡°Killing Alliance?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. She was no exception. ¡°The founder of the clubhouse is a member of the Killing Alliance.¡± Yun Zu added, ¡°This founder betrayed the Martial Alliance and is now hiding overseas.¡± Lin Yin chuckled. ¡°How dare a traitor mention it.¡± Yun Zu red at him. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Is there no traitor in your Beggar Sect?¡± Mo Weiyuan had a headache and gestured for Tan Yeluo to continue. Tan Yeluo looked at Su Cha, mainly to exin to her, ¡°Even if we know that it¡¯s the territory of the Killing Alliance, we can¡¯t deal with it. You know that, right? Right now, the ones leading the people are officials, after all, not us, who are already outdated martial artists. The government forces across the Imperial Capital are veryplicated. They are involved with each other. It¡¯s not strange for the people of the Killing Alliance to bribe some high-ranking officials. Since they are under their protection, it¡¯s naturally not good for us to interfere. However, the people of the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance are absolutely prohibited from going there. Everyone knows that it¡¯s the territory of the Killing Alliance. Don¡¯t you understand what it means to go there?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°So this Ming He who liked the girl in the clubhouse might havee into contact with someone from the Killing Alliance and been instigated.¡± ¡°It seems to be the best guess.¡± Tan Yeluo pointed at the girl¡¯s information. ¡°But the information shows that this girl is just a college student. She simply works in the clubhouse. I don¡¯t know the specifics. The timeframe is too short, and her information is not detailed enough. She only has basic family information. Her family is difficult, and she is quite good-looking, so she entered the clubhouse to work. This is easy to understand. We can¡¯t specte that it has something to do with the people from the Killing Alliance.¡± Yun Zu suddenly rolled his eyes. ¡°But the people of the Killing Alliance like to cultivate some young and beautiful women to seduce our people or the high-ranking officials of the Imperial Court.¡± Tan Yeluo snorted. ¡°How dare you say that when you almost fell for it?¡± ¡°How many years has it been? Why are you talking so much here?¡± It¡¯s rare that Elder Yun was impatient. ¡°The vixen has already evolved into a witch. She is still in an important position in the Killing Alliance. How many years has it been since west met?¡± Tan Yeluo looked at him with a smile. ¡°Elder Yun, although I don¡¯t know much, why were you so sure that you couldn¡¯t reverse the situation?¡± Yun Zu raised his hand, his face red with anger. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you really want me to smash your porcin face to the ground today!¡± Chapter 654 - We Have No Scandals! Chapter 654: We Have No Scandals! Seeing that the two of them were about to fight again, Su Cha had to stop them. ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re almost a hundred years old, yet you¡¯re still arguing and not blushing about it? Let¡¯s not talk about the past for now. We have to send someone to take control of this girl and investigate her. If she¡¯s not involved, we will let this go. Then we will investigate whether Ming He entered the clubhouse because he liked her and was found out by the other members of the Killing Alliance. I believe that at least not all the martial artists in the Killing Alliance know others¡¯ identities. Did the people of the Killing Alliance find out after Ming He had exposed himself?¡± Mo Weiyuan pondered and nodded. ¡°Alliance Master Su is right. Our Martial Alliance is enemies with the Killing Alliance, so we have been keeping a low profile for the past few decades. On the surface, we are from aristocratic families. Basically, it¡¯s very difficult for martial artists to expose their identities. It¡¯s very likely that his identity has been exposed and he has been instigated to rebel. No matter what, we should send people to investigate this first. It might be very difficult for our people to enter the clubhouse, so we should find a stranger to investigate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple. Among the guests in the clubhouse, we have many spies.¡± Tan Yeluo made an OK gesture and went to give instructions. Mo Weiyuan gave some instructions and temporarily moved to the hotel with the others. Su Cha stayed in the hotel. There would be other people busy with the assassination attempt today. She took time to look at her own matters. She was still having a good time online. Zhang Sen Media had made things difficult for her yesterday and made her third. Today, it had started to ferment. All kinds of scandals started to spread. Some of them seemed to have been secretly exposed by the production crew. They said that the production crew had tampered with the votes, but in fact, Su Cha was number one. Every staff member of the production crew had signed an agreement. It was hard to say who had exposed it. Even if it was out of a sense of justice, that person would never be hired by the entire industry again. Hence, Su Cha was inclined to let the people in thepany take action. The Inte was in an uproar. The passersby remained suspicious. After all, the votes this time were indeed strange. Su Cha¡¯s fans kept making a scene. No matter who may have won the championship, the fans would blow up because they could not ept the results. Ka Lian and Chen Shengjun¡¯s fans were mocking and ridiculing them. It was mainly the fans of Ka Lian. They said that their idol had relied on her own strength to be number one. Why did the others say that it was due to a shady deal just because their side could not be number one? Wasn¡¯t their faces too ugly? Although the fans of Ka Lian were annoying, what they said was the truth without evidence to say otherwise. Other than Su Cha¡¯s fans making a scene, there were also anti-fans who took the opportunity to join in and curse Ka Lian and Chen Shengjun. Of course, Su Cha also received a lot of insults. The passersby who were originally suspicious gradually leaned towards the other two sides. In the end, more and more news ounts came forward. They vaguely exposed the fact that the votes were fake, causing more and more passersby to waver. Although this matter was strange, perhaps it was just a coincidence? Until thest bombshell from the production crew came. Dreams in Progress Official: ¡°For decades, the production crew has been holding a talent show. We have always maintained our original vision and conducted a fair and just talent show. We will let our poprity as well as our votes speak for us. Every result was chosen by the live audience. Perhaps there were mistakes made by the audience, but the production crew guarantees that the votes were fair. There were no shady dealings! We also congratte the three contestants from the bottom of our hearts!¡± Chapter 655 - If You Can’t Win the Championship, Go and Make a Scene

Chapter 655: If You Can¡¯t Win the Championship, Go and Make a Scene

The production crew had jumped out and said, ¡°We are fair, we have no shady dealings!¡± They also hinted that they might have chosen someone else¡¯s favorite during the auditions, but at least the final votes were fair. In other words, it was very likely that only Ka Lian and Chen Shengjun¡¯s fans were in the audience. Hence, Su Cha was sure to lose. It was impossible for the votes to be blocked. Once this proof was released, the trending searches exploded. ¡°For decades, I¡¯ve witnessed your persistence and how much fresh blood you¡¯ve sent to the entertainment industry. Your fairness and justice are obvious. That you were able to post this rification on Weibo has already proved your innocence. A certain someone¡¯s fans, please do not jump up and down. A loss is a loss!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just saying that there can¡¯t be any shady dealings. I don¡¯t know where the staff came from, but if the staff is so casual, they will lose their job. Are Su Cha¡¯s fans to me?¡± ¡°Maybe there was a mistake in the audience¡¯s selection? Doesn¡¯t this mean that you might have chosen only certain contestants¡¯ fan and tried your best to filter out others, or did you do it on purpose? Impressive, you rified and pushed the me to the audience?¡± ¡°One could tell that the audience members were randomly selected. Otherwise, they would not be able to exin why, after the live broadcast results were released, at least hundreds of audience members had dumbfounded expressions. Tell me, if these audience members really voted for the contestant they liked and she won the championship, would they be unhappy? Exin this matter clearly!¡± ¡°Why are there still Su Cha¡¯s fans jumping up and down in the building? If your master doesn¡¯t care, why do you care?¡± ¡°She secretly took on endorsements and snatched someone else¡¯s second female lead role while participating in thepetition. What¡¯s so strange about the live audience not liking her?¡± ¡°What do Su Cha¡¯s resources have to do with her participating in the show? When did her resources get in the way of participating in the show? What do you mean by private? If you point out shady business, then talk about shady business. Why are you talking about other things?¡± ¡°Am I the only one who feels that this matter is strange? Didn¡¯t someone else say that Su Cha offended Zhang Sen Media because of her rtionship with Qin Bei? With Zhang Sen Media¡¯s power, it should be easy for them to deal with Su Cha and make her lose the championship...¡± ¡°Some fans really make meugh to death. If they can¡¯t be the champion, they will throw a tantrum and push the me to Zhang Sen Media. What kind of existence is Zhang Sen Media? Do they think highly of a small celebrity like her? And they even specifically targeted her? What can a champion even do?¡± ... The production crew¡¯s rification was equivalent to pushing Su Cha to the center of attention. Su Cha remembered that Bo Muyi had said that he had taken action, but the matter was getting increasingly fierce. Su Cha suddenly smiled as she thought of something. Poison. If her boyfriend really attacked, it would be for the kill. Cha Yi Company did not take action for the time being. They were waiting for the production crew to deal a fatal blow. Once they rified this, they would never be able to clear their name. As long as it was the truth, once it was exposed, it would be devastating for them. However, because of Zhang Sen Media, they had to swallow this result. They did not know that they had offended someone more terrifying than Zhang Sen Media. Thements on the Inte became fiercer and fiercer. When the production crew rified, they even felt inexplicably confident. Of course, they made the wavering passersbypletely stand firm. Just because she could not be the champion, she was pulling all kinds of dirty tricks? And Zhang Sen Media was targeting her. What a joke! Would such a bigpany target a small celebrity like her? Chapter 656 - Something Happened to Young Master

Chapter 656: Something Happened to Young Master

[What a joke. A certain S¡¯s fans are really worthy of the word ¡°B.¡± Just because she can¡¯t be the champion, why do they have to make such a big ssh? So it¡¯s a shady deal, eh? Even a big corporation wants to target her!] Today, we will learn how to bark like a pig (OP): ¡°I¡¯ve been eating melons on Weibo for the whole day. I¡¯m dying ofughter. Ever since she didn¡¯t be the championst night, a certain someone¡¯s fans have started to throw tantrums and performed in all kinds of ways. Not only did they insult the DIP champion and the runner-up, but they also said that if their idol can¡¯t be the champion, there¡¯s a conspiracy. What right does she have? The other contestants¡¯ strength is not worse than that of your main character, okay? The most hrious thing is how they said that it was because their idol had offended Qin Bei and Zhang Sen Media, so the reason she couldn¡¯t be the champion this time was because Zhang Sen Media forced the production crew to change the oue. Not giving her the championship is a lesson. How big is Zhang Sen Media? You actually think that they¡¯d think so highly of your idol? Your idol is about to skyrocket after snatching a second female lead role. Do you really think that the entertainment industry is going to persecute her?¡± Most Like: ¡°I¡¯ve long disliked her fans. What super genius, what beauty without an enemy, what sweet songs. If she can¡¯t be the champion, all the bad deeds will be exposed.¡± Most Like: ¡°To be honest, I think fandom is as fandom does. I think Su Cha¡¯s reaction was quite good. She calmly epted the results at the venue, okay...? It¡¯s too much to involve her. She has not appeared to lead fans in mentioning any shady dealings. After all, she has always been number one in poprity. The finals have set the lowest number of votes for her. Ordinary fans will definitely not be able to ept this abnormality. I think it¡¯s natural for them to suspect something.¡± Most Like: ¡°Don¡¯t wash it. Damn it, I just don¡¯t agree with you. Just because the production crew can¡¯t exin the dumbfounded expressions of most of the audience in the video, it can¡¯t be washed clean! If you¡¯re voting for the championship, you will either be unhappy at the end or you will soar. Even if you are unhappy, you should apud to celebrate. How many audience members were happy when the results came outst night? The passersby found it unbelievable, let alone the live audience!¡± Most Like: ¡°What¡¯s the point of using a video to clear her name? I saw that there were only so few unhappy viewers in the video. Most of them were clearly happy, okay? They had to use a small group of people to cover the majority. Did they really think that someone was too popr? Drunk!¡± 1L: ¡°Watching from the Front¡± 2L: ¡°...¡± ... It seemed that most people could not ept the resultst night. At least even after the production crew had rified, there were still sensible people who spoke up for Su Cha. When Su Cha saw thesements, she was not angry anymore. She saw that her fans were still arguing for reason, and some of them sent private messages to her, saying that their hearts were about to break. She sighed and nned to send a Weibo message tofort them. At the very least, she had to hint that the matter would be resolved soon. But just as she touched the Weibo page, Su Cha¡¯s heart stopped. Her heart raced. At the door that was not closed, Ah Chen¡¯s voice suddenly drifted inside. ¡°What? Nothing happened to us. We haven¡¯t gone back at all. Where did you get the news?! ... Damn it, go and protect the young master!¡± Ah Chen¡¯s sudden harsh words made Su Cha stand up. Ah Chen pushed the door open and entered the room. His expression was strange and ugly. ¡°Miss Su, something might have happened to the young master in the Imperial Capital...¡± In an instant, her heart tightened. It was as if she was being held by someone¡¯s Alliance Master. The intense pain turned into an iparable coldness that seeped into her limbs. Her vision blurred for a moment. She heard buzzing sounds around her, which kept ringing in her ears, so loud that her head was about to explode. Chapter 657 - Changed Since a Long Time

Chapter 657: Changed Since a Long Time

Su Cha¡¯s hands were trembling when she boarded the private ne with Ah Chen. Ah Chen could not care less about her emotions. He kept calling Bo Muyi, but he could not get through. The people from the Imperial Capital had done their best to rush over. Ah Chen kept calling the army and asking for their location. With the protection of the secret guards and the protection of the army, no one knew what had happened. All the secret guards around him seemed to have been disturbed by something and did not respond. For the first time, Ah Chen was sweating profusely. He called everywhere, but even to Bai Kun, he could not get through. The Bo family¡¯s branch had already been notified. There was really no other way. The ne had already advanced at the fastest speed and had to be approved by the flight route. No matter how fast it was, it would take an hour. They could only sit here and worry. Su Cha curled her body and hugged her knees as she stared nkly ahead. Ah Chen¡¯s face was pale. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Miss Su, someone intercepted our phone signal and pretended to be us to inform the young master that something had happened to us. The young master was too anxious and fell for it... The signal was cut off by someone. We are informing the government to use the satellite to provide signal assistance. Nothing can happen to the young master. For so many years, the young master has been very calm andposed. He should have seen through this trick, but after he met you, everything changed.¡± He was ming her. A person like Bo Muyi had always been like a god, perfect and unfathomable. There seemed to be nothing in the world that could stump him. Ever since he met Su Cha, his bottom line had been broken and changed. Before, he could have seen through such a shallow move with a closer look. But he panicked when he heard that it was about Su Cha. Although the other party had set up an inescapable to confuse him, he would definitely see through it after some time. But when it involved Su Cha, how could he have the time to judge? He did not have time to investigate much. When he rushed over, he must have realized that he had been tricked. Perhaps he was still happy because nothing had happened to his Cha Cha. She was just fine. But something had happened to him! It was uncertain if he was dead or alive. Because of him, the night in the Imperial Capital was destined to not be peaceful. Su Cha¡¯s entire body was trembling as if she had entered a frozen hell. Her teeth were chattering. ¡°What does he want... I... I can¡¯t control it... I want their lives... I want to kill everyone... everyone... everything!!!¡± Her eyes turned red and she fell into a trance. In the past, she had never been so crazy. However, after her rebirth, she¡¯d finally regained her happiness. Now that Bo Muyi was in trouble, she really did not know how to continue. In the past, she thought that she was alive to take revenge. Now, she realized that she was alive because she had someone more important to protect. She wanted to protect him forever. Ah Chen felt a little resentful because Bo Muyi had broken his bottom line for Su Cha. He was ordered to protect Bo Muyi, but he did not expect such a thing to happen. He¡¯s ming Su Cha, but she was also the victim. But because of what had happened to his young master... Seeing Su Cha¡¯s state, Ah Chen turned his head and could not bear to say it. Actually, he also understood that if anything happened to the young master, she would find it harder to ept than anyone else. Some things had changed since a long time ago. Chapter 658 - Who Did It?

Chapter 658: Who Did It?

When they arrived at the Imperial Capital, they finally received news of Bo Muyi. Bo Muyi was found, but the situation was not good. He had been shot. He had been shot. The words stabbed Su Cha¡¯s heart. She almost lost her mind as she followed Ah Chen to the special-ss hospital in the Imperial Capital. The entire floor was tightly guarded. When Ah Chen and Su Cha arrived, they saw Bai Kun looking a little nervous. ¡°The young master is inside...¡± Before he could finish, Su Cha had already entered the ward next to him. There were only a few people in the ward. Bo Muyi was lying on the bed and had not changed into his hospital gown. The doctor was bandaging the wound on his left arm. There was bloodstained gauze on the side. Judging from the amount of blood, the incident must have been a little shocking. He had his eyes closed and was half lying on the chair. He looked a little tired, but this did not affect his aura. It was still cold and oppressive. Perhaps sensing something, he opened his eyes and sat up when he saw Su Cha. ¡°Cha Cha.¡± His sudden action shocked the doctors and nurses. They did not dare to stop him sternly and could onlyfort him. ¡°Young Master Bo, you can¡¯t move. It will be fine after you are bandaged.¡± Su Cha quickly pressed his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Perhaps it was because of her relief that the matter was not as bad as she had imagined, but Su Cha¡¯s voice was still a little broken. Her eyes were red. Bo Muyi subconsciously grabbed her hand. ¡°You cried?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just too flustered.¡± She was really afraid that something would happen to Bo Muyi. If anything happened, she did not know if she could bear it. Hearing this, Bo Muyi felt happy and ufortable. He was happy that Cha Cha was so worried about him, but he was sad that she cried. He did not want Cha Cha to cry. When he thought of this, Bo Muyi¡¯s face darkened and he apologized to her, ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯m sorry. This was an ident. I made a mistake.¡± At that time, those people had used Su Cha. It was the first time that such a thing had happened, and he had lost his vignce. The doctor and nurse who were bandaging his wound were extremely surprised. They did not know Bo Muyi, but aftering here, the master did not say a word even when he was injured and took the anesthesia. He only frowned and his expression did not change much. He was quiet and calm, without any anger. Now that he¡¯d seen this girl, he changed. It seemed that in an instant, he became much more humane, making this perfect man more realistic. Moreover, this girl looked familiar? After bandaging the wound, the doctor and nurse left after packing everything, leaving the two of them alone. Su Cha sat down and grabbed his hand tightly. ¡°You only know how to worry about me. Now that something has happened to you, of course I will be sad. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I was only thinking about you back then and didn¡¯t think too much about it. It was my fault.¡± In fact, he was d that something had happened to him. It was better him than Su Cha. Su Cha looked at his wound. It had been bandaged. It was white and there were no marks on it, but the bloody gauze looked scary. She touched it with trembling fingers and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who did it?¡± Bo Muyi held her wrist tightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything yet, but I had someone following me.¡± Chapter 659 - Let Them Pay the Price They Should Pay

Chapter 659: Let Them Pay the Price They Should Pay

He seemed to not want to tell Su Cha the truth. He tilted her head and thought for a while before saying honestly, ¡°Someone cut off your phone signal and forged a number to call me. They said that something had happened. At that time, I... didn¡¯t think too much. Those people came prepared.¡± ¡°When I rushed to the location to save you, I was ambushed. The other party had a gun, and they¡¯d sent arge number of killers. I lost a few subordinates. At that time, the signal was cut off. The others could not save me in time. I was injured. Fortunately, it was just a small injury.¡± After being shot, he casually said that it was just a small injury. Su Cha gritted her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t let them off. Are they from the Killing Alliance?¡± Bo Muyi shook his head. ¡°There are many people who want to kill me.¡± In other words, it was not just the Killing Alliance. However, Su Cha was currently in a fit of anger. Seeing that Bo Muyi was fine, she could only temporarily relieve the anger in her heart. Bo Muyi grabbed her wrist, not wanting her to leave him. He said softly, ¡°Cha Cha, I want to rest for a while. Can you apany me here?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He was indeed tired. He had not had a good rest since the attack. Seeing that Su Cha was safe, he rxed. Su Cha let him lie on the bed in the VIP ward. He held Su Cha¡¯s palm and fell asleep after a while. Bai Kun walked in at the right time and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master just took some medicine. There¡¯s a sleeping substance in the medicine. He hasn¡¯t rested for a long time.¡± Su Cha squinted at him. ¡°What happened yesterday?¡± ¡°The details are tooplicated.¡± Bai Kun exined slowly and went forward to show Su Cha a document. ¡°Most of the killers who were chasing after the young master yesterday have been killed. Only five people escaped. We only installed a tracking device. Thest signal showed that he disappeared here.¡± Bai Kun pointed at a ce. ¡°Dawn Club.¡± Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The Dawn Club was the ce that Tan Yeluo had mentioned, the territory of the Killing Alliance. Bai Kun saw Su Cha¡¯s expression and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the territory of the Killing Alliance. Our informants have already sent news. The situation at the clubhouse today is indeed a little strange. A guest has bumped into a bloody person. We are preparing to negotiate with the Killing Alliance.¡± ¡°Negotiation?¡± Su Cha smiled coldly. ¡°My boyfriend was nearly assassinated, and the culprit escaped to their clubhouse. You want to negotiate? No, I just need them to hand over the person.¡± Su Cha stood up and gently pulled her hand away when she saw Bo Muyi sleeping soundly. Bo Muyi seemed to have reacted to her movement. The person who was asleep frowned instinctively and moved his fingers gently as if he was about to wake up. Su Cha stuffed a corner of a nket into his hand and let him hold it. After all, he had taken sleeping pills and was in a deep sleep. Before he fell asleep, Su Cha was by his side, so he could not tell. He grabbed the corner of the nket and fell asleep again. Bai Kun¡¯s eyes twitched. Looking at Bo Muyi¡¯s state, a gentle light shed across Su Cha¡¯s eyes. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m someone great. I can protect you.¡± She knew that Bo Muyi almost went crazy from anger. He hated that he could not kill those people on the spot. Now that she knew the culprit, Su Cha would definitely not be able to hold back. She wanted to personally capture these people and make them pay the price. Chapter 660 - Excuse Me for Not Welcoming You

Chapter 660: Excuse Me for Not Weing You

¡°The current boss of the Dawn Club is overseas. Usually, it¡¯s managed by some managers, but the power behind them is huge. It has something to do with the central power. The Bo family will not care about this. But the problem is that if the Killing Alliance refuses to admit it, we are afraid that we will have to snatch the person by force. We might not be able to seed. Moreover, there are many big shots there. After that, we have to have concrete evidence. Otherwise, there will be many troubles.¡± Su Cha walked quickly. She just listened to Bai Kun¡¯s report and said, ¡°I want to have settled this matter by the time Muyi wakes up. Let Ah Chen follow me. You just have to provide information.¡± Ah Chen followed Su Cha. His expression was subtle. ¡°Are you really nning to snatch him from the Killing Alliance?¡± Su Cha turned around. ¡°What else? As long as you confirm that he¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°We can be sure, but...¡± Bai Kun was a little hesitant. ¡°Even Ah Chen might not be able to get out of that clubhouse...¡± They did not know Su Cha¡¯s strength. They now knew that Su Cha was the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, but so what? Two fists could never beat four hands. ¡°So what?¡± There was a hint of madness in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t hand that person over. People are always afraid of death. They¡¯ll be willing to tell you everything before they die.¡± The cold-blooded and heartless words echoed in the corridor, stunning both of them. Why did Miss Su suddenly be... violent? Even so, it was not a wise choice to go to that clubhouse to snatch people. Bai Kun asked Ah Chen to bring enough people, and the group went straight to Dawn Club. It was noon. Dawn Club was in business. However, the people who came here were all extraordinary figures. Almost everyone hid their identity to avoid being discovered. asionally, low-key cars would drive in from the underground garage. Only when one took a closer look could they see how amazing the person in the car was. When Su Cha and the rest arrived at the Dawn Club, they were stopped by someone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alliance Master Su. People from the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance are not weed here.¡± Standing by the luxurious ss door, a muscr bodyguard in ck stopped Su Cha. Su Cha stood there alone, surrounded by the Bo family¡¯s secret guards. He directly revealed Su Cha¡¯s identity. It was obvious that he knew about it and said it clearly. He did not want the people from the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance to enter. Hearing this, Su Cha did not seem to be angry. She showed her teeth and smiled innocently. ¡°Do you want me to do it here?¡± Her threatening words were so cold that they made people freeze. The bodyguard in ck looked at Su Cha with vignce in his eyes. After a few seconds, Su Cha heard a voiceing from his earpiece. The bodyguard in ck turned sideways. ¡°Alliance Master Su, please.¡± Su Cha did not even look at him. She walked past him and walked in. The ss door opened directly, and the scene in front of her changed instantly. It was not a magnificent style, but it was elegant as if it was an ancient residence. A few huge potted nts were arranged in a row in the hall. There were a thin sandalwood fragrance and the soft singing of a girl from Jiangnan. It was very easy for people to get lost here. Su Cha walked in and a graceful figure walked out from a small door on the side of the hall. The person smiled when she saw Su Cha. ¡°The Alliance Master of the Star Alliance is here. I¡¯m sorry for not weing you.¡± Chapter 661 - I Will Show You Unreasonable

Chapter 661: I Will Show You Unreasonable

Su Cha looked over calmly. The person was a woman with a good figure, but judging from her age, she was obviously in her fifties or sixties. She was not as young as Bo Muyi¡¯s grandma. She looked older and had more wrinkles on her face. However, she had an elegant temperament and walked with a graceful bearing. Just this figure alone exuded a peerless aura. When she was young, she was definitely an absolute beauty who could bring chaos to all living things. She was still as charming as ever. Su Cha did not know her, but she could guess that she was from the Killing Alliance. She just stood there and looked at the old woman. She tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why I came here today. I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Hand over the culprit who attempted to assassinate the Bo family¡¯s head.¡± Su Cha crossed her arms and spoke bluntly. She did not seem to realize that she was in someone else¡¯s territory. The woman who looked like an old enchantress pped her hands and stered her mouth with a smile. ¡°Alliance Master Su, I¡¯ve misunderstood. How can the person you¡¯re looking for be in our Dawn Club? Assassinating the person in charge of the Bo family is such a big matter. How can Alliance Master Su directly push the me to our club? This is a big issue that can cost people their lives!¡± While she was talking to Su Cha, guests went in and asionally nced over. Although they had extraordinary backgrounds, they also realized that the situation here was not simple. They would note forward to join in the fun. After ncing at them, they would quickly leave. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if there¡¯s someone I¡¯m looking for?¡± Su Cha spoke bluntly, and the smile on the old enchantress¡¯s face eased. ¡°Alliance Master Su, we respect you as the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, which is why we are so polite to you. However, this is the territory of Dawn Club, after all. Everyone whoes here is a guest. But as a guest, one naturally has to know their limits. Our Dawn Club is not a ce that others can trample on casually. Otherwise, how can we live up to our reputation? Alliance Master Su, if you wish to be unreasonable here today, we can only seek out an exnation from the Star Alliance another day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. That should be enough exnation for you.¡± Su Cha curled her lips into a sinister smile. ¡°I¡¯m standing here today to tell you that if you don¡¯t hand that person over today, I¡¯ll see to it that you can¡¯t operate Dawn Club anymore. How about that?¡± She tilted her head and smiled innocently as if she was joking. However, the old enchantress¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Alliance Master Su, what a loaded tone!¡± The internal staff of Dawn Club aside, even the connections of the higher-ups were unimaginable. Even if it was the Bo family that wanted to cause trouble, they had to pay a price. Was it still the same as before? As soon as she finished speaking, many people suddenly walked out from all directions. All of them were wearing ck clothes and sunsses. They exuded a murderous aura and surrounded Su Cha, who was in the middle. If one counted carefully, there were actually 30 to 40 people. No one here couldpare with some secret guards. Even if the rest were weak, their aura was intimidating. The old enchantress felt that victory was in her grasp and smiled brightly. ¡°Alliance Master Su, our Dawn Club is also reasonable. But if you are determined to be unreasonable today, don¡¯t me us for being unreasonable as well.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll be unreasonable and show you what that means. What do you think you can do?¡± Su Cha suddenly waved her hand. ¡°Pa!¡± Not far from the hall, a huge vase fell to the ground. Chapter 662 - Unusual Method

Chapter 662: Unusual Method

The sudden sound made everyone look over. The huge porcin vase fell to the ground and shattered. The broken pieces of the vase fell to the ground. At this moment, a strange scene happened. The broken pieces on the ground suddenly flew up. Everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out. The people who were looking at Su Cha aggressively just now were dumbfounded. At that moment, the old enchantress suddenly realized that something was wrong. She turned her head to look at Su Cha, but she only saw Su Cha exerting force on her arm, and the fragments flew towards them with a thunderous force. It was as if someone had thrown them. ¡°Hide!¡± the old enchantress screamed. However, at this moment, the fragments had already flown towards these people. She suddenly leaned over. ¡°Chi!¡± The sound of porcin cutting flesh made people shudder. Screams were heard continuously in the hall. Those who were standing upright suddenly fell down one by one. Their bodies were trembling, and blood kept flowing out from their ankles. The pieces that cut their ankles quickly fell to the ground and broke into smaller pieces. There were also a few pieces that shot towards the surrounding cameras and smashed the monitors. In the blink of an eye, dozens of people were kneeling or lying on the ground. Their hamstrings were temporarily cut. Of course, if they were rescued in time, they would be able to recover. It was the easiest way to get rid of them in one go. They did not want anyone¡¯s life. It was not because of Su Cha¡¯s conscience, but because this was the Dawn Club¡¯s territory. Killing people would bring trouble to the Star Alliance. What she wanted was to kill Bo Muyi¡¯s assassin. That person may not necessarily be a member of Dawn Club. Su Cha looked at the only other person left standing in the venue. With a pale face, she looked at Su Cha as if she had seen a ghost. Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Do you like my first gift to you? Do you need me to give you more?¡± The old enchantress¡¯s limbs trembled. Under normal circumstances, she might not be afraid of Su Cha, but she had lived for decades and had never seen such a strange method. It was like the kind seen on TV. Superpower? However, she did not know that Su Cha had used her inner force to move those objects. Although she had expended too much, she could at least find the culprit and leave Dawn Club. Besides, Ah Chen and the rest were waiting outside, but they did not know how Su Cha moved inside. The old enchantress closed her eyes as she looked at Su Cha, who was standing there like a demon king, even though she did not look threatening. ¡°The fifth room on the third floor, room 99,¡± she said with a trembling voice. The moment Su Cha turned around, she suddenly took out a gun from behind her. Bang! Gunshots rang out as bullets shot out. The bullet was extremely fast. It only took a few seconds, but in the old enchantress¡¯s eyes, it became extremely slow. With her own eyes, she saw Su Cha turn around. The bullet seemed to have hit an invisible wall and suddenly fell to the ground. A strong force hit the old enchantress, and her body hit the wall behind her uncontrobly, causing her to see stars. Su Cha lowered her eyes and looked at the bullet on the ground. She said softly, ¡°Smart.¡± Her inner force was almost exhausted, and her body¡¯s speed could not keep up with the exhaustion. If this woman came at her a few more times, Su Cha would only be able to rely on her fists and legs to fight. Naturally, she could not waste time here. After dealing with her, Su Cha quickly went upstairs. Chapter 663

Chapter 663: Untitled

The old enchantress wanted to harm her, but under normal circumstances, what she had been forced to divulge earlier might not be fake. Su Cha followed her instructions and went upstairs. It was a clubhouse with high security and confidentiality, but Su Cha did not meet anyone when she took the elevator upstairs. There were closed doors all around, but though their styles were different, they all had the charm of ancient times. asionally, the sound of a lute could be heard, mixed with a girl¡¯s soft Jiangnan singing. It was ironic in such a ce. It seemed that they liked the feeling of being elegant. Of course, as she went upstairs, she had already destroyed all the cameras in the elevator. Then, Su Cha saw a carved door. On the wall next to it was a gold sign with the number 99 written on it. This was the ce. She pushed the door open. There was a faint sandalwood fragrance in the air, very simr to that in the hall. This room was rtively small, like a woman¡¯s bedroom. There were some modern leather sofas in the middle, and inside wereyers of beaded curtains. When Su Cha opened the door, the beaded curtains collided with each other, producing a crisp sound. Su Cha narrowed her eyes, indicating that she knew someone was hiding inside. She also smelled the blood mixed with the sandalwood fragrance. There were some bandages and a simple first-aid kit on the sofa. It was obvious what that meant. Su Cha tilted her head and walked into the room. She seemed to be observing. Suddenly, a dagger shed and attacked Su Cha. There was a clear sound of breaking. Su Cha tilted her head slightly and the dagger brushed past her cheek. The sharp de cut off a few strands of her hair. Su Cha looked up. A figure suddenly jumped out from behind the beaded curtain and raised his hand to attack Su Cha. Su Cha dodged to the side quickly and jumped behind the person. He was also injured and could not react faster. Su Cha raised one leg and kicked his knee at lightning speed. The other party¡¯s legs went soft and he knelt down. Su Cha picked up the sharp edge of the candlestick on the table and ced it beside the man¡¯s neck. She said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, behave yourself.¡± He was taken down in just one round. The other party was very smart and did not resist. He just kept a straight face and did not say anything. Su Cha could tell that he was a man, but after sniffing carefully, she did not smell the scent of blood and felt that something was wrong. ¡°Aren¡¯t you...¡± Just as she finished speaking, a loud gunshot came from behind. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the figure appeared, the wind was felt by Su Cha. She did not move at all, and the bullet almost instantly reached Su Cha¡¯s back. However, such a small bullet stopped behind Su Cha¡¯s back in an instant. Only 0.01% more and it seemed it would have hit Su Cha¡¯s heart. ¡°You are not the real culprit!¡± With a cold face, Su Cha raised her hand and knocked out the person in front of her. She twisted her neck and turned her head casually. The bullet stopped in front of her without any reaction, as if it had been immobilized. It was not until she saw the person who had attacked her with a gun that the bullet fell to the ground. Ding! The crisp sound made the person holding the gun break out in a cold sweat. Chapter 664 - Taking Her Off

Chapter 664: Taking Her Off

His face was very pale, and his features were very ordinary. He had the ordinary appearance of thousands of people, and there were no characteristics of his that would stick to others¡¯ memory. It was just that the smell of blood on him was especially strong. This smell of blood was not the ordinary kind, but one that had been tainted by killing intent. It was as if he had killed many people. As long as he stood in the crowd, he would stand out from ordinary people. Ordinary people would instinctively feel afraid when they met him. However, no matter how scary some people were, they still could not simply regain their senses after seeing Su Cha¡¯s methods. They had both grown up in modern society. Even though they were part of the martial arts world, they had never seen anything that went against scientific principles. How did the bullet stop? Although the killer¡¯s face was pale, his expression was much colder. He did not have much thought, but the cold sweat on his forehead revealed his emotions. Only such a person had the ability to dodge the secret guards¡¯ pursuit and hurt Bo Muyi, who was under the protection of so many people. Despite all that, Bo Muyi was shot. Su Cha looked at him. The two of them were in a deadlock for a while. Suddenly, Su Cha smiled. ¡°Are you one of the assassins who went after the Bo family head?¡± He said nothing. Su Cha knew that he would not say it, but that could not stop her from catching this person today. If he did not speak now, he would naturally speak when she takes him back. The moment Su Cha was about to approach him, he was probably still in disbelief and fired another shot at her. However, the recoil from the gun made his face turn paler. He must be injured and could not bear the recoil. Something unimaginable happened again. The bullet did not stop in front of Su Cha this time. When it approached, it seemed to have angered her. Hence, the bullet was even made to rebound by a powerful force. The killer watched helplessly as the bullet ricocheted towards him. It was impossible to dodge at lightning speed. Just as he was about to close his eyes out of reflex, the bullet stopped between his eyebrows. ¡°If I killed you, how would I get the crucial information?¡± Her calm and indifferent voice seemed to hide the silence of the abyss. As she spoke, her figure suddenly sped up and shot over like a thunderbolt,nding a punch on his stomach. Bang! The heavy punch reopened his wound. The killer groaned and curled up uncontrobly. Blood even seeped out of his mouth. Thinking of Bo Muyi, Su Cha felt the urge to kill these people. But right now, she could only allow them to keep their lives and bring this killer back for interrogation. She knocked him unconscious and grabbed his cor. She lifted him up like a rag and dragged him out. As for the man who had helped him block the attack, Su Cha did not even look at him. When Su Cha carried the person downstairs, the old enchantress saw her walking down with a fierce look. The old enchantress¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw this scene, and there was obvious fear in her eyes. Wasn¡¯t she such a monster? How could a normal person have such strength? She went up and down quickly. It took just a few minutes, and the people lying on the ground were not even dealt with yet. It seemed that the medical staff of the Dawn Club had rushed in, carrying stretchers. When they saw Su Cha dragging someone down, her cold and heartless gaze made their legs tremble. She openly carried the person away. The old enchantress did not dare to say a word from beginning to end. Chapter 665 - How Did Su Cha Do It?

Chapter 665: How Did Su Cha Do It?

The security guards at the entrance were stunned when they saw Su Cha dragging someone out. There were many peopleing and going here. There were also a few customers who were preparing to enter Dawn Club. They were stunned when they saw Su Cha. The security probably received the news and did not dare to stop her. When Ah Chen and the rest saw Su Cha dragging someone out, their eyes widened. They could not believe what had happened. It was not without reason that the Killing Alliance could go against the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance for so long. They had a huge influence, and the Dawn Club was a foundation. But even if Ah Chen had brought people in, they could not have guaranteed that they woulde out 100%, let alone brought people out. Su Cha went in alone and dragged this person out openly. Of course, the method used was definitely not negotiation, so how did she do it? They felt as if they had seen a ghost, but when they saw Su Cha dragging someone, they moved quickly and drove over in an instant. Su Cha threw the person into the car and was about to get in when she turned around and saw the old enchantress walking out of the clubhouse. Looking at her, her lips twitched slightly. Perhaps the scene just now had left a shadow in her heart. However, she still looked at Su Cha with anger. No matter what, she had lost a lot of face today. They¡¯d been picked on by the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance and got someone taken away from their premises, and this was seen by a few guests. If this spread, Dawn Club¡¯s reputation would be greatly reduced in the future, and it would no longer be deemed safe. Su Cha, who was about to leave, suddenly smiled slightly. Her eyes curved into crescents when she smiled, full of cuteness and innocence. Her lips opened slightly and she spat out a few words. They were so far away that she might not have been able to hear them clearly. But the old enchantress clearly heard a few words in her ears that made her tremble. ¡°If this has something to do with Dawn Club, I will not let you off.¡± Her voice was hollow like a puppet¡¯s, and there was also a hint of naiveughter. But after theughter, a series of creepy sounds was left in the air. The old enchantress shivered. It was not a cold day. She was wearing a cheongsam yet seemed to be shivering from the cold. She watched as Su Cha got into the car and left. In the end, her body softened and she almost fell. She stabilized her body and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Quick, make a call. We have to get the Alliance Master back for this matter! A monster has appeared in the Star Alliance!¡± Her voice was filled with fear, and her expression affected the rest of the club. The Killing Alliance, which had been unreasonable all this while, finally understood what fear was. Monster... *** After Su Cha got into the car and left, she looked at the unconscious person behind her. It was Ah Chen who was driving. She supported her head and said casually, ¡°This person is one of the culprits. At present, I can¡¯t be sure. You and Bai Kun have to investigate whatever methods they used. If it¡¯s not this one who did it, I will continue to go to Dawn Club to ask for that person. They will find the culprit for me.¡± Her tone was casual and domineering. No one could rebut her. Ah Chen paused and asked, ¡°Miss Su, how did you do it?¡± Even if she¡¯d used the identity of the Bo family to threaten people, now that something had happened to the Bo family, Dawn Club would definitely not get involved in this matter. They would definitely try their best to deny it and not even let Su Cha go in to find the culprit. So, how did Su Cha do it? Chapter 666 - Killing Alliance’s Tree Hall

Chapter 666: Killing Alliance¡¯s Tree Hall

¡°How? Just beat them until they submitted.¡± With azy look, Su Cha squinted as if she was a little sleepy. ¡°As long as one is not a desperate person, who would not care about their life? Dawn Club¡¯s people are definitely no exceptions.¡± Hence, when they faced Su Cha who had the ability to kill them at any time, they naturally cowered. Ah Chen: ¡°...¡± Beat them until they submit. Even if he¡¯d brought other people with him, he would not dare to say such a thing. How many people could Su Cha subjugate by herself? Not only was she a little strange, but how many secrets did Miss Su have that the young master did not know about? Su Cha did not return to the Lookout Pavilion but to the hospital. At this moment, Bo Muyi was still in the hospital. He had been shot, and the doctor wanted to check if he had been infected. He was to rest for two days. When she returned, Bo Muyi was still unconscious. Su Cha heaved a sigh of relief. Bai Kun, along with a secret guard who had woken up, saw Ah Chen. He red. ¡°Is it him?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± As an assistant, Bai Kun basically followed Bo Muyi back to the Lookout Pavilion. When Bo Muyi was attacked, he was also there. However, he was a secretary and did not have muchbat strength. The other party¡¯s target was not him, so Bai Kun was fine. His memory was top-notch, though. After all, being an assistant to someone like Bo Muyi required him to have many specialties. He looked at the killer and hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to confirm.¡± The killer had already woken up. Hisplexion was very bad. He had been seriously injured by Su Cha, and he was already injured before that. If not for his strong physique, he would have died. He was shaking his head and looked a little unconscious. Bai Kun suddenly grabbed his clothes. Ah Chen¡¯s eyes twitched in surprise. Bai Kun lifted the killer¡¯s clothes and saw the marks on the other party¡¯s waist. At this time, blood was seeping out. It was also a wound that had just been bandaged. Bai Kun pulled it off without hesitation. The intense pain made the killer gasp. He did not scream because he had a strong will. Bai Kun looked at the hideous wound and nodded directly. ¡°It¡¯s him. One of the killers¡¯ wounds is here. That¡¯s right. It was made by 17¡¯s silver leaf dart.¡± He was being protected at that time and did not panic. Instead, hemitted to memory some of the people who¡¯d attacked, especially those who were injured. As long as he saw them, he remembered their location very clearly. Ah Chen nodded and covered the bandage again perfunctorily. The assassin hissed in pain. After this struggle, the blood on his waist could not be stopped and kept flowing. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡± Su Cha said lightly, ¡°Kill him after the interrogation.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...I know.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the killer. Suddenly, he thought of something and tore off the killer¡¯s left sleeve. On his arm was a tattoo of a tree vine winding up. It was particrly eye-catching. Ah Chen and Bai Kun frowned at the same time. ¡°Someone from the Tree Hall?¡± ¡°Tree Hall?¡± Su Cha was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the Tree Hall?¡± ¡°A branch of the Killing Alliance.¡± Bai Kun gestured for Ah Chen to take him away. He would stay here and exin to Su Cha about the Killing Alliance. ¡°You know how assassins are directed to bite their tongues andmit suicide if they were caught? Well, these ones are reluctant to die. Indeed, they can¡¯t afford to die. They are elite killers from the Tree Hall.¡± Chapter 667 - Killing Alliance

Chapter 667: Killing Alliance

Bai Kun gave Su Cha some information. ¡°Tree Hall is one of the branches of the Killing Alliance. Even if this matter has something to do with the people of Dawn Club, Dawn Club is not the Killing Alliance¡¯s Tree Hall. They are just part of the Alliance, and their rtionship with the rest is not good.¡± Bai Kun¡¯s expression was a little grave. ¡°Tree Hall has always had very few elite assassins. It has always been a big threat to the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance. In fact... most people suspect that the previous Alliance Master of the Star Alliance was killed by Tree Hall¡¯s assassins. Their movements are strange, they are cunning, and they are very skilled. None of the ones we killed before were from Tree Hall. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone who¡¯d escaped.¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°The key is that the teachings of Tree Hall are like that of a cult.¡± Bai Kun pounded his fists. ¡°Every killer in the entire group will seek revenge. This time, our young master has also gotten in trouble. It¡¯s unreasonable to kill people within the Alliances, but the hall master of Tree Hall is sinister and cunning. This matter will definitely not end. If this killer can¡¯t be found, he will definitely find trouble with us. We are not afraid, but the young master cannot be in danger at all times.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Su Cha replied with a smile. ¡°If the Hall Master of Tree Hall is looking for trouble, I will deal with him first. I will deal with that group of houseflies one by one.¡± It was impossible for her to deal with so many people at once. Recently, she had been practicing her inner force, but due to other matters, she was not as diligent as before. Bo Muyi¡¯s injury made Su Cha realize the urgency of the matter. She even wondered if she should let Bo Muyi practice it. Although he did not have a channel to direct his inner force, the fact that he had absorbed so much of her inner forcest time proved that his body was not ordinary. However, Su Cha did not know if it was feasible. Thinking of this, Su Cha prepared to tell Bo Muyi when he woke up. Bai Kun looked at Su Cha and stared nkly. ¡°There are as many people who want to kill him as there are people who want to kill the young master. But no one has found his hiding ce all these years. He basically stays overseas most of the time and rarelyes back.¡± It was indeed safer overseas than in China. After all, the world was too big. If he wanted to hide, it was indeed not easy to arrest him. ¡°If he¡¯s in a hurry, he wille to me.¡± Su Cha sneered. ¡°Those killers will die no matter how many they send.¡± If they came one by one, it would be perfect. It would seem like they were simply here to deliver food. Bai Kun felt that his worldview had been challenged. ¡°Miss Su, how did you catch this person today? Did you ask for him directly from Dawn Club¡¯s people? Why would they agree?¡± ¡°They are kind-hearted. When they heard it was such an urgent matter, they immediately agreed to hand him to me. Really, where did this persone from?¡± After saying this, Su Cha turned around and entered the ward. Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Was he hallucinating just now? Miss Su actually said that the people from the Killing Alliance were kind-hearted... After entering the ward, Su Cha saw that Bo Muyi was still sleeping soundly. Seeing that the time was fine, she wanted to rest after being busy just now and took a shower in the ward. An independent VIP ward had everything. After showering, she went to bed andy in Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. Bo Muyi seemed to have felt it and subconsciously hugged her tightly. His handsome and wless face leaned over her head as she fell asleep. Chapter 668 - I Suspect That the Person Who Hired the Murderer Is You

Chapter 668: I Suspect That the Person Who Hired the Murderer Is You

Su Cha felt someone touching her face when she was almost asleep. It was as if she was being caressed with someone¡¯s fingers. The slight itch quickly woke Su Cha up. She opened her eyes and saw a pair of dark eyes looking at her. His deep, starry eyes were filled with gentle emotions. Seeing that Su Cha had woken up, he curled his lips gently and smiled lovingly. ¡°Good morning, Cha Cha.¡± Her smile was so beautiful that it could make people give up everything. Hence, Su Cha could never imagine that something might happen to Bo Muyi. How could such a beautiful smile disappear? Everyone who ruined him was sinful. Su Cha also smiled and fellzily into Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. She remembered that his arm was injured and askedzily, ¡°How¡¯s your arm? Is it okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Bo Muyi shook his other arm. ¡°Nothing serious. What did you do yesterday?¡± He squinted as if he was asking. Actually, he already knew what had happened yesterday. Su Cha blinked and looked at him obediently. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just went to help you vent your anger.¡± Bo Muyi chuckled. ¡°Shall we look at the group chat?¡± Su Cha paused and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my face and brush my teeth first.¡± She had broken into the scene of the Dawn Club yesterday, so something must have leaked. At the very least, there should be discussions in the group. Thinking of Tan Yeluo and the others, Su Cha felt that they would not say anything good. When she came out after brushing her teeth and washing her face, Bo Muyi was already up. He could not leave the hospital for the time being, but he had many things to do. While he was washing up in the bathroom, Su Cha sat on the bed and looked at WeChat. As soon as she entered the group, she saw many private messages. Most of them were from the martial arts world, asking her how she was doing. Some even praised her directly. After Su Cha replied that she was fine, she saw thetest news in the group. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Little Alliance Master Su is really awesome. What is this? Were you angry because of a beauty?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Do you mean that Bo Muyi is that beauty? @Bo¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Trash!¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Weng Zhinan: ¡°The Little Alliance Master dared to enter the territory of the Killing Alliance alone and brought someone out. I heard that the person is an assassin from Tree Hall? Tree Hall will definitely not let this go, but I really admire the Little Alliance Master!¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Hong Hangyi: ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Little Alliance Master did it. I heard that Dawn Club is heavily guarded. Yesterday, when the Little Alliance Master went, many people in the club were injured. The Little Alliance Master¡¯s martial strength is terrifying!¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°It seems that the Little Alliance Master is really pressuring me to...¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Alliance Master, don¡¯t be discouraged. After all, you are more than ten years older than her. You are old and can¡¯t keep up with her energy. Now, it is the world of young people.¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°I... I... I... I¡¯m only 30 *Tears*¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Stop fooling around. There has to be a solution to this matter. The people who attempted to assassinate Bo Muyi are from Tree Hall. Can this matter still be treated like a game?¡± Star Alliance Elder, Wan Youtian: ¡°The assassins of Tree Hall are all rich. We can¡¯t be sure that these ones are from Tree Hall. At the very least, we have to make the people of Tree Hall tell us who¡¯d hired the culprit!¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s not Tree Hall¡¯s doing? We acknowledge Tree Hall. Elder Wan, if you are being like this, I¡¯d suspect that you were the one who¡¯d hired someone to kill.¡± Chapter 669 - That Would Be on the Killing Alliance

Chapter 669: That Would Be on the Killing Alliance

Star Alliance Elder, Wan Youtian: ¡°You!¡± Star Alliance Elder, Wan Youtian: ¡°Don¡¯t nder people. How can you say such things?¡± If it was not happening on WeChat, Su Cha could imagine Wan Youtian vomiting blood. Star Alliance Elder, Buzhou: ¡°Amitabha, the problem now is how to deal with Tree Hall. Tree Hall is not so easy to deal with. This matter might implicate Alliance Master Su.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°It was your Little Alliance Master who rushed into their nest to be arrogant. I heard that this matter was blown up. I don¡¯t know what your Alliance Master did, but the old enchantress was so scared that she asked their Alliance Master toe back.¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Are you serious? They called the Killing Alliance Master?¡± Star Alliance Elder, Wan Youtian: ¡°Is this true?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Hong Hangyi: ¡°Incredible. The Hall Master of Tree Hall did note out, but they directly invited this great Buddha back. What did the little Alliance Master do?!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Who is the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance?¡± Su Cha found it strange that they were talking about the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance. Since the Killing Alliance was an alliance, it was not strange that it had an Alliance Master. But Su Cha had never heard of that person. However, she did not even know about Tree Hall, so it was normal that she had not heard of the Killing Alliance Master. However, this group of people looked a little afraid. Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Hong Hangyi: ¡°=¡± Star Alliance Elder, Buzhou: ¡°...¡± Star Alliance Elder, Wan Youtian: ¡°...¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Weng Zhinan: ¡°This Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance is simr to you, Alliance Master Su. However, it is said that he is the sessor chosen by the previous Killing Alliance. We don¡¯t know who he is, and we have never seen him before. The Cloud Ancestor received news that Dawn Club has invited this Alliance Master back to uphold justice.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Oh... they¡¯re making trouble for me.¡± For some reason, everyone felt a chill in their hearts when they heard her words. They felt that the Alliance Master¡¯s words were very subtle. Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Alliance Master, tell us how you went to Dawn Club to capture that assassin!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? It¡¯s all because thedy from the Dawn Club is beautiful and kind. She directly told me which room the killer is in. I went in and negotiated with someone, and he followed me.¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°...¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Why did I hear that you were the one who beat him up and dragged him out?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. No one saw that happening. He came willingly.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°...¡± Suddenly, a lightugh was heard. Su Cha looked at the source of the sound. Bo Muyi was standing at the door of the bathroom. At this moment, he had already changed into a formal suit. There were no signs of his weak injuries from yesterday at all, if not for the fact that his right arm was hanging from the wound. He stood there and smiled at Su Cha. Su Cha asked him, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Bo Muyi walked over and touched Su Cha¡¯s head with his other hand. ¡°I was happy to see you. It was great. I thought I would never see you again.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes turned sour. ¡°How could that be? You can see me if you want to. It¡¯s fine.¡± Bo Muyi sighed and sat down. ¡°I know you. Bai Kun has already said what you want to do. That person from Tree Hall would rather die than tell me who wanted to kill me. Then, I will put this matter on the Killing Alliance. Don¡¯t worry, they lost the gamble this time. It¡¯s not so easy to deal with the Killing Alliance.¡± Chapter 670 - On the Contrary, My Legs Are a Little Numb

Chapter 670: On the Contrary, My Legs Are a Little Numb

There was a hint of murderous intent in his voice. Whether it was because of Su Cha or not, the people from the Killing Alliance had dared to attack him. This was already a sign of war. The Bo family was a neutral family. Perhaps they had not been involved in these matters for a long time, but they were not easily bullied. They even dared toy their hands on him, the only person in charge. In particr, they had used Su Cha as a catalyst at the beginning. This meant that they were aiming at Su Cha. No matter what, Bo Muyi would not allow anyone to hinder his and Su Cha¡¯s happy life. The moment the Killing Alliance attacked, they were destined to end. He did not say much to Su Cha because he did not want her to worry too much about him. ¡°I believe you.¡± Su Cha also smiled at him. The way her eyes curved into crescents was very lovable. She looked obedient. When Ah Chen looked at her, it was as if the murderous look on her face when she came out with the killerst night was an illusion. Women... were indeed scary creatures. Ah Chen lowered his head, thinking that he was too inexperienced. Su Cha looked outside the door. Seeing that there were no outsiders, she suddenly waved Bo Muyi to lower his head. Bo Muyi bent down and lowered his head. He was very obedient. Su Cha whispered into his ear, ¡°I want to teach you how to cultivate inner force.¡± Bo Muyi looked up and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Cha Cha, are you serious?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m always worried about you. If you learn from me, no one will be able to touch you.¡± Bo Muyi tilted his head and thought for a while, then nodded. ¡°I can learn, but Cha Cha, you have to tell me, how did you learn these things?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He lowered his head and lifted Su Cha¡¯s chin gently with his fingers. He looked down at her. ¡°Cha Cha, these are not things that we have in this era.¡± Su Cha blinked her eyes. ¡°Muyi, I had a fortuitous encounter. It was all taught to me by my master. However, my master has note out of seclusion and did not allow me to say his name. Naturally, I could not say it.¡± Bo Muyi chuckled. ¡°You can lie to others, but you can¡¯t lie to me. However, I don¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t want to tell me now.¡± He moved closer to Su Cha¡¯s lips and bit them. It was not forceful, but it was slightly painful. It was as if blood would seep out if it was any more forceful. His eyes darkened. ¡°Anyway, you are already mine.¡± As long as she had him in her heart, it was fine if she refused to say it. Seeing that she seemed to be thinking about something, Su Cha was afraid that he would do something inappropriate early in the morning. She quickly pushed him and urged, ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s try it now. It will take a long time.¡± It was not easy to clear the meridians first. She told Bo Muyi her mantra and what to do. However, this kind of meditation method might have made the man a little disgusted. At first, Bo Muyi was a little reluctant. When he sat there and started to do as Su Cha said, Bai Kun suddenly came in. When he saw Bo Muyi like this, he almost thought that the young master was possessed. But he was chased out by Su Cha. Bai Kun had a strange look in his eyes when he left. Why was Young Master and Miss Su ying so strangely now? Young Master was really wild! After about half an hour, Bo Muyi opened his eyes and looked at Su Cha with anticipation. He frowned slightly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel anything. My legs are numb.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 671 - She Knows Everything

Chapter 671: She Knows Everything

¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s too little time. I should cultivate a few more times.¡± Su Cha was not worried about Bo Muyi¡¯s words. She just felt that the time was not right. After all, Bo Muyi¡¯s body was already done maturing. This kind of thing was usually best cultivated while he was still young. She had spent a few days to draw in the Heaven Earth Yuan Qi. Bo Muyi did not have much time. He still had work to do. He was in the hospital now, and Su Cha was worried about where to go. However, she had to film tomorrow. Ah Chen assured her that this was a hospital and he¡¯d be around. The Killing Alliance had also been exposed. They would not be so stupid as toe again. As long as the killer did not die, for the time being, the people from Tree Hall would not dare toe looking for trouble. It was said that the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance was returning to the country, so this matter could only be resolved after the Alliance Master¡¯s return. On top of that, this was the most grievous incident in the history of the Killing Alliance. Not only did Su Cha cause trouble, but the olddy almost fainted when she found out. Especially since Bo Muyi had not told her. The olddy only found out about it after she saw that he had not returned. This was the first time Su Cha saw her angry. She came to the hospital to confront Bo Muyi, but she was the only one who spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve never treated me as your grandma all these years. Why didn¡¯t you send someone to tell me about such a big thing?! ¡°If I hadn¡¯t found out, how long did you n to hide it from me? ¡°Bo Muyi, Bo Muyi, you are as hard-hearted as your grandfather!¡± The olddy was probably angry. After saying this, she was a little disappointed when she saw Bo Muyi looking down at some documents. She turned around and left. Bai Kun went after her. Su Cha nced at Bo Muyi and went after the olddy. ¡°Grandma.¡± She was about to reach the elevator with her butler when Su Cha stopped her. The olddy stopped in her tracks and raised her head slightly. She brushed her fingers across her eyes and steadied herself before turning around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Su Cha?¡± At this time, her tone changed quickly, but she seemed to be holding it in and trying her best to maintain her gentle tone. Su Cha sighed. ¡°Muyi might not want you to worry too much. We will resolve this matter.¡± ¡°The person who tried to assassinate him this time is from the Killing Alliance. Do you think I¡¯m old and stupid? Don¡¯t I know the severity of the matter?¡± The olddy was a little angry at Su Cha¡¯s words, but she took a look at Su Cha and held it in. She turned her head and sighed. ¡°Forget it!¡± After she and the butler left, Su Cha looked at her back and could not stop her. She returned to the ward with mixed feelings. When she saw Bo Muyi, she stood by his desk and swiped his document. The man looked up at her silently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Grandma about this? Do you really not like her?¡± Even after so long, it seemed that Bo Muyi could not get close to the old woman. Hearing this, Bo Muyi shook his head slightly. ¡°Telling her these things will only make her worry for nothing. Moreover, she will definitely use the Ye family¡¯s power to intervene, but the Ye family is not happy with me.¡± He said casually, ¡°Everything leading to where she is today was chosen by her. She liked my grandfather back then but did not marry him when she was young. After that, when my grandfather found that there was no one left in his family and I was still young, he married Grandma. This was just a transaction, and she knew it clearly.¡± Chapter 672 - I Can Only Give Myself to You

Chapter 672: I Can Only Give Myself to You

She did not expect to hear such a secret. Su Cha recalled the olddy¡¯splicated gaze when she left and realized how sad she was. However, Bo Muyi did not seem to not understand his grandma at all. After all, it was probably Bo Muyi¡¯s attitude that allowed his grandma to stay in the Lookout Pavilion. These things were other people¡¯s family matters. It was tooplicated, and Su Cha did not know much about it, so she could not say anything. She had to continue filming tomorrow, so she nted people from the Star Alliance with Bo Muyi. She only had time to care about Weibo for the next two days. When the incident first happened, news about her had trended on Weibo. Today, the situation had changed. #Imperial Mu International Ends Cooperation with Artists Under Zhang Sen Media# This trending topic was firmly ced at number one. Su Cha searched and did not find much about herself. She raised her eyebrows and went in to take a look. It turned out that some of the brands under the Imperial Mu Group had terminated their coboration with celebrities under Zhang Sen Media. The reason was unclear at the moment, but this unreasonable operation by the Imperial Mu Group brought about public opinion. The Imperial Mu Group said that they wouldpensate for the breach of contract, but they had divulged no other reason. The celebrities whose contract terminations were suddenly announced were dumbfounded. Thepensation was not a big deal. On the contrary, it was the Imperial Mu Group who terminated the contract for no reason. It seemed to be a little treacherous, but they hadpensated for the breach of contract. Moreover, the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s international influence was too vast, especially in the area of luxury goods. If the Imperial Mu Group terminated the contract for no reason, it would easily make other brands suspect that the celebrities had done something wrong, and that had led to this operation by Imperial Mu. If they were suspected, the celebrities¡¯ resources in the fashion industry would be almost extinct. If a celebrity could not get basic resources in the fashion industry, the blow would be devastating. In the beginning, it was said that the contracts were terminated individually. Later on, when they saw that they were all artists from Zhang Sen Media, theizens realized that something was wrong. Especially when it came to one of the watch brands. It wasn¡¯t just Zhang Sen Media that this brand was working with, but they terminated the contract only with Zhang Sen Media¡¯s artist. The other artist was fine. If one could not note this, one would be a fool. Not only were theizens dumbfounded, but Zhang Sen Media was also panicking. They had always been working well with the Imperial Mu Group, and they were not qualified to be associated with the headquarters. At least they had a close rtionship with the brand. In the end, the other party said that it was an order from the headquarters, and there was no turning back. Upon learning there¡¯s nothing they could do, Zhang Sen Media was even more dumbfounded. When did they offend such a powerful person from the headquarters? As it was such a big move, this decision to terminate the contracts had to have been approved by the highest-ranking person in the headquarters, right? Then who was it? After Su Cha finished reading the whole story, she thought that all of this was Bo Muyi¡¯s action. She was not amused. ¡°If they find out one day that you terminated the contracts so openly just to help me vent my anger, won¡¯t they be very angry?¡± ¡°This is not venting.¡± Bo Muyi pulled her to sit on his body and corrected her seriously. ¡°I¡¯m helping my girlfriend solve a problem. If I can¡¯t even deal with people who offended you, why would you want me as your boyfriend? Besides, you helped me solve a problem yesterday. I can¡¯t repay you, so I can only devote my life to you.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 673 - How Could I Know These Things?

Chapter 673: How Could I Know These Things?

The next day, Su Cha rejoined the production crew. Due to the interference of Imperial Mu International, Zhang Sen Media was now in a mess. This matter had brought a shock to the entertainment industry. On the second day after the production crew reconvened, many people were discussing this matter. Because of this sudden incident, some celebrities in the industry who worked with Zhang Sen Media were a little upset. The actors from the production crew of the Legend of the Crane had little to do with this matter. However, there was an awkward point. Mu Jiao was from Zhang Sen Media. After she became popr, she left to start her own studio when the contract expired. However, she had a good rtionship with Zhang Sen Media. She did not know if this matter would implicate her. Anyone could tell that Imperial Mu International was targeting Zhang Sen Media. When Su Cha rejoined the production crew, Hua Nie came to look for her with a regretful expression. ¡°Are you okay? I think it¡¯s really strange what happened this time. You have the ability to be number one.¡± He said this as if his words were not careful. He was a straightforward person who could not be swayed. His words sounded like they were poking at Su Cha¡¯s wound. Su Cha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m in the top three anyway.¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, Hua Nie was relieved. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Actually, there¡¯s not much difference between being number three and number one. Look, you have the ability to act in a drama now. You are much more capable than those two. As long as you have resources in the entertainment industry, you don¡¯t have to worry about those no-names.¡± Although Hua Nie was innocent, he knew some things. The entertainment industry was indeed like this. As long as there were resources, it was fine. Even if Su Cha could not get first ce, everything she had now could beat others. Su Cha nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao standing together. Mu Jiao frowned and looked a little unhappy. She seemed to be a little irritated. She did not avoid smoking in front of the production crew. Shao Tianwen was saying something. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s gaze on the two of them, Hua Nie whispered, ¡°Su Cha, do you know about Zhang Sen Media? This time, all the coborations between Zhang Sen¡¯s artists and the Imperial Mu Group have been terminated. It¡¯s said that the higher-ups did not give a reason. Moreover, because of this matter, several contracts between Zhang Sen¡¯s other artists and other partners have been lost. This matter has blown up. Sister Mu Jiao used to belong to Zhang Sen Media. She¡¯s no longer under them, but she has some shares in Zhang Sen. This matter has affected her.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°How did you know about this and why did you tell me directly? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Sister Mu Jiao will deal with you?¡± Hua Nie smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Everyone in the production crew knows about this. It¡¯s nothing for me to tell you. Hey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Why did Zhang Sen and Imperial Mu suddenly stop working together?¡± Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask their boss.¡± Since Zhang Sen Media could use its power to cklist Su Cha, why couldn¡¯t Bo Muyi, Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend, deal with Zhang Sen Media? Hua Nie sighed. ¡°This matter has blown up. No matter how hard Zhang Sen Media¡¯s public rtions work... But...¡± Hua Nie suddenly asked Su Cha in a low voice with a gossipy tone, ¡°Su Cha, I heard that you got third ce because of someone¡¯s shady dealings. Are the shady dealings rted to Zhang Sen Media?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± This child looked innocent, but he was really gossipy. Even if she could not tell him the truth, Su Cha could not help butugh. ¡°How would I know?¡± Chapter 674 - Counterattack

Chapter 674: Counterattack

Hua Nie nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think Zhang Sen Media will deal with you, right? You don¡¯t have anything to do with them.¡± Su Cha just smiled and did not say anything. In the beginning, she did not mind offending Qin Bei. In the end, Zhang Sen Media flew into a rage out of humiliation because Su Cha and Tan Jinsui did not know what was good for them. They spoke arrogantly. Zhang Sen Media felt that if they did not teach Su Cha a lesson this time, how else could they let her know the immense difference between heaven and earth? Su Cha did not know. Anyway, she was not the one who was anxious. No matter what, they still had to film the scene. Han Yongbing did not say anything about Zhang Sen Media and Su Cha. Instead, he asked the production crew to keep quiet about it and not post it on their Moments. If someone took a photo of her or recorded something, it would be another bloodbath. In the end, no one knew about this matter. Spection would only lead people into a pit. Su Cha had been away for a week, so she had to make up for her scenes. Hence, Su Cha had been acting with someone else all day. She had to wear a thick and heavy pce gown. Even though the weather had turned cold, it was still unbearable for her to wear it all day. Especially since the sun was still out today. Shao Tianwen and the other actors were wearing thick armor and sweating profusely. They had drunk several bottles of water during filming, but Su Cha had never drunk much water. She did not even sweat. Mu Jiao came over. Although she was not in a good mood today, she asked enviously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± She was so hot that her hair was almost curling up. She was puzzled when she saw Su Cha¡¯s refreshing appearance. Su Cha shook her head with a smile. ¡°Sister Mu Jiao, I have a special physique. Unless I¡¯m especially hot, I don¡¯t sweat often.¡± With her inner force protecting her, Su Cha found an excuse. Mu Jiao¡¯s gaze became even more envious. ¡°How nice.¡± If she did not sweat, she would not need makeup touchups. It would not cause her to feel greasy. Her appearance on camera was perfect. This was what celebrities paid the most attention to. Mu Jiao had touched up her makeup several times. Mu Jiao¡¯s assistant suddenly called her, ¡°Sister Mu Jiao, you have a call.¡± Usually, when filming, she would not be called unless it was an emergency. When she heard this, Mu Jiao¡¯s expression changed. She hurried over and picked up the phone. She did not know what the other party said, but her expression was visibly gloomy. ¡°I¡¯ll take the ne back immediately! You have to let me arrange the time. I¡¯m still in Director Han¡¯s production crew. Don¡¯t I need to say hello?¡± With that, Mu Jiao hung up and left angrily. Su Cha felt that it had something to do with the matter with Zhang Sen. She turned to Fu Mo, who was standing by the side. ¡°Fu Mo, go and investigate what happened to Mu Jiao.¡± Although Bo Muyi wanted to take revenge on Zhang Sen Media, she knew Mu Jiao. If anything happened, she would help her. Fu Mo nodded and went elsewhere to investigate. She returned quickly. ¡°An artist from Mu Jiao Studio had originally taken on a Japanese jewelry endorsement, but that brand was worried about offending the Imperial Mu Group. Mu Jiao is a small shareholder of Zhang Sen Media, so they took back the endorsement deal with that small artist. Mu Jiao went back to deal with this matter.¡± Su Cha fell into deep thought. This matter could not be med on Bo Muyi. The main reason was that this operation was too sudden. The other small brands were worried and did not dare to offend the Imperial Mu Group, so they made the decision themselves. If she bothered Bo Muyi because of this matter, she might be med by that jealous person. Chapter 675 - Other People’s Credit

Chapter 675: Other People¡¯s Credit

Su Cha did not move for the time being. Mu Jiao had to be gone for half a day. The scenes for the next day were slightly changed. In the afternoon, Su Cha saw Mu Jiaoing back. When she came back, she walked over. Han Yongbing was talking with Shao Tianwen and Su Cha. There was no one else around. Seeing that Mu Jiao was back, Shao Tianwen asked directly, ¡°How is it?¡± Su Cha paused. Shao Tianwen did not avoid her. It was obvious that he trusted her. Mu Jiao sat down and fanned herself with all her might. She felt extremely angry. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Director Che has asked all his connections to the executives of Imperial Mu, but they didn¡¯t get an urate answer. I don¡¯t know how they offended the Imperial Mu Group this time.¡± Han Yongbing said indifferently, ¡°It seems that the Imperial Mu Group broke the contracts one-sidedly.¡± Mu Jiao sighed. ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? What status does the Imperial Mu Group havepared with what Zhang Sen Media has? The world only recognizes Imperial Mu. The artist under me is still fine. Even without this endorsement, we can talk about other things. I heard that those others who are implicated have lost arge piece of resources that are being discussed overseas. Director Che is so anxious that his hair is turning white.¡± Shao Tianwen pondered and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s only one reason for this. A bigpany like the Imperial Mu Group has no reason to target Zhang Sen Media. I think that Zhang Sen Media might have offended the Imperial Mu Group in some way.¡± He had a sharp sense of smell when it came to the industry. This matter was strange, so it was easy to guess what had happened. If it wasn¡¯t due to one offense, it was due to another offense. The source of this matter might be somewhere else. Director Han said casually, ¡°What happened to Zhang Sen Media recently?¡± ¡°What can¡¯t have happened?¡± Mu Jiao was impatient. ¡°There are many artists under them who are lousy. You know Director Che... Let¡¯s just talk about Qin Bei¡¯s recent matter...¡± Mu Jiao paused. She subconsciously looked at Su Cha and saw that Su Cha was just standing there quietly, listening attentively to the gossip. Shao Tianwen and Han Yongbing followed Mu Jiao¡¯s gaze and looked at Su Cha. In an instant, they seemed to have thought of something terrifying. Shao Tianwen asked tentatively, ¡°Mu Jiao, why are you looking at Su Cha?¡± Mu Jiao stared at Su Cha and suddenly smiled in disbelief. ¡°Su Cha, how did you resolve the matter between Qin Bei and you in private?¡± She was no longer an artist under Zhang Sen and did not pay much attention to her. She only knew about Su Cha and Qin Bei¡¯s arguing when the news came out. She had spoken up for Su Cha. Qin Bei was not a good person, but Director Che was protective of her. Naturally, people would not listen. Mu Jiao did not think much about it. Su Cha smiled with her eyes wide open. ¡°It¡¯s not resolved. We just don¡¯t want to apologize to each other.¡± Mu Jiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately recalled that when Su Cha joined the production group, she had directly gotten rid of Jin Jiayu and be the second female lead. Jin Jiayu¡¯s background was not negligible. It was said that Producer Yang, who was backing her, did not even fart in protest when he was strong-armed by the female investor. However, he was also a producer, so how could he so casually give up on the second female lead he had invested in? Moreover, the female producer¡¯s background was mysterious. Now that she thought about it, if it was rted to Imperial Mu, then the matter about Zhang Sen... Didn¡¯t that make sense? Once again, the credit that should have been Bo Muyi¡¯s was given to someone else. If he knew, he would probably teach Tan Yezhu a lesson. Chapter 676 - Friends

Chapter 676: Friends

They were not stupid. Mu Jiao¡¯s actions made Han Yongbing and Shao Tianwen understand something. They looked at Su Cha in shock. But, was the matter regarding Zhang Sen Media really done by the person behind Su Cha? Was it rted to that producer? The main point was, how could the producer dote on Su Cha so easily? It was obvious that the Imperial Mu Group got enraged for the sake of a beauty. Such arge corporation would rather carry the reputation of breaching their contracts than give a real reason. Was it to protect Su Cha¡¯s reputation? This was true love! Shao Tianwen suddenly felt that his future was bleak. The matter had gradually be clear, but it was impossible for the few of them to say it out loud. Mu Jiao probed Su Cha, ¡°Su Cha, how do you think your rtionship with Qin Bei will end?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on Qin Bei.¡± Su Cha smiled. Since the matter had already surfaced, she did not hide it too much. ¡°Some things have already happened. It¡¯s meaningless to pursue the matter and apologize. Perhaps the Imperial Mu Group wants to teach Zhang Sen Media a lesson? I¡¯m not sure.¡± This reminder was very obvious. Mu Jiao wanted to hammer Qin Bei to death. She did not expect such a big Buddha to be backing a neer who had just debuted. No wonder Tan Jinsui was her manager. He could get rid of Jin Jiayu as the second female lead. With such a background, why bother with the entertainment industry! However, this also made Mu Jiao heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s intention was to teach Zhang Sen Media a lesson. After receiving the news, Mu Jiao immediately turned around to make a call. Of course, she would not be stupid enough to tell others about Su Cha. She would only make the Chairman of the Che Corporation apologize to the Imperial Mu Group. He could only grit his teeth and bear it. Han Yongbing looked at Su Cha meaningfully. ¡°Is the conspiracy true?¡± It was true that Qin Bei¡¯s matter had not reached the point where Zhang Sen Media would be in trouble. The rumors online that Zhang Sen had tampered with Su Cha¡¯s results were most likely true. It seemed that this had really offended the Imperial Mu Group. Su Cha was also puzzled. ¡°Maybe?¡± Of course, there were some things that she would not say in front of others. It was good enough that they knew. These people knew their limits. Shao Tianwen did not avoid her when asking Mu Jiao about Zhang Sen because he trusted her, so Su Cha gave him a hint. As long as Zhang Sen Media was not stupid, they¡¯d know what to do next. Shao Tianwen thought about how theizens were still attacking Su Cha, but he shuddered at the thought of her methods. She even dared to directly rebut Jin Jiayu. Zhang Sen Media had caused her so much trouble and even bribed an Inte Water Army to bash her. It was certain that things would not end well for them. Even if this move did not hurt the tendons, it would still hurt the bones. To the outside world, apany that had offended the Imperial Mu Group was basically someone that they could not work with. Shao Tianwen thought for a while and gritted his teeth. ¡°Su Cha, what¡¯s your rtionship with the producer?¡± ¡°...¡± This question was not difficult to ask, but now that Shao Tianwen asked, she felt strange. Han Yongbing looked at Shao Tianwen in surprise. Su Cha frowned slightly. ¡°Best Actor Shao, what do you think is our rtionship?¡± Shao Tianwen probed, ¡°Is she your cousin or some rtive?¡± If they were just friends, Shao Tianwen did not dare to imagine how much more she could do for her. Su Cha was puzzled. ¡°We are just friends. We are not rted.¡± Shao Tianwen: ¡°...¡± Chapter 677 - Reminder

Chapter 677: Reminder

In the entertainment industry, some things were not umon, but the rare urrences were also kept extremely under wraps. Shao Tianwen could not tell if Su Cha was the kind of person he imagined. After this thought shed through his mind, he threw it away in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go and prepare.¡± Su Cha and Han Yongbing watched him leave. Han Yongbing saw Shao Tianwen¡¯s back and patted Su Cha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Middle-aged men haveplicated thoughts. You don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± What thoughts was he thinking? However, she also understood what Shao Tianwen meant. Did he think that she had something going on with Tan Yeluo? Su Cha felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Goosebumps crawled all over her body. She did not know why Shao Tianwen thought so. Could it be that he thought that Tan Yeluo was the one who¡¯d helped her? However, even if Tan Yeluo were under Su Cha¡¯s thumb, Su Cha could not have troubled Tan Yeluo with such a matter. It could only be said that Shao Tianwen did not know the truth and could only make wild guesses. This guess was funny. Now, the two main leads knew that Su Cha¡¯s background was shocking. There was no shortage of people with mysterious backgrounds in the entertainment industry, but there were not many who were as shocking as Su Cha. If others had backgrounds like hers, they would at least have some rumors about it flying around. However, Su Cha was very low-key. Even though her actions when attacking Jin Jiayu showed that she was not deliberately low-key. However, it was hard to guess at times. After all, Su Cha was a real provincial champion who got in from a local school. Her family seemed to be ordinary. How did she get involved with Imperial Mu International? Mu Jiao did not want to think about how a girl like Su Cha would ept unspoken rules, but some people could not tell even if she was being slept with. Mu Jiao could not be med for thinking this way. Su Cha¡¯s identity was too difficult to find out, and she had nothing to do with Imperial Mu, so she was dumbfounded. Right now, they believed that the female producer was connected to Imperial Mu. Su Cha had a good rtionship with that female producer. How was this line connected? Everyone kept their questions to themselves. After filming, Mu Jiao privately asked Han Yongbing about Su Cha. Han Yongbing was not surprised to see Mu Jiao looking for him, but his eyes were meaningful. ¡°I know you will ask me, but if she¡¯s willing to give hints to you about this, it means that she doesn¡¯t intend to attack the people around her. No matter what, she has something to do with Imperial Mu. You can¡¯t know what she¡¯s capable of.¡± Han Yongbing said this to warn Mu Jiao. The industry respected seniors, but when it came to people with powerful backgrounds, they had to avoid them no matter how popr they were. Su Cha looked like a good person. She knew her limits when dealing with people, but you could not guarantee that one thing or another would not provoke her. When interacting with such a person, the good and the bad were mixed. Jin Jiayu had ended up like that, although she was indeed too much. It could be seen that Su Cha was clear about her likes and dislikes. She would never tolerate things that she did not like. Just the fact that she had dissed Jin Jiayu and caused such a bigmotion online but had never cared about it showed that this girl¡¯s mental fortitude was not ordinary. ¡°I know what you mean.¡± Mu Jiao nodded and frowned. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I should warn Director Che.¡± The storm in Zhang Sen Media was quite big. As one of the shareholders, Mu Jiao could not ignore it. Chapter 678 - Understand

Chapter 678: Understand

¡°Director Che...¡± Han Yongbing had seen Chairman Che of Zhang Sen Media a few times. ¡°He has some tricks up his sleeve, but it¡¯s not enough against Imperial Mu, which got involved this time. Besides, isn¡¯t this matter because of his lover, Qin Bei? If Qin Bei doesn¡¯t do as she must, won¡¯t this matter never end?¡± Mu Jiao instantly knew what to do. She called Director Che to remind him about the call he¡¯d received from Tan Jinsui regarding Su Cha. ¡°There are two choices in front of us.¡± Meanwhile, Tan Jinsui seriously analyzed the consequences of this matter as he talked to Su Cha. ¡°Muyi has helped you settle the matter with Zhang Sen Media. You can vent your anger all you want, but if you rify the matter regarding what goes on behind the curtains, you will break the rules of the entertainment industry. Moreover, the matter of the Imperial Mu Group taking revenge for you will be linked up. If you don¡¯t want to publicize your rtionship with Bo Muyi for the time being, you might gain the title of a sugar baby in the future. ¡°If you don¡¯t rify, Zhang Sen Media will apologize privately. Qin Bei will be banned, but your unrealistic third-ce win will be left as is. Aspensation, the television station behind Zhang Sen Media and Dreams in Progress will definitely give you a lot of resources. Otherwise, they willpletely be enemies with you. Because once you make a rification, the votes doctored by Dreams in Progress can¡¯t be shaken off. This will be a devastating blow to their show. They can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡± After hearing Tan Jinsui¡¯s words, Su Cha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Uncle Tan, what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to rify!¡± Tan Jinsui¡¯s voice was a little cold. ¡°I only told you the second thing because they called and apologized with snot and tears. This matter was started by Zhang Sen Media. Why should we give them face? You have the Bo family backing you up, and you are the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Who are you afraid of?¡± Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Tan, I think what you said suits me. Let¡¯s start rifying the matter now.¡± ¡°Yes. I can make arrangements for this matter, but I still have to remind you that if your rtionship with Muyi is not made public, theizens will definitely guess that you have a sugar daddy behind you. There will still be a lot of rumors and nder. I¡¯m sure that you can bear it, but I don¡¯t know about Muyi. However, I personally don¡¯t rmend you to make it public. Your foundation is not stable enough now, mainly because Muyi¡¯s identity is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. It¡¯s not good for your image and your path in the entertainment industry. If you want to continue, it¡¯s best to sink for a while. Let them specte about this matter. If it¡¯s too outrageous, I will send awyer¡¯s letter. As long as you can persuade your other half not to make it public, that will do.¡± Tan Jinsui was speaking from a manager¡¯s perspective. Bo Muyi must want to announce his rtionship with Su Cha, and Su Cha might have the same intention. But the problem was that if she wanted to survive in the entertainment industry, even if Su Cha was outstanding enough, she did not have any achievements yet. Once it was made public, with Bo Muyi¡¯s identity, outsiders would only think that Su Cha was a girl who relied on others to climb up the socialdder. It would not do for her local standing. No matter where she appeared in the public in the future, she would be looked down upon by others. As a manager, Tan Jinsui was not willing to see such a situation. Since he had chosen to ept Su Cha, he naturally had to make Su Cha the second Zou Manni, or even someone to surpass her. There were some things that he knew better than the two of them. Chapter 679 - The Big V

Chapter 679: The Big V

Su Cha had actually thought about whether she should announce her rtionship with Bo Muyi if the matter could not be held back. Hearing Tan Jinsui¡¯s words, she thought it made sense. Now that she had entered the entertainment industry, she wanted to rise through the ranks. Bo Muyi was still her lover. It was enough that she knew. There was no need to tell others. In the future, if she really had to announce it, she would definitely choose to do it herself. That would definitely be the day she wanted to quit the entertainment industry. Thinking of this, Su Cha nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it your way.¡± Tan Jinsui was very satisfied. It was rare for Su Cha to listen. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. This matter will end in less than three days.¡± After hanging up, Tan Jinsui started to make arrangements. Su Cha stayed with the production crew and focused on filming while having Fu Mo pay attention to the Inte. Soon,te that night, a veteran celebrity gossip ount involved in the entertainment industry posted a shocking piece of news. Adding bricks and tiles to the gossip industry: ¡°I found out a very unexpected piece of news. After thinking about it for a while, I decided to say it. If I¡¯m saying it, it¡¯s naturally because I have evidence on hand. I really did not expect that a famous talent show would actually undermine its decades-long reputation because of the coercion of apany. It chose to defame a contestant¡¯s votes, causing a huge change in the rankings. Even after the contestant¡¯s fans questioned it, the show still chose to resist. On top of not being able to give a reasonable exnation, it kept ndering the contestant¡¯s fans for spreading rumors. As a talent show, they caused such a betrayal. Is what they did really worthy of what the founder said back then? Fair and just, and never forget the original intentions?¡± ¡°What... What the hell? It¡¯s the middle of the night. Wawa, do you want someone to join you in sleeplessness!!¡± ¡°Is it such a wonderfully juicy scoop? I swear, I fall asleep within two minutes, but I woke up when I saw your Weibo post. You have topensate me for my sleepiness!¡± ¡°The direction is too obvious. The production crew is Dreams in Progress. Is Su Cha really the one whose votes were blocked? So Su Cha is really number one? What the hell? Whichpany is so awesome that they could force this production crew to directly defame the champion?¡± ¡°¡ªWawa, this is not like you. You¡¯ve changed¡± ¡°The conspiracy is so disgusting! It¡¯s too obvious. If what Wawa said is true, I really feel sorry for Su Cha¡¯s fans.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the audience¡¯s reaction was not right. It¡¯d have been fine if the production crew just did not exin, but they even said that the contestants¡¯ fans were spreading rumors. Now, look at how badly the contestants have been criticized. They had the ability to make Su Cha number one, but in the end, their votes in the finals were the lowest since thepetition began. Who the hell would believe that?¡± ¡°Do you have evidence? Have you considered the feelings of the other contestants? As a verified ount, you actually spread rumors. How can you be so vicious?¡± ¡°Are some people around here idiots? The first thing that came out of Wawa¡¯s mouth was that they had evidence on hand. How could they dare to say anything without evidence? The stinky thing was the production crew itself. Did Su Cha say anything even after being bashed for a few days? The two other contestants have been groundlessly called the champion and are still celebrating. Are you not satisfied with that?¡± ¡°Dreams in Progress has a huge backing... Although I doubt your motives, I can only eat this juicy scoop if there¡¯s evidence. I don¡¯t know how the production crew will react now, or would they continue to fight until the end?¡± ¡°So you guys aren¡¯t going to ask who thispany is that can force the production crew to tamper with the votes? I think this might be a shocking juicy scoop. Don¡¯t you think there might be a deeper secret behind it?¡± Chapter 680 - An Apology Announcement

Chapter 680: An Apology Announcement

Just before, everyone was still being spoon-fed by the celebrities under Zhang Sen Media. Now that a verified ount had posted shockingments in the middle of the night,izens expressed that it was like the new year, and joyous news came one after another. The veteran production crew that had been around for decades actually falsified the votes and cklisted the champion? They¡¯d even made a statement saying that the fans who questioned the contest results were spreading rumors and were obviously biased, causing that contestant¡¯s fans to be attacked for a few days and nights. The contestant herself was even bashed to the heavens. In the end, someone came forward to say that the voting results were indeed fake! Su Cha was the champion! The name ¡°adding bricks and tiles to the gossip industry¡± sounded like it was a variety of marketing ounts, but in fact, it just sounded a little yful. Every time they posted, it was about something very serious. Moreover, the ount owner specialized in criticizing big events in the entertainment industry. Many celebrities¡¯ revtions were released by them. Moreover, it was said that there were individuals who offered tens of millions of yuan for the ount, but they could not buy this owner off. They still exposed the dirt without changing their stance. People did not know who this person was, nor did they know which celebrity they were tied to. Anyway, all the celebrities in the industry would turn pale at the mention of them. Those celebrities were afraid that they would be targeted one day. Now that this ount had made a move again, it must really be regarding a big matter that could be recorded in history. On the surface, this was just a matter of a contestant being cklisted. However, ¡°adding bricks and tiles¡± was as good as going against the television station behind the production crew. Even if this was the truth, they did not dare to reveal it, but this ount did not want to stay silent. Of course, this matter was premeditated. One could not say that ¡°adding bricks and tiles¡± was doing this just because they could not stand the results. Those who could tell the truth were definitely not ordinary people. The ount owner said that they had evidence on hand. If they had evidence, it would definitely be from the person who¡¯d tampered with the votes, and the target range was too small. But those staff were loyal to the television station. How could they reveal such a thing? It was obvious that if someone had made a move, even if there was no evidence, stepping up alone would be ¡°evidence.¡± For a moment, theizens who were watching the show were dumbfounded. The passersby and anti-fans who had been attacking Su Cha were dumbfounded. Su Cha¡¯s fans were crying tears of joy. They said that they had been wronged. Their Su Cha was number one!! As for the fans of the other contestants, some of them pretended to be dead after seeing through the trick while others could not ept it at all. They directly questioned the production crew and asked them to stand up again to prove it. The discussion forums and Weibo were once again trending because of this matter. Countless posts appeared, causing theizens to be dumbfounded. They felt that this matter might just be a big shot spreading rumors. After all, it was not easy to get evidence for such a matter. Even if the production crew faked the votes, they would not admit it. But the production crew of Dreams in Progress stood up and directly deleted the statement they previously released before quickly posting an apology statement. It was only the reason that had been slightly changed. In the apology, they said that it was because of a staff member¡¯s mistake that the votes were counted incorrectly. They had not found out about it a few days ago, but now they finally found out. The insiders who had handled the improper counting had also apologized to Su Cha and the other two contestants, and they would return Su Cha¡¯s title as champion. They gave this exnation to preserve their reputation and maintain theirst bit of dignity, but their apology was shocking enough. They actually apologized? Just because of a contestant? Even if they were against a verified ount, they were backed by a television station! Why should they be afraid?! Of course, when Su Cha saw the production crew¡¯s announcement, she immediately forwarded the apology statement and attached a thank you emoji. It seemed that the production crew had given her justice and she was thanking them. Chapter 681

Chapter 681: Untitled

Su Cha¡¯s reply was quick. In fact, the production crew did not ask her to respond. When they saw Su Cha¡¯s response, the production crew felt bitter. As for why, one could tell from thements on Su Cha¡¯s post. ¡°Oh my god, Baby, after suffering such a huge grievance, you actually reposted it to express your gratitude?¡± ¡°The production crew is really disgusting!! My heart aches for you!!¡± ¡°So why should you suffer this grievance? Just act well in your ¡®Legend of the Crane¡¯ role and go to school. Continue being a genius. Why should you have to rely on a production crew?¡± ¡°This is the most disgusting production crew I¡¯ve ever seen. I could imagine you being pressured by the neck while asking you to forward their post. You even had to thank them. It¡¯s really a stinky production crew!¡± ¡°Seeing your post, I don¡¯t dare to imagine how cold you must be feeling in your heart. Is this enoughpensation for the real champion?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been criticized for so many days. We¡¯ve suffered so much. How can they exin it away by saying it¡¯s just a staff¡¯s mistake?¡± ¡°Dreams in Progress¡¯s reputation has been ruined today.¡± ¡°The verified ount clearly revealed that the votes were changed because of the pressure from a certainpany. How could it be that a staff just made a mistake? So the production crew is still lying?¡± It was normal for Su Cha to respond, but since she knew how to make use of the situation, fans would think that Su Cha felt wronged. They thought Su Cha must have been forced to repost it. After all, the production crew had defamed the other party¡¯s champion. Could they exin it just by saying that the staff had made a mistake? Over the past few days, Su Cha had been mocked by everyone on the Inte. Not only did they not officially apologize to Su Cha, but they also just casually returned the championship to her? For a moment, Su Cha¡¯s Weibo post was filled with people who felt sorry for her. They bashed the production crew at the same time. The speed at which they deleted thements could not keep up with the speed at which theizens attacked. The production crew had no other choice. In just ten minutes, they saw that there were more than ten thousandments. The hotments were filled with criticism again, so they simply turned off thement function and stopped people frommenting. This time, the fans who were filled with anger and could not vent their anger started to appear on various tforms. Su Cha¡¯s poprity was not low. Even if just a portion of her fans went after them, her fan club seemed to be huge. Of course, the production crew could not handle such an attack. The fans of the other two contestants also kept quiet. The production crew hade forward to rify that the votes were fake. What else could they say? Actually, everyone in the industry could tell that Su Cha¡¯s repost was probably not forced by the production crew. It was more important for Su Cha to make a statement of forgiveness than to thank them. Hence, many people could tell that the production crew and Su Cha had had a falling out. Even if they did not cause trouble, they definitely did not have a good rtionship. However, marketing ounts often get wind of the main point. The big verified ount had given detailed information that the vote maniption was because of the coercion of apany. Now, the production crew said that there was a problem with the votes because of the operators¡¯ mistakes. Wasn¡¯t this a p in the face? In other words, if what the production crew said was the truth, wouldn¡¯t that mean ¡°adding bricks and tiles¡± was creating rumors? They had a famous verified ount. It was obvious that one of the two was lying. Whoever did not have integrity would be suspected. Chapter 682 - Old Man’s Owner

Chapter 682: Old Man¡¯s Owner

At this time, the production crew no longer had much of a reputation. Naturally, the people did not believe in the production crew. The public rtions department of Zhang Sen Media, who had not been exposed yet, broke out in a cold sweat. They were indeed considered powerful in the entertainment industry, but after being dealt with by the Imperial Mu Group this time, they did not dare to act recklessly regarding thepany¡¯s reputation. Zhang Sen Media was anxious and wanted to find out who had ordered them to do this. Su Cha scrolled through Weibo for a while. Sure enough, someone soon stood up and said, ¡°Is thatpany Zhang Sen Media?¡± I have a dream: ¡°Didn¡¯t someone expose this matter at the beginning? Could it be Zhang Sen Media? The television station behind Dreams in Progress is a satellite channel after all. Could ordinarypanies make them hack the votes? Recently, the artiste under Zhang Sen Media, Qin Bei, had a conflict with Su Cha. If it was not rumored that Qin Bei¡¯s backer was the president of Zhang Sen Media, then there wouldn¡¯t be any other exnation for this action, right? And now that the situation was suddenly rified, it meant that Su Cha must have a big power involved. Zhang Sen Media had recently beenpletely banned by the Imperial Mu Group. Is there a need to exin this further...?¡± ¡°What the f*ck, bloggers are born to do big things. Doesn¡¯t your exnation instantly make things clear?¡± ¡°Su Cha is backed by the Imperial Mu Group???!¡± ¡°Awesome!! Such a powerful background??¡± ¡°I remember what you said, blogger. When Su Cha just joined Weibo, didn¡¯t Imperial Mu Jewelry follow her? At that time, she was not very popr. Not many people followed her, but many people did not know about this... Now that you¡¯ve said that, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really drunk. How could the president of Zhang Sen Media mess with someone else just for an artist? How could he do such a shameful thing? And the Imperial Mu Group? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Someone who could do such a big thing could not be an executive of the Imperial Mu Group, right? How could Su Cha have the ability to climb up the ranks of the Imperial Mu Group?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world. I think Su Cha is rted to the Imperial Mu Group and was waiting to dig someone¡¯s grave.¡± ¡°Even Jin Jiayu didn¡¯t stand a chance. Isn¡¯t it obvious? I believe what the blogger said. I¡¯m more inclined to believe that Su Cha has a sugar daddy behind her. Otherwise, I don¡¯t believe that some insignificant person can hold so many resources just after entering the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Did you forget about Tan Jinsui? Isn¡¯t it strange that she has Tan Jinsui as her manager?¡± ¡°The question now is, why did Tan Jinsui choose Su Cha among so many neers? Why did he be Su Cha¡¯s manager? Is Su Cha worthy?¡± ... Seeing thesements, Su Cha was not angry. She had already expected it. Actually, their guess was right. Arge part of the reason she had these resources was because of Bo Muyi. However, unlike ordinary people, she had the ability to manage these resources first. Also, Bo Muyi was her boyfriend, her future husband... As for the term sugar daddy... Su Cha thought for a while. Well, since he was to be her husband, so be it. Of course, in the eyes of theseizens, Bo Muyi, this sugar daddy, was definitely a middle-aged man. He was probably especially ugly. As for the mysterious person who had reported about the Imperial Mu Group, they were only 25 years old. They would definitely not be linked to one another because it was too unbelievable. Chapter 683

Chapter 683: Untitled

That night, the production crew¡¯s apology post became particrly lively. Many people tagged Su Cha. In the WeChat group, a group of sleepless night owls tirelessly spread this rumor. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Oh my, in the version I saw, Bo Muyi has be a wretched-looking middle-aged man with a general¡¯s belly [How exciting!].¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night? You¡¯re already so old. Are you just waiting to die?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°It¡¯s fine if I can die. Anyway, I¡¯ve lived enough at 73. For a sudden death at such a young age, I will definitely set off firecrackers to celebrate.¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Trash!¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°Sigh, we are all in the same group. Let¡¯s be more peaceful. Now that the little Alliance Master is being embroiled in a dispute, shouldn¡¯t we find some connections to help exin things?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Her boyfriend hasn¡¯t said anything. Let¡¯s not bother about him.¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°...¡± Su Cha watched them chat and did not interrupt, in case the topic involved her again. She thought for a while and looked at the time. She sent Bo Muyi a message and asked if he was asleep. He had not recovered yet from his injury. Even though she was filming, Su Cha still missed him. Two seconds after the message was sent, Su Cha received a call from him. ¡°Not yet.¡± The man¡¯s voice was as clear and noble as ever, with a gentleness and affection for the girl. ¡°Cha Cha, are you ready to sleep?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± She was living in the same room as Fu Mo, so Su Cha took the phone and opened the door. She walked to the empty corridor to call him. ¡°Are you feeling better now? Don¡¯t ignore your health when you¡¯re busy with work. Don¡¯t keep asking me to hang up before you.¡± Su Cha frowned slightly. Sometimes, she did not want to nag. She felt like an old woman. But she was used to being upfront with Bo Muyi, just like how Bo Muyi treated her. ¡°No, my body is almost recovered. I¡¯m being obedient.¡± He said happily, ¡°How can I not listen to you?¡± He would never get sick of Su Cha¡¯s concern. Su Cha nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Muyi, how¡¯s Bai Kun¡¯s investigation on the Killing Alliance?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ideal, but there¡¯s no movement for the time being.¡± Bo Muyi paused for a while. ¡°The difference between the Killing Alliance and the Star Alliance¡¯s Martial Alliance is that their branches are not involved with each other. Right now, the person behind Dawn is unwilling to bear this responsibility. The people from Tree Hall can¡¯t be found. That assassin is dead, and he did not give any useful information.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Su Cha frowned and said coldly, ¡°He must have had a tough mouth.¡± Su Cha had no sympathy for those who had hurt Bo Muyi. She even wanted to have dealt with them herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. The Bo family is not to be trifled with.¡± Bo Muyi sounded dissatisfied. It seemed that ever since Su Cha became the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, she had be more in control of these things. Bo Muyi, who had always wanted to protect her, had now be the target of his girlfriend¡¯s protection. It was not that he was unhappy, but he liked the way Su Cha used to act coquettishly in his arms. She should have been a good girl. Now that she was so strong and powerful, he secretly felt sorry for her. He did not know how much she had suffered to be like this. Chapter 684 - Master, You Also Like to Read Gossip?

Chapter 684: Master, You Also Like to Read Gossip?

Su Cha paused when she heard Bo Muyi¡¯s words. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Of course I know, but the Killing Alliance is amon enemy of our Alliances. Let¡¯s do it together.¡± The Star Alliance was also doing their best to investigate the Killing Alliance. ¡°However, there¡¯s something I n to do first.¡± Su Cha thought for a while and told him her n. She wanted to ask for suggestions. ¡°Among the five elders of the Star Alliance, other than Master Buzhou, the other four are a stumbling block to me and the Star Alliance. I haven¡¯t taken the initiative to ask them about what I¡¯ve told them before, but they clearly don¡¯t have the self-awareness to tell me themselves. None of them came to report to me about their subordinates. So, who do you think I should touch first?¡± ¡°Cheng Deyue.¡± Bo Muyi was very decisive. ¡°He¡¯s a stupid person. He doesn¡¯t have any sense of judgment. He¡¯s often used by the other three as a tool. We have to get rid of him first and force the other three to take action themselves. Only then can we start on a better footing.¡± Cheng Deyue was also an old man. If he knew that he was being evaluated by a junior, he would probably vomit blood. Su Cha agreed with Bo Muyi¡¯s judgment. Cheng Deyue was indeed the stupidest among the five elders. At least, even if the other three were dissatisfied, they still had to maintain their reputation, especially since Mo Weiyuan almost got into trouble this time. The traitor was from the Tang Sect. Tang Hefei had been as quiet as a chicken for the past two days, and he would not cause any trouble in the short term. Su Cha could take advantage of this time to get rid of the others. ¡°Yes, I think so too. But to get rid of his position as an elder, we have to find a suitable opportunity.¡± Su Cha touched her chin and started to think about how to begin. ¡°Cha Cha, have you forgotten about his grandchildren?¡± The man chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t move much back then. I was just waiting for today.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Muyi, you¡¯re right!¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s words reminded Su Cha. She instantly knew what to do, but she had to find a good excuse. Hence, she had a simple chat with Bo Muyi. After hanging up, Su Cha entered the room and spent the first half of the night discussing this matter with Tan Yeluo. She was Bo Muyi¡¯s ¡°brother,¡± the Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. She was promoted by the old Alliance Master, so Su Cha naturally trusted her unconditionally. When this fellow heard that Su Cha was going to stir trouble, she could not wait to praise her with both hands. She had long disliked this group of elders. Now that she had the support of the new Alliance Master, it was naturally easier for her to do half the work. The next day, even though Su Cha did not sleep much, she was still energetic when she woke up in the morning. She went to join the production crew with Fu Mo early in the morning and got the stylist to start styling her. As she had thought of a good idea, she looked energetic. She exuded a lively light today. Even the makeup artist praised her. ¡°Miss Su, you look good. You are really in high spirits.¡± The makeup artist was implying that Su Cha was happy because the Dreams in Progress production crew had rified things yesterday, but she did not know that Su Cha was happy because she was thinking of doing something bad. ¡°Really? I forgot to check Weibo today.¡± With the makeup artist¡¯s reminder, Su Cha recalled that the matter on the Inte was not over yet, so she turned on her phone directly. After the stylist left for a while, she went on Weibo to continue watching the online battlefield. Whenever something big happened, she usually did not log on to her Su Cha ount. The continuous tagging and messages could give anyone a headache. When she went in to read thements as S, she identally liked one. Su Cha was silent for a while and quickly canceled. Although S was an embroidery master, she still had many fans after the previous incident. However, no one should notice such a slip of the hand, right? She had canceled it. In less than two minutes, Su Cha saw a private message from a fan: ¡°Master O.O, you also like to read gossip?¡± Chapter 685 - Fawning

Chapter 685: Fawning

Most of the time, such messages would get buried, so even though Su Cha saw it, she did not reply. It was understandable that fans would pay attention to celebrities¡¯ activities at all times, but it did not make sense for a master like her to have fans paying close attention to her. After all, she had over 100,000 followers and had not bought any of them. Su Cha could understand. She pretended not to have seen it and continued scrolling through Weibo. After the stylist came in, she closed the Weibo page. After all, she was being styled right now. The stylist could see her phone screen when she lowered her head. Su Cha did not want her S identity to be exposed for the time being. After reading the news on Weibo, the production crew naturally refused to admit that they had been coerced into changing Su Cha¡¯s votes. Anyway, there was no movement after the announcement. As for Zhang Sen Media, who was involved, they would not admit that they had been suppressed by the Imperial Mu Group. Otherwise, where could they put their face? Zhang Sen Media could only awkwardly let theizens discuss it. They could neither speak nor rebut. They did not know if the Imperial Mu Group would move again if they did. Initially, some media outlets thought that the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s actions were treacherous, but now it seemed that Zhang Sen Media was the one who¡¯d caused trouble first. No wonder the corporation took action. But it seemed that Su Cha was quite favored? Yes, almost everyone, including those in the industry, had guessed that the financial backer behind Su Cha was the Imperial Mu Group. However, the person in charge of the Imperial Mu Group had said in a magazine interview that he had a wife, so it was naturally impossible for him to call her a wife. And Su Cha was only 18 this year. Logically speaking, since there was not enough information to prove it, they did not hesitate to directly let the person in charge of the Imperial Mu Group off the hook. Moreover, they did not think about it at all because they subconsciously felt that Su Cha was not worthy of such a person, even if he was only a sugar daddy. All that was left was to search among the shareholders of the Imperial Mu Group or among some other higher-ups. People in the industry generally believed that this person was the producer who invested in The Legend of the Crane. After all, the producer had a mysterious background and was very rich, although she was a woman. But weren¡¯t lilies[1] epted nowadays? There were also many wealthy men who liked male celebrities. But those who did not know were making wild guesses. Anyway, the core idea was that even if Su Cha was wronged this time, it would not be good if she had a sugar daddy. After all, the entertainment industry was a big cesspool. Everyone thought so. While the makeup artist and stylist were styling Su Cha, they discussed this matter. The stylist gossiped, ¡°The production crew of Dreams is too unreliable. I don¡¯t know how many times they verified the staff¡¯s mistakes. It caused you to suffer on the Inte. But Su Cha, your mentality is really good. If it were someone else, they would have broken down many times.¡± They were both from the industry. Although they did not know if it was Zhang Sen Media, they knew that the crew could not get away with it. They could not even fool theizens after making such an excuse. How could they believe it? They just could not say it clearly and found an excuse to talk to Su Cha. Now that it was known Su Cha had such a powerful backer, who would not want to suck up to her? Hence, Su Cha only smiled lightly when she heard that. ¡°In that situation back then, when I got third ce, I thought, so be it. What else could I do? The other two contestants are not bad. It¡¯s not impossible for anyone else to get first ce.¡± [1] ng for lesbians Chapter 686 - Get Used to It

Chapter 686: Get Used to It

There seemed to be nothing wrong with her words. In addition, she had been quiet since the incident happened. The makeup artist was surprised. ¡°Su Cha, were you really not angry back then? Even when the Dream Team came out to speak, didn¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± No matter how good an ordinary person¡¯s mentality was, it was impossible for them to be so good, right? ¡°Since I participated in apetition, I could only ept the results.¡± Su Cha yed it down and did not waste her breath. ¡°If one couldn¡¯t ept this, why participate in apetition at all?¡± Even if she had something to say, she could not say it. There were too many people around, and she did not trust these two. She was not very angry, but she was unwilling to ept the fact that what she deserved had been cheapened for no reason and that she had been mocked repeatedly online. What belonged to her was hers. If someone did not want to give it to her, they would have to pay the price. The two people behind looked at each other and admired Su Cha¡¯s mentality. Indeed, although this girl usually had conflicts with Jin Jiayu when she joined the production crew, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that Jin Jiayu was the one who¡¯d caused trouble first. She deserved to be kicked out. During this period of time, Su Cha had been quiet and not causing trouble for the production crew. She was not a smooth person, but at least she did not have a petty temper. She could fulfill the director¡¯s requirements and endure hardship. There were not many newbies who could film seriously. It seemed that many things on the Inte were started by others. Su Cha¡¯s personality could only be said to be too straightforward. She would not endure it. She had the capital not to do so. More importantly, her acting was also good! After filming for such a long time, the director was very satisfied with Su Cha¡¯s performance. The stylist and makeup artist could guarantee that the performance would definitely be popr if it was broadcasted! Director Han¡¯s production was led by Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao. With such an outstanding supporting role, it was hard not to be popr. While Su Cha was being styled, she received a call from Zong Yanxiu. ¡°Xiao Cha, what are you doing now?¡± There was something wrong with his voice. Su Cha could feel him frowning. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Zong Yanxiu was a little angry. ¡°Such a big thing has happened. You¡¯ve suffered so much, so why didn¡¯t you tell me? And you even joined hands with your Uncle Tan to hide it from me? On top of your ranking being faked, you were also attacked by people on the Inte. What kind of lousy program did you participate in?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want you to worry. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really care about these things. They¡¯ve already settled it.¡± She could not move while being styled, and there were others listening, so Su Cha spoke very vaguely. ¡°Can¡¯t I help you?¡± After Zong Yanxiu finished speaking, Su Cha heard Zong Bingyi¡¯s angry voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°She has lost all her face. What¡¯s up with arguing with a third-rate celebrity? Is that kind of person qualified to argue with her?¡± Although he sounded like he was ming Su Cha, it was obvious that he was defending her. Su Cha could not help but chuckle. ¡°Is Grandpa angry?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s even angrier than me.¡± Zong Yanxiu was still angry. When he heard Su Cha¡¯s words, he could not help butugh. ¡°Grandpa said that you have lost face.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ve lost it.¡± Su Cha said, ¡°Get used to it.¡± Chapter 687 - Drag

Chapter 687: Drag

Zong Yanxiu said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to tell him that.¡± He paused and said, ¡°Xiao Cha, I see that the Inte is guessing about you and Muyi. Have you decided not to announce it?¡± ¡°You should ask Uncle Tan about the details. He will exin it to you.¡± It was not convenient for Su Cha to say anything now, so she asked Zong Yanxiu to ask Tan Jinsui. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry. I will stand up for you regarding Zhang Sen Media! I think Muyi has not done enough. Any Tom, Dick, or Harry can bully our daughter. Does he think that our Zong family has no one?¡± The influential Zhang Sen Media in the entertainment industry was nothing in front of them. If they could not make a move topletely bankrupt theirpany, it would at least be enough for theirpany to suffer. Su Cha felt warm inside. She could not say much, so she said softly, ¡°Father, do what makes you happy. I¡¯m still getting styled, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to say too much. I¡¯ll hang up first, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. Bye now.¡± She¡¯d been preupied with Zong Yanxiu. After she hung up, the makeup artist asked her with a smile, ¡°Was it your dad?¡± Su Cha¡¯s voice was very low. She also used her strong hearing to listen so as to avoid being heard by others. The two of them could not hear anything clearly. They only knew that the caller was her father. Su Cha nodded. ¡°He called to ask after me.¡± ¡°They must have been sad after they saw what happened online. Our parents are old, so they will inevitably let their imaginations run wild. Su Cha, you have to exin it well to them.¡± They were kind. Su Cha nodded to express that she understood. She did not show any impatience and just listened. This made the makeup artist and stylist have a better impression of her. There was a big scene in the afternoon. There were many scenes in ¡°The Legend of the Crane,¡± so the production crew had hired a special director, who was a famous senior in the industry. Yu Wan was a woman with peerless martial arts skills, so there would definitely be fighting scenes in the drama. The martial arts director was instructing Su Cha and the rest on how to act in the next scene. This scene was between her and Mu Jiao. Su Cha naturally listened attentively and did not intend to correct her. The director asked her to act however she wanted. When the staff tied her waist for the first time, Mu Jiao smiled and asked, ¡°Su Cha, this is your first time acting such a scene. This must be your first time using a harness, right?¡± Su Cha nodded. She never needed this thing, so of course it was her first time. Mu Jiao instructed her, ¡°When you are suspended in the airter, your body will feel weightless. After you¡¯ve stabilized and rxed, it will not be difficult. The other movements will be done ording to the requirements of the martial arts manual. We will just do a few simple movements in the air. It will not be difficult.¡± Although it was not going to be difficult, it would be hard for her if she forgot her lines while suspended on wires. If she did it quickly, it would be difficult for her not to panic. If she did not act well, it would not feel good to hang in the air for a few hours. Mu Jiao said this to ease Su Cha¡¯s nervousness. Su Cha was not nervous. She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Sister Mu Jiao. I will try my best to adapt and not drag you down. Let¡¯s end this scene early.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you were a burden,¡± Mu Jiao said casually. ¡°I was afraid that I would be a burden to you.¡± Han Yongbing looked at the two of them discussing. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll know when you go up.¡± Chapter 688 - Stunned Everyone

Chapter 688: Stunned Everyone

After the staff confirmed the arrangement, Su Cha found she was indeed not used to hanging up. Since the lock of the wire was hanging on her waist, it would definitely make her waist feel ufortable. Ordinary people would not be able to hang on for long. While floating in the air, Su Cha used her inner force to rx her body, but she did not rely entirely on it. Otherwise, people would suspect her... At least it did not feel ufortable anymore. After Su Cha¡¯s toes started to float in the air, Han Yongbing asked, ¡°Su Cha, are you okay?¡± Su Cha nodded. Han Yongbing waved at the staff. The harness around her waist tightened again. Su Cha¡¯s body swayed and she was suspended in midair. The first time she went up, she lost her bnce instantly. Her body would subconsciously turn and tilt. Su Cha was steady and did not have any major problems. Many people came to watch her first scene. Shao Tianwen and Hua Nie stood by the side and watched. When Hua Nie saw Su Cha¡¯s calm expression and steady body, he was so envious that he was about to cry. ¡°We are both humans, but why is the difference so huge?¡± During his first time, he almost threw up. Shao Tianwen could not help butugh. ¡°Who asked you to be afraid of heights!¡± As Hua Nie was very tall, he was trembling non-stop when he was hung up on the wire. He almost fainted from rolling his eyes. His willpower was quite strong. He slowly got used to it and forced himself to ovee it in the future. However, he still had the stunt doubleplete the difficult aerial action. He was afraid of heights, and there was nothing he could do about it. However, since he could not do it himself, Hua Nie was a little regretful. Han Yongbing was also dissatisfied that he could not take a shot of Hua Nie. But this was human nature. He could not force others. Looking at Su Cha¡¯s calm appearance during her first time in the air, Hua Nie cried a million times in his heart. After Su Cha was hung up, Mu Jiao was also hung up. She had filmed harness scenes many times and was familiar with it. However, she was still an ordinary person, so her body was unstable in mid-air. They also had to do some movements. Usually, such scenes needed to be filmed several times or more than ten times. Unexpectedly, both of them performed well this time. Su Cha ¡°deliberately¡± made several mistakes. After Mu Jiao made a few mistakes, the fight scene was easily over. The main reason was that the movements were not difficult at the moment. The difficult part was the final battle. The flying up and down would test one¡¯s skills. After Han Yongbing nodded, Su Cha was put down first. After shended, the rope on Mu Jiao¡¯s side was lowered. In the end, a staff member screamed, ¡°F*ck!¡± Then, Mu Jiao¡¯s harness suddenly fell from the sky. The sudden change stunned the others. Mu Jiao felt her body suddenly lose weight in mid-air and she screamed subconsciously. The martial arts extras moved to rush forward to catch Mu Jiao. Although there was a cushion on the ground, it was not very soft. It was not a joke to fall on it from the sky. At this moment, Su Cha, who was being untied by the staff, was still wearing the thick pce dress. Her figure rushed out at lightning speed. She reached out and urately grabbed Mu Jiao¡¯s waist. She held Mu Jiao¡¯s waist horizontally and spun around to slow down thending. Her red dress fluttered, making for a beautiful scene. Then she pushed Mu Jiao¡¯s back slightly, and Mu Jiao stood steadily on the ground. As she had caught her quickly, Mu Jiao¡¯s arm wrapped around Su Cha¡¯s neck instinctively. The production crew was stunned when the scene stopped. Chapter 689 - Recorded

Chapter 689: Recorded

Was there something wrong? It was as if time had stopped. Everyone was dumbfounded and did not know how to react. Until Su Cha asked her with a faint smile, ¡°Sister Mu Jiao, are you okay?¡± Mu Jiao came back to her senses. She blinked and swallowed her saliva subconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She had suddenly felt that the harness had let go of her and her body was falling rapidly. Then, as if someone had caught her, she was twirled around. After she was helped to stand up, she found herself hugging Su Cha¡¯s neck. It was obvious that Su Cha had saved her. Mu Jiao felt that something was wrong. The martial arts director did not have time to react. She stood awkwardly at the side. Han Yongbing was the first to regain his senses. He subconsciously patted the cameraman. ¡°Did you take that shot?¡± His voice was filled with excitement. The cameraman looked at the machine that he had not turned off and nodded in a daze. ¡°I think it was taken.¡± Everyone came back to their senses. The martial arts director looked at Su Cha with bright eyes. The staff member who was controlling the machine walked over with a bitter expression. ¡°S-sorry, Director. The machine was stuck for a while. It loosened when I used too much strength...¡± Then he bowed and apologized to Mu Jiao. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mu Jiao. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Although Mu Jiao was shocked just now, she had already regained her senses. She looked at the staff and shook her head. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s fine.¡± She looked at Su Cha and smiled. ¡°Su Cha, thank you.¡± She did not expect Su Cha to save her in such a dangerous situation. Han Yongbing instructed someone to check if it was a problem with the machine. After all, this was the fault of the props team. Everyone came back to their senses and looked at Su Cha differently. Just now, when she went to save someone, her smooth and natural figure was like that in a real movie. It was unbelievable! Hua Nie and Shao Tianwen walked forward, their eyes dull. ¡°Su Cha, Mu Jiao, are you okay?¡± Mu Jiao shook her head. The martial arts director looked at Su Cha and could not help but say excitedly, ¡°You are still a girl. How could you react like that under normal circumstances? Did you practice martial arts before?¡± Ordinary people would be frightened when they saw someone fall down. They would take it head-on if they could. How could they easily take a turn to soften the impact? Their strength would have to be considerable. Mu Jiao suddenly fell from the sky. Under normal circumstances, someone would have had a concussion. Han Yongbing also came forward and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first time you¡¯ve been hung up on harness?¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never been hung on a wire before.¡± She did not exin in detail, and everyone looked at her differently. The martial arts director looked at someone else. Just as she was about to speak, Hua Nie suddenly said to Su Cha, ¡°Su Cha, you are so awesome. Can you be my stunt double? I saw how handsome you were when you saved someone!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yongbing pped the back of Hua Nie¡¯s head. ¡°Do you have nothing better to think about?¡± Everyoneughed. Her doubts were dispelled. The others helped Mu Jiao to the side tofort her. Han Yongbing asked someone to check the props again. It would be best if this was an ident, but it might not be an ident. However, it was unlikely that someone had deliberately framed her. Su Cha also went to rest for a while. Han Yongbing and the martial arts director watched the recording more than ten times. Chapter 690 - Flirting

Chapter 690: Flirting

¡°Tsk tsk, look at her smooth movements. She also has a lot of strength. This female celebrity is not ordinary...¡± The camera was not turned off just now, so the scene of Su Cha saving someone was recorded. Han Yongbing touched his chin and pondered. ¡°Although it was an ident, this ident gave me a surprise.¡± No one expected Su Cha, who looked like a weak little girl, to be so agile. ¡°She must have been trained!¡± The martial arts director said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for ordinary people to do such a thing. It seems like she doesn¡¯t need a stunt double at all. No wonder she performed well on her first time in a wire harness. Her body was also stable. She¡¯s much more familiar with it than many celebrities who often hang in harnesses.¡± *** Mu Jiao stood at the side drinking water. The assistant massaged her shoulders to help her rx. After the fright just now, Mu Jiao¡¯s body was still a little tense. As the assistant massaged her, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister Mu Jiao, you didn¡¯t see it just now. During such a dangerous situation, Su Cha rushed over without hesitation to catch you. I think she snatched the job of our male celebrities.¡± ¡°Even male celebrities didn¡¯t dare to catch me.¡± Mu Jiao swallowed the water and looked at Su Cha. ¡°I¡¯m already an adult, but I was saved by a little girl. Moreover, she¡¯s like a hero saving the beauty in a martial arts drama. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± ¡°This is not a drama! Her movements were so cool!¡± The junior assistant was excited. She could not help but be excited as she looked at Su Cha. ¡°If the scene just now where she saved you was leaked, I think both of you will be a couple in fans¡¯ eyes.¡± ¡°This cannot be revealed.¡± Mu Jiao frowned and looked at the assistant sternly. ¡°This was an ident. It shows that the production crew¡¯s supervision was not up to par. It¡¯s fine since nothing happened to me, but if something had happened, the production crew would find it hard to exin. Director Han probably doesn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. This video is good for Su Cha, but it¡¯s also bad for the entire production crew. Did you record it?¡± The junior assistant quickly shook her head nervously. ¡°No, we were all paying attention to your harness scenes at that time. We didn¡¯t have the right to take a video. But I think Director Han asked the cameraman if he had taken the scene just now.¡± Mu Jiao: ¡°...¡± She looked at Director Han and the others, then at Su Cha, who was standing aside casually. At this moment, she probably felt Mu Jiao¡¯s gaze on her. The other party looked over, her red lips parted slightly, and she smiled calmly. Her face was clearly exquisite and gorgeous, but it exuded a clear and cold feeling, bringing with it a sense of beauty. Mu Jiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was not a little girl anymore. She had seen countless handsome male celebrities, including Shao Tianwen, who was a charming man. In the end, instead of being seduced by these male celebrities, she was... seduced by a girl? Mu Jiao felt that she had probably gone crazy. Her cheeks were a little hot. She avoided Su Cha¡¯s gaze and fanned her face. ¡°You are so naive.¡± The assistant looked up at the sky. There were no clouds in the sky, and there was even a cool breeze. The assistant thought of a perfect reason. ¡°Sister Mu Jiao, you are still wearing your armor. It might be too hot.¡± Mu Jiao nodded. Han Yongbing asked the production crew to check things again. After confirming that there was nothing else wrong, he announced that they would continue filming. The martial arts scene had ended. All that was left were the lines in the script. After the filming, Su Cha and Fu Mo went back together. Chapter 691 - Isn’t He Handsome?

Chapter 691: Isn¡¯t He Handsome?

Of course, the production crew had been warned not to tell anyone about the ident. Although this scene had been perfectly resolved by Su Cha, the wire harness ident was not a small matter. In the end, after an examination, it was found that it was indeed a problem with the machine. It was not a man-made mistake, but if the media found out about it, the production could not guess how they would report it. Theizens did not know the truth and would easily be led astray, causing a lot of trouble. Especially fans of celebrities. However, everyone who was discussing today¡¯s scene expressed that Su Cha was really valiant. Some people recalled a subway video that was popr in LovMusik. The way she kicked was also very cool. From the looks of it, this exquisite and beautiful girl actually had good hidden attributes? Even the martial arts director liked Su Cha. ¡°ssmate Su, how did you save Mu Jiao?¡± Fu Mo asked when Su Cha returned. Su Cha answered casually, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t have stood by and simply watched what was happening in front of me.¡± Fu Mo frowned. ¡°This will expose you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Cha looked at Fu Mo with a faint smile. ¡°Fu Mo, do you think I will be exposed?¡± Fu Mo was speechless. She knew that Su Cha had never told her about the martial arts world. As a martial artist, she naturally knew about Su Cha. She even knew that Su Cha was the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Now that Su Cha had made it clear, she lowered her head and admitted helplessly, ¡°ssmate Su, can you tell? Actually, I¡¯m a member of the Beggar Sect. I belong to the Martial Alliance and have always stayed with the Lian family. My family members are all servants of the Lian family. I was originally with the young master of the Lian family. To a certain extent, I was protecting him.¡± Su Cha walked to the table and poured herself a cup of water. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you protecting him now? Why did youe to apply to be my assistant?¡± ¡°I have to go to school.¡± Fu Mo raised her head and widened her eyes. ¡°Besides, the young master¡¯s girlfriend doesn¡¯t like me following the young master all the time, so I applied to be your assistant. I wanted to earn money to buy a birthday gift for the young master.¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear you say that you didn¡¯t buy it for himst time?¡± Fu Mo nodded. ¡°Because I bought one for you.¡± She had taken a fancy to the bracelet on Su Cha¡¯s wrist. Su Cha lowered her head and nced at it. Suddenly, she smiled yfully. ¡°Did you intend to buy it for him?¡± Fu Mo shook her head and smiled strangely. ¡°I thought the young master might not think highly of my gift, unlike you, ssmate Su.¡± Su Cha felt that Fu Mo meant something else. But she could not tell whether it was malicious or not. With Fu Mo¡¯s smile, the red bumps on her face seemed to be especially obvious. Su Cha suddenly pointed. ¡°If there¡¯s no need for this, just drop it. If you¡¯re staying by my side, you don¡¯t need to pretend.¡± Fu Mo was surprised. ¡°You can tell?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to tell?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you do this.¡± Fu Mo¡¯s eyes showed a hint of confusion. ¡°There isn¡¯t really...¡± It was nothing. She did not continue. She seemed to be thinking. Su Cha did not say anything else and brought her downstairs for dinner. Bo Muyi, who was far away in the Imperial Capital, was still at thepany. Outside the door, Bai Kun showed the video in his hand to Ah Chen. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t Miss Su very handsome?¡± Chapter 692 - Unexpected Turn

Chapter 692: Unexpected Turn

Ah Chen just nced at him. ¡°Young Master will be angry if you show him that now.¡± Bai Kun snorted. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t take it inside now. When he returns to the Lookout Pavilion, I¡¯ll show it to him and run.¡± Ah Chen sneered. ¡°Are you that afraid?¡± Bai Kun looked at him with pity. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a problem with a proposal in the nning department? Young Master has already scolded the person in charge of the project badly. From morning to night, his mood will probably be negative. Of course I won¡¯t go in now and forcefully offer him my head.¡± Ah Chen snorted and did not say anything. The phone on the table suddenly rang. When Bai Kun picked it up, the man¡¯s cold voice could be heard. ¡°Bai Kun,e in.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Ah Chen smiled sincerely. *** After dinner, Su Cha, who had finished rinsing her mouth, opened her mouth. Fu Mo held her phone and shone the shlight into her throat. After the photo was taken, Fu Mo whispered, ¡°ssmate Su, it¡¯s a little swollen. It¡¯s inmed.¡± Su Cha had a rare gloomy expression. During dinner that night, she ate a few more pieces of the hotel¡¯s specialty braised beef. In the end, it turned out to be super spicy. The aftertaste of the chili was domineering. After she ate it for a while, her throat started to feel strange. Su Cha used her inner force to slow down and felt that there was something strange in her throat. When Fu Mo saw it, she realized that it was inmed. It was so spicy. She opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have eaten it.¡± Even if she was filming now, she was still a singer. It was not right for her to not take care of herself. ¡°I can¡¯t me you. I didn¡¯t know that the beef was so spicy. I¡¯ll buy you some anti-inmmatory medicine and throat-soothing candies. Drink more water tonight. Maybe you¡¯ll be fine tomorrow morning.¡± After she finished speaking, she went out to buy these things for Su Cha. Su Cha was a little depressed and wanted to give Bo Muyi a video call. Perhaps because they had telepathy, Bo Muyi gave her a video call just as she thought about it. When the video was connected, the man¡¯s wless face was revealed, in particr, his smooth and beautiful jawline. Then he lowered his head and a pair of deep ink-like eyes appeared on the screen. When he saw Su Cha, a smile appeared on his lips. Su Cha mumbled andined coquettishly, ¡°I ate something spicy tonight. Fu Mo said that my throat is swollen and a little inmed.¡± As she spoke, she opened her mouth to the person in the video, wanting to use the camera to point at her throat. ¡°Can you see?¡± ¡°Why is it swollen?¡± Although his wife was not being concerned about her image, the man did not care. It was just that the quality of the video was worrying. He only saw a piece of pink and tender tongue, but he could not see anything else. He was a little worried. ¡°Have you taken medicine? Is it serious? If not,e back and get yourself checked at the hospital.¡± Thest sentence was the man¡¯s goal. Every time he video called Su Cha, he wanted her to return to the Imperial Capital. Su Cha shook her head and looked at the perfect beauty on the screen. ¡°Fu Mo went out to buy medicine. I¡¯ll have some lozenges to soothe my throat tomorrow morning. If there¡¯s no other way, I¡¯ll use my inner force to quench it.¡± It was just that that would be more troublesome. After all, this was a problem with the body. The internal force conversion process was important. Time was almost up. Seeing that she was noting back, the man was unhappy. He changed the topic and started to ask about today¡¯s matter. ¡°You have to be good. Don¡¯t eat anything that¡¯s bad for you. If you are not feeling well, I will feel ufortable too. What¡¯s up with you saving that woman from your production crew today? I feel that her eyes wanted to stick to you!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She was caught off guard. Didn¡¯t you see that she almost fell to the ground? Chapter 693 - Taking Medicine

Chapter 693: Taking Medicine

He was not surprised after seeing the video. Meanwhile, Su Cha was stunned by the unexpected turn of events. She thought for a while and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. I saw her almost fall. She was right in front of me. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡± What she said made sense, but the man could not help but be unhappy. He frowned as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Why do I feel that you encounter all sorts of things when you go out to film?¡± Su Cha shrugged helplessly. ¡°What can I do if such things happen to me?¡± She also found it strange that she kept encountering strange things. However, life was full of surprises. She just had to get used to it. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the man on the other side of the video call rubbing his chin and saying mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s probably because your luck is bad this year. Why don¡¯t you ask the Stone Door Master of your Alliance to read your fortune another day? Ask how to change your luck?¡± Su Cha almost spat out her water. ¡°You actually believe this? Besides, the Stone Door Master is not really a fortune-teller.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t counter it, I can¡¯t help suspecting that there will be a bunch of inexplicable people pestering you.¡± ¡°How can that be? You have to be confident in yourself.¡± Su Cha said sincerely, ¡°No one else can see you like this.¡± Bo Muyi frowned and caught the main point in Su Cha¡¯s words. ¡°Do you mean that you only like me because I¡¯m good-looking?¡± Su Cha: ¡°No, I love everything about you.¡± Bo Muyi felt that her words were too perfunctory. Su Cha felt that she had somehow unlocked a fatal problem. She quickly changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s the wound on your arm?¡± Bo Muyi nced at his arm. ¡°It¡¯s almost healed. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Su Cha continued to ask, ¡°Has there been any movement from the Killing Alliance recently?¡± Bo Muyi opened his mouth and wanted to answer, but he turned back. ¡°Cha Cha, I think you have to agree to my suggestion just now.¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°Muyi, I think you are being unreasonable.¡± Bo Muyi became even more angry. ¡°You mean that you will like someone who¡¯s more reasonable?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Su Cha denied directly, ¡°I like only you. How is it possible that I¡¯ll like someone else? Is there anyone in this world who is prettier than you? Think about it seriously.¡± Bo Muyi lowered his head and thought about it seriously before shaking his head. ¡°None!¡± It was said decisively. Su Cha smiled gently. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I already said that I love everything about you. You keep thinking nonsense...¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw that Bo Muyi seemed to want to continue talking. Su Cha¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Muyi, if you say anything more, I will have a falling out with you. My throat is still hurting, so why are you trying to look for trouble?¡± Bo Muyi felt wronged. ¡°You were the one who said the wrong thing first.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Sometimes, she would have a headache. She had seen many simr situations on Weibo. It was all the girl¡¯s fault. Why was it never the other way around? She was not worried that Bo Muyi would fall for someone else. But even though there were many women who were prettier than her in this world, it was Bo Muyi who was worried that she would have a change of heart. She coaxed patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t specte about things that will never happen.¡± As she spoke, the door opened. Fu Mo walked back with a pile of medicine. When she saw Su Cha on a video call, she whispered, ¡°ssmate Su, I¡¯ve bought the medicine.¡± Chapter 694 - I Want to Eat Your Food

Chapter 694: I Want to Eat Your Food

Su Cha did not end the video call and just said to Bo Muyi, ¡°I¡¯ll take the medicine first.¡± As she spoke, she walked over. Fu Mo picked up a box of medicine and handed it to her. ¡°This is for inmmation. Take two pills from the pack in this bag. After you finish taking them, eat this throat-moistening candy.¡± Fu Mo poured water for her and Su Cha swallowed the pills. Bo Muyi watched the whole process. The man held his chin and watched patiently as the slender girl frowned and swallowed the medicine. He recalled that she did not like to take medicine in the past and found it bitter. The smile on his lips was like the warm sun in spring, melting the ice and snow in winter. The light was like thest light of the setting sun, making people want to see such a smile bloom with all their might, willing to give everything. He only had such an expression when he saw Su Cha. After Fu Mo finished giving the medicine for Su Cha, she turned around and asionally saw the man in the video. He was a noble and cold man who was stoic and charming. He had a perfect face that could drive a woman crazy, as if he was carved by God. Fu Mo knew that he was Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend, Bo Muyi, the head of the Bo family. She saw the smile on the man¡¯s lips disappear when he saw her gaze. The gloominess in his eyes woke up again, like a cold sword piercing through Fu Mo¡¯s body, making her shudder. She could sense the man¡¯s unhappiness, so she quickly walked past the phone. She could tell that this man was very possessive of Su Cha. When he saw Su Cha¡¯s figure again, the ferocity in the man¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated and they became gentler. Su Cha walked over after taking the medicine and video-called Bo Muyi again. ¡°That medicine... is really bitter.¡± There was a piece of candy in her mouth. When she was taking the medicine and the water entered her mouth, she did not manage to swallow the medicine in time. The bitterness spread through her entire throat, making her feel nauseous. She had never liked taking medicine since she was young because it was really bitter. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after taking it.¡± The man coaxed her as if he was coaxing a child. Just now, Su Cha had been the one who was coaxing him. He watched as Su Cha ate the candy. asionally, she would move her lips to turn the candy in her mouth and slowly melt it. The girl¡¯s red lips looked especially tempting at this moment. Bo Muyi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and he lowered his voice. He asked her ambiguously, ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Su Cha did not understand. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± He licked the tip of his tongue. This simple action of his was tempting and evoked other vors, making people feel like they weremitting a crime. ¡°I want to try it too.¡± Su Cha could tell what he meant. She paused and smiled at him. ¡°If you want to eat it, have Bai Kun buy some immediately. There might be a discount in the supermarket.¡± She was unromantic and seemed to be throwing cold water at him. Bo Muyi sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll have a chance to taste it when youe back.¡± Su Cha coaxed, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. When I go back, I¡¯ll ask my assistant to buy a bunch for you!¡± Bo Muyi squinted his eyes and leaned his face closer to the camera. His tone became ambiguous. ¡°I want to eat what you¡¯ve eaten.¡± Su Cha suddenly bit the candy in her mouth, making a popping sound. She also leaned towards the camera and said in a low and clear voice, ¡°No!¡± Chapter 695 - Classmate Su, Do You Think I Look Good Like This?

Chapter 695: ssmate Su, Do You Think I Look Good Like This?

After ying with Bo Muyi for a while, Su Cha hung up. After showering, she went to bed early to rest. However, when Su Cha woke up in the middle of the night, she saw that the bathroom was lit up. Fu Mo was still doing something inside. It was silent. Su Cha got up in her half-asleep state and asked towards the bathroom, ¡°What are you still doing in there? Are you on the toilet?¡± However, she had never sensed that Fu Mo was in the habit of waking upte at night. Besides, she could definitely sense that Fu Mo had been in the bathroom since before Su Cha slept. ¡°No.¡± A muffled voice came from inside. ¡°I¡¯m getting something.¡± Then there was a tearing sound as if something had been torn off by her. Although it was subtle, Su Cha still heard it. She did not think too much and fell back onto the bed. ¡°Go to sleep early.¡± Then she went back to sleep. After a while, Fu Mo said from the bathroom, ¡°Okay.¡± *** When she woke up in the morning, Su Cha opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. Fu Mo¡¯s bed was empty. It was not that she was unaware of this, but Fu Mo was someone she trusted. She subconsciously did not need to be wary of anything. She got up and patted her face. It was 6:30 in the morning. The production crew was filming early, and she had to prepare. Her scenes were packed, so she had to wake up early every day. When she entered the bathroom to wash up and brush her teeth, she saw a pile of strange things in the trash bin. She lowered her head slightly to take a closer look. It was transparent, like white glue. There were also some red marks, which were gathered into a ball and had been torn apart one by one. She suddenly thought of the voice she heardst night. She paused. A voice came from the door. She brushed her teeth and looked outside. Fu Mo¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°ssmate Su, time for breakfast.¡± Her voice was cheerful, unlike her usual timid and humble self. Su Cha brushed her teeth and answered vaguely, ¡°Okay.¡± Every day, Fu Mo would bring her breakfast. As an assistant, she would naturally help Su Cha. After washing up and changing her clothes, she walked out of the bathroom. Fu Mo was in the living room with her back facing Su Cha as she sorted out the things she wanted to bring to the production set today. Among them was Su Cha¡¯s script. Su Cha sat next to the dining table. She seemed to have sensed something. She suddenly turned her head and saw an unfamiliar and beautiful face turning over. Su Cha was stunned. ¡°Fu Mo?¡± The girl in front of her was wearing a simple long-sleeved checkered shirt with denim overalls. She had a simple bun on her head and was full of youthfulness. Her face was full of cogen, and her appearance was especially good-looking. This with her eyes gave her a different kind of liveliness. She was very simr to Su Cha because they were of simr age and had simr youthful vibes. But Su Cha had a natural strong maic field that could not be ignored. Meanwhile, this girl gave off a different feeling. At first nce, one would feel that she was especially pure. And she was very different from the inconspicuous assistant who had been following Su Cha carefully. The girl nodded. She seemed to be carefree and happy. She walked toward Su Cha and turned her body. ¡°ssmate Su, do you think I look good like this?¡± Chapter 696 - Might as Well Acquire

Chapter 696: Might as Well Acquire

She was not being narcissistic but was instead looking at Su Cha seriously. Her face was red as if she was looking forward to Su Cha¡¯s answer. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She had suspected that the marks on Fu Mo¡¯s face were fake, but she did not expect her to look so good without the disguise. It was not to the extent that she was now a peerless beauty. At the very least, she was worlds apart from Fu Mo in the past. One could never think of the word ¡°ugly¡± to describe her face. She paused and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why were you hiding it when you are this good-looking?¡± Fu Mo smiled happily when she heard Su Cha¡¯s answer. She liked to squint her eyes when she smiled. She no longer looked ufortable like in the past, so she naturally looked good when she smiled. ¡°In the past, it was because... Well, it¡¯s hard to say it, but you asked me to drop the disguise, ssmate Su, so I did. ssmate Su, if you think I¡¯m good-looking, I¡¯m happy.¡± To be honest, it was fine for her to say this, but Su Cha still felt that something was strange. She thought about it carefully yet still could not figure it out. Fu Mo looked at her with a smile. She looked obedient and cute as she hugged her backpack. ¡°Forget it.¡± She could not sense malicious intent from Fu Mo, so she did not want to think too much. However, the production crew would probably be surprised that she had changed assistants... After breakfast, she brought along Fu Mo downstairs. If someone else suddenly appeared beside her, even the blind would notice. Mu Jiao greeted her with a smile the moment she saw her. ¡°Good morning, Su Cha. Eh, new assistant?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s the one from before.¡± Mu Jiao looked at Fu Mo. Seeing the girl¡¯s innocent smile, she instantly felt like she was the famous emoji on the Inte. There were countless question marks on her head. Her makeup skills wereparable to stic surgery... There was no trace of heavy makeup on her face. For a moment, Mu Jiao could not believe it. ¡°Where did you find your makeup artist? Is she that amazing?¡± Su Cha chuckled and said, ¡°Guess?¡± Then, she led Fu Mo to continue fooling others. Mu Jiao: ¡°...¡± ???? *** At the same time, Zong Yanxiu received some information about Zhang Sen Media in his home. He looked at it carefully and frowned slightly. Suddenly, he asked Zong Bingyi, ¡°Father, how long do you think it will take for us to acquire Zhang Sen Media?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Zong Bingyi coughed heavily and almost choked. ¡°What did you say?¡± Thinking that he was deaf, Zong Yanxiu raised his voice. ¡°I said, the acquisition of...¡± ¡°I heard it!¡± Zong Bingyi rolled his eyes. ¡°What I meant is, you are clearly not sober!¡± Zong Yanxiu: ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± Zong Bingyi said angrily, ¡°When you saw her being bullied, you got anxious. Her boyfriend has just attacked every artist under thispany. Amd now as her father, you want to acquire saidpany. If she had your backing, why would she still need to be in the entertainment industry? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just let her y around there?¡± Zong Yanxiu thought about it seriously. ¡°I think that makes sense...¡± ¡°That makes sense, my foot!¡± Zong Bingyi wanted to knock his son on the head. ¡°After you¡¯ve been sleeping for more than ten years, your mind is indeed not clear. What era are we in now? Can¡¯t you use other methods that match the trend of the times?¡± Zong Yanxiu: ¡°Then what do you suggest, Father?¡± Zong Bingyi: ¡°Make their Chairman¡¯s scandal video explode!¡± Zong Yanxiu: ¡°...¡± I might as well acquire thepany. Chapter 697 - Moving Faster Than Before

Chapter 697: Moving Faster Than Before

Regardless of whether Old Master Zong¡¯s method was really more modern or not, as he said, if they were going to make an acquisition, the bigger the tree, the better. To be honest, the Zong family was not as powerful as the Bo family. They were more of an aristocratic family and needed to keep a low profile. The Zong family could purchase Zhang Sen Media, but it would take a while. And this might not benefit Su Cha. Hence, Zong Yanxiu thought for a while and listened to the old master¡¯s suggestion. He called Tan Jinsui. ¡°How much do you know about the Chairman of Zhang Sen Media?¡± Tan Jinsui had also mentioned before that this matter was because of the other party¡¯s chairman, so it was not strange for Zong Yanxiu to call and ask. Tan Jinsui frowned over how this person called to ask about this matter. ¡°Isn¡¯t this issue over already?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t end that easily.¡± Zong Yanxiu did not avoid speaking his mind to him. ¡°My daughter has been bullied. How can I, as her father, stand by and do nothing?¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± Actually, he felt that Zhang Sen Media got unlucky. They could have offended anyone else, but they just had to provoke such a vengeful star. Now there would be troubleing for them one after another. The person herself might not even care about it, but the people behind her still wanted to take revenge. However, he would definitely tell the truth about what his good brother was asking about. ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I¡¯ve seen him once. People in the industry say that he¡¯s an old pervert. He has no other ws. He¡¯s still very capable in his dealings. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s old. I think his Alzheimer¡¯s is starting to get serious.¡± If it was not serious, why would he offend a neer of unknown origin just because of Qin Bei? He could even do such a dirty thing. ¡°Oh...¡± Zong Yanxiu¡¯s answer was subtle. Tan Jinsui¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. You will know when the timees.¡± Zong Yanxiu said goodbye to Tan Jinsui and hung up. Hearing the dial tone on the other end of the phone, the person on the other side felt a little lost and disappointed. ¡°Other than your daughter, can¡¯t you also care about anyone else?¡± *** ¡°Okay, perfect. End of work.¡± Another scene ended. Fu Mo brought the water over on time. After she had NG-ed more than ten times in this scene, Su Cha¡¯s mouth was dry from reciting so many lines. She took the water from Fu Mo and drank it. What was different from the past was that Fu Mo used to be a transparent person around her. Nowadays, people were very straightforward visual animals. In the past, Fu Mo was not enough for them to take a few more nces at her. She was even the kind that they did not want to see. Now, as she handed the water over, the surrounding people took a few looks. When they came here today, Su Cha had already said that this was her assistant, Fu Mo. However, everyone knew what Fu Mo looked like in the past. It was a little confusing that such a big change had suddenly happened. Could it be a godly makeup skill? However, to cover such a face, the makeup would have to be very thick and greasy. And yet, when they saw the girl¡¯s pure-looking face, they could not tell at all that the makeup was very heavy. Had stic surgery be so advanced that it would only take one night? Assistants were considered special people around celebrities. They were close to the private lives of celebrities and knew many of their true personalities. Hence, when signing on as an assistant, they would sign a confidentiality agreement and have to deal with other assistants. Due to the fact that she did not look good in the past, Fu Mo rarely got involved with others in private except for work. Today, when she asked the staff for help, she felt that those people moved faster than before. Chapter 698 - Scandal

Chapter 698: Scandal

¡°Is she really your old assistant?¡± While waiting for Fu Mo to get something else for Su Cha, Shao Tianwen could not help but ask this softly. The girl was very good-looking. She was so pure that no one could look away from her. Such a face would leave a deep impression even if she entered the entertainment industry. It was inevitable that people wouldpare her to Su Cha. At first, some people thought that Su Cha had found such an ugly assistant as a foil for herself. Now it seemed that they were worried that the assistant would use Su Cha as a springboard. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Su Cha nodded. She had exined it several times today. Shao Tianwen revealed an incredulous expression. It was unknown what he was thinking, but it was not polite to say it, so he did not say much. At this moment, the production crew suddenly became lively. ¡°Look at Weibo, look at Weibo!¡± ¡°D*mn, this is big news!¡± ¡°Why did it spread out silently? Didn¡¯t they do any public rtions beforehand?¡± ... Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Shao Tianwen and Su Cha looked at each other. Their phones were in their assistants¡¯ hands, but due to the urgency of the matter, Shao Tianwen¡¯s assistant quickly brought the phone. Looking at the Weibo news, Su Cha realized why the production crew was so restless. Something had happened to Qin Bei. To be exact, something had happened between her and Director Che of Zhang Sen Media. She was photographed being in the same room as Director Che. Most importantly, she was photographed being in the same car. Director Che was hugging and kissing her. This was simply too fatal. The matter of Director Che of Zhang Sen Media having an affair with an artist under him had long spread around, including the fact that Qin Bei was his mistress. It was nothing new, but all along, they had only heard rumors and not criticisms, so theizens treated it as gossip news. Now that they suddenly saw a photo of Qin Bei and Director Che being taken, they found it shocking. It was simply shocking. There was no news about it. It was suddenly released by a studio¡¯s marketing ount. The photo was not high-definition, but it was not censored. The person could barely be recognized as Qin Bei, but the photo was still powerful. The passersby could tell that she was not just a fan. Director Che was in his fifties or sixties. He also had a family. His daughter was about the same age as Qin Bei. His wife had long been ignoring him and had turned a blind eye to it. However, she had long said that such matters could not be reported. Once it was published in the newspapers, it would be a fatal blow to thepany¡¯s image. The most important person now was Qin Bei. She was a female celebrity. At such a young age, she was photographed hugging and kissing an old man. What other reason could she give for doing that? Could it be that he was her godfather? Everyone in the industry knew about the matter between her and Director Che. Now that the photo had been released, Qin Bei was destined to die. Qin Bei¡¯s poprity was indeed not too heaven-defying. She was at the level of a B-list celebrity, but now that such a big thing had happened, the trending searches hadpletely exploded. Almost all the first few headlines were about her, Director Che, and some rumors that had been confirmed. One by one, they became trending. Zhang Sen Media also became trending. It was very eye-catching. After reading the general information, Shao Tianwen clicked his tongue. ¡°Not too surprising.¡± This matter was not a secret in the industry, so he naturally knew. When he saw it today, other than being a little surprised, he did not feel any other emotions. Chapter 699 - Spray

Chapter 699: Spray

He looked at Su Cha with a probing gaze. They had always known about the dispute between Zhang Sen Media and Su Cha. Now that they knew that Su Cha was backed by the Imperial Mu Group, they naturally suspected that this was Su Cha¡¯s doing. Su Cha shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this. I¡¯m surprised.¡± However, it was too obvious that something had happened to Qin Bei and Director Che. Su Cha suspected that it was either Bo Muyi, who¡¯d asked Bai Kun to do it, or... it was her father? Although her father did not seem to care about the entertainment industry, Su Cha remembered that he had said that he would avenge her. So his move was to release this kind of news? At the thought of this, she had the urge tough. However, Qin Bei deserved it. Shao Tianwen was also surprised that she denied it. Could it be that someone else was simply adding insult to injury now that something had happened to Zhang Sen Media? This matter also gave some ufortable signals to others who did not know the truth. Now that Zhang Sen Media was being embroiled in one trouble after another, didn¡¯t it seem that the Imperial Mu Group want them to be finished? The Imperial Mu Group did not have much to do with the entertainment industry. There were only those endorsement deals they had with celebrities. Aside from that, they had never interfered with the entertainment industry. Could it be that they wanted to enter the entertainment industry and take a share? Zhang Sen Media was also one of the local heads of the entertainment industry. If they wanted to take over Zhang Sen Media step by step, it was reasonable. However, this method could not help but make some people in the industry feel uneasy and ufortable. If the Imperial Mu Group did this, didn¡¯t it mean that they could cover the sky with one hand? How could they be so overbearing? Those who knew were shocked. What kind of charm did Su Cha have? It was just a dispute with an artiste. Now that the management of both sides had intervened, Zhang Sen Media had gotten into one trouble after another. Now, the other party had started to attack the Chairman. Did the person behind this see Su Cha as the apple of their eye? Otherwise, why would they do this for Su Cha? Besides, if she really made that happen, who in the entertainment industry would dare to provoke Su Cha in the future? Thinking of this, some people had different expressions. If they offended Su Cha with just a casual sentence in the future, wouldn¡¯t their future be in danger? Compared to some people who were fearful, those who were familiar with Su Cha felt that it was nothing. After all, Su Cha¡¯s character was evident. Those who knew her also knew that as long as they did not go out of their way to provoke her, Su Cha could not be bothered with them. Su Cha was also puzzled about who did it. She waited for Fu Mo toe back and get her phone. After some thought, she asked Zong Yanxiu. ¡°Father, did you release the news about the Chairman of Zhang Sen Media and his artist?¡± She did not expect Zong Yanxiu to answer, but he did not intend to deny it at all. ¡°Yes!¡± He seemed a little excited. ¡°I thought it would take a long time. I didn¡¯t expect the person who¡¯d filmed them to have made this into big news today. I¡¯ve slept for more than ten years and don¡¯t know the rules of the entertainment industry. Your grandfather said that once there¡¯s a scandal, they will be attacked by theizens. This matter is enough to teach them a lesson. I saw the reaction on the Inte. Your grandfather seemed to be right, huh?¡± Theizens hated such ugly things. However, Zong Yanxiu could not ept how dirty the words were. After all, he was a refined person. He could not understand the meaning of being an Inte troll. Su Cha smiled helplessly. Chapter 700 - Little Lolita

Chapter 700: Little Lolita

¡°Thank you.¡± She did not dampen Zong Yanxiu¡¯s enthusiasm, but she was still touched. ¡°Thank you for helping me vent my anger.¡± As a father, he was concerned about his daughter. Of course, Su Cha would not pour cold water on him. More importantly,pared to the Zuo family, Zong Yanxiu was worth a glorious statue. Hearing Su Cha thanking him, Zong Yanxiu felt happy in his heart, but he still said, ¡°We are father and daughter. What¡¯s there to thank me for? Just film happily. I will visit you during this period of time. If there¡¯s anything going on, you have to tell me. You have to tell me who bullied you!¡± Hearing Zong Yanxiu¡¯s instructions, Su Cha sighed. ¡°Got it.¡± If she everined about anyone again, no one would dare to y with her anymore. Right now, a group of people was already ming her for this matter. Qin Bei was merely unlucky to have quarreled with her, and she even implicated Zhang Sen Media. If the people behind Su Cha could do this for her, they could also deal with others. They would never have thought that if Zhang Sen Media had not had any ill intentions and troubled Su Cha at the start, Su Cha would have had no intentions to implicate the entirepany because of Qin Bei¡¯s mistake. After hanging up, she saw there were also many messages in the WeChat group. Su Cha saw that the martial artists were arguing about something regarding the Killing Alliance. After a few seconds, her phone rang. Su Cha saw that it was Tan Yeluo. ¡°Be careful these next few days.¡± Although she was still using a female voice, she was not as coquettish as before. This time, Tan Yeluo¡¯s tone was more serious. ¡°I¡¯ve received news that the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance might have returned to the country. No one knows who their Alliance Master is, but he must havee back for you. The informant from the Dawn Club said that the Dawn people had invited this Alliance Master back because of what happenedst time. Be careful during filming and pay attention to strangers.¡± Su Cha was not surprised by this news. She pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°I understand. Thank you for warning me.¡± She did not boast that she was not afraid. She should thank others for warning her to be careful. Tan Yeluo nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve recently received some news about Elder Cheng. Something seems to have happened to his grandson and granddaughter. Are you... really nning to get rid of him?¡± Tan Yeluo knew what Su Cha was thinking. Bo Muyi was already making a move on Cheng Deyue, so it was not difficult for him to guess that Bo Muyi must have made a move for Su Cha. So then, it must be Su Cha¡¯s intention to make a move on Cheng Deyue. ¡°He¡¯s not the only one.¡± Su Cha narrowed her eyes and swiped her fingers in the air. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else but Buzhou.¡± All of the rest were disloyal. Why should she keep around such a bunch of scourges? Tan Yeluo paused and lowered her voice. ¡°Alliance Master, I¡¯m not worried about you, but the four of them are not easy to deal with. Back when the old Alliance Master promoted me, it was not that we didn¡¯t think about doing this. I hope you can do things that he can¡¯t do.¡± Su Cha curled her lips and said, ¡°Yes...¡± Before she could finish speaking, she seemed to have sensed something. She turned her head and saw a little girl in a princess dress standing among the busy crowd outside the production set. She was really a little girl. She looked about twelve or thirteen years old. Her big eyes looked especially lively, like those of an exquisite doll. She was licking a lollipop. When she saw Su Cha¡¯s gaze, she suddenly smiled brightly. Chapter 701 - No One Sees

Chapter 701: No One Sees

Su Cha looked around. The production crew seemed to be in a hurry, but not many people¡¯s eyes were on this Lolita. She had never seen this Lolita before. She was very sure of that. Su Cha frowned slightly. At this moment, the surrounding people seemed to have discovered this out-of-ce Lolita. ¡°Eh, whose child is that?¡± ¡°Which little girl came here?¡± ¡°Whose child is she?¡± ... Some people were stunned when they saw the little girl. Everyone¡¯s first reaction was to wonder which family¡¯s child had been brought in. Although the production crew was keeping the whole process a secret, some people coulde over to take a look through their rtives or friends, but they could not take pictures. Logically speaking, this little girl should have attracted attention, but not many people noticed her appearance. Until now. The little girl kept looking at Su Cha with a bright smile. When she smiled, there were two dimples on her cheeks and her eyes were especially bright. She looked like a happy child. This was especially true for the cute little Lolita. She was viewed with more fondness. A few female production crew members immediately went up to her and asked, ¡°Where did youe from? Are you here to look for someone?¡± Han Yongbing and the rest looked at the little girl and seemed to have reacted. ¡°Where did this little girle from?¡± As more people discussed it, everyone noticed that a little girl had suddenly appeared among the production crew. They had no impression of how she had appeared just now. It was too strange. Su Cha looked at the girl quietly. She could feel the girl¡¯s smile, but the depths of her eyes were as calm as stagnant water. She had an ufortable feeling, and it came from this little girl. Fu Mo walked over. When she saw the girl, her expression changed. She walked over and seemed to be in disbelief. Then, she walked over and saw the girl¡¯s face. She opened her eyes and looked at her in surprise. The little girl who had been staring at Su Cha felt Fu Mo¡¯s gaze and finally turned away. She ignored others and kept smiling. Although her smile looked cute, it inevitably gave people goosebumps after a long time. Fu Mo quickly walked over. Su Cha saw her subconsciously hug her arms and rub them up and down. She narrowed her eyes slightly. From a psychological point of view, this was a fearful and selfforting reaction. Fu Mo was afraid of this little girl? Realizing this, Su Cha could conclude that this little girl was not an ordinary person. Ordinary girls would not give her such an ufortable feeling. The girl did not speak. Her gaze followed Fu Mo and moved to Su Cha. The rest of the production crew found it strange. They looked at each other. They did not know if she knew Su Cha, so they did not ask. She stood there and did not move. Su Cha did not speak until Fu Mo walked over and faced Su Cha with her back facing the little girl. She whispered, ¡°ssmate Su, she¡¯s very dangerous. She¡¯s not an ordinary girl.¡± This was the first time Fu Mo was warning Su Cha so bluntly. Su Cha nodded slightly. Seeing that the production crew was in amotion because of the girl, Han Yongbing walked over and asked Su Cha, ¡°Is the child with you?¡± He¡¯d asked others just now, but no one saw how the little girl came in. Chapter 702 - Instinctively Fear

Chapter 702: Instinctively Fear

Su Cha looked at him and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± Han Yongbing¡¯s eyes narrowed. Never seen her before? He turned to look at the little Lolita. The little Lolita was still smiling at Su Cha. Han Yongbing felt that something was wrong after a long time. Didn¡¯t ordinary people¡¯s faces stiffen after smiling for so long? She was clearly such a cute little girl. At this moment, Han Yongbing felt a chill in his heart as he looked at her. However, he still walked over and looked at the little girl in front of him. He tried to speak gently. ¡°Little girl, where did youe from? We are a production crew. We will be filmingter. If you are here to look for someone, I will get someone to take you there. If you broke in by chance, this old man here can only tell you sorry. You have to stand outside and watch. You can¡¯te in.¡± It was rare for Han Yongbing to speak so politely. The other party was a 12-year-old girl. She was qualified to call him an old man. After he said that, the little girl¡¯s gaze shifted to him. The smile on her lips slowly disappeared. At that moment, Han Yongbing felt even more scared. He suddenly felt that this little Lolita might as well just keep smiling. The atmosphere was tense for a moment. Han Yongbing could not tell what he was feeling. He was close to her. When he saw the little girl¡¯s smile disappear, he noticed that her big ck eyes were very bright, but they gave off a strong fog that made people feel uneasy. But this feeling onlysted for a moment. Suddenly, the little girl smiled again. This smile was much more sincere. She nodded and said obediently, ¡°Okay!¡± Then, she turned around and skipped away while licking the lollipop that was about the size of her face. It was rare for an 11 or 12-year-old girl to be so childish, but her childishness was not unexpected. She looked like a normal little girl. It just looked like there was nothing wrong, as if the feeling just now was Han Yongbing¡¯s illusion. He stood up and heaved a sigh of relief. He touched his forehead and was stunned. He did not know when cold sweat had broken out on his forehead. He looked up and saw a cold wind blowing. It was clearly a cold day. Why was he sweating? ¡°Director Han.¡± A clear female voice pulled him back to reality. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression was deep. ¡°Director Han, do you know the little girl just now?¡± Han Yongbing shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know her at all, and I think...¡± That girl was strange. However, he could not say it in front of Su Cha. Han Yongbing thought for a while, shook his head, and left. Seeing him leave, Su Cha looked at the girl on the production set. She had not yet left. She turned around and met Su Cha¡¯s eyes. She raised the corner of her lips again, but this time, the curve was bigger, revealing two small canine teeth. Compared to before, this smile exuded a sinister aura. Su Cha felt Fu Mo shudder beside her. She tilted her head. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Fu Mo¡¯s face turned pale as she nodded and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid...¡± It was just an instinctive fear. Fu Mo suddenly rose and controlled her body faster than her thoughts could. She did not know why she felt this way. Chapter 703 - She Came for You

Chapter 703: She Came for You

¡°You saw it?¡± The little girl who was licking her lollipop left the production set and walked towards the main road. There was a ck car parked there, and a bandit-like man was standing by the car. He was wearing a simple jacket and a pair of casual pants that were tightly stretched across his muscles. His face looked perpetually hard, and his entire body was filled with the strong aura of a man. His eyebrows were nted at the temples, and he looked a little fierce. He was a man that children could not get close to. There was a huge ck scorpion tattooed from his chin to his neck. The tip of the scorpion¡¯s tail was on his chin, and its body was lying on his neck towards his shoulder. From afar, it looked like a living scorpion lying down, making people shudder. It was obvious that he was not a man to be trifled with. However, when the little Lolita came in front of him, her smile became much more innocent. Hearing his words, she nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I saw her. She¡¯s really good-looking. She¡¯s even wearing the pce clothes from the production. She looks like an empress.¡± The man sneered. ¡°You really know how to get to the main point. Are you not nning to make a move?¡± Lolita tilted her head. ¡°Uncle, can we not think so sinfully?¡± Her appearance was simply that of an innocent Lolita who did not know anything about the world. It was enough to make some men with dirty hearts stir. But when the man in front of her saw her like this, he curled his lips and snorted, as if he was used to it. He got into the car. The interior of the car was only a normal size. The man who got into the car and sat on the chair felt wronged. The entire space seemed cramped. The little Lolita also opened the car door and sat in the front passenger seat. As soon as she got into the car, theparison of the space they upied became obvious. She was still licking the lollipop that was untouched. Then, she blinked and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to do it. I think I will suffer.¡± Her words made the man who was about to drive turn around with a serious expression. ¡°Is it really as Lady Seventeen said?¡± The loli shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She gives me a very dangerous feeling.¡± She spoke casually, but the man¡¯s expression became increasingly serious. The first thing he heard was the word ¡°dangerous¡±ing out of her mouth. That proved that the woman was indeed different from the current martial arts practitioners. No wonder Lady Seventeen said that she was a monster. The loli chuckled. ¡°The Star Alliance has really picked up a treasure.¡± ¡°One person cannot change the overall situation.¡± As the man spoke, the little girl tilted her head. ¡°Uncle, have you forgotten how I got to this position?¡± The man suddenly turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past. Besides, they are the Star Alliance.¡± After saying that, he stopped talking and started the car. He stepped on the elerator and left quickly with the little Lolita. *** ¡°That¡¯s strange. No one in our production crew knows her. How did that little girl get in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange. I didn¡¯t see her when she came in. When I came back to my senses, she was already there. I was clearly here all along!¡± ¡°Did something supernatural happen to our production crew in broad daylight?!¡± After the little Lolita left, the entire production crew discussed her for a while. Due to her sudden appearance, people felt a sense of fear. Su Cha was concentrating on memorizing the lines. Fu Mo stood at the side. She did not seem to be calm as usual. Instead, she had a strange sense of anxiety. In the end, she could not help but say, ¡°ssmate Su, I think she¡¯sing for you.¡± Chapter 704 - I Think She Is

Chapter 704: I Think She Is

¡°Yes, I can tell.¡± She was not blind. Her gaze was so obvious. How could she not guess? ¡°Where is she from?¡± Fu Mo was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her.¡± Just the fact that she had appeared silently in the production set was scary enough. No matter how hard certain people in modern society tried to hide their aura, they had to use the environment and other methods to lower their presence. Most of the killers trained in the martial arts world did so. It was creepy for a little girl like her to appear so openly without being seen. ¡°Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance.¡± Su Cha suddenly called out this name. Fu Mo was stunned and found it unbelievable. ¡°The Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance is a little girl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Su Cha stood up and looked at the script, but she was actually thinking about something else. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± She used to think that she was the only one around with inner force, but now it seemed that she had been careless. To be able to appear so silently that even Su Cha did not feel much, that little Lolita must be extraordinary. However, Su Cha could also determine that inner force was a very rare thing. If many people had it, the martial arts world would not have fallen to such a state. Only if she¡¯s the Killing Alliance Master could that little girl¡¯s ability be exined. She finally understood the difort. It was not a difort but a resistance to death. The death aura on the little girl did not belong to her. Her hands were stained with blood. This alone proved how scary this girl was. However, she probably felt that Su Cha was not ordinary, so she did not dare to do anything. Now that she¡¯d appeared, Su Cha reckoned that it was either a face-to-face meeting or a provocation. After all, it was impossible for ordinary people to guess that the little girl was the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance. At the thought of this, Su Cha walked to the side and called Bo Muyi. ¡°Muyi, I saw a very strange girl, about 11 or 12 years old. I think she might be the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance.¡± She had called him directly. Bo Muyi did not have a meeting and picked up the phone quickly. When he heard Su Cha¡¯s words, the first person he was worried about was Su Cha. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Su Chaforted him, ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m with the production crew right now, and she came openly. She doesn¡¯t dare to attack me, but I feel that this girl is not ordinary. I¡¯m mainly worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m safe here, don¡¯t worry.¡± He was very sure that that person had probably done something to make Su Cha call. When he heard Su Cha say that she was 11 or 12 years old, he frowned. ¡°You said that she was only 11 or 12 years old?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This was also what surprised Su Cha. ¡°She¡¯s only 11 or 12 years old, but she has the ability to be the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance?¡± Bo Muyi also found it a little strange. He exined to Su Cha, ¡°The position of the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance is exceptionally cruel. If the Martial Alliance proves its strength throughpetition, the Killing Alliance relies on killing each other. Hundreds of people are like trapped beasts fighting each other. Only those who survive until the end can seed the position. Therefore, no matter who the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance is, as long as it¡¯s someone in this position, they can¡¯t be measured by ordinary people. Eleven or twelve years old...¡± This matter was strange. Even if Bo Muyi had a n, he did not dare to say that he could control the entire situation. ¡°Cha Cha, are you sure that she is the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance?¡± Su Cha thought for a while and suddenly said with certainty, ¡°Yes, I think she is.¡± At such moments, her instincts were always extremely urate. Chapter 705 - This Disaster Is Related to You, Alliance Master

Chapter 705: This Disaster Is Rted to You, Alliance Master

¡°Okay. I will get someone to investigate during this period of time. Since she appeared in your production set, she definitely left traces. I will check the surveince videos near you.¡± Bo Muyi could not help but worry at the thought of Su Cha being with the production crew. ¡°Remember toe back directly after filming. Don¡¯t stay there for too long. Just because she didn¡¯t attack you now doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t.¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°I know. I will return to the Imperial Capital after filming this time. But don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡± She was not afraid of a little girl. Su Cha could not tell how strong the girl was, but she felt that she was not in danger. It was just that smell of death. If that girl really got the position of Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance in the way Bo Muyi had said, Su Cha would not be surprised why the other party had such a bloody smell. This murderous aura was extraordinary. But, an eleven or twelve-year-old girl... This still surprised Su Cha. No matter how powerful she was, how could she be so young? Even in ancient times, even if a gifted baby started practicing from a young age, they could not be described as heaven-defying when it reached the age of 11 or 12. Unless... Her eyebrows twitched as she suddenly thought of something, like how the other party¡¯s body was probably different from that of ordinary people and she would never grow up. That exined why she had the appearance of a loli. But this was too rare; Su Cha could not be sure. Now that the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance had appeared, she definitely would not treat it as if nothing had happened. She¡¯d missed sensing this little girl. After filming, she asked Fu Mo to pay special attention to the people nearby. She called Shi Wei. ¡°Alliance Master.¡± Shi Wei was not surprised that the Alliance Master who often filmed outside called. ¡°What problem did you encounter?¡± Su Cha was stunned and chuckled. ¡°The Stone Door Master is really smart. You knew that I was in trouble when I called.¡± Shi Wei also chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m smart. I had nothing to do today, so I calcted that someone would ask me something. I don¡¯t know who it is, but since the Alliance Master called sote, there must be something.¡± Su Cha did not keep him in suspense and directly asked Shi Wei about today¡¯s matter. ¡°Stone Door Master, you have decades of experience in the Star Alliance and are proficient in deductions. I want to ask you, how much do you know about the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance? Because I might have met this Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance today, and she surprised me.¡± ¡°Killing Alliance Master?¡± Shi Wei frowned. Hearing Su Cha¡¯s question, he thought for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Alliance Master, please wait a moment.¡± Su Cha: ¡°Okay.¡± The phone was not hung up. Shi Wei seemed to be doing something. There was the sound of bamboo sticks colliding. After a while, Shi Wei said in a deep voice, ¡°The South is on fire. The stars are in chaos. It¡¯s not a good sign. The South represents the Killing Alliance.¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°What did the Stone Door Master deduce?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t deduce anything.¡± Shi Wei sighed. ¡°This deduction technique can only deduce roughly. It¡¯s impossible to predict what someone will do. It can only be said that the Killing Alliance is not peaceful right now. There might be chaos internally, but it can¡¯t be stirred up. This chaos... seems to be rted to you, Alliance Master.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Su Cha was surprised. Chapter 706 - Greya

Chapter 706: Greya

¡°I went to look for trouble with the Dawn Clubst time. The Killing Alliance is in chaos because of this.¡± Shi Wei said, ¡°No, this chaos has just started. It doesn¡¯t show any serious signs. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for the Killing Alliance. I just don¡¯t know the specific reason. Alliance Master, did you just say that you met the Killing Alliance Master?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha exined the little girl¡¯s situation to Shi Wei in detail. In the end, she asked, ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a powerful little girl could be the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance.¡± ¡°Then it seems that the root of the chaos is probably because of this Killing Alliance Master. But if the cause is you, Alliance Master... It¡¯s probably rted to Dawn.¡± Shi Wei could not figure out the truth. He only said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about who the Killing Alliance Master is. They should be a new person who has just seeded the throne. Their method of choosing the Killing Alliance Master is beyondmon sense and iparably cruel. It¡¯s uncertain who the Alliance Master chosen in the end is.¡± It could be seen that Shi Wei had heard about the Killing Alliance¡¯s methods and disagreed with how the Alliance Master was chosen. He only reminded Su Cha, ¡°Alliance Master, since she ising for you, you have to be careful.¡± He was most concerned about Su Cha. Nothing must happen to her. The savior whoseing he had painstakingly predicted was the only hope of the Star Alliance. ¡°I will pay attention.¡± Seeing that Shi Wei had no leads, Su Cha could only give up. In the end, she said, ¡°Please help me investigate, Stone Door Master. I want to know more about the Killing Alliance Master.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Now that the Alliance Master had appeared, Su Cha did not need to say that they should investigate. Enemies whose true faces were unknown were the most terrifying. After hanging up, Su Cha washed up and went to sleep as usual. However,pared to before, she was much more tense. She constantly released her inner force to be aware of her surroundings. If anything happened, she would wake up quickly. When she woke up the next morning, Su Cha saw a few messages from Bo Muyi on her WeChat. Her phone was silent after she fell asleep. There was no notification, so she did not hear it. Bo Muyi knew that she was asleep, so he did not call her. He¡¯d sent her a document. After Su Cha saw it, she immediately knew the little girl¡¯s background. The information on the surface was not difficult to investigate. The difficult part was whether she was the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance or not. The information about her in the Killing Alliance had not been released. This information was about the little girl¡¯s life overseas. Information about a hospital. Su Cha was surprised to see that she¡¯d stayed in a hospital. However, she was hospitalized not for any other reason but because this little girl was indeed not her age on the surface. She was actually 23 years old. Her name was Greya. She did not have a Chinese name, but she was Chinese. Her parents were inauspicious. When she was sent to the hospital back then, she was 11 or 12 years old. The hospital found that she had been injected with many drugs. There were also scars of various sizes. It looked like she had been treated as a test subject. The methods were so cruel that it was infuriating. Moreover, most of the drugs were not officially confirmed by medical professionals. Even the hospital could not do anything about it. From then on, her body never grew and stopped aging at 11 or 12 years old. Chapter 707 - Killing

Chapter 707: Killing

The document contained detailed information about Greya. There was no one else around her, only a 30-year-old adult man. He was a retired international mercenary who had appeared beside Greya five years ago. Other than that, there was no concrete evidence as to who had injected Greya with those drugs and what it had to do with the Killing Alliance. But her appearance was indeed very coincidental. After reading the information, Su Cha frowned slightly. She could not tell if this Greya was good or bad, but everything she had experienced was indeed outrageous. Her body had been destroyed, and she could no longer be a normal person. It was not strange for her to be the Alliance Master. Bo Muyi only gave an additional piece of information. Thetest change of Alliance Masters was two years ago, and Greya was indeed not in that hospital for a long time. Moreover, Greya was different from other patients in the hospital. She had a good rtionship with the doctor and lived in a small apartment alone. Ordinary people could not grasp her whereabouts. Moreover, she had a mercenary protecting her. Other than the doctor who knew some information about Greya, others did not know much. Bo Muyi had sent someone to investigate the hospital. Actually, this information was enough for Su Cha to determine things. She looked up and was deep in thought. Was it because of what happened at Dawn? So, did she want to attack her, or did she have other intentions? If she was the Alliance Master, it seemed that she did not need a reason to kill Su Cha. For now, she did not know about these things. There was a time when Su Cha would have to go to Dawn personally. Her scenes wereing to an end. *** Su Cha had been with the production crew for more than a month. Despite this being a grand war drama, Su Cha had finished shooting many of her scenes quickly. ording to the scheduled time, she would return to school in November. Shao Tianwen and the rest still had a lot of scenes to film, and this wouldst for half a year. Su Cha listened to her sses from afar. Sometimes, she would consult a teacher alone. She did not fall behind in her sses by much, so she did not do anything else for the time being. The endorsements and advertisements that she had filmed had already begun to be released. The first to be released was the advertisement board. All the major supermarkets had stocked thistest brand of fruit candy. Basically, Su Cha¡¯s human-shaped advertisement board would be ced next to it. Most of the supermarkets were filled with uncles and aunties. When the young people saw Su Cha¡¯s human-shaped card, they would usually take a few nces and grab a bag of fruit candy. Her influence had gradually begun to show, but Su Cha, who was still quietly filming, did not have many people paying attention to her. After the incident with Zhang Sen Mediast time, those who paid attention were probably too afraid of the power behind her. In November, Su Cha officially wrapped up ¡°The Legend of the Crane.¡± Thest scene was the climax of the drama. Yu Wan, who was yed by Su Cha, had her ambition exposed in the end. Emperor He, who was yed by Shao Tianwen, stood up and rebelled. Su Cha stood on the high tform in the pce hall, and in front of her was the army of the Forbidden City. In this scene, Han Yongbing did not want to use too many special effects. He sought out hundreds of extras who wore the same armor. Just this scene alone cost millions. The dark army stood under the city. Su Cha, who was standing on the high tform, looked down at everything. Her aura was so strong that she was like a king. Chapter 708 - Collision of the 20th and 21st Century

Chapter 708: Collision of the 20th and 21st Century

¡°Cut! Perfect! End!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Su Cha, it¡¯s done!¡± Han Yongbing was very satisfied with thest scene. He was most satisfied with Su Cha¡¯s performance in the past two months. Even Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao might turn out to be not as important as Su Cha. In a script, there would always be actors who were most suited to a part. When Su Cha got the role of Yu Wan, the character was truly revived. Faced with such a grand scene, the entire production crew was extremely nervous. She stood on the stage and directly crushed everyone, as if she was really a king and not an Empress Dowager. Even as the Empress Dowager, she was an unparalleled and powerful woman. The surrounding people came forward to congratte Su Cha. Su Cha thanked them one by one and felt relieved. Now that filming was over, she could finally rest for a while. There was a solo wrap banquet tonight. As the second female lead, she had to stay and eat with everyone before leaving tomorrow. So she went back to the hotel first. Her makeup was very troublesome, butpared to the entire production, her style was simple. After returning to the hotel, Fu Mo helped her remove her makeup. Her exquisite and gorgeous makeup was removed to reveal a bare and white porcin face. Su Cha¡¯s phone vibrated as she received a message. Tan Yeluo: ¡°Alliance Master, the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance has appeared.¡± This sudden news surprised Su Cha. Lately, ever since Greya had appeared, she had been paying attention to her. However, they had returned to the Imperial Capital long ago, and Bo Muyi asked someone to keep an eye on them. She asked Shi Wei again, not wanting to alert the others. Therefore, Tan Yeluo probably did not know that she already knew who the Killing Alliance Master was. However, Su Cha still replied, ¡°Who is the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°You definitely won¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s said that the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance is only twelve years old? When I saw that, I couldn¡¯t believe it. Is the Killing Alliance going downhill, actually having a little girl as their Alliance Master?¡± Su Cha immediately concluded that it was indeed her. She typed calmly, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s old enough to be your elder sister.¡± She wondered if Tan Yezhu was 25 years old. Tan Yeluo: ¡°??? Alliance Master, do you know something?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Where did you see her?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°She appeared at the Dawn Club. The manager of the Dawn Club, Lady Seventeen, called her Alliance Master. I saw it with my own eyes. The Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance have been notified of the news.¡± Seeing this, Su Cha switched to the message interface. As expected, the Alliance chat group that she had blocked had exploded. It seemed that no one had known that the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance was a little girl... No, a little girl in disguise. However, since she appeared openly in the Dawn Club and was spotted... Su Cha¡¯s eyes darkened. She did it on purpose. She¡¯d deliberately exposed herself. Su Cha just did not know what her motive was. Cha Yi: ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Wait for me toe back and deal with everything. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, you can do whatever you want.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°Then what should we do now? I wanted to find someone to take action, but the other party is a little girl. How can we have that on our conscience?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still think the same when she sends someone to kill you. Save your innocence and kindness!¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°=¡± At this moment, the Martial Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan, expressed his sadness in the Alliance group chat. Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°Isn¡¯t this such a tender age? I thought the little Alliance Master was young enough at 18. Now, a 12-year-old Killing Alliance Master has appeared. I¡¯m already 30 years old. Seriously, sigh...¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Collision of the 20th and 21st Century¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°...¡± Chapter 709 - Do You Have a Boyfriend?

Chapter 709: Do You Have a Boyfriend?

Although the group seemed to be very happy, the matter regarding the Killing Alliance Master should have cast a shadow on their hearts. Enemies whose strength was unknown were the most terrifying. Moreover, those who came from the Killing Alliance were usually perverts... However, everyone was most worried about Su Cha¡¯s safety. Everyone knew that Su Cha had gone to Dawnst time. They did not know the specific situation, but Dawn alone was a formidable enemy to face. This time, even the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance had been called back. They were both happy and worried. They were happy that Su Cha¡¯s ability was not simple and mysterious. And they were worried about Su Cha¡¯s safety. Of course, it was unknown if someone was watching the show. On the night of the wrap banquet, everyone was in high spirits. Su Cha¡¯s performance was not bad, and the show was a thirdpleted, so Han Yongbing was also very happy. The handful of them was drunk. Su Cha also drank a few sses of red wine. The alcohol content was not high, so she did not feel anything. Hua Nie and Mu Jiao were a little beyond her expectations. The two of them drank beer after beer. Their alcohol tolerance was extraordinary. In the end, Hua Nie lost to Mu Jiao. The drunk group returned to their rooms to rest. Su Cha also returned to her room to pack with Fu Mo. Before long, she heard the doorbell. Fu Mo immediately went to open the door. After the door opened, Su Cha heard her surprised voice. ¡°Hua Nie?¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes moved. She turned around and saw Hua Nie, who was obviously drunk, standing outside the door with a red face. He looked a little uneasy. She walked over and looked around. Seeing that his assistant was not around, she asked, ¡°Hua Nie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± At this moment, Hua Nie was drunk. His eyes were bright and his face was red. He had the appearance of a beautiful man, and his appearance was especially endearing. It was just that, while he evoked an especially soft feeling in the hearts of girls, unfortunately, Su Cha did not feel anything. Instead, she found it strange that Hua Nie appeared outside her door in the middle of the night. ¡°Su... Su Cha, I... I... I want to ask you a question.¡± He could not speak clearly. Seeing that he was drunk, Su Cha did not stop him. She just raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°You... You... How are you rted to the producer?¡± His question was abrupt and rude. If this were asked of an ordinary female celebrity, they might have turned hostile. After all, what else could the producer have to do with Su Cha? Su Cha could tell what he meant. Seeing that Hua Nie was drunk, she did not lower herself to his level. She just said, ¡°You can say we¡¯re rtives.¡± Anyway, Bo Muyi and he had been brothers since they were young. Su Cha casually mentioned this to prevent these people from thinking nonsense in the future. ¡°Oh?¡± When Hua Nie heard this, he was obviously happier. His eyes lit up. ¡°I knew it... It¡¯s impossible for you!¡± His attitude became increasingly awkward. Fu Mo, who was beside him, found it strange. She whispered, ¡°Should I look for his assistant?¡± Su Cha nodded, and Fu Mo went to look for Hua Nie¡¯s assistant. With Su Cha¡¯s skills, she was not worried that the drunk Hua Nie would do anything to her. After Fu Mo left, Hua Nie held her fingers and looked straight at Su Cha. It was as if he had finally managed to focus his eyes. His words became more and more muddled, but he was still clear. ¡°Su... Su Cha, I want to ask, do you have... a boyfriend?¡± The sudden sentence was very clear. Chapter 710 - Go Back to Your Room and Cry

Chapter 710: Go Back to Your Room and Cry

Su Cha was stunned and immediately understood. She smiled and said mercilessly, ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± Hua Nie was dumbfounded. Even if he was drunk, he roughly understood what Su Cha meant. His expression suddenly changed, and his eyes turned red. He covered his eyes and his voice changed. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry. Sorry for disturbing you!¡± Then, he left quickly. However, he walked unsteadily. There were several times where he had to support himself against the wall. Su Cha was speechless. She knew very well what Hua Nie meant. This was the first time someone had asked her directly. However, she did have a boyfriend. Of course, she could not give others a chance. Besides, Hua Nie had acted with her before. They would asionally chat. Su Cha did not feel that Hua Nie liked her. Why did he suddenly ask this? She shook her head. She did not intend to tell Bo Muyi about it. Telling him would only make him feel unhappy. It would just turn into a big deal. Somece else, Fu Mo had called Hua Nie¡¯s assistant. The assistant was also a little anxious. ¡°He didn¡¯t bring his phone. I went to the hotel to get some sobering tea for him, but he disappeared.¡± Before he could finish speaking, the two of them walked out of the elevator and saw Hua Nie, who was standing outside with his head covered, leaning against the wall in deep thought. ¡°Hua Nie, what are you doing here?¡± His assistant quickly went up to support him, but he was stunned. The handsome young man suddenly leaned on his shoulder and cried, ¡°My love ended before I could say it. She has a boyfriend, sob sob sob...¡± The assistant: ¡°...¡± He looked at Fu Mo awkwardly. Fu Mo said that Hua Nie had gone to look for Su Cha. The two of them instantly understood what he meant. Fu Mo nodded and smiled as if she did not hear him. Then, she left. The assistant quickly coaxed him. ¡°So what? With your appearance, are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend?!¡± Hua Nie was still breaking down after entering the elevator. ¡°But I fell for her...¡± The assistant: ¡°Why do you like her? Didn¡¯t she say that she has a boyfriend? Why don¡¯t you move on to another one? Otherwise, you¡¯re going to have to be a third party, but first she has to be willing to let you be a third party. What did she say just now?¡± Hua Nie: ¡°I asked her if she has a boyfriend. She said she has a boyfriend...¡± ¡°That¡¯s that. There¡¯s no hope for you there. Go back to your room and cry.¡± Hua Nie: ¡°Boohoo!!!¡± The elevator closed. Fu Mo returned to the room with a smile. ¡°So he came here to confess to you.¡± Su Cha was packing her things and did not care much. ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Mo walked over and looked at her curiously. ¡°Did you just say that you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Cha looked up at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? I should say it clearly.¡± Fu Mo nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s what we should do.¡± This topic was not discussed much, and Su Cha was not in the mood to talk about it. Soon, she went elsewhere. After packing, the two of them took a ne to the Imperial Capital early the next morning. Although she had rested for two hours on the ne, she did not have much free time after returning to the Imperial Capital. Tan Jinsui called Su Cha. He had arranged for Su Cha to have aplete team. Su Cha could bring her team over to any activity that needed a makeup artist and stylist in the future. He wanted Su Cha to meet these assistants. Chapter 711 - Did You Go Get Plastic Surgery?

Chapter 711: Did You Go Get stic Surgery?

She had said that she wanted to go to ss today, and Fu Mo also wanted to go back. After busying herself in thepany, Su Cha brought Fu Mo to school. After not returning to school for a month, it was not Su Cha who felt different, but Fu Mo. Fu Mo¡¯s current appearance had changed greatly from before. Even teachers did not dare to let her in. Many of her identification photos had to be reprocessed. Otherwise, others would not dare to acknowledge who she was. Fu Mo and Su Cha bade each other farewell and Fu Mo returned to the dormitory. She had been with Su Cha for a month. Like Su Cha, she¡¯d attended most of her sses through remote live broadcasts and self-study. However, she was not worried about this. She had already finished her first- and second-year courses on her own. Right now, all she had to do was take extra courses and certification tests in college, so Fu Mo was not worried about her homework. As soon as she arrived at the dormitory, she saw that her bed was filled with all kinds of junk. Then again, it should not be called junk. It was just some girl¡¯s clothes piled on her bed. She looked around and saw that there were also some snacks strewn about. They had been ced on the bed. Fu Mo was on the upper bunk. The dormitory conditions at the Imperial Capital University had always been good. Everyone had a wardrobe. Just because she had not been back for a month, her roommate treated her bed as a trash bin? Fu Mo curled her lips. If it were in the past, she would have definitely endured it and pretended to be timid. In fact, she did not think that this situation was humiliating or anything. She did not feel anything, even when others were talking about her behind her back. However, when she thought of a certain girl¡¯s bright and arrogant face, she could not help but be infatuated. Fu Mo actually wanted to be like her, confident and dazzling, having everything under control. That girl waspletely different from her. She had never been willing to suffer losses and would definitely return the favor. Fu Mo hummed. If it were that girl, what would she do? She would throw this pile of things to the ground. With this in mind, Fu Mo smiled as her eyes lit up. She did not move for the time being. All she did was take out her things and put them away. There were two dormitory cabs assigned by the school to each student. She did not have many things and did not use the other one. But now, it was upied. It was almost time for the others toe back. Soon, the bell rang at noon. The other three people in the dormitory woulde back first because they had a physical training ss in the afternoon and would have to change into their sports clothes. As expected, Fu Mo¡¯s three roommates returned shortly. When Hao Lin returned to the dormitory, she suddenly saw a familiar figure inside. She did not recognize her at first. Frowning, she asked cautiously, ¡°Who are you? Why are you in our dormitory?¡± Fu Mo was reading a book. When she heard that, she looked up and smiled lightly. ¡°Hao Lin, it¡¯s me, Fu Mo. Don¡¯t you know me?¡± ¡°Fu Mo?¡± Hao Lin and the other two widened their eyes as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°How can you be Fu Mo?!¡± Lin Xuan screamed in disbelief. Hao Lin looked at her and suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t tease us. Are you and Fu Mo in on a prank to trick us? If you are Fu Mo, does that mean you were gone this month to get stic surgery?¡± Fu Mo did not mind her harsh words. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Can¡¯t you tell from my voice?¡± She resumed her timid and inferior tone. When the sense of familiarity returned, Hao Lin and the other two were stunned. Chapter 712 - Fight, Stay on Campus to Watch

Chapter 712: Fight, Stay on Campus to Watch

In the end, the three of them sized her up several times before believing that she was really Fu Mo. They originally thought that she had gone for stic surgery, but looking at her face, they wondered, how could it look so natural? Wasn¡¯t a full recovery within a month too ridiculous? That face was no longer as rough as before and was now white and smooth. It made people envious. Hao Lin could not help but reach out to touch it. ¡°You are really Fu Mo. What makeup did you use...?¡± Before she could touch Fu Mo, Fu Mo took a step back and moved her face away. She whispered, ¡°Hao Lin, can you take back the clothes you¡¯ve ced on my bed? I need to rest.¡± Hao Lin and the others looked at her bed. There was a pile of clothes and snacks. The three of them were a little embarrassed. They took the things away and smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been around for a long time. We didn¡¯t notice it whenever we were chatting. Sorry.¡± This apology was not sincere. Seeing them quickly take the things away, Fu Mo did not say anything. Xia Yu kept looking at Fu Mo¡¯s face and looked like she wanted to ask something. Fu Mo suddenly pointed at the cab and said, ¡°Can you move your things? I want to use that cab. I have many things.¡± ¡°But you never used it before, right?¡± Xia Yu frowned. The girls liked to buy cosmetics and other things. They had too much stuff, and there were not enough cabs. Fu Mo usually did not buy anything. She had few clothes and had enough space for books on her cab and bed. When she heard that Fu Mo wanted her to empty the other cab, Xia Yu was the first to feel reluctant. Where should they put their extra things? She could not discard them. She could not possibly put it in the bathroom, right? Fu Mo insisted, ¡°Take them away. I have to go and store my things.¡± She pointed at a pile of revision materials in front of the bed. Everyone¡¯s eyes twitched as they looked at it. Xia Yu said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually put your things wherever?¡± Fu Mo¡¯s smile faded. ¡°That¡¯s my cab.¡± Lin Xuan, who was about to curl her hair with a curling stick, put it down heavily. ¡°If you want our things moved, so be it. What kind of character is that!¡± She spoke loudly as if she was trying to embarrass Fu Mo. Hao Lin rolled her eyes at her and went to take her things. Xia Yu was a little unwilling. ¡°I¡¯ll take themter. Where can I put so many things? Really, I¡¯ll buy a cab online in a few days.¡± Fu Mo: ¡°No, I have to use it now. Take them now.¡± Xia Yu red at her. ¡°Is there something wrong with you? Are you going to die if you don¡¯t get back your cab? What poor morals!¡± *** Su Cha only heard people discussing that some girls were fighting when she was about to go home after ss in the afternoon. Vaguely, she heard Fu Mo¡¯s name. Although Fu Mo was her assistant, the ssmates around her were not close enough to gossip with her, so no one told her that Fu Mo had had a fight. She looked at the forum and found out that Fu Mo had quarreled with her ssmates in the dormitory today. A few people had fought. The three girls were beaten up by Fu Mo. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Now, the four of them were being held for inspection. Looking at the time, Su Cha calcted that Fu Mo and the rest should still be in the school¡¯s dean¡¯s office. She thought about it and decided to take a look. She didn¡¯t really know why, but Fu Mo did not seem like someone who would argue with others. Perhaps it was a coincidence. When Su Cha reached the Director of Education¡¯s office, there was no one there. She happened to see a middle-aged man in a ck suit raising his hand to p Fu Mo. Fu Mo tilted her head and avoided it. The middle-aged man cursed angrily, ¡°Will you only be satisfied after you¡¯ve angered me to death?¡± Chapter 713 - Fu Mo’s Father

Chapter 713: Fu Mo¡¯s Father

It was an awkward moment. Hence, Su Cha stood outside the door and did not go in. Fu Mo tilted her head and saw Su Cha. She was a little surprised and just smiled at Su Cha without saying anything. Following the direction of her smile, the middle-aged man saw Su Cha standing outside the door. However, he was furious. He pointed at Fu Mo¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re smiling? How can you smile at a time like this? How can youugh after hitting a ssmate?¡± Fu Mo instantly looked at the other three people. Actually, she did not hit them hard. At least, the injuries on the surface could not be seen. However, the three girls were crying as if they had suffered a huge grievance. It was not to the extent of them needing to go to the hospital. It was impossible to describe, but the three of them recounted that Fu Mo had suddenly gone crazy. The dean frowned. As the dean of the Imperial Capital University and someone with an official position, he was not biased. Moreover, Fu Mo had always had good grades. The teachers in the department thought highly of her. They had even informed him about this matter. The other three did not have the ability to deal with her. They saw Su Cha standing outside the door, but this had nothing to do with Su Cha. When they saw her, they did not call her in. The dean found Su Cha familiar. ¡°The matter has been investigated.¡± The dean paused and said, ¡°Both parties are at fault in this matter. Xia Yu and the rest were wrong to attack first. This matter can be considered a lesson. Write a ten-thousand-word reflection essay. When the timees, publicly announce it on the school¡¯s noticeboard and record it as a big mistake. If there¡¯s another vition, they will be expelled.¡± The other three¡¯s faces turned pale. Such punishment was considered fair treatment. After all, Fu Mo was treated the same as them. There was nothing to say. However, the Imperial Capital University was also the number one university in China. If they were kicked out like this, not only would they be mocked by the upper-ss circle, but it would also be difficult for them to enter other schools. The punishment was very severe. The Imperial Capital University was very strict with those who broke the rules. Xia Yu bit her lips and looked indignant. ¡°We want to call the police. We want to have our injuries examined. She hit us. We want to sue her!¡± The group of them were adults, so they were familiar with legal methods. The middle-aged man beside her panicked when he heard that. He quickly lowered his head and bowed to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m really sorry. Fu Mo didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was all a misunderstanding. I¡¯m really sorry. We will take full responsibility for the medical expenses...¡± Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He knew Fu Mo¡¯s ability. It was as if she was ying with these girls. It was impossible for her to have been injured. If they called the police, it would be hard to defend her. ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t have money? Who cares about your medical fees?¡± Lin Xuan was furious and confrontational. The dean frowned. Fu Mo did not say a word. She just smiled and watched everything. ¡°Alright, wait a while. Fu Mo, you and your father can leave first. Write the self-reflection essay.¡± Fu Mo nodded and left without saying a word to her father. The middle-aged man called Fu Mo, but she did not respond. He could only continue to apologize to the girls obsequiously for a while before following her out. Fu Mo followed Su Cha outside. But she did not walk far. Su Cha looked at the middle-aged man who came out and thought, ¡°So that¡¯s your father?¡± It seemed that she was right. Chapter 714 - Young Master Is Here

Chapter 714: Young Master Is Here

¡°Yes.¡± Fu Mo nodded slightly and did not react much. She did not seem to have any intention of introducing him. Her father walked out from afar and called out to Fu Mo several times. Fu Mo did not seem to want to respond. She lowered her head and kicked the road slowly. ¡°This is a recording.¡± After Fu Mo¡¯s father had left, the dean suddenly threw a recording pen on the table, stunning the three girls. He said coldly, ¡°I will arrange another dormitory for Fu Mo. You will not be staying with her from now on.¡± They would probably be killed a few times over if they did. Did they want to depart that much? Hao Lin¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What¡¯s in the recording?¡± The dean pressed the key and all the sounds from the recording pen were yed. It clearly recorded what had happened after Fu Mo returned to the dormitory. Xia Yu was the first to harangue her. At first, the others were calm, but in the end, Hao Lin and the other girl also started toin. He also knew that Xia Yu was the one who attacked first. After the girls listened to the recording, their faces turned pale. ¡°When... when did she record it?¡± Lin Xuan was horrified. Xia Yu could not believe it either. ¡°She recorded it. Is she crazy?¡± A chill ran down their spines. Why was Fu Mo recording? Why did she want to record it? This could only prove that the other party had been prepared. Fu Mo did it on purpose! The three of them narrowed their eyes. If there was really such a recording, the three of them had no reason to sue Fu Mo. They were the ones who¡¯d made the first move. The injury could not be verified. Fu Mo could be said to have been defending herself. How could they sue? Moreover, it had already been recorded. If this matter continued and the recording was announced, it would affect their parents¡¯ careers. Especially since Xia Yu¡¯s parents were from the government, they were especially afraid of such things. ¡°You can decide which is more important.¡± The dean sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not biased towards any of you. Do as I say. If anything else gets blown up, the school will not deal with it for you. You know this clearly!¡± After he finished speaking, he waved his hand impatiently and let the three girls leave. Hao Lin was still in a daze when she walked out of the office. ¡°She wanted to record us. Did she do it on purpose?¡± Xia Yu gritted her teeth. Not only did this woman record it, but she also beat them up for nothing! She did not know how Fu Mo hit them. She could not see any injuries on her body, but she felt a faint pain. She did not feel good at all. With a gloomy face, they decided to go to the hospital first. This matter had probably made the dean avoid it. Fu Mo, who knew that the recording contained evidence, was not someone the three of them could deal with. It was indeed unbelievable for her to use the recording, so the dean decided to reassign the dormitories to prevent another dispute. How could the dean not see through Fu Mo¡¯s calctions? In the past, he had thought that she was stupid and did not know how to adapt. Now, he realized that her high IQ was not just for show. As for Su Cha and Fu Mo, her father had just chased after them. Just as he was about to teach Fu Mo a lesson in front of Su Cha, he received a call. His voice became much more respectful. From the tone of his voice, it seemed that the other party had alsoe to school. After hanging up the phone, he pulled Fu Mo¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at you. You even rmed the young master. He came over personally. Come with me to see him!¡± Chapter 715 - Going to Dawn Again

Chapter 715: Going to Dawn Again

Fu Mo was reluctant. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Su Cha grabbed Fu Mo¡¯s wrist at the right time. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. Fu Mo is my assistant now. I have to make a tripter in the afternoon. We don¡¯t have much time right now.¡± Only then did Fu Baoliang take a closer look at Su Cha. When he heard Su Cha say that Fu Mo was her assistant, he hesitated and sized her up. ¡°Are you the celebrity that Fu Mo has been following recently? Then why are you in school?¡± His tone sounded a little strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Imperial Capital University?¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes darkened. Fu Mo exined, ¡°She¡¯s my ssmate. Why can¡¯t she be in school? Dad, what are you thinking?¡± Fu Baoliang retracted his gaze in embarrassment, but his tone was a little perfunctory. ¡°It¡¯s just a trip. Our Fu Mo has something more important to do, so she won¡¯t be following you for the time being. Can you find someone else?¡± Su Cha curled her lips yfully and crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t follow me, Uncle. But if Fu Mo doesn¡¯t follow my schedule, her sry will be deducted double.¡± Fu Baoliang blushed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you celebrities paid quickly? Why do you care about the money? Why are you so stingy?¡± His words were interesting. His attitude towards Su Cha was obviously not good, yet he did nod and bow to Xia Yu and the other two. Fu Mo had caused the three of them trouble. Logically speaking, Su Cha was Fu Mo¡¯s superior. Fu Mo¡¯s expression turned ugly. The way she looked at Fu Baoliang was clearly colder. ¡°If you want to see him, go ahead. I have something to do.¡± Then, without so much as looking at Fu Baoliang, she left with Su Cha. Fu Baoliang did not stop her, but when they arrived at the school gate, Fu Mo was stopped by someone amid the crowd. Lian Ye stood beside a car. When he saw Su Cha and Fu Mo, he did not have much of an expression on his face. He just nodded at Fu Mo elegantly. ¡°Fu Mo, get in.¡± Fu Mo immediately followed Su Cha. ¡°Not good, Young Master. I have something scheduled with ssmate Su.¡± Lian Ye looked at Su Cha coldly. Fu Baoliang followed behind them while panting. When he saw Lian Ye, he bowed. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re here? I¡¯ll ask Fu Mo to follow you...¡± His obsequious look at Lian Ye today was dazzling for seemingly no reason. Many people around them noticed this. Su Cha was a public figure, and some people ran over with cameras. Su Cha rolled her eyes. She did not want to be entangled with these people anymore, so she pulled Fu Mo¡¯s hand and left arrogantly. Before Fu Baoliang could stop her, he stomped his feet in anger. ¡°Young Master, this girl is getting out of hand.¡± Lian Ye watched them leave steadily. Suddenly, he entered the car and drove off, leaving Fu Baoliang standing awkwardly on the spot. When he saw the luxurious car¡¯s boot, he mumbled, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m an elder. Why didn¡¯t he bring me along? How rude...¡± Although he said it, he did not dare to speak too loudly. *** ¡°Come with me somewhere today.¡± Su Cha put on her sunsses and regained her calm and indifferent appearance. She sat in the car that came to pick her up with Fu Mo and prepared to return to the Lookout Pavilion to change her clothes. Fu Mo was curious. ¡°Where?¡± Su Cha: ¡°One of the strongholds of the Killing Alliance, the Dawn Club. Are you afraid?¡± Fu Mo was stunned before saying, ¡°You¡¯re going there? Is it... about the Killing Alliance Master?¡± Chapter 716 - Is She My Back Garden?

Chapter 716: Is She My Back Garden?

Su Cha nodded. The driver in front heard that and whispered, ¡°Miss Su, you are going over there? Do you want me to inform the young master?¡± Su Cha said coldly, ¡°I will tell him myself.¡± She would tell Bo Muyi, but she would not let him go. She could guarantee her safety if she went there alone. If she went to Dawn with such great fanfare, no matter how strong the Killing Alliance Master was, they would not let anything happen to her there. Otherwise, war would really break out on the surface. She mainly wanted to find out about Greya. She was still worried about this girl. She returned to the Lookout Pavilion first. Fu Mo was waiting outside, but she was not idle. She was mainly checking out information on her phone. Su Cha came out in a long ck dress. It did not look eye-catching during the night, and she was wearing sunsses. She looked a little different from before. She took the mirror and put on some lipstick on her lips. Her skin was already white, so this made her look even colder. Fu Mo probed, ¡°Are you putting on a show?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Su Cha pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s to guard against paparazzi.¡± She had just departed from the production crew when the media received the news. The big storm a while ago had not calmed down yet. There must be paparazzi who wanted to take pictures of her. After Su Cha had changed her appearance and given how Fu Mo beside her had also changed, they probably would not be able to recognize her for a while. While going incognito, they returned to Dawn. The car drove towards Dawn Club and stopped in the underground parking lot. After all, Dawn Club was one of the top clubs in the Imperial Capital. Security measures were in ce, and there were also many people watching. Su Cha did not have an invitation and was not a member. She brought Fu Mo directly to the security guard who was checking the guests¡¯ identification at the main entrance. She took off her sunsses and smiled coldly and yfully. ¡°Can I go in?¡± This question pierced the hearts of the people from Dawn Club. They did not know if the two could enter without a membership status. But they recognized this person. She was the star of misfortune who came herest month. From then on, it was said that Lady Seventeen would often take sedatives, and this person was the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. While they were hesitating, Su Cha put on her sunsses again and waved at Fu Mo before entering. The security guard: ¡°...¡± It was not a good idea to stop them. The security captain nced at them and quickly reported to the manager, Lady Seventeen. As Lady Seventeen was receiving the message, a man with a scorpion tattoo on his face next to her was ying with a army knife. After she had received the message, she turned on the surveince camera footage on her phone. He did not know what she saw, but she was now trembling with anger. ¡°Does she see this ce as her backyard? It¡¯s fine if she just came uninvited, but she even brought someone here this time!¡± The man looked over and saw a familiar figure. ¡°Alliance Master of the Star Alliance?¡± He smiled with interest. ¡°She came for the Alliance Master. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t stop her.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and put the army knife away. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Lady Seventeen got up worriedly. ¡°She¡¯s a monster. Ordinary people can¡¯t deal with her.¡± A cold light shed in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t fully believe what you said. Whether or not she¡¯s a monster, we have to see it with our own eyes.¡± With that, he strode out of the private room. Lady Seventeen frowned and thought that this person was simply a boor. Did he not believe her? Chapter 717 - I’ll TeaChapter Him a Lesson Later

Chapter 717: I¡¯ll Teach Him a Lesson Later

Su Cha walked into Dawn Club. Thest time she came, it was to find trouble. She did not take a good look at this ce. Dawn Club was at least top-notch. All the conditions here were extravagant. Just the chandelier hanging from the ceiling revealed three words: ¡°I¡¯m very expensive.¡± She did not know how much the vase she brokest time was worth. She touched her chin and walked to the front desk with interest. Behind her was Fu Mo, who was wearing jeans and looked out of ce. The front desk of Dawn was in another hall, so they did not see this cest time. When she went over, the beautiful receptionist in a cheongsam stood up and looked at Su Cha with glistening eyes. She asked respectfully, ¡°Miss, do you have an appointment?¡± Dawn not only had a membership system, but it also needed an appointment. It was the first time that someone was being so straightforward and unreasonable. The receptionist obviously did not know Su Cha. Su Cha ced her hand on the front desk and nced at her. Her eyes were cold and charming. ¡°No, just give me a private room.¡± The receptionist was stunned for a moment. ¡°We need to make reservations in every room...¡± Before she could finish, there was a whooshing sound from the other side. With a whoosh, something cold and shiny attacked Su Cha¡¯s temple at lightning speed. Her expression did not change. She raised her hand slightly and heard the sound of a dagger. The dagger was aimed at Su Cha, but the entire de was held firmly by her fingers. The tip of the dagger was only two centimeters away from her temple. Fu Mo¡¯s pupils constricted. The receptionist almost screamed when she saw this scene. The strict rules prevented her from screaming when she saw anything. Otherwise, if she disturbed the guests, she would suffer. She could only cover her mouth tightly as her body trembled. However, she had been working here for so long, but this was the first time she¡¯d seen such an unreasonable thing happen in front of her. And when she saw Su Cha calmly catching the dagger, for a moment, the receptionist thought that she was filming a drama. Su Cha¡¯s casual appearance was like that of an otherworldly expert on television. It... it was so outside the bounds of reason! p p p. ¡°Good moves...¡± There was the sound of pping. A tall, ghostly man with a huge scorpion tattooed from his chin to his shoulder walked out. He was wearing a camouge suit and looked like a veteran. His face made him look powerful and strong, and he had an especially masculine aura. Fu Mo was very angry. She stood in front of Su Cha and said in a rare vicious voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Cha also turned her head and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m good at fighting, but that¡¯s not an excuse for you to be rude.¡± As she spoke, she did not make any movement to throw the dagger. The dagger suddenly left her hand and shot back in the direction of the man. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s movement, the man¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment. He was confident that he could dodge, but just as he was about to, the dagger that seemed to be more than ten meters away suddenly shot in front of him! As the dagger flickered with cold light, it automatically changed direction. As it came too suddenly and fiercely, its speed surpassed the limits of imagination. The man even heard an ear-piercing sound in midair. Just as the de was about to stab into his throat before he could dodge, there was a sudden ¡°ding.¡± The dagger was restrained by something and fell to the ground. A little girl hopped out with a lollipop in her mouth and smiled at Su Cha. ¡°Sister, he¡¯s rude. I¡¯ll teach him a lessonter. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to his level.¡± Chapter 718 - Reflexive Fear

Chapter 718: Reflexive Fear

When Lady Seventeen followed the Alliance Master from behind, she saw this scene. When she saw the dagger moving towards the man, she shivered. She had been in the martial arts world for so many years, but she had never seen such a thing. How could a dagger that¡¯s already in the air change direction just before it reached him? And with that speed, Lady Seventeen thought that he would not be able to avoid it at all. For a moment, she had goosebumps all over her body and could not help but feel cold. But what scared her even more was the Alliance Master in front of her. She was only 11 or 12 years old. If she could withstand the monster¡¯s attack, wasn¡¯t she also a monster? She lowered her eyes and felt bitter. There were indeed talented people in every generation. They had thought that the martial arts world would decline with each generation, but they did not expect such a freak to appear. It made them, old people who had lived for decades, feel iparable fear. All of them were extremely young. Not to mention her, as the only person who did not know anything, the receptionist felt that her worldview had been impacted too much when she saw this scene. She opened her mouth and did not know what to do. No matter how blind she was, she could not exin it away as some sort of movie shoot. This was simply¡ªan unscientific matter. Seeing the main character appear, Su Cha sneered and did not speak. Just now, she had already felt that this person had appeared. Otherwise, she would not have directly wanted to go after the man¡¯s life. She was just probing. As expected. To be able to block her attack, her strength was at least on par with hers. But! The strange thing was that she did not feel any fluctuation of inner force from the little girl. If it was another person¡¯s inner force, she would definitely have felt it. The thing she used to block the dagger did not seem to be a normal method. He had just walked past death¡¯s door, yet the man seemed to be unconcerned. He twisted his neck and smiled casually. ¡°Interesting.¡± He had never heard of such an attack. He dared to bet that no one in this world could escape from her. If not for Greya¡¯s timely arrival, he would have died here. However, he was not afraid. Instead, he found it extremely interesting. After he finished speaking, Greya ced her hand on his wrist. She looked calm, but the man frowned. She pinched very hard, which meant that she was angry. He held back his grimace and did not say anything to make her angry. Lady Seventeen braced herself and walked over, asking the receptionist to leave. ¡°Tell the others not toe in for the time being. Let the guests go to Hall B.¡± After she received the order, the receptionist¡¯s face was still pale. Hearing this, she could not question anything more and quickly left with trembling legs. After Lady Seventeen finished speaking, the receptionist left. She nced at Su Cha, who nced over indifferently. She immediately walked to the side and approached the Alliance Master. Greya smiled at Su Cha and said softly, ¡°Sister, why are you here instead of acting? You are a big star. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being chased by the paparazzi?¡± ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m not very popr. Not many people are chasing me.¡± Su Cha did not care that this person was pretending to be young and calling her sister. Anyway, she looked like a 12 or 13-year-old girl. There was nothing wrong with it. Su Cha stood up and walked over. Lady Seventeen subconsciously took two steps back. Seeing her movements, the man and the Lolita looked at her. Lady Seventeen stiffened and groaned inwardly. She was really... afraid. Chapter 719

Chapter 719: Untitled

When Su Cha went over, Fu Mo followed. She followed Su Cha and locked her eyes on the man and the Lolita. Actually, there was nothing wrong with the man. Only this loli had always made Fu Mo feel cold for no reason. The first time they met, she¡¯d felt she was especially dangerous. She could not figure out why, which made Fu Mo ufortable, especially since the two of them were enemies with Su Cha. Perhaps her attitude had been sensed. Su Cha walked over and sat on the sofa in the hall. Facing Greya and the man, she waved for Fu Mo to sit down. As she smiled at Greya, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just here as guests.¡± Lady Seventeen¡¯s mouth twitched. She had never seen a guest like this. They were strolling leisurely like they were in their own backyard. Greya skipped to the sofa opposite Su Cha. She jumped and threw herself onto the sofa. She was very delicate and small. Her entire body was almost buried in the expensive leather sofa. Her slender legs were slightly crossed, making her look like an innocent and carefree little girl. How pitiful. Even if Su Cha did not know that she was 23 years old... She¡¯d still have found it strange. She had seen people with dwarfism, but with that, it was mostly the body proportions as well as the face of an adult. Everything about them was developing, but their height never changed, making them look deformed. However, the loli hadpletely stopped growing. Everything stopped when she was twelve years old. It was a very strange situation. ¡°Of course, I wee you as a guest.¡± Greya was also smiling as she spoke. A child-like person like her looked very innocent and unguarded, especially when she was smiling and talking obediently. She licked her lollipop and blinked at Su Cha. ¡°Sister, you were filmingst time. I didn¡¯t greet you when I saw you. Let me introduce myself. My name is Greya. I¡¯m a Chinese-American. I¡¯m your little fan.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Lady Seventeen¡¯s lips twitched. Only a fool would believe her. ¡°Really? I¡¯m so popr in America?¡± Su Cha was interested. ¡°Could it be that you rushed back to China from the United States for me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Greya nodded while biting her lollipop. The man next to her chuckled with mockery. Greya rolled her eyes at the man. Su Cha nced at the man and knocked on the table. She said casually, ¡°Greya, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. I don¡¯t care who invited you back. Last time, you had someone from the Killing Alliance¡¯s Tree Hall cause trouble for the Bo family and hurt someone you shouldn¡¯t have. I think I need an exnation, don¡¯t you think?¡± She looked at Greya, and her originally cold and calm eyes began to glow with a strange light. The light became stronger, and a strong pressure came from her body. The smile on Greya¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, and then it rxed innocently. ¡°Sister, what are you saying? What is the Killing Alliance and what is Tree Hall? Why can¡¯t I understand the words clearly?¡± Obviously, she did not want to discuss this matter with Su Cha. Su Cha curled her lips and looked at her without saying anything. Chapter 720 - Centipede

Chapter 720: Centipede

¡°Tree Hall is under the jurisdiction of the Vice Alliance Master. Our Alliance Master doesn¡¯t interfere. We don¡¯t know their business.¡± Perhaps this stalemate was meaningless. The man standing next to Greya had suddenly broke the silence. He crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows at Su Cha. ¡°We don¡¯t know where he is.¡± His meaning was obvious. Greya¡¯s legs were shaking. When she heard him opening his mouth, she swayed slightly. She looked unhappy, but she did not stop him. Su Cha: ¡°That¡¯s interesting. As the Alliance Master, can¡¯t you control the people in your own Alliance?¡± Lady Seventeen suddenly felt that the aura of this master was even more oppressive. She found it hard to breathe. She felt that Dawn was simply unlucky. They had always been at odds with Tree Hall. Now that Tree Hall¡¯s mess was on them, it was simply infuriating! Seeing that her inquiry was fruitless, Su Cha said directly, ¡°Can I say it directly? You won¡¯t tell me who your Vice Alliance Master is, right?¡± The man smiled meaningfully. ¡°Will the Alliance Master tell us who the Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance is?¡± This was indeed a secret. Just like how the Killing Alliance did not know about the Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, the Star Alliance naturally did not know about the Vice Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance. Obviously, Su Cha could not say anything to exchange information. Stating it meant that Tan Yeluo¡¯s safety would not be guaranteed. She stood up and straightened her body. Although she was shorter than the man, her aura was not weak. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing else to say. Let¡¯s meet again if there¡¯s a chance.¡± With that said, she turned around and left with Fu Mo. Greya waved at Su Cha¡¯s back. ¡°Sister, take care!¡± After Su Cha disappeared, Greya¡¯s smile disappeared. The exquisite-looking little girl¡¯s sudden expression made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Lady Seventeen, who was beside her, jumped and asked tentatively, ¡°Alliance Master?¡± She knew how cruel the rules of the Alliance Master¡¯s ascension were. This Alliance Master looked so innocent and harmless. She even looked like she was only 12 years old. But just the thought of her climbing out of a pile of dead people to get this position was enough to make people shudder. Hence, she did not dare to show her any disrespect. Greya did not say anything and just walked inside. The man looked at Lady Seventeenfortingly. ¡°She¡¯s angry. I¡¯ll go. You stay here and guard her.¡± Lady Seventeen nodded and asked worriedly, ¡°Do we need to ask someone to monitor the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Can you try?¡± This sentence made Lady Seventeen shudder. He was not threatening her. He just wanted her to understand that if Su Cha found out that she was being watched, Dawn would not be left in peace. Lady Seventeen did not want to see such a scene again. Hence, she wisely extinguished this thought. *** The man walked behind her. Suddenly, he felt his body stiffen. He lowered his head, and a strange feeling came from his neck. A centipede was crawling on his chin, its feelers waving. Just that feeling alone made people feel disgusted and afraid. He was stunned when he saw the centipede. Greya turned around with a cold expression. ¡°I just lost a speed bee. I raised only five, and you made me lose one for nothing.¡± Chapter 721 - Gu Technique

Chapter 721: Gu Technique

Qi He was speechless. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The centipede was still unting its might under his chin. Its head was at his throat. It seemed that with just a light bite, this 1.8-meter-tall man would immediately fall to the ground. ¡°Look, you can¡¯t even defend against my centipede. How can you defend against her? Don¡¯t test her. I said that she¡¯s very dangerous. I can¡¯t deal with her.¡± Greya sounded irritated. ¡°Uncle, you are always disobedient!¡± Qi He could only nod and frown slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t see through her?¡± Greya shook her head as if she did not want to be entangled in this matter. Then, she said angrily, ¡°We have to find that fool from Tree Hall as soon as possible. He has given us a troublesome matter. If he doesn¡¯t appear this time, I will have him fed to my worms next time.¡± The girl¡¯s delicate voice made people¡¯s hearts turn cold. She turned to leave directly. Seeing this, Qi He immediately followed. The centipede quietly climbed down from his body and disappeared after a while. *** ¡°What is this?¡± When she arrived at the underground parking lot, Fu Mo saw Su Cha suddenly throwing a silver needle at the ground when she got into the car. In the end, she saw a strange worm. It looked like a centipede, but it did not seem like it. After being nailed by silver needles, it kept twisting its body. Even so, it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. After a while, it stopped moving. What was unbelievable was that after the worm died, its body gradually melted and turned into a pool of blood. Fu Mo was shocked and angry when she saw it. When Su Cha saw the bug, she suddenly became excited. ¡°Is this... a Gu[1] worm?¡± ¡°Gu?¡± Fu Mo frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that something from the Miaojiang region? Why is there such a thing here and now?¡± ¡°Even the martial arts world can exist. What¡¯s so strange about the existence of Miaojiang?¡± Su Cha nced at it and got into the car. She rested her elbows on the car window and pondered. She recognized the worm at first nce. It was a Gu worm. Ordinary bugs would not be like this, and it had followed them all the way to the underground parking lot. She never thought that Greya would be good at creating Gu worms. In ancient times, the Gu poison was especially prevalent in the Miaojiang region. Even if the person who was good at using the Gu worm did not know any martial arts, they were still feared by martial artists. Their Gu worm could kill people without leaving a trace, and it was impossible to guard against it. Someone who practiced such an art was not an existence that the martial arts world wanted to provoke easily. However, since this was the modern world, Greya¡¯s Gu poison might not be very strong. But this at least exined why Su Cha could not feel her inner force. Moreover, the Gu she¡¯d raised did not seem to work properly. However, people who raised Gu usually used their heart-blood to refine it. This method was too inhumane, so the person who raised the Gu would have all kinds of problems, and they would usually die before their time. Was her condition because she had been injected with too many drugs, or was it because of the after-effects of the venom? Fu Mo suddenly came over and said, ¡°ssmate Su, could it be that Greya used such a Gu worm on herself?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Probably.¡± She opened her mouth in surprise. After a long while, she suddenly fell silent. ¡°No wonder she could be the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance.¡± The Gu worms she raised could kill people without a trace. Perhaps those who fought with her did not even understand how they died. Just like now, she did not see Greya¡¯s movements clearly, nor did she understand why the worm would listen to her orders. [1] From Wikipedia: a venom-based poison associated with cultures of south China. The traditional preparation of gu poison involved sealing several venomous creatures (e.g., centipede, snake, scorpion) inside a closed container, where they devoured one another and allegedly concentrated their toxins into a single survivor, whose body would be fed upon byrvae until consumed. Thest survivingrva held theplex poison. ording to Chinese folklore, a gu spirit could transform into various animals, typically a worm, caterpir, snake, frog, dog, or pig. Chapter 722 - Just Her

Chapter 722: Just Her

Su Cha returned home first and asked the driver to send Fu Mo back. After a while, Bo Muyi returned. Su Cha told Bo Muyi what had happened today. Bo Muyi was obviously surprised. ¡°Raising Gu?¡± He listened to Su Cha carefully and thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Miaojiang Gu technique before, but ording to the current tone of the martial arts world, orthodox martial arts have mostly declined. It¡¯s even harder for these side arts to survive, so it¡¯s very important to know where Greya learned the Gu technique.¡± Su Cha said, ¡°Didn¡¯t her information say that she grew up in America? Where did the Miaojiang Gu techniquee from?¡± The Miaojiang Gu technique was nowhere to be found in the country. Why would it be overseas? Bo Muyi pinched Su Cha¡¯s cheek. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that she has always been in the United States. There are many problems with her information. At least now, all of that is just what¡¯s on the surface. I will ask Bai Kun to investigate it carefully. ording to you, she doesn¡¯t want to admit it. She probably doesn¡¯t want to have a conflict with you for the time being.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare to confirm my strength.¡± Su Cha thought about the Gu worm in the underground parking lot. ¡°She was the one who released it to test me. She did not want to have a conflict with me without knowing my strength.¡± Bo Muyi nodded. ¡°If Tree Hall is not under her control, I believe it. There should be many factions in the Killing Alliance, and they do not deal with each other. It¡¯s understandable if the Alliance Master and the Vice Alliance Master have different jurisdictions. However, I¡¯ve recently found some information. The hall master of Tree Hall, Ah Chen has found his whereabouts and has sent people there.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You guys found him?¡± Then her expression turned fierce. ¡°Arrest him and interrogate him!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Bo Muyi suddenly touched her cheek with his fingertips and pinched it. Su Cha pouted and pped Bo Muyi¡¯s palm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He smiled and looked at Su Cha. ¡°You looked fierce just now, like a cat with bright ws.¡± Su Cha reached out and pinched Bo Muyi¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m like this for you!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He grabbed her palm happily and rubbed it gently. He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Anyway, I did what you asked me to do.¡± He frowned and thought about it. ¡°But I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°No?¡± Su Cha was in disbelief. ¡°How can that be?¡± Bo Muyi had a special physique. If such a seedling was ced in ancient times, he would be a top-notch genius. Why did he say that he did not sense anything? ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. In order to verify what you said, I looked for Ah Chen and the rest. They are all my trusted secret guards. I let them try doing it ording to your method.¡± He shook his head. ¡°They can¡¯t either.¡± Su Cha fell silent. None of them felt anything? She found it strange. Had she thought wrong from the beginning? At that time, she just wanted Bo Muyi to cultivate well so that he could have top-notch martial arts to protect him. But now, Su Cha vaguely understood something. Why did the martial arts world gradually decline? She had never met anyone else with inner force. It was not that they could not do it, but... The times did not allow it. In modern society, basicws were also needed. In the past, Su Cha had never thought about martial arts. If not for her rebirth... Rebirth? Chapter 723 - Special Invitation

Chapter 723: Special Invitation

A light shed in her mind. Was it because she was reborn? She had lived in a martial arts era in her past life. Reincarnation was fundamentally out of the realm of science, so it was not surprising that she had achieved something when she tried. But others, who had always been in this era, could not. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Su Cha in a daze, Bo Muyi asked softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t care.¡± Even if he could cultivate, given how busy he was, he might not have much time. Moreover, at least to a certain extent, he could avoid other troubles. None of them could do it. Only Su Cha could, which proved that his Cha Cha was unique. The unique Su Cha took advantage of the fact that she was reborn. She looked at Bo Muyi innocently. ¡°It seems that I was wrong. I thought you could do it.¡± Bo Muyi rubbed Su Cha¡¯s cheek. ¡°Maybe your master saw your talent.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It was rare for Bo Muyi to say such a casual thing. She changed the topic. ¡°How about this? We are currently going to investigate the matter about Greya and the Vice Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance. Tree Hall is under his control. He must know about someone being sent to kill you. I¡¯m still worried about not uncovering who this person is.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°Okay. Wait until Ah Chen and the others have sent back the results.¡± Ah Chen and the rest had already gone overseas. They would probably send back some news soon. *** The next day, Su Cha received a message from Tan Jinsui. He asked her to prepare for a recording and for a photoshoot for the fruit candy endorsement. When Su Cha heard about the recording, she said slowly, ¡°Recording songs...?¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°Why? Have you forgotten that you debuted as a singer?¡± Although the matter regarding the contest had caused unhappiness, at the end of the day, singing was Su Cha¡¯s main selling point. She had just debuted, yet she had not even produced a new song. Su Cha had no objections. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Have you made arrangements?¡± ¡°Yes, it has been arranged. There are songwriters along with the recording studio and the producers. The entire process has been arranged. As long as you turn up, recording a song will be easy. Then, you can choose a time to release the song.¡± Tan Jinsuipletely disyed his speed as a manager. Before Su Cha could even regain her senses, he said that everything had been arranged, and Su Cha just had to make an appearance. Su Cha could not help but think that finding such a manager really saved her a lot of trouble. Usually, a manager would run away when song recording was involved. However, Tan Jinsui had a lot of clout. After he contacted the other parties, they agreed to his request immediately. In fact, there were also a few old employers who had worked with Zou Manni before. Although they had changed people this time, they still gave Tan Jinsui face. Su Cha exhaled slowly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to thepany after ss.¡± ¡°Yes. Also, in order to express their apologies, Zhang Sen Media has given you a spot in theing fashion week. For this year¡¯s New York show, a big shot invited you. They rmended you. The brand is Chanel. Do you want to go?¡± Su Cha was surprised to hear this news right before hanging up. ¡°Chanel gave me a special invitation?¡± Tan Jinsui nodded and smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I said I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very sorry, but I also have some bad thoughts.¡± Chapter 724 - We Will Always Support You!

Chapter 724: We Will Always Support You!

This show was different from Fashion Week, but the difference was not huge. They were all jointly held by various luxury brands. Every year, the entertainment industry would always fight to the death to invite the big brands on the red carpet, especially for endorsements. Even an A-list celebrity would fight to the death. Su Cha knew about thetest New York fashion show, but she was not interested. With her current status, it was not suitable for her to go. She did not have any orthodox works. Her works in the entertainment industry and in the singing industry were temporarily at zero. At most, she could be known as a talent show singer. Her endorsement was just for a fruit candy. Tan Jinsui said that it was a big apology but with malicious intent. Chanel was a world-renowned luxury brand. Its status and influence didn¡¯t need to be stated. The special guests invited by them on the show were usually from the top of society. Zhang Sen Media had spent a lot of effort to get a rmendation spot. If an artist under them could go to the show under the guise of a special invite, it would be a great honor as they¡¯d be able to watch the show. However, because of Su Cha, they were forced to use this spot as a bargaining chip to express their apologies. However, they felt that Su Cha would not dare to take it. This was a top-notch resource for the artists of Zhang Sen Media. This was because one could not be sure if they would meet any big shots or superstars in the field of fashion. There were countless connections and resources to be had in that field. They were forced to give it to Su Cha, so it was none of their business if Su Cha did not dare to ept it. If Su Cha epted it, theizens would probably mock her when they found out. There was nothing to represent her. Could it be any more obvious how a talent show singer who could not even be considered a celebrity could be a special guest of a brand? Under most circumstances, anyone would feel embarrassed. Thinking of this, Su Cha hummed. ¡°A hot potato.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tan Jinsui agreed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity to have to throw it away.¡± Since Zhang Sen Media had given up the spot to Su Cha, it was impossible for them to send someone else, so it depended on whether Su Cha dared to ept it or not. While Su Cha was still thinking about it, Tan Jinsui suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve epted it for you. On December 13th is when the first show will be held. Manni will also be there. I can introduce the two of you.¡± Su Cha: ¡°You just said that it was a hot potato, but in the blink of an eye, you said that you epted it?¡± Tan Jinsui could not help butugh. ¡°Although it¡¯s a hot potato, I believe that you can handle it. Theizens don¡¯t believe in you, but I do. Show them your strength.¡± Su Cha thought about it carefully. ¡°Tell me, how strong can I be on the show? I can¡¯t even tell which outfit is better.¡± ¡°No, you are different from others. As long as you appear on the show, I believe you will give people a surprise.¡± Tan Jinsui hung up without giving Su Cha a chance to rebut. Su Cha was silent for a while before sending a message to Zong Yanxiu: ¡°Father, I think Uncle Tan is blindly confident in me.¡± Zong Yanxiu replied quickly, ¡°That¡¯s because you will always be the best, the best! I will always support you! He is my good brother, so of course he will also support you. All the best!¡± The second message followed: ¡°Oh, right, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She suddenly fell into deep worry. This worry was not for the show, but for her father and her uncle, who trusted her so blindly. Was that a good thing or a bad thing? Chapter 725 - Something Happened

Chapter 725: Something Happened

Zhang Sen Media¡¯s Che Hong was so anxious that his hair was turning white. He was middle-aged and high-spirited. His ck hair had never shown white before. Unexpectedly, he felt that he was rapidly aging. When did things start to go wrong? It seemed like Qin Bei had had a dispute with a talent show artist who had not debuted yet. He doted on Qin Bei, so he did everything she asked. Qin Bei did not give the other party any face, and nor did Zhang Sen Media. At that time, he¡¯d wanted to force the other party to submit. After seeing a photo of this talent show artist, he had to say that the other party¡¯s coldness was very seductive. At that time, he was still in a trance. If this girl yielded, he might have been able to take her in the future. What happened next scared him out of his wits. In just a few days, Che Hong, who could call the wind and summon the rain in the entertainment industry, experienced what it meant to be absolutely crushed by a powerful tycoon. All his artists¡¯ coboration resources had been withdrawn, and it had also begun to affect their cooperation with other brands. The suppression from such a huge figure made him feel disbelief and despair. He could not understand how things had be like this. ¡°Hey, Miss Qin, you can¡¯t go in for the time being¡ªyou can¡¯t go in¡ª!¡± The secretary¡¯s anxious voice was heard. With a bang, the door opened and Qin Bei walked in angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to rmend me to the Chanel spot for this year¡¯s New York show? How did it be someone else¡¯s? And it¡¯s Su Cha. Director Che, are you crazy or am I the one who¡¯s crazy?¡± Che Hong raised his head from his anxious state and looked at Qin Bei with red eyes. Seeing that this unreasonable woman did not know the severity of the matter, he hated himself for being blind back then. How could he have fallen for such a big-breasted and brainless woman? Oh, he was wrong. He had fallen for Qin Bei¡¯s brainless chest. And now it was time for retribution. The secretary looked at the chairman in fear. The moment he stood up and walked towards Qin Bei, he quietly retreated and closed the door. p! After walking a few steps towards Qin Bei, Che Hong pped her hard on the face. Qin Bei had always been controlling her diet and her body was very thin. This p made her stagger and her body fell uncontrobly onto the tiled office floor. Not only did her face hurt, but her entire body also hurt. She was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, it¡¯s all because of you!¡± The man¡¯s face turned red in anger. He panted heavily, and his veins popped out. He looked especially scary. ¡°At a time like this, you are still whining about the matter of a spot with me. How many times have I told you not to provoke that Su Cha? How dare you question my decision?!¡± A p was not enough to vent their anger. Recently, due to this matter, the stock price of Zhang Sen Media had fallen. They had also offended the television station behind Dreams in Progress. Because of this matter, they had changed the results of thepetition on ount of Zhang Sen Media¡¯s face and coercion. Now that the matter had been announced, the decades-old reputation of their entire production crew had been destroyed. The television station was like an ant in a hot pot, not to mention that the international tycoon, Imperial Mu Group, was involved in this matter. Right now, it was still a question of whether Che Hong could keep his position as Chairman. Of course, he had to think of ways to save himself. Yet Qin Bei was still acting out. She simply did not know what was good for her! Chapter 726 - Beaten Up

Chapter 726: Beaten Up

This p made Qin Bei furious, but her tears came out immediately. She covered her face and looked at Che Hong with hatred. In the end, she realized that this man was in a very scary state. Fear slowly rose in her heart. Che Hong suddenly walked to the other side and took out a golf club from a golf bucket. Qin Bei had an ominous feeling. She subconsciously crawled back and apologized while trembling, ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry, Director Che. I was wrong... I won¡¯t ask anymore, I won¡¯t ask anymore!¡± She got up and wanted to leave, but Che Hong suddenly hit her with the club. ¡°Stop asking! Stop asking! I¡¯m already in this state, and you still don¡¯t want to stop. You want to force me to death! Force me to death!¡± The fear of losing his position as Chairman enveloped him. Now, the panic that Che Hong had fallen into had turned into iparable rage. He vented this anger on Qin Bei, who hade knocking on his door. *** ¡°ssmate Su, something big has happened at Zhang Sen Media.¡± Su Cha was still in ss when Fu Mo sent her a message. She immediately thought that the Imperial Mu Group had done something again, but Fu Mo sent her a news link. She clicked on it and stopped. [The famous female star, Qin Bei, was beaten up and sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. The mastermind behind this is the Chairman of Zhang Sen Media, Che Hong?] [The Chairman of Zhang Sen Media has been arrested. Suspected to be involved in a violent crime.] ... #Qin Bei Emergency# #Zhang Sen Media Chairman Che Hong# #Zhang Sen Media# #Qin Bei was beaten up badly# These several consecutive hot topics on Weibo could be considered an unprecedented event in the entertainment industry this year. It was noon. The police car drove directly to the building of Zhang Sen Media. At the same time, there were also 120 cars. When Qin Bei was carried out in the stretcher, the paparazzi saw it and the matter was exposed. Then, they saw the police escorting Che Hong into the police car. They were terrified and dispirited. There were countless pictures of the scene. Even if Zhang Sen Media immediately did public rtions and deleted the thread, when they suddenly saw such a thing, there were countlesspanies who wanted to cause trouble for them. No matter how much they suppressed it, there would always be continuous news being exposed. Not only were theizens shocked, but Su Cha was also shocked. She replied to Fu Mo, ¡°Why did someone almost die?¡± The higher-ups said that they wanted to hide this matter. In the end, it was said that Qin Bei had been beaten up until she was only left with half a breath in Che Hong¡¯s office. She was covered in blood. Thepany only wanted to call the ambnce, but a newbie in thepany called the police. It was said that she was afraid that someone would die. In the end, she was seen by the paparazzi and it caused a big scene. This matter would instead send Che Hong to the guillotine. No matter what, he would not be able to hold the position of Chairman of Zhang Sen Media and would be sent to jail. Fu Mo quickly replied to Su Cha¡¯s message: ¡°I¡¯ve checked theirpany¡¯s internal records. There are surveince videos that haven¡¯t been deleted. There are only the following scenes. You can take a look.¡± Fu Mo: [Video] This was the good thing about having an omnipotent assistant. Even very secret information was instantly known. Su Cha watched the video and realized that Qin Bei and Che Hong had quarreled. Che Hong was not in a good state at that time, but Qin Bei had poked a ho¡¯s nest. There was only the first half of the video. Che Hong had hit Qin Bei a few times before he remembered to turn off the surveince camera in the office. Of course, no one knew why he had set up surveince cameras in his office. In the end, he was caught by Fu Mo. There was no audio though, only a video. Su Cha watched it carefully several times before catching Qin Bei at a good angle. There were two words on her lips: Su Cha. Their discussion was rted to Su Cha. Chapter 727 - No Pity

Chapter 727: No Pity

Judging from Qin Bei¡¯s expression, she had said the name angrily. Everything that had happened recently was indeed rted to her. Zhang Sen Media was in a mess, and it was not hard to guess that Che Hong¡¯s mentality had already copsed. However, she thought that Qin Bei should have calmed down after this matter. Why did she get into a conflict with Che Hong because of her? She confirmed it several times and finally got the key information. Chanel. She quickly replied to Fu Mo. Cha Yi: ¡°Go and check if the rmendation spot from the Chanel brand that Zhang Sen Media received for the New York show has anything to do with Qin Bei.¡± Fu Mo: ¡°Okay, wait.¡± When Fu Mo went to investigate. Su Cha also checked online, but there was no rted news. However, there was a strange point. Before the matter between Qin Bei and Che Hong came to light, Qin Bei had the highest chance of getting a special invite from Chanel. Fu Mo: ¡°I¡¯ve found out. Chanel has given a special rmendation spot to Zhang Sen Media. The previous rmended artist was Qin Bei.¡± Su Cha suddenly curled her lips. Fu Mo: ¡°Why does she think so much? She had a scandal video with Che Hong. Is Chanel crazy to agree to let her go?¡± There was indeed a scandal video. The impact was huge. However,izens were already forgetful. Besides, Qin Bei was still struggling against her fate. She insisted that the person was not her but a look-alike. Theizens were not stupid, but some of them were. There were actually some people who believed this exnation and thought that Qin Bei was innocent. Just like this, if Qin Bei¡¯s skin was any thicker, she could barely survive in the entertainment industry. At most, she would be mocked once, but at least she would still be popr, right? However, it was true that Chanel would not invite Qin Bei again. Even if they did not give it to Su Cha, it would not be her turn toe. Su Cha did not know what Qin Bei was thinking. She actually went to argue with Che Hong. To be honest, she did not sympathize with Qin Bei¡¯s ident. However, if she were to add insult to injury now, she would just treat it as a joke. This matter had blown up. If Che Hong was going to prison, he would definitely not be able to keep his position as the chairman. Then, Zhang Sen Media would have to be purged. No one knew who would take advantage of this. The share price of Zhang Sen Media had been falling continuously due to the recent attacks. However, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. No matter what, it was still a leadingpany. It was not difficult for it to make aeback after switching up its resources. It would depend on who would take over Zhang Sen Media this time. Su Cha soon found out. The Alliance chat group was also discussing this matter. A group of martial artists was discussing the entertainment industry. They were gossiping, especially the Alliance Master of the Martial Alliance, which made Su Cha learn something. Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°What a pity. I¡¯ve seen the television drama that Qin Bei has acted in. The youngdy¡¯s parents were quite beautiful. I¡¯ve never paid attention to the entertainment industry¡¯s news, but why did I see it on the legal news? Was she beaten up badly? How infuriating!¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Alliance Master, it¡¯s not your fault that you don¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment industry¡¯s news. But before you sympathize with her, you¡¯d better search up her name along with Alliance Master Su¡¯s on Baidu. I guarantee it will surprise you!¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°From this, it can be seen that your Martial Alliance and our Star Alliance are not on the same side. You sympathize with the person who is going against our Alliance Master? EXM?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Hong Hangyi: ¡°Sigh, we are family. Of course, we are united against outsiders. This woman is not worthy of sympathy!¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°How infuriating! She¡¯s not worthy of sympathy!¡± Chapter 728 - If Qin Bei Is Dirty, How Clean Is She?

Chapter 728: If Qin Bei Is Dirty, How Clean Is She?

It had only been a few seconds¡ªhow could he have had the time to check the information? It was obvious that he changed his stance after seeing the others¡¯ words. Su Cha curled her lips and watched without saying anything. She was still in ss, and the students around her were distracted. Everyone was paying attention to the entertainment industry, and they could not help but show sympathy when they saw the news. ¡°No matter what, she was beaten up too badly.¡± ¡°What kind of hatred is this? The scandal video... Che Hong was also in the wrong. How could he hit someone?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about Che Hong? Qin Bei was probably forced... I think this has something to do with someone...¡± ¡°Yes. If she hadn¡¯t caused trouble in the beginning, this matter wouldn¡¯t have blown up. She¡¯s so domineering. Who in the entertainment industry will take her on in the future?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply indescribable...¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, this is a separate matter. What does this have to do with her? We are ssmates, after all. You can¡¯t be so unreasonable, right?¡± ... There were faint conversations around her. They were very soft, but Su Cha could hear them. Normal people would definitely not be able to hear such disparaging discussions, but her hearing was too good. She knew that in private, this group of people had never liked her. They were all from the acting department, but Su Cha was already on the right track in the entertainment industry. Her poprity was not low, and all shecked was a project to consolidate and stabilize her poprity. Now that she was the second female lead in a big production, with such a bigmotion online, the students naturally knew about the gossip news. However, she did not expect that in some people¡¯s hearts, the fact that she was being cklisted and the reason for her dispute with Qin Bei could be that she was the one who¡¯d caused trouble? These people were really independent. When people were discussing, they would subconsciously look at the main character at the center of the topic. A few pretty female students were gathered together. The teacher on stage was just an unimportant assistant teacher. She turned a blind eye to everyone¡¯s actions. These people discussed while looking at Su Cha. ¡°If Qin Bei is dirty, how clean can she be? Is she in the clear about the Imperial Mu Group?¡± When a female student said this, Su Cha looked over. Her eyes were fixed, and her usually calm eyes were cold and murderous. Everyone saw Su Cha¡¯s sudden movement. When she looked at the female ssmate, almost everyone felt the temperature in the ssroom drop. Not only was it cold, but it also made people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. Caught off guard by her gaze, the female ssmate who spoke earlier was shocked. Her heart tightened as she grabbed her textbook and looked at Su Cha with a pale face. She spoke so softly. Could it be that she had been heard? Otherwise, out of so many people, why would she look at her alone? Su Cha, who had be the center of attention, did not say anything. She just looked at the female student for a few seconds. An invisible pressure spread from all directions, and the entire ssroom fell silent. It was so quiet that even a pin-drop could be heard. Even though she slowly turned her head and continued to look at the ckboard, the pressure did not disappear. No one discussed this matter anymore. For the next ten minutes, they felt that the air was suffocating. When the bell rang, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. When they saw Su Cha packing her textbooks and walking out of the ssroom, they stopped and waited for her to leave. Then, they started packing. Chapter 729 - Why Didn’t You Reveal That You Are the Zuo Family’s Daughter?

Chapter 729: Why Didn¡¯t You Reveal That You Are the Zuo Family¡¯s Daughter?

That afternoon, the matter between Qin Bei and Che Hong more or less came to involve Su Cha. Theizens had a strong imagination. This matter did have something to do with her. After all, the reason for the quarrel was Su Cha. The main reason was that someone suddenly revealed that Zhang Sen Media and Chanel originally had a partnership. There was a rmendation spot for a show. It was originally for an artist under Zhang Sen Media, but in the end, Zhang Sen Media gave it to Su Cha, who was unrted to them. This was equivalent to proving the fact that Zhang Sen Media had offended Su Cha,pletely revealing Su Cha¡¯s rtionship with the Imperial Mu Group. The informant was definitely malicious. Needless to say, this matter would be exposed sooner orter. Su Cha did not ask Tan Jinsui to investigate who the informant was. It was not easy to find out where the source of the news came from, and this was the truth anyway. [Is this the source of all the quarrels between Qin Bei and Che Hong? I heard that the special invitation spot was originally given to Qin Bei. Since Qin Bei could not go after the scandal, it should have been given to other celebrities. Why would it be given to Su Cha? Without a representative work, can she get the special invitation spot even if she is not an official celebrity as she has just debuted?] [Isn¡¯t this due to the official rtionship between a certain someone and the Imperial Mu Group? With a backer, they can really do whatever they want.] Logically speaking, if it was to express an apology, even if Su Cha was backed by the Imperial Mu Group, it was understandable for Zhang Sen Media to apologize using this spot in a big show... [Actually, I¡¯ve always been suspicious. If the Imperial Mu Group really has a close rtionship with Su Cha, why didn¡¯t they just give Su Cha an endorsement directly? At present, I¡¯ve only seen you spreading rumors, but I¡¯ve never seen Su Cha having any substantial resources. I heard that she got the second female lead in the production crew only because Jin Jiayu, who courted death, was reced by the director. Since when did it be the Imperial Mu Group interfering? With such a background, shouldn¡¯t she directly act as the main female lead? Isn¡¯t it rare for people in the industry to rely on their status and have their sugar daddy to directly invest in a production?] [Qin Bei is seeking her own death. But don¡¯t take the opportunity to clear another¡¯s name. Without resources, she, an artist who debuted in a talent show, won the role of the second female lead before thepetition ended? How did she make Zhang Sen Media lower its head without any background? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s too easy for an existence like Zhang Sen Media to deal with Su Cha? Why were they forced to apologize? She¡¯s a newbie with no background!] [I¡¯m not sure about something. Back then, someone exposed Su Cha¡¯s identity and background. She was a genuine youngdy, but her family did not support her, so this identity was not exposed...] [I¡¯m dying ofughter. Now that the identity of the sugar daddy has been cleared, she has started to hype up an identity as ady with a mysterious background. Why is this method so familiar?] *** The matter of Chanel¡¯s special invitation had not been officially confirmed. The name list had not been announced, and manyizens were not sure about it, but it did not stop them from wanting to bash her. She felt that Qin Bei was in the wrong, but Su Cha was definitely not clean. Also, the name Chanel was too famous, but not many people suspected that Su Cha would not be able to get it. After all, even if she did not have Zhang Sen Media¡¯s apology, she still had her manager, Tan Jinsui. Tan Jinsui called in the afternoon and suddenly asked something that Su Cha found strange. ¡°I heard that when you participated in thepetition, Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s daughter, Zuo Zhici, went to look for you and called you sister. They should know that you are the Zuo family¡¯s daughter. Why didn¡¯t this matter spread?¡± Chapter 730 - Secret Daughter

Chapter 730: Secret Daughter

Su Cha was silent for a while and suddenly curled her lips. ¡°Since you asked, shouldn¡¯t you have an answer in your heart?¡± Tan Jinsui was silent for a while before saying, ¡°For Zuo Shaoxin to be so heartless...¡± Su Cha¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t forget how he treated my father. I always remember this.¡± Tan Jinsui was silent. The reason why the matter did not blow up was very simple. The Zuo family must have stepped forward to deny it or mentioned something to prevent this matter from being exposed. Otherwise, if the production crew knew about Su Cha¡¯s identity as the daughter of the Zuo family, they would at least give the Zuo family face. They would never do anything like changing Su Cha¡¯s votes. Moreover, Su Cha had been in trouble several times, but the Zuo family had not done anything. They kept saying that they wanted to make it up to the youngdy who had led a wandering life, but they just watched on coldly. Su Cha did not care about this at all. In her eyes, the Zuo family was just a hostile force. Perhaps they also felt that Su Cha was too hard to chew. Until now, nothing had happened. This was already ridiculous. Tan Jinsui just could not believe that the Zuo family would do such a thing. Zong Yanxiu¡¯s beloved daughter was nothing to her biological parents. How ironic was that? However, Tan Jinsui also hated the Zuo family because he knew what Su Cha was talking about. In fact, Tan Jinsui felt a little gratified that Su Cha was so hostile to the Zuo family. At least he did not have to consider Su Cha¡¯s rtionship. Compared to that, Zong Yanxiu and Su Cha were definitely more important. Now, Tan Jinsui had to do his best to help Su Cha. He simply changed the topic. ¡°Someone exposed your special invitation to Chanel. I¡¯m currently investigating the person who spread the news, but this person is very careful. It¡¯ll probably be difficult to investigate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It will be exposed sooner orter.¡± Some of the information was deliberately spread by others, so they would naturally be very careful. They would not leave any clues on the Inte. There were many ways to expose information, especially if some people in the industry knew about it. Finding the source was equivalent to a fantasy. Su Cha did not want Tan Jinsui to put his attention on these things. ¡°Yes, I know. But you should prepare well now. I can contact a brand for you to watch the show. It¡¯s not difficult for them to lend you clothes. Also, be careful about recording songs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha remembered everything Tan Jinsui had said. Not long after she hung up, it was as if she spoke of the devil. The person she¡¯d just mentioned appeared in front of Su Cha again. ¡°Sister.¡± When she saw Su Cha, Zuo Zhici smiled sweetly. Zuo Zhici was also a famous person at school. However, Su Cha was not in the same department as her. She often went out and had different interactions. She had heard of her name a few times. Zuo Zhici had been here before. She did note into contact with this industry. She was lively and outgoing. She was very popr in the school. When they saw her appear again, the expressions of the surrounding students changed slightly, and they were even surprised. Looking at the simr faces, they could not say if it was a fake rtionship. They suspected the rtionship between Zuo Zhici and Su Cha again. Last time, they already knew about the rtionship between Zuo Zhici and Su Cha. In the end, they received news from somewhere that the Zuo family had denied Su Cha¡¯s identity. However, she did look very simr to Zuo Zhici, so many people thought that Su Cha was an illegitimate daughter of the Zuo family. Chapter 731 - Borrow Money

Chapter 731: Borrow Money

However, Zuo Zhici was the legitimate eldest daughter of the Zuo family. How could she have such a good rtionship with an illegitimate daughter? It was not that Su Cha did not hear about the rumors. When she saw Zuo Zhici, she feltplicated. She knew that the hatred of the previous generation should not be brought to the present one. Moreover, this person was indeed rted to her by blood, but when she thought of her parents¡¯ actions, she found it hard to calm down. She held back her nasty attitude and frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± One did not need to look to know that she did not feel good seeing her. Zuo Zhici felt wronged. Why did she feel that Su Cha¡¯s attitude was worse each time she saw her? Then why did she save her on the cruise? ¡°Can¡¯t Ie and see you?¡± She had never been so obviously shamed by others before. The only person who had done it was Su Cha. Despite her attitude, she did not lose her temper. She walked over and said to Su Cha, ¡°Can I have dinner with you? My treat.¡± Her voice was low, but others could tell that she was trying to please her. Her eyeballs were about to fall out. What kind of personality did Zuo Zhici usually have? How could she lower her head in front of Su Cha? The gazes of the people around her made Zuo Zhici feel a little ufortable. She did not care about what others thought. She just felt that such a shocked expression was actually because of their surprise at the difference in status between her and Su Cha. She could not ept such a situation, but Su Cha should be the one who felt the most ufortable. She was suffering on Su Cha¡¯s behalf. Su Cha did not think much about it, but there were too many people around. They kept staring at her as if they were looking at a monkey. Su Cha looked at the time and said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I still have to go to thepany.¡± Zuo Zhici did not give up and followed her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to yourpany with you to take a look, okay?¡± Su Cha pursed her lips and did not say anything. Seeing that she did not object, Zuo Zhici followed her with a smile. When they got into the car, the driver was surprised to see Zuo Zhici. However, he did not say anything and drove away. As soon as Zuo Zhici got into the car, she started talking non-stop. Only when Su Cha became familiar with her did she realize that she was really talkative. Halfway through, Su Cha¡¯s phone rang. Su Cha gestured in the air and Zuo Zhici fell silent. ¡°Yes, just speak.¡± Su Cha¡¯s voice was light, but her smile showed that she was on good terms with the other party. Zuo Zhici felt unhappy. Su Cha did not smile when she spoke to her. ¡°Borrow money?¡± Le Anqi was the one who called Su Cha. Her voice was as lively as usual, but she was a little embarrassed. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve exceeded the limit with my card recently. I want to buy something, but my mother won¡¯t give me money. I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯ll give it back to you next month!¡± Le Anqi¡¯s financial situation was not bad. She had started off as an online streamer. After participating in the show, her poprity rose again. Not to mention a million, she earned hundreds of thousands every month, but she usually gave money to her parents. Her family¡¯s living conditions were not bad. Although she looked like a casual girl, she was actually controlled by her family and did not spend money recklessly. This was the first time Su Cha heard her wanting to borrow money. She did not think much and asked directly, ¡°How much do you want to borrow?¡± ¡°Not much. Ten thousand is enough. I¡¯ll give it back to you next month!¡± Su Cha agreed and hung up the phone to transfer the money to her. Now that she had epted an endorsement and had participated in acting, she had a million yuan on her. She was a richdy. Chapter 732 - Grandpa’s Words Are So Discomfiting

Chapter 732: Grandpa¡¯s Words Are So Difiting

As Su Cha transferred the money, Zuo Zhici¡¯s gaze was subtle. ¡°You only just became popr, yet she already wants to borrow money from you?¡± She seemed to have misunderstood. Su Cha paused. ¡°We have a good rtionship. This is an urgent matter. Can¡¯t I lend it to her?¡± She sounded unhappy. It was obvious that Zuo Zhici¡¯s words made her ufortable. Zuo Zhici was not stupid. Hearing this, she felt that the person must have an extraordinary rtionship with Su Cha. She apologized, ¡°No, no. I was wrong. I thought she was the kind of person who would borrow money from you once you became popr.¡± She pouted and felt wronged. Su Cha was not fooled by her behavior. She smiled coldly. ¡°So don¡¯t say anything you shouldn¡¯t say before you¡¯ve figured things out. How old are you? Don¡¯t you know your limits?¡± Zuo Zhici: ¡°...¡± Her tone was strangely simr to when Ruan Yin usually talked about her. Her lips pouted even more. When she arrived at thepany, she followed Su Cha to watch her busy herself. Su Cha came to thepany to record an album. The song producer Tan Jinsui mentioned had arrived. She saw a few people. Zuo Zhici was quite out of ce beside her. In the beginning, these people thought that she was her assistant, but she looked like she was not an assistant at all. After all, Su Cha did not introduce them. Only when Fu Mo had rushed over did everyone know that Zuo Zhici was not an assistant, but they did not know who she was. Before recording the songs, they had to test her vocals. Today, they were just introducing themselves. Among them, the music arrangement master had given Su Cha the melody of a song to test her vocals before making appropriate modifications. This was also the first time Zuo Zhici had heard Su Cha sing live. It was just a few simple lines of humming, and there were no lyrics. Zuo Zhici heard a pleasant voice that sounded like the shing of clear bells. Her ears seemed to be enjoying it to the extreme. When the pitch was raised, it was like the sound of nature. It was filled with charm and was extremely ear-piercing. It was no wonder that she could suppress all the contestants when she participated in the show. It was not easy for her to have such a voice. She was not afraid of the high notes that used strength to be belted and could totally rush out to the crowd. She was stunned for a moment. When Su Cha started to sing the melody of the lyrics, Zuo Zhici secretly recorded it on her phone. Because she was sitting at the side, although the song demo was a secret that could not be revealed, no one bothered about her or dared to be worried about her. Su Cha tested her voice for a long time. She ignored Zuo Zhici, who was bored. When it was time, she received a call from Ruan Yin. The woman on the phone said gently, ¡°Why are you not home yet?¡± Zuo Zhici sat at the side and swung her legs. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m watching Sister record a song. She¡¯s going to release a song.¡± As soon as she spoke, Su Cha, who was in the recording studio, suddenly turned to look at her with a faint smile. Zuo Zhici thought that she had heard it. But this ce was soundproof. No matter what, Su Cha would not have heard it, right? While she was in a daze, she heard Ruan Yin¡¯s surprised voice. ¡°So you¡¯re at your sister¡¯s ce? Then you can stay there. You cane back after dinner... If you want, you can stay with her...¡± Before she could finish speaking, before Zuo Zhici could answer, she suddenly heard her grandfather¡¯s old and dignified voice. ¡°Why is the eldest daughter of the Zuo family staying out? Don¡¯t we have a home for her to stay in? Have here back quickly!¡± Zuo Zhici heard it clearly. Ruan Yin¡¯s embarrassed voice continued, but Zuo Zhici could not hear what she said clearly. She just wondered why her grandfather¡¯s words were so difiting. Chapter 733

Chapter 733: Untitled

Actually, Zuo Zhici felt that her grandparents¡¯ attitude was strange thest time she went home. Didn¡¯t her parents say that they wanted to take Su Cha home? Even if her sister was unwilling, they should still contact her, right? It was not that Zuo Zhici did not know about the matter on the Inte. She originally thought that these things regarding Su Cha were definitely nder. At least, she knew that Bo Muyi was Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend, but why did her father not care? There were many nastyments online. Zuo Zhici could not stand it. Moreover, when someone came to ask if Su Cha was the Zuo family¡¯s daughter, her grandparents were vague and did not want to admit it. Zuo Zhici could not understand. When she came back to her senses, the voice on the phone became clearer. ¡°...Remember toe back early. I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up, alright?¡± She was inexplicably unhappy. ¡°No, Sister would ask her driver to send me back.¡± Ruan Yin paused and said awkwardly, ¡°Then...e back early and have fun.¡± She could not say much and hung up. After hanging up, Zuo Zhici looked at the number on the phone screen and fell into deep thought. The door of the recording studio was suddenly opened. Su Cha pushed the door open and walked out. She was wearing a coat. ¡°Did your family ask you to go back?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Zuo Zhici looked up at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you recording songs inside?¡± ¡°I saw you on the phone. She must be urging you to go back.¡± She spoke naturally and did not show that she cared. She just said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back first.¡± Zuo Zhici pouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Aren¡¯t you going to eat with me?¡± Su Cha paused and sighed silently. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Zuo Zhici¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s eat Japanese food. I haven¡¯t eaten it in a long time, but I still want to eat.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Su Cha put on her coat and brought Zuo Zhici downstairs for dinner. There was a Japanese restaurant downstairs. It was definitely iparable to what Zuo Zhici usually ate. However, Su Cha was toozy to find a ce to deal with it. Zuo Zhici ordered a few sushi. Su Cha ordered a bowl of ramen and a cup of fruit juice. She ordered the normal amount, but there was still a lot of ramen in a bowl. Zuo Zhici felt full after eating two sushi. She was a little surprised to see Su Cha eating the ramen. ¡°Sister, shouldn¡¯t you pay attention to your food intake while maintaining your figure?¡± Zuo Zhici had seen many celebrities and were friends with many socialites. They did not eat much usually. Some people did not even eat carbohydrates. Staple foods like rice, noodles, and steamed buns were collectively called carbohydrates. Basically, they would be full after drinking some water and eating a piece of cake at a gathering. In order to maintain their figure in front of the camera, celebrities would do even more. They were very strict about eating. Su Cha did not eat as little as the average person. In fact, she might have eaten as much as three or four female celebrities. She slowly rolled the noodles with her chopsticks. It had an elegant taste, and she had already eaten most of it. ¡°What are you paying attention to? Shouldn¡¯t you eat when you are hungry?¡± She usually practiced martial arts and expend a lot of energy. She had eaten now, but she had to eat supper too. She was never afraid of getting fat. Zuo Zhici felt that this sister was really different from ordinary people. She could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After eating, Su Cha got into the car with her. As expected, she asked the driver to send Zuo Zhici back first. Chapter 734 - Taking the Bait

Chapter 734: Taking the Bait

When she reached home, she waster than usual. Bo Muyi was also back. Recently, the weather had turned cold. He was reading thepany documents in the study room. He was wearing an azure sweater, and it was probably not long after he came back. The cup of coffee in his hand was still steaming. When Su Cha returned, he looked up with a cool and gentle expression. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Su Cha nodded and took off her coat. She ced it on the rack and sighed silently. Her expression made him frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°A little... annoyed.¡± She walked over and told him about what had happened today. ¡°I don¡¯t have any good feelings for the Zuo family, but Zuo Zhici makes me feel especially annoyed.¡± She felt conflicted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to treat her too well, but I can¡¯t be too harsh on her. When she came over, I didn¡¯t know how to deal with her.¡± Overall, Zuo Zhici was not involved in the Zuo family¡¯s matters. She was only a member of the Zuo family and was indeed Su Cha¡¯s sister. However, based on Su Cha¡¯s hatred for Zuo Shaoxin, she was indeed conflicted about Zuo Zhici. She really did not know what to do. Hearing this, he raised his hand to let Su Cha go. When she sat on his big legs, he caressed her face and said lightly, ¡°Look at you. Just do whatever you want.¡± He knew that these things wereplicated, so he could understand Su Cha¡¯s frustration. ¡°She¡¯s just an irrelevant person. You can treat her like an ordinary person.¡± He sounded unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about others.¡± No one was worth worrying about. She should be happy forever. If Zuo Zhici was not her sister, Bo Muyi would not want her to appear in front of Su Cha forever. Su Cha looked at him and could not help butugh. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s fine as long as it passes.¡± After she said this, her phone rang. She looked at the caller and picked up the call. After the caller said a few words, Su Cha looked at Bo Muyi and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Okay, I know. I wille over personally.¡± She hung up and asked, ¡°Has the n seeded?¡± Bo Muyi smiled. ¡°Since the call came, it must have been a sess.¡± It was from the Star Alliance. About Cheng Deyue. Previously, Su Cha and Bo Muyi had been nning this matter. They first dealt with Cheng Deyue and used his grandson and granddaughter as bait. His granddaughter, Cheng Xisha, had a bad temper. They simply hired someone to provoke Cheng Xisha on purpose. It was not a serious quarrel, but Cheng Xisha beat the person up and sent them to the hospital. That person¡¯s parents were not easy to deal with. They found someone to deal with Cheng Xisha and got some real-life power struggles involved. In the end, Cheng Deyue personally took action and used his identity as an elder of the Star Alliance to oppress the other party. Now that the other party had informed the Star Alliance, they were actually here to seek help. It seemed like an ordinary thing, but no one knew that the source was actually Su Cha and Bo Muyi. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°I thought this n would not be fast, but Cheng Deyue is so impatient, huh?¡± His granddaughter had fought with an older person, yet he was really willing to let her go. Since she had received a call, Su Cha had to deal with this matter. Bo Muyi also knew that it was not convenient for him to go. He rubbed Su Cha¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Go.¡± Su Cha nodded and said goodbye to Bo Muyi before she left. Chapter 735

Chapter 735: Untitled

Cheng Deyue¡¯s family was also in the Imperial Capital. Although the position of an elder in the Star Alliance was not very high, the Cheng family had still gained a lot of benefits in the Imperial Capital with this rtionship. With the Cheng children¡¯s parents currently overseas, the ones who remained in the country were Cheng Deyue and his grandchildren. In the spacious hall of the vi, Cheng Xisha was still crying. Her brother wasforting her. In the hall, other than Cheng Deyue, there was also a middle-aged woman whose chest was heaving. She looked very angry. ¡°Elder Cheng, let¡¯s talk about things. Your Cheng Xisha and my daughter were just arguing. My husband just stepped up for her. What right do you have to break his tendons?!¡± The woman looked at Cheng Deyue with tears in her eyes. Cheng Deyue¡¯s face was gloomy, but he seemed to not want to pay attention to her. Hearing her words, Cheng Xisha, who was crying, said, ¡°Grandpa was just taking revenge for me. That man deserved it!¡± The woman was furious and wanted to p Cheng Xisha. It was just not a good idea. Her brother was also looking at the woman gloomily from the side. His eyes flickered with a vicious light. The doorbell of the vi¡¯s main hall suddenly rang. A servant waiting by the side went to open the door. When she saw the person, she was a little surprised. ¡°You...?¡± Su Cha and Tan Yeluo walked in sideways. When they saw Cheng Deyue, they smiled. ¡°Hey, Elder Cheng, it¡¯s so lively here.¡± When Cheng Deyue saw Su Cha, the person who was originally calm could not sit still anymore. He stood up and said directly, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Elder Cheng, can¡¯t Ie here to see you?¡± Cheng Xisha¡¯s and her brother¡¯s eyes widened when they saw Su Cha. ¡°You, you, you...¡± Cheng Xisha pointed at Su Cha, looking agitated as if she was about to go into shock. When the middle-aged woman saw Su Cha, she was so excited that she almost knelt down. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Alliance Master Su, you have to stand up for me. You have to! Elder Cheng crippled my husband¡¯s meridians indiscriminately and even made someone suppress our business in the country. Tell me, how can this be? He¡¯s an elder. Can he bully others?!¡± The moment Cheng Deyue saw Su Cha, he realized that something was wrong. He was arrogant and domineering when he did things, but the Star Alliance also had rules. It was just that he hid things from people. Moreover, no one dared to do anything about it, so they kept letting him be free. Even the matter with Su Cha was forcefully suppressed. Su Cha did not deal with it. Now that Su Cha had suddenlye, if Cheng Deyue could not tell that there was a problem, he would be stupid! Seeing the crying woman, Cheng Deyue felt his head start to throb. He pointed at them and said angrily, ¡°You... You!¡± Tan Yeluo walked over with a coquettish smile. ¡°Elder Cheng, what¡¯s going on? Why are you so excited to see our Alliance Master? That¡¯s right, the Alliance Master came to visit you. She¡¯s really giving you a lot of face!¡± On the other side, Su Cha was already holding the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely help you with this matter. I just took over the position, so I will not sit back and watch such a thing happen!¡± Cheng Deyue¡¯s vision darkened. Seeing the woman¡¯s tears that almost instantly disappeared, he felt that she was really stupid. ¡°You guys are working together to cheat?! Su? What are you trying to do?!¡± Chapter 736 - Want to Make a Move

Chapter 736: Want to Make a Move

Su Cha walked over with a bright smile, but it seemed to be able to shake people¡¯s minds. ¡°Elder Cheng, you said that we are cheating? But you first had to be willing to take the bait!¡± These words seemed to be an admission of something, but they also seemed to be a denial. Cheng Deyue sat back in his chair angrily. When he made a move, he naturally knew how to end it. But before he could wrap up the matter, Su Cha came directly to him. The woman¡¯s husband was indeed lying in the hospital, so what went wrong? Of course, Su Cha did not expect Cheng Deyue to have taken the bait so quickly. She did not expect Cheng Deyue to cripple someone first thing after a dispute of words. His methods for the sake of his grandson and granddaughter were so vicious that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Cheng Xisha and her brother were dumbfounded. ¡°Grandpa, did something happen?¡± Cheng Deyue was so angry that he could not say anything. Su Cha nced at Cheng Xisha lightly and did not say anything. Tan Yeluo said, ¡°Elder Cheng, what did you do? In the past, the old Alliance Master did not have the time to be bothered about you. Even now that the new Alliance Master hase up, you are still so arrogant. You are an elder of the Star Alliance after all. Even if you don¡¯t care about your reputation, you should still think about our Star Alliance. People who don¡¯t know might think that our Star Alliance is really the Killing Alliance. You rely on your power to bully others and are ruthless. It¡¯s really amazing!¡± Cheng Deyue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So what are you trying to do? What are you two up to?¡± ¡°Elder Cheng should think about the consequences when you do things like this.¡± The girl looked around the hall and said casually, ¡°Our Star Alliance can¡¯t tolerate someone like you. Tomorrow, I will hold an internal meeting of the Star Alliance and let the elders judge your behavior. If it¡¯s found you¡¯ve broken the rules, you will naturally be dealt with ording to the rules of the Star Alliance. The consequences will depend on the elders.¡± The meaning was obvious. His position as elder was definitely gone. There would be other punishments. How could Cheng Deyue ept this? He had been in glory for decades and had worked hard to be an elder. How could he be willing to let go now? Cheng Deyue¡¯s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and shivered. His grandson beside him did not know what was going on. Even if Su Cha was the Alliance Master, he did not care about it too much. He also forgot that he had been taught a lesson by Su Cha in the parking lotst time. He stood up and scolded Su Cha. ¡°My grandfather is an Elder of the Star Alliance. No one has the right to decide his matters. Not even you, the Alliance Master!¡± He spoke loudly and aggressively. As soon as he finished speaking, Cheng Deyue said angrily, ¡°Go back...!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Su Cha nced over and he felt a huge forceing at him. He watched helplessly as his grandson was sent flying like a broken bag. His body fell back a few meters. Cheng Deyue¡¯s pupils constricted. On one hand, he was afraid of Su Cha¡¯s unfathomable strength, and on the other hand, he hated her for attacking his grandson. ¡°You... You¡¯ve already calcted it. You just want to set me up!¡± He could tell, but it was useless to say anything now. He jumped into the trap himself. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Su Cha. For a moment, he wanted to attack her. Chapter 737 - Better Than Others

Chapter 737: Better Than Others

But he did not dare to. He knew how mysterious the new Alliance Master¡¯s strength was. She dared to enter the territory of the Killing Alliance alone and could leave safely. It was obvious that she was extraordinary. The elders had secretly had people investigate many things about Su Cha, but they did not find out who Su Cha¡¯s master was. She was from no sect and no one knew where she came from. Shi Wei must have seen a ghost for him to pick this person out. The flesh on his face was trembling violently. His fingers gripped the armrest of the chair tightly. It was obvious how furious he was. The girl in front of him was still smiling calmly. Her light-hearted appearance seemed to be able to cancel out all her impetuousness. Such an appearance was actually a silent threat. In front of her, even the most furious person had to force themselves to calm down. ¡°Elder Cheng, some things have to be said only with evidence. If you were clean, would you be worried that others would set you up?¡± A strange light seemed to sh in the girl¡¯s eyes. Her deep and bottomless eyes made her look mysterious. She smiled lightly at the woman and then looked at Cheng Xisha. ¡°Elder Cheng, if you have anything to say, just wait until tomorrow¡¯s trial assembly. Not to mention that I¡¯ve wronged you, I will also call the Martial Alliance Master to bear witness.¡± Cheng Deyue was stunned. Suddenly, he copsed like a deted balloon. He was visibly dispirited. This girl was really vicious. No matter what, the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance were two separate associations. It was already embarrassing for an Elder to go through such a judgment, but she did not care at all. She even wanted the Martial Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master toe and watch. In fact, she did not care about this problem at all. She wanted Cheng Deyue dead. For a moment, Cheng Deyue regretted his rashness and anger. *** There were now people from the Star Alliance monitoring the Cheng residence¡¯s premises. These people were all transferred over temporarily by Tan Yeluo. After leaving the Cheng residence, the woman thanked Su Cha. ¡°Thank you for helping me, Alliance Master Su. It has made our family feel better.¡± Their family was notparable to the Cheng family, but they were also a famous martial arts family. It¡¯s just that they had been hiding for a long time. The woman really did not know about Cheng Xisha. The Chengs would not have done such a disgraceful thing if Bo Muyi had hired someone else to do it. He had only arranged for Cheng Xisha and these people to sh with each other. Cheng Xisha and Cheng Deyue deserved the subsequent development. Cheng Deyue had been spoiled by having the status of an elder of the Star Alliance. He did not have any scruples and was used to being arrogant. Who could have guessed that Su Cha was waiting for him to fall into a trap? When Su Cha heard the woman¡¯s words, she opened her red lips and smiled. ¡°Even if Elder Cheng is an elder of our Star Alliance, he should be treated equally when hemits a crime. This time, he¡¯d gone senile and did not show mercy. As the Alliance Master, I naturally have to uphold justice for you. If I indulge them, how can I continue to take care of the others in the Star Alliance in the future?¡± The woman looked at Su Cha gratefully and said some words for Su Cha to visit her before leaving. Tan Yeluo watched her leave before she pinched her chin and clicked her tongue. ¡°Alliance Master, you speak beautifully.¡± Su Cha nced at her. ¡°You think that is just a formality? I was speaking the truth. As long as someonemits a crime, I will deal with anyone, including you.¡± After saying that, she left. Tan Yeluo smiled and ced her hands behind her back. She was not angry. Shi Wei had been making calctions his entire life. It was the best thing for him to let Su Cha ascend the throne. Su Cha did not have any power, and the person behind her was from the neutral Bo family. She had no scruples in doing things, which was much better than others getting to this position. Chapter 738 - Scheme

Chapter 738: Scheme

When the other elders of the Star Alliance received the news, they were not informed of the specific reason. But when they heard that it was about Cheng Deyue¡¯s trial, the others immediately realized that something was wrong. Why did she pass judgment on Cheng Deyue for no reason? They felt that things were not so simple. The three of them avoided contact and finally confirmed the matter. ¡°Cheng Deyue is really an idiot!¡± Even if they were unwilling, everyone had toe back. After Tang Hefei got on the ne, he called Wan Youtian. The first thing he did was to scold Cheng Deyue. Wan Youtian sneered. ¡°If he¡¯s not stupid, why would he be controlled by you for so many years?¡± All along, Cheng Deyue had been following Tang Hefei¡¯s lead. The other two elders could feel it even if they did not say it in their hearts. Now that something had happened, they did not say much. Soon, he said fiercely, ¡°The key is that she really attacked Cheng Deyue. The meaning is obvious. If we don¡¯t do as she said, she will target us.¡± Tang Hefei was so angry that heughed. ¡°Hahahaha, how long has it been since she took over the position? Her wild ambition has been revealed all of a sudden. The old Alliance Master had been in power for so many years, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to us. Even if she continues to mess with Cheng Deyue, I don¡¯t believe that she can deal with us. We are not like that fool Cheng Deyue! We will not do anything that she can use against us!¡± The air stewardess brought a cup of steaming coffee to Tang Hefei. Tang Hefei smiled at the air stewardess. His elegant and gentlemanly appearance was wless. When the air stewardess turned around, his expression darkened. Wan Youtian¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was not so confident. ¡°You can¡¯t be toocent. We are not afraid of her tricks, but the main point is that we are old. Our age can¡¯t keep us safe. It would be fine if she did not cause trouble, but if she did, who knows what info she¡¯d dig up and use to force us to abdicate? She has the Bo family backing her up, so we might not get a chance to object.¡± ¡°The Bo family...¡± Tang Hefei¡¯s expression was grave. The Bo family was indeed a troublesome matter. He suddenly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Killing Alliance attacked the Bo family?¡± ¡°Yes, something almost happened to Bo Muyi. The Bo family was furious, but the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance has returned. That Alliance Master is also mysterious and hard to deal with. Didn¡¯t she enter Dawn alonest time?¡± Tang Hefei narrowed his eyes as if he had caught onto something important. ¡°She entered alone?¡± Wan Youtian paused. ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Hefei suddenlyughed as if he had encountered something funny. The air stewardess who came over heard it and nced at him. Tang Hefei nodded slightly and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She entered alone. What is that ce? That is the territory of the Killing Alliance. What right does she have to go in ande out safely? Do you have any evidence? If you have a photo of her entering Dawn, I have a way to deal with her!¡± Wan Youtian was also an old fox. Hearing this, he shivered. ¡°Are you sure? If this matter is not done well, once she takes the opportunity to counterattack, we will have to follow Cheng Deyue.¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Hefei sneered and calcted the possible consequences. ¡°At that time, we will just say that we guessed wrongly and apologize. Could she force us to do anything? She can only swallow it! But even if she rifies, others will suspect her. We have worked for the Star Alliance for so many years and enjoyed our rights. It¡¯s not something a little girl like her can control!¡± Chapter 739 - Settlement

Chapter 739: Settlement

The elders had to rush back from afar. The Star Alliance¡¯s trial was scheduled that night. The location was at the Star Alliance headquarters in the Imperial Capital. It was an old courtyard house. The ordinary decoration style was maintained by professionals. Usually, only the children of the Star Alliance were stationed here periodically. Very few people came. Su Cha had just finished ss and came over. Tan Jinsui urged her to record a song, but she said that she had something to do. She pushed the recording schedule for today, and she did not let Fu Mo follow here. Sitting on the chair, Su Cha yed with her nails in boredom. Cheng Deyue had wasted a lot of her time. Mo Weiyuan had arrived. He sat in the main hall awkwardly. It was hard for him to speak. Before he¡¯d arrived, he did not really want toe. He already knew that this interrogation was a trial session within the Star Alliance. The key was that the person on trial was Elder Cheng Deyue. Mo Weiyuan had grown up hearing of this elder¡¯s name. He did not know why Su Cha had called him over. Although the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance were in an alliance, they had not exactly merged, right? Besides, this was a scandal. Looking at Su Cha, Mo Weiyuan felt that she was probably going to deal with Cheng Deyue this time. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He had always admired this little Alliance Master. It was fine if she was more capable than him, but she was also very decisive. If the Martial Alliance had such a person as an Elder, Mo Weiyuan might have weighed the pros and cons first and not done anything in the end. There were too many things involved for him, unlike Su Cha, who could go to trial just like that. For a long time, the two could not find a word to say. It was really awkward for the two of them to be here. Suddenly, Mo Weiyuan asked about the Killing Alliance. ¡°Alliance Master Su, I want to ask, have you seen the legendary Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance?¡± The Martial Alliance had hated the Killing Alliance for a long time. However, it was not easy for them to start a war now. He was very concerned about the Killing Alliance Master. Su Cha looked up and admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Weiyuan was a little puzzled. ¡°Is she really a little girl like the rumors say?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She pondered for a while and told him about Greya. ¡°I should have told you about this long ago so that you could be prepared. However, I could not guess what the Killing Alliance was nning to do, so I did not do anything for the time being. The leader of the Killing Alliance is called Greya. She is an American Chinese. She is actually 23 years old. However, something happened to her which resulted in her not growing up and maintaining the appearance of a little girl. The information they sent was the same. They did not say that the leader of the Killing Alliance was really a little girl.¡± Mo Weiyuan was a little shocked. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? But she can never grow up. To be able to get the position of the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance, this girl must be extremely terrifying.¡± As he spoke, his expression became a little serious. ¡°I can¡¯t guess what she wants to do when she returns to the Imperial Capital. But Alliance Master Su, we think it¡¯s most likely rted to you entering Dawn¡¯s territory.¡± This was obvious. Su Cha nodded. When she went to Dawnst time, Greya¡¯s attitude made it obvious. She was indeed here for Su Cha. Su Cha did not know what she wanted to do for the time being. She nned to settle this matter after the Tree Hall investigation was done. Chapter 740 - Infuriating Someone

Chapter 740: Infuriating Someone

While the two of them were talking, voices came from outside the door. The two of them looked up. It was Tan Yeluo, who had brought the elders in. Tang Hefei, Lin Yin, Master Buzhou, Wan Youtian, and the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect, Shi Wei. Behind Shi Wei was no longer Jin Duan, but Jin Mou. She had fully recovered and was officially learning from Shi Wei. She had seen Su Chast time and knew about her. This time, she came here with a cold expression. When she saw Su Cha, she smiled. Su Cha nodded at her. It was not appropriate to say anything to Jin Mou in front of so many people. The elders had different expressions. Anyway, the situation was not good. There was a long table in the main hall. Su Cha sat on the main seat while Mo Weiyuan sat on her right. This was the home ground of the Star Alliance. When everyone arrived, they saw Su Cha, who was sitting on the main seat, looking up at them with a smile. She pointed casually. ¡°Everyone is here. Please sit.¡± Tan Yeluo walked over and sat on her left. Shi Wei and the elders were left behind. Jin Mou stood behind Shi Wei and winked at Su Cha again. Su Cha smiled. As soon as Master Buzhou sat down, before Wan Youtian and the other two could speak, he said kindly, ¡°Alliance Master Su, I heard that Elder Cheng made an unforgivable mistake, which is why you called us here today?¡± Su Cha leaned on the left side of the chair and saidzily, ¡°Yes. I asked the elders and the Sect Master toe today because of this matter. You should decide what punishment Elder Cheng deserves.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand. Someone outside soon brought Cheng Deyue in. He was an elder, after all. She did not make things difficult for him and did not restrain him. He walked in with a gloomy expression and looked at everyone with an unclear feeling in his heart. In the past, everyone sat together. Now that he was standing here, he looked like a prisoner. Why did they look so happy? Lin Yin¡¯s expression was different. After a moment of silence, Tang Hefei chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, Alliance Master? Elder Cheng has made great contributions to the Star Alliance. Even if he didn¡¯t contribute, he has worked hard. Even if he made a mistake in a moment of folly, there¡¯s no need to force Elder Cheng to such a state. Why don¡¯t you show mercy?¡± After all, they were on the same side. It was inevitable for them to beg for mercy. Everyone looked at Su Cha in unison, wanting to see her reaction. Su Cha looked at Tang Hefei with exceptionally bright eyes. Her smile was still so obvious, but her words were like knives. ¡°Elder Tang, what you are saying amounts to this: since Elder Cheng¡¯s ascension, the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance have been at peace for decades. There have been constant conflicts with the Killing Alliance. For hundreds of years, this has been the case. Elder Cheng has always regarded himself as an elder of the Star Alliance. He has done a lot of shameful things, but he has not done much. If you think that a few decades of peace counts as a contribution for an elder, then I think that anyone who takes the position of elder would have such a contribution. Don¡¯t you think so, Elder Tang?¡± Tang Hefei¡¯s next sentence was that Cheng Deyue had been in power for decades... Cheng Deyue did not contribute much, but Wan Youtian and the rest were unconvinced. ¡°Alliance Master, are you also referring to us old guys who don¡¯t have much contribution? Why are we still staying in the Star Alliance?¡± Su Cha nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°I only talked about Elder Cheng, I didn¡¯t talk about you. Why did Elder Wan take the initiative to speak?¡± Wan Youtian: ¡°...¡± He was furious! Chapter 741 - What More Do You Want to Say?

Chapter 741: What More Do You Want to Say?

Su Cha wasn¡¯t wrong. She was telling the truth. The Star Alliance and the Killing Alliance had been in conflict for hundreds of years. The elders had been in power for decades. Modern society was peaceful, and they did not contribute much to that. Back then, they were more outstanding than others in certain aspects. However, Su Cha¡¯s words were really heartbreaking. These men could not say that the Alliance Master should also discount their contributions because of this, that it was fine if they were no longer elders. They were really afraid that Su Cha would directly say ¡°okay.¡± That would really be impossible to take back halfway. Hence, their plea was cut off. Mo Weiyuan wanted to apud Su Cha. This little Alliance Master¡¯s words were really vicious. Moreover, she really did not show any mercy. Ordinary people would at least save others some dignity when they spoke. She really did not give one any face. It was too easy for this kind of person to attract hatred, but looking at Su Cha, it could be seen that she did not care about the hatred of these people at all. Jin Mou was also very impressed. These old men were all powerful figures. Su Cha, a little girl, sat in the main seat with a stronger aura than them. They did not dare to rebut her words. It was really an eye-opener. However, she could not say it out loud. Su Cha quickly added, ¡°Elders, don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m dealing with Elder Cheng¡¯s matter today. Elder Cheng has made an unforgivable mistake. Are you speaking up for him to put yourself in the same position as him? Do you know what kind of shameful thing Elder Cheng has done? If you still think that what Elder Cheng has done is not a big deal, then I...¡± She leaned backzily. ¡°I really think there¡¯s something wrong with you having the position of an elder.¡± Thispletely blocked the way to beg for mercy. Tang Hefei and the others shivered and did not dare to speak. She looked at Cheng Deyue, who was ring at her angrily. With a smile, she told the others what Cheng Deyue had done. ¡°...He crippled someone else and even tried to use the position of an elder of the Star Alliance to bury this matter. The person involved begged me. If I don¡¯t intervene myself, I don¡¯t know what the Star Alliance will do to such a scum. The Star Alliance was established for the sake of peace in the martial arts world. Now that the martial arts world is declining, is the Star Alliance going to go against its own beliefs and be an organization like the Killing Alliance, which is abusing its power to bully others and is extremely ruthless, immoral, and hateful?¡± In the end, her words became increasingly harsh and powerful. The entire hall was filled with Su Cha¡¯s voice. After she finished speaking, everyone fell silent. Cheng Deyue was about to faint from anger. Su Cha had used him of such a big crime. He was indeed the one who did it though, so there was no room for rebuttal. He wanted to speak, but for some reason, his throat felt like it was being choked. Other than barely breathing, he could not speak at all. Naturally, he watched on as Su Cha said whatever she wanted. Tan Yeluo was smiling as she watched the show. Shi Wei sighed slightly. He was wholeheartedly doing things for the sake of the Star Alliance. He was the one who¡¯d pushed Su Cha up. Now that Su Cha had done something, he naturally could not say anything. Cheng Deyue had brought this upon himself. He had to ept Su Cha¡¯s usation. After hearing this, the others naturally could not say anything about being lenient. Su Cha said lightly, ¡°Elder Cheng, what else do you have to say?¡± Chapter 742 - Fantasy

Chapter 742: Fantasy

Cheng Deyue now felt that he could breathe freely. It was as if fresh air had rushed in. He opened his mouth and found that he could speak. He was really stupid to not realize who had done it. He looked at Su Cha in shock and anger. It was toote for him to say anything. He opened his mouth and red at Su Cha for a long time before saying, ¡°I have nothing to say!¡± He had given up. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Cha did not waste her breath and looked at the others. ¡°The elders shall decide how to punish Elder Cheng. ording to the original rules of the Star Alliance, the position of an elder has to be removed. Secondly, Cheng Deyue¡¯s martial arts ability will naturally be abolished. Considering his status as an elder for so many years, he will be exempted from other punishments and expelled from the Star Alliance. Because of his special identity, the Star Alliance will monitor him routinely. What do you think?¡± Tang Hefei, Wan Youtian, Lin Yin: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t she say that they would decide? Su Cha had already said it. They just needed to confirm their agreement. What was there to decide! Tang Hefei and the rest were unhappy and almost rolled their eyes on the spot. Tan Yeluo covered her mouth and raised her hand. ¡°I agree with the Alliance Master¡¯s decision.¡± Master Buzhou said, ¡°Amitabha. A monk should be merciful. The Alliance Master¡¯s action is benevolent, so this monk naturally supports the Alliance Master.¡± Buzhou¡¯s heart was not with the other three. Tang Hefei and the others could not say anything. This punishment was good for Cheng Deyue. At least he was spared. Tang Hefei closed his eyes. ¡°Agreed.¡± Lin Yin and Wan Youtian naturally nodded in agreement. The so-called abolition of one¡¯s martial arts ability actually involved breaking the toughest part of a person¡¯s meridians. To arge extent, it would cause damage to the human body. If it was not done properly, the person might even be a cripple. Cheng Deyue¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that. Su Cha looked at him with a ghost-like smile. ¡°Since the elders have agreed, there¡¯s no need for others to do anything about your martial arts. Elder Cheng is old, and I¡¯m afraid that others will hurt you. Let me do it myself.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand as if she was casually waving it. She did not do anything. Cheng Deyue, who was on the other side, felt his expression change drastically. It was as if a cold aura suddenly surged into his body and went straight to his organs before finally returning to his wrist and ankle. There was a slight pain. It was not obvious the first instance, as if he had only been pricked by a needle. Other than that, there were no other changes. Everyone was shocked. They had never seen such a crippling martial arts technique before. It did not seem unusual, but they saw Cheng Deyue¡¯s expression change for a moment. Cheng Deyue felt that his strength was still there. He did not think that Su Cha had done anything with just a wave of her hand. Just as he was trying to exert force, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his limbs. He screamed and fell to the ground. Su Cha nced at him and smiled. ¡°Elder Cheng, I haven¡¯t exined it yet. Don¡¯t use force in the future. The more you use force, the greater the damage to your body will be. You just have to spend the rest of your life like an ordinary person. You¡¯re old, so don¡¯t bother.¡± Everyone was shocked. What exactly did she do? It was really unheard of and unbelievable. Such uncertain methods were the most terrifying. Could they really be the legendary real martial arts techniques? But these people had never seen such martial arts before. For a moment, they thought that it was a fantasy. Chapter 743 - Is She Setting an Example?

Chapter 743: Is She Setting an Example?

No matter how they thought about it, they could not figure out the truth. Su Cha called someone in who brought Cheng Deyue out. Before he left, his eyes were no longer as bright as before. They had started to be cloudy. He looked at Su Cha with hatred. An ordinary person would probably shudder at the old man¡¯s vicious expression, but Su Cha did not care. After Cheng Deyue¡¯s figure disappeared, she smiled slowly. ¡°Thank you foring here today, elders. I won¡¯t say much about Elder Cheng Deyue. I hope that the other elders will set an example and not do anything stupid. Elder Cheng¡¯s position cannot be left empty for too long. In the future, you can discuss with the elders and choose a suitable person before reporting to me.¡± She suddenly handed this matter to Tan Yeluo. Tan Yeluo raised her head and immediately understood what Su Cha meant. She chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Hefei and the rest looked at each other with ugly expressions. This meant that Tan Yeluo would be in charge. Since she won¡¯t even ask the elders for their opinions, it was obvious that their rights were being reduced. On the surface, it looked like Tan Yeluo was discussing with them, but most of the candidates were suggested by Tan Yeluo and had to be reviewed by her. No one cared about their opinions from beginning to end. The elders understood it in their hearts. They wanted to say something but could not. Master Buzhou was still kind. ¡°Amitabha, whatever the Alliance Master says!¡± Although they knew that he had always been aloof from worldly affairs, he was only biased towards Su Cha. Tang Hefei and the others red at Master Buzhou. Mo Weiyuan felt that he had learned something new. Usually, he would have to discuss with at least a few elders in the Alliance. He had never been as decisive as Su Cha. For a moment, he was impressed. He felt that though Su Cha was young, she did not seem like a girl who knew nothing. Instead, she looked like a scheming tyrant! No one could disobey. For a moment, Mo Weiyuan¡¯s thoughts wereplicated. As an outsider, it was not good for him to intervene in the Star Alliance¡¯s matters. He did not know if Su Cha¡¯s behavior was good or bad. However, he knew that the elders of the Star Alliance were troublesome. It was a good thing that Su Cha could suppress them. Su Cha looked at everyone with different expressions and said loudly, ¡°Now that Elder Cheng¡¯s matter has been settled, what else do you have to say to me? If there¡¯s nothing, the trial will end today. It will be hard for the elders to rush back overseas. I will treat you tonight at the most famous hotel in the Imperial Capital.¡± After saying that, Su Cha prepared to leave. The others looked at each other. Shi Wei and the rest nodded repeatedly. Just as they were about to say that this was enough, Tang Hefei, Lin Yin, and the rest looked at each other and realized that they might not have a chance if they did not say it. Since Mo Weiyuan was here, it was a good time to make him suspicious of Su Cha. Tang Hefei nced at Lin Yin with a grin. ¡°Alliance Master, you said just now that you want us old guys to set an example. Then I would like to ask if you¡¯re setting an example?¡± His words had deep meaning. Su Cha immediately looked at Lin Yin. The others looked at Lin Yin in surprise. What¡¯s wrong with the Alliance Master? Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes on him, he reached for and took something out. A stack of photos was thrown on the table. The contents were very eye-catching. Chapter 744 - How Can You Prove It?

Chapter 744: How Can You Prove It?

The photos were very eye-catching. They were of Su Cha entering Dawn. It was no secret that Su Cha went to Dawn. The key thing was that she went a second time to see the Killing Alliance Master and brought Fu Mo along. There was a whole stack of photos. Back then, Su Cha had destroyed the internal surveince cameras in Dawn¡¯s territory, but she did not bother about the surveince cameras outside. Hence, when she saw the photos, she narrowed her eyes and smiled. She did not panic and looked at Lin Yin slowly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Yin was a smiling tiger. He usually looked crazy, which made him seem more sinister than anyone else. He chuckled as he looked at Su Cha. ¡°I think Alliance Master Su is not unfamiliar with the scene in the photo. The first time you went to Dawn Club, it was because that kid from the Bo family was attacked. We can understand why you were angry. But the second time, rumors about the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance had appeared, and you still went to Dawn Club. Everyone knows that Dawn Club is the territory of the Killing Alliance. The Killing Alliance has never been on good terms with us. Dawn prohibits anyone from the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance from entering. As the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, you have been entering and exiting Dawn Club repeatedly. It¡¯s hard for us not to make conjectures. Alliance Master Su and this Killing Alliance...¡± He paused, but his words were enough to make one¡¯s imagination run wild. That¡¯s right. The Killing Alliance had never been on good terms with the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance. If Su Cha coulde back safely after going in and out twice, that was akin to pping that Alliance¡¯s face again and again. How could the Killing Alliance let Su Cha in so generously? Moreover, Su Cha was the Alliance Master. Even if she could enter, shouldn¡¯t she avoid suspicion? Moreover, the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance was here. How did Su Chae out safely? Or did she have something to do with the Killing Alliance? Su Cha immediately understood what he meant, but she was fully confident when she entered the room that day and did not panic. Shi Wei¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Elder Lin, what do you mean?¡± Su Cha was selected by him. If Lin Yin suspected that Su Cha was a spy, then what did that make him, the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect, who had personally predicted Su Cha¡¯s existence? Tang Hefei looked at Shi Wei and raised his hand to suppress him. ¡°Hey, Stone Door Master, Elder Lin is doing this for our own good. You might believe that the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect¡¯s deductions are never wrong, but Alliance Master Su¡¯s background has always been unclear. What if you made a mistake? What kind of ce is the Killing Alliance? It¡¯s too unbelievable for Alliance Master Su toe and go as she pleases.¡± These words were almost transparent. Mo Weiyuan did not expect the situation to be like this. He was dumbfounded. He could only brace himself and say, ¡°Sigh, there are some things that must not be said carelessly. Alliance Master Su is the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. If such wild spections are spread, it will cause damage to the stability of our two associations. Without solid evidence, the elders cannot speak nonsense!¡± Su Cha suddenly held her chin and looked at Lin Yin and the rest with a smile. ¡°Elder Lin, aren¡¯t you just trying to say that I might be a spy who came from the Killing Alliance? Of course, it¡¯s your freedom to suspect me like this, but Elder Lin, listen carefully. I, Su Cha, am not the kind of person who will remain indifferent after being sshed with dirt. I can prove my innocence, but after disproving your allegations, Elder Lin, I don¡¯t know if you can bear the price.¡± These words were full of threat. Tang Hefei¡¯s face twitched and he calmed down. He smiled and said, ¡°Alliance Master Su, this is a reasonable doubt. If you prove your innocence, we will apologize if we guessed wrongly. But how can you prove it now?¡± Chapter 745 - Strange

Chapter 745: Strange

The atmosphere became strangely silent. Su Cha still had a smile on her face. Even when Lin Yin directly used her, her expression did not change. However, everyone could clearly feel the change in the air. It was as if half of the air had been sucked out while the remaining half filled the room. Breathing gave people the illusion that they wouldck oxygen in the next second. After a while, Su Cha, who put pressure on everyone, said slowly, ¡°Elder Tang, don¡¯t you want to know how I got out of the Killing Alliance territory safely? It¡¯s very simple. You just beat them until they are afraid of you and don¡¯t dare to stop you. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. So simple? But it seemed to be as simple as that. Since Su Cha entered the Star Alliance, she had not fought many times, but her methods were indeed unbelievable. She could even handle Mo Weiyuan with ease, which proved how strong she was. But it¡¯s not for nothing that the so-called Killing Alliance had been able to go against the two associations for so many years. How could Su Cha deal with so many people from the Killing Alliance at the clubhouse so easily? Wan Youtian was the first to sneer. ¡°What kind of joke are you making? How many people have the Killing Alliance killed? We believe in your skills, but isn¡¯t it a fool¡¯s dream to attempt to deal with so many people? Could it be that the Alliance Master is already strong enough to fight 100 alone? No matter what, there are still guns in there!¡± In the current martial arts world, one had to admit that no matter how strong one¡¯s martial arts skills were, they still had some reservations about guns. Unless they were fully prepared to face the enemy head-on, the elders were confident that they could dodge one or two bullets. This was already beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Tang Hefei and the rest could not do anything else. Dawn¡¯s territory was heavily protected. How could Su Cha fight there alone? Were the Dawn members stupid? They fought Su Cha head-on and did not want to threaten her with guns? They did not believe it. ¡°A gun?¡± Su Cha frowned and rxed. The smile on her lips was a little strange. ¡°Since Elder Wan doesn¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, before Wan Youtian could react to what she meant by personally trying it, he suddenly felt a strong forceing at him. Wan Youtian and the chair seemed to have been pushed by someone, and the chair quickly retreated. Bang! He only stopped when he hit the pir behind him. He was shaken by the force and almost vomited blood. This almost caught everyone off guard. When they saw Wan Youtian, the others shouted in shock, ¡°Elder Wan...¡± Mo Weiyuan looked at Su Cha with his eyes almost popping out. There was no need to think or guess anymore. A living fantasy had appeared in front of them. They had to believe it. In other words, Su Cha wasn¡¯t being unreasonable! Tang Hefei¡¯s pupils constricted violently. He recalled the previous Star Alliance Meeting when Cheng Deyue rebutted Su Cha. At the end, when he held Cheng Deyue down, the powerful force he felt at that time still shed in his eyes. In the past, he was just suspicious. Now that the truth had appeared in front of him, he had to believe it. This new Alliance Master¡¯s strength and methods were on apletely different level from theirs! Shi Wei was also very shocked. He could not predict Su Cha¡¯s fate before, but now it seemed that it was extremely strange. Chapter 746 - Aircraft

Chapter 746: Aircraft

Everyone knew what the martial arts world was like. Those legendary methods had already be mere legends. This was the first time they saw someone use a non-scientific power... It was even supernatural. Being pushed in front of everyone, Wan Youtian felt as if his organs had almost shifted. He was old and nearly could not breathe after being tortured. When he looked at Su Cha, his eyes were gloomy and angry, but deep in his eyes, everyone gradually saw a hint of fear. No one was unafraid of the unknown. They did not know much about Su Cha, so they naturally did not know that Su Cha knew how to use true inner force. They could only think of this power as unknown, and they were afraid of the unknown. Even Jin Mou, who was standing by the side as a bystander, could not help but cover her mouth and almost scream when she saw this change. It was too unbelievable! She did not expect to encounter such a thing on this trip. She looked at Su Cha in shock. She did not know where to begin. She had developed an unfathomable feeling towards this girl who had participated in thepetition with her. This emotion was not unfamiliar. It was just Jin Mou¡¯s understanding of her. She now knew how shallow her understanding of Su Cha had been. There was dead silence. No one spoke. Only Su Cha, who had attacked Wan Youtian, was left. She held her chin and looked at Tang Hefei with a strange light in her eyes. ¡°Elder Tang, you saw it too. In front of me, you won¡¯t even have the chance to use a gun. I¡¯m not afraid of modern equipment at all. I can tell you clearly that I did the same thing when I entered Dawn¡¯s territory. Forty people were instantly crippled by me. They are still lying in the hospital. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around. I don¡¯t believe that Elder Tang doesn¡¯t have a spy in the Killing Alliance all these years.¡± ¡°The so-called spy in your eyes is a joke. I had easy ess to the Killing Alliance Master. The reason why I¡¯m willing to waste my time with you is that I had my own considerations when I promised the Stone Door Master that I would be the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. I can guarantee that the Star Alliance will not be finished in my hands, but it will be different with you old things interfering.¡± Her words gradually turned cold, which was equivalent topletely stepping on the faces of Tang Hefei and the rest. They felt that something was wrong. Even if Su Cha¡¯s methods were heaven-defying, it should not be like this. However, under her strong deterrence, Tang Hefei and Lin Yin¡¯s eyes flickered wildly, but they could not speak. She looked at everyone in turn. When Mo Weiyuan met Su Cha¡¯s gaze, his heart trembled. Only now did he know that he, the Martial Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master, was probably invited to serve as a contrast... After saying that, her voice becamezy again. ¡°You are ndering me by saying I¡¯m a spy from the Killing Alliance. Elder Tang, I¡¯ve said before that you won¡¯t be able to afford the price for such an act. From today onwards, you should return to your country and stay safe. I will watch over the country. Nothing will happen. You are already old. Rest well for a while. The people outside can¡¯t say that I, as the Alliance Master, don¡¯t know how to be understanding.¡± The three of them were furious. It was obvious that she wanted to take them down. She had just crippled Cheng Deyue, and now she was directly controlling the three of them. Su Cha might really be able to do whatever she wanted in the Star Alliance! Chapter 747 - Enlightenment

Chapter 747: Enlightenment

The difference between Su Cha and others was that she did not know how to talk nonsense with others. For example, what she was saying now might seem like she was being considerate on the surface, but who could not tell what she was trying to imply? Mo Weiyuan was dumbfounded by Su Cha¡¯s series of actions. Why did he feel that if Tang Hefei and the rest had just left obediently like Su Cha had said and not done this, this would not have happened? It was obvious that Su Cha wanted to mess with them. She had just dealt with Cheng Deyue and did not have an excuse to deal with them. Tang Hefei and the other elders... she was sending them to their deaths? Seeing that Tang Hefei and the rest did not dare to say anything, Su Cha frowned. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± She sneered and mocked, ¡°Just now, you were so muddle-headed that you thought I was a spy. With your current vision and ability to act, I don¡¯t expect you to be able to take the Star Alliance away. I asked you to go back and retire. It¡¯s for your own good. Don¡¯t you appreciate it?¡± Tang Hefei¡¯s and the other two¡¯s ears were ringing. The three of them looked at the others. The others more or less avoided their eyes. It was obvious now that whoever went against Su Cha would die. Su Cha¡¯s young age was not the main issue. More pertinent than that was her strength. None of them was stupid. If Su Cha really wanted to kill, the three elders would probably have died several times. Shi Wei sighed and suddenly said, ¡°I know the three elders¡¯ concerns. I, Shi Wei, the Sect Master of the Star Alliance¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect, swear here that if the person I chose does anything that goes against the Star Alliance¡¯s will, I will be struck by lightning and the legacy of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect will be terminated!¡± Jin Mou eximed, ¡°Master...¡± Shi Wei waved his hand, and Tang Hefei almost could not help but curse. Everyone knew how much he valued the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect, and they also knew how much he valued passing it on. Making such a vicious oath was equivalent to throwing his life away. But who needed him to swear! Su Cha¡¯s words just now were to take them down. Now that Shi Wei had made an oath, it was equivalent to helping a tyrant do evil. He could help Su Cha prove her innocence, and there was a guarantee. But the three of them were taken down! Master Buzhou was not involved. Now that the Alliance Master had made a move, he naturally would not get involved in this muddy water. He kept saying Amitabha. A monk was merciful, but he refused to help them say anything. Lin Yin wanted to curse. Since the threat was already at this level, no matter how many people there were, they could not afford to lose face. What could they say now? If they said that they were unwilling, Su Cha had already shown her strength, and they did not know what methods she would use to deal with them in the future. They might as well go overseas now. At least Su Cha¡¯s hands could not extend that long. It was not like they did not have power overseas! Tang Hefei stood up and snorted. He flicked his sleeves and left. Lin Yin also knew to bring Wan Youtian along. After being pushed just now, Wan Youtian would probably have to rest well for a while. Seeing them leave, Su Cha suddenly smiled and pped her hands. ¡°Today, happiness hase!¡± Beforeing here, she had actually had the other three¡¯s names cklisted. Foreign countries were not within their jurisdiction, but at least, these people could not ask for help within the country. Everyone nced at her, thinking that if Tang Hefei and the others saw her reaction, they would probably be angered to death. Mo Weiyuan¡¯s admiration for Su Cha could not be expressed in words. Strength was secondary. Just with Su Cha¡¯s words, she could control everything. It was simply too much! Chapter 748 - It Won’t Be Good

Chapter 748: It Won¡¯t Be Good

Su Cha was very happy and invited the others to eat. On the way, Tan Yeluo smiled and said to Shi Wei, ¡°The Alliance Master is really powerful.¡± This was easy to understand. Everyone cherished their lives. The power that Su Cha disyed was too strange. She did things so irregrly and strangely. Now, she was only hinting at making a move. What if something really happened to Tang Hefei and the others? No one could guarantee that Su Cha would not do that. More importantly, no one would have evidence. Although she was the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance and did not advocate killing each other, in the current situation, either Tang Hefei and the rest continued to control her or Su Cha took all the power. Shi Wei knew very well that he had taken advantage of Su Cha. Shi Wei sighed. ¡°Ever since she took over the position, she has been able to do whatever she wants.¡± In a short period of time, the four elders were settled. The remaining Master Buzhou, who was originally dedicated to Buddhism, would not care about these matters. No one in the Star Alliance could restrain Su Cha. He did not know if this was good or bad, but he had chosen her. At least from the looks of it, Su Cha did not seem to be a bad person. Shi Wei believed in his own judgment. *** The group of people did not tell anyone about what had happened today. However, Tang Hefei and the others were angry. A few people in the alliance group had left the WeChat group. This was hrious. In addition, Cheng Deyue¡¯s matter had to be made public. Later on, some news spread. Cheng Deyue was crippled because he deserved it. However, the other three elders had been sent overseas, and the authority in their hands was now concentrated in Tan Yeluo¡¯s hands. People could still smell the difference. Wasn¡¯t this what being controlled looked like? D*mn, the Alliance Master has only been in office for a few months. Is she so decisive? It¡¯s true that the reputation of these elders in the Star Alliance was not good. The Star Alliance was dominated by families and sects, so this matter did not affect the upper-ss people much. However, it was still a blow to the families who had been in close contact with the elders. It was just that Su Cha¡¯s heart was focused on dealing with the elders. These families did not care about them. Some families were quick to act ording to the situation. When they saw the elders fall, they did not hesitate to defect. Su Cha went home to rest for a few days. The internal families of the Star Alliance came to visit several times. The Lookout Pavilion did not allow people to enter, but they were still allowed to visit, even if only in the main hall. It was rare for her to have some free time. Now that her time with him was being taken over by a group of outsiders, Bo Muyi could not hold back his jealousy for two days. After that, he got someone to spread the word that the Lookout Pavilion officially prohibited outsiders from entering. Su Cha found it amusing. ¡°They just want to show their loyalty as soon as possible. It¡¯s hard for me to do this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You spend your time with me at home.¡± Bo Muyi rested his chin on her neck and hugged her waist. He rubbed against her and said, ¡°Dawn hasn¡¯t been peaceful these days. I heard it has something to do with Greya.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Why is it not peaceful?¡± Bo Muyi opened his mouth and said softly, ¡°Internal strife.¡± Su Cha was stunned. ¡°Could there be internal strife in the Killing Alliance?¡± Bo Muyi nodded. ¡°It must have something to do with our actions. I¡¯ve captured the hall master of Tree Hall.¡± As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes and kissed Su Cha¡¯s neck. His eyes turned bloodthirsty. ¡°He killed more than ten of my people. I won¡¯t let him have a good ending.¡± Su Cha nodded and whispered, ¡°He hurt you. I won¡¯t let him have a good ending.¡± Hearing this, the man was in a good mood. He did not seem to think that the girl was going against socialist values. He smiled gently and kissed her. Chapter 749 - Cold Heart, Soaring Heart

Chapter 749: Cold Heart, Soaring Heart

The Hall Master of Tree Hall had been captured while he was on the way back. Over the past two days, Su Cha had taken a set of cover photos. Among the more famous fashion magazines in the industry, Su Cha had a solo promotional episode. This was her first photoshoot, which was also given to her by Tan Jinsui. The style of the magazine was inclined towards teenagers. For the current Su Cha, it was too easy to act out. She was wearing a high-waisted, tight pair of pants and a sports jacket that exposed her abdominal muscles and waist. This was not a popr style of clothing, but it was a retro style in terms of clothing. Especially after Su Cha¡¯s performance, one could not say that she was not good-looking. Her figure was too good! She had long, straight legs and abdominal muscles. It was obvious that she had been exercising often. Many female staff looked at her enviously. It was simply too perfect. It was rare that she did not have a t figure. Not only did she look good, but she also had nice curves. With such a figure, one really did not know which beastly man would benefit in the future. In fact,pared to boys, girls preferred to look at girls with good figures and good looks. If a person¡¯s aura was generous and easy-going, basically those with normal intelligence would not be jealous of her because they knew the difference was too big. It was useless to be jealous. During the shoot, Su Cha listened to the photographer¡¯s advice and did whatever he asked her to do. She was also very easy-going with the staff. Her assistant also bought snacks for the other staff. This way, she won the hearts of many people. Everyone in the industry was saying that Su Cha had a powerful background, but even if she had a powerful background, she was very quiet. With such good looks, just looking at her made one feel that she had lived a peaceful life. How could anyone not like her? Indeed, there were some things that could not be seen if one was only looking online. One had to witness it with their own eyes. Even if Su Cha was pretending, Su Cha was willing to pretend in front of the staff. Some celebrities would at most pretend in front of the audience, but in private, they could be nasty. After filming many times, they had seen all kinds of celebrities. In the middle of the shoot, Fu Mo handed over a small cake filled with cream. It was the kind that female celebrities would not touch after seeing it. However, when she gave it to Su Cha, Su Cha ate it in one bite. It was fine if she ate one, but Su Cha ate two in one go. Then, Fu Mo handed her some water to drink. Su Cha finished it and said, ¡°It tastes good. Buy more from this shop next time.¡± Fu Mo smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± The photographer was a little surprised, and he looked a little distressed. ¡°Su Cha, you can¡¯t be frivolous with your good figure! A cake like that has such high calories, so eat less!¡± As a photographer, he loved to shoot beautiful things. Su Cha¡¯s beautiful figure was something the photographer could not bear to see destroyed. Su Cha smiled and handed the water to Fu Mo. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t gain weight.¡± She practiced martial arts every day and was very busy. She could not keep up with her consumption. It would be strange if she became fat. Gasps came from all directions. Indeed, good-looking people were favored by God. It was fine if she had a good figure, but she did not get fat!! This was very infuriating! The photographer sighed. He felt that his heart was broken, as if it was cold and his heart was flying. In the past, he did not believe that God would allow someone to be perfect to this extent. Now, he believed it. Hence, the saying that all living beings were equal was meant to fool the ignorant masses. Chapter 750 - LeiGO!

Chapter 750: LeiGO!

Su Cha¡¯s magazine shoot was released quickly. The magazine was called ¡°LeiGO!¡± and was a popr fashion magazine among adolescents. The sales of the product manufacturers that worked with them would increase every issue, so it was a magazine that many people in the industry thought highly of. The magazine that Su Cha was working with mainly focused on sports. Together with the cover photo, she had a photo where she was holding a basketball and swinging her leg. Her expression was sweet but she was in high spirits. With her excellent figure, she was very convincing. Soon, fans gathered on Weibo and praised her beauty. The feedback on the forum was quickly released. If they could not find anything to mock, they could only create a neutral title. [What do you think of Su Cha¡¯s first photoshoot?] OP: ¡°Like the question. This is thetest issue of [LeiGO!]. The theme is sports style, and the model is Su Cha. This is also Su Cha¡¯s first shoot, do you think it¡¯s okay? [Picture] [Picture] [Picture] [Picture]¡± 1L: ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. Her face is perfect, and her figure is excellent. Anyway, it¡¯s definitely a figure that girls are envious of.¡± 2L: ¡°Completely OMG!!!!!¡± This girl looked at her abs and long legs with tears streaming down her face!! 3L: ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s simply indescribable with just the word beauty. The key is that looking at her figure, she really has a very healthy and top-notch body. It¡¯s not exaggerated, but she looks very healthy and strong. In this issue of LeiGO, they seem to have found someone who fits the theme. I¡¯ll lick the screen again.¡± 4L: ¡°I wonder which beastly man will benefit from such a good figure in the future...¡± 5L: ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that she¡¯s only 18...¡± 6L: ¡°Hehe, the licking dogs out here are actual dogs. Is it that good? It¡¯s not beautiful at all. The shape of her face is strange!¡± 7: ¡°I¡¯m f*cking impressed. Such a perfect set of magazine photos can even be mocked. The photographer has even posted severalments on Weibo to express his satisfaction with one of his works. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Some people must be jealous of her perfect figure. After all, even if an ordinary person were to work out, it would be very difficult for them topare with her waist. She also has breasts and a butt. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. The best proof of God¡¯s gift of food is that...¡± 8L: ¡°I agree with thement above. With such a superb figure, if her future husband is not satisfactory, the fans might strongly protest... I really don¡¯t know which beastly man will benefit in the future.¡± ... While Su Cha was recording songs in thepany, Tan Jinsui called her to congratte her. ¡°The sales of this issue of [LeiGO!] are not bad. The sales of the clothes you are wearing have increased significantly. The magazine is very satisfied. Their editor wants to work with you again. They will inform us when they are ready.¡± Su Cha looked at the song sheet with the fruit candy she endorsed in her mouth. She said vaguely, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I get paid for it anyway.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...Can you get any more sessful?¡± It was not an exaggeration to call her boyfriend the richest man in the region. Her father and grandfather were also very rich, but she actually thought much of this little bit of money. He expected better from her. ¡°Now, we have to make a name for ourselves. You have a good figure, so you have to maintain it for me. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong. As long as you are strict and self-disciplined, you can attract a lot of fans in this aspect. To maintain this momentum, I will not take on jobs that make it easy for you to get mocked. If I had found you earlier, I would not have let you participate in Dreams in Progress.¡± Chapter 751 - Posting on Weibo

Chapter 751: Posting on Weibo

Identifying her as a talent show singer was not discrimination, but in front of such an ace manager, it was indeed not up to standard. However, Su Cha had already joined it at that time, so she had no choice but to let nature take its course. Who could have known what would happen next? Tan Jinsui felt that Su Cha being selected for ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± was a good start. But she could not waste such a nice voice. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Su Cha was a little helpless. Tan Jinsui had said these words several times, but she had chosen the path herself. How could she have thought that these things would happen one after another? ¡°By the way, the invitation to Chanel¡¯s show ising out. You are a special guest, so the list with you on it will soon be released. When the stormes, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°What storm? It¡¯s just random spections online. I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tan Jinsui hung up the phone and Su Cha continued recording songs. Recording songs would take some time, and she was not doing anything else. She kept a low profile at work, but not on the news. People had not seen much news in the past few months. It was all about Su Cha fighting with others. Although it was not her intention, some of the people who became her fans because of her singing did have some opinions. They wanted Su Cha to release an album. Su Cha thought for a while and took a rare photo of the recording studio, revealing half of her face. Su Cha Official: [Picture] ¡°Ao Ao Ao Ao, it looks like a new album is about to be released. It¡¯s hard on us fans who are waiting to be fed!¡± ¡°This fairy is beautiful, beautiful, beautiful. I also bought the magazine. The photo spread is beautiful~!!¡± ¡°The magazine is here. For the sake of the pretty girl, I bought more than ten magazines.¡± ... Once she posted on Weibo, many fans immediately followed her. She did not post on Weibo often, but she was not the kind of person who did not see people all year round. At least she would post one every few days, but most others did it daily, and the background was usually in various studios. She was very particr about her private life and privacy. She basically would not post any photos of her private life. Actually, fans were very cute. Every time a celebrity posted on Weibo, there would be a series of praises below. If ordinary celebrities did not see those anti-fans¡¯ments, they would indeed lose themselves in the continuous praises. In the eyes of fans, everything was good. Even if it was bad, they would try their best to help you. At this time, Su Cha interacted with her fans for a while. Due to the rare explosive news on Weibo this time, it showed that she was recording a song, which proved that a new album was already on the way. Many people followed her, and soon, Su Cha¡¯s Weibo post became trending. Seeing the trending topic, many people started to move. The show that she participated in, Dreams in Progress, had be a joke this year due to the shady dealings. Although the production crew had announced that Su Cha was the real champion, that left the original champion and runner-up in a very awkward position, especially since they had just debuted. They were currently participating in countless variety shows and promotions. Meanwhile, Su Cha, who had the benefit of Tan Jinsui¡¯s one-stop arrangements, did not need to worry about anything. This made other fans envious. It was just an ordinary Weibo post that revealed her ns to the fans. As they went on Weibo, the fans of other contestants started to change... Chapter 752 - Useless

Chapter 752: Useless

#Su Cha revealed recording ns# Under this trending topic were all kinds of excitedments from fans. [Thinking about how it¡¯s not just a casual remark that this world can be unfair. Our baby is still busy with activities, and some people have already started recording albums with their backing.] [Look at the progress of this otherpany. I really can¡¯t help but say that Xinhua Entertainment is trash!] [Actually, I feel sorry for all the contestants in thispetition. One person turned a goodpetition into a joke, and the resources of others might be something you can never get in your lifetime. If you really have a backer, you can do whatever you want.] [Hehe, having a good manager indeed makes things different.] [It was not an equal starting line from the beginning. Why did she have to participate in the show to block others?] Yes, it had been a while since thepetition had ended, but while the other contestants were busy participating in various variety shows and trying their best to maintain the poprity, Su Cha had already started recording a new album and was in full swing. Everyone who participated in the singingpetition wanted to produce a new album, but the current situation was that a new album could not be released just because they wanted to. Su Cha did not sign with Xinghua, and with them, the newly signed contestants could not record a new album so quickly. It was very troublesome to find music producers andposers one by one. It was a n that would take at least half a year to enact. Su Cha made a move before Xinhua Entertainment could get anything started, which also made some fans of other contestants unhappy. Most of the contestants vented their dissatisfaction with thepany, but there were also some who looked at Su Cha strangely, as if it was not right for Su Cha to have such a background. The fans could not speak uniformly. Su Cha¡¯s fans seemed to be watching a joke. Many marketing ounts intercepted thesements and unified them in a Weibo post. Thenguage was ambiguous, allowing passersby toment on it. Naturally, passersby mocked them. ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. The people you stan are useless, so they drag others into it. Even if a certain someone signed with the same agency, thepany would still have supported them to be number one in poprity. The ones you stan are just not good enough!¡± ¡°Is thepany even to me for not doing anything? The contestants are just not on the same level of poprity, so what¡¯s there topare?¡± ¡°The other contestants are trying their best to participate in shows to stabilize their poprity. Su Cha doesn¡¯t need to do that, so why can¡¯t she concentrate on recording songs first?¡± ¡°Hehe, we can¡¯tpare with someone who relied on a sugar daddy to climb up the ranks.¡± ... The passersby were not blind. Su Cha¡¯s poprity had always been obvious to all, so thepany she¡¯s with didn¡¯t really have a bearing in this matter. However, the smarter anti-fans knew that she was as quiet as a chicken. Later on, perhaps because of the excessive mockery, most of her fans could not take it anymore. When they saw their idol being mocked, they could not help but start criticizing Su Cha too. Some people even said that Su Cha¡¯s progress was so smooth because of the help of a sugar daddy. Those other contestants all went through the proper channels, and they were much cleaner than some people. Although the logic was unreasonable, some passersby started to waver. It was easy to incite passersby. Since ancient times, this had been a sensitive topic. As long as a sugar daddy or a person was involved in a moral sense, a person¡¯s merits would be erased. Many people started to credit Su Cha¡¯s series of actions to the existence of a sugar daddy. It was as if she was nothing but a face. Chapter 753 - The Most Ruthless Moment

Chapter 753: The Most Ruthless Moment

Su Cha¡¯s agency reacted quickly. When they saw thesements, they started to clean up. When Su Cha received the news, Tan Jinsui asked her not to interfere with the current Inte activity. Since thepany found it strange, they informed Su Cha. Tan Jinsui took the initiative to call Su Cha and talked about his intentions. ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to worry about this matter at the moment. Let them say whatever they want. The bigger the matter bes, the better.¡± Su Cha paused. She did not question Tan Jinsui at once, but asked doubtfully, ¡°Will this bring me benefits?¡± She was smart, but she did not have much experience in the entertainment industry. She did not know all the rules, so she was naturally not as clear about it as Tan Jinsui. Tan Jinsui answered affirmatively, ¡°Yes. This is also the reason why I haven¡¯te forward to rify. From the moment you took on the role of the second female lead of ¡®The Legend of the Crane,¡¯ the news that you have a sugar daddy had started to spread. To a certain extent, it¡¯s correct, but it¡¯s not a straightforward situation. So, we don¡¯t need to rify. Instead, it¡¯s most useful to announce your rtionship with Bo Muyi in the future. At that time, everything will fall apart. Those who defame you will only be pped worse.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can you tell me in detail?¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°There have always been female celebrities in the industry who have a mysterious sugar daddy behind them, but your situation is very rare, or even unheard of. Celebrities with sugar daddies are in a hurry to rify. Firstly, this matter is true. Secondly, the identity of the sugar daddy cannot be exposed. If they deny it themselves, it will also make the public think that they are not that kind of person. But you are different. Bo Muyi is not your sugar daddy. He is your boyfriend. He is not a person deserving of shame, and he is outstanding enough to break people¡¯s imagination. No matter how those people who nder you think about it, they will not think that you are with the boss of the Imperial Mu Group. You are also his legitimate girlfriend¡ªhis future wife. When that timees, once you announce it, just think about how wonderful their expressions will be.¡± At this point, he could not hide his light-hearted tone. ¡°One¡¯s horizons will limit people¡¯s imagination. All they coulde up with is the typical scenario, but you have a very outstanding sugar daddy who is top-notch in every aspect, and in fact, he¡¯s your boyfriend. Perhaps you can even wait until you are officially married before announcing it. Think about it, can thesements still stand? They will be even more agitated and angry, but they will no longer be able to attack you. The best way to counter those maliciousments is to show them that you are better than they imagined.¡± Su Cha immediately understood. She narrowed her eyes. Tan Jinsui was indeed ruthless. Most of the anti-fans and others like them were jealous of celebrities. Some people hated celebrities, but at least for other celebrities, that¡¯s where it ended. Usually, such haters would not take the initiative to create rumors. They¡¯d just hate this celebrity. One could imagine the mentality of those who kept attacking someone and spreading rumors about them. Perhaps there was a conflict of interest, or perhaps it was because they did not want to see that person doing well. When that person¡¯s life turned out to be better than they imagined, that would be truly agitating to the haters. The kind that could pierce through one¡¯s heart. Hence, she immediately listened to Tan Jinsui¡¯s suggestion and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± Regarding this rumor, they could adopt a half-indulgent attitude and let the anti-fans jump high and seek death. She believed that the truth woulde soon. Chapter 754 - Chanel’s Special Invitation

Chapter 754: Chanel¡¯s Special Invitation

The rumors would be more and more intense. No matter how much they indulge it, it was just a rumor without substantial evidence. Although the rumors could be true in people¡¯s eyes if they spread too much, once Su Cha¡¯s rtionship with Bo Muyi was announced, their spections would be a joke. When they said that Su Cha had a sugar daddy, passersby would often ask, ¡°Do you at least have evidence?¡± Since they could not produce any evidence, they could only delete it and shamelessly say that they were only speaking the truth. There were various versions of Su Cha¡¯s sugar daddy. The most conclusive one was that he was a higher-up in the Imperial Mu Group. He was either a high-ranking official whose identity could not be revealed or a super-rich big shot. In the end, Tan Jinsui was right. These peoplecked imagination. Su Cha found it interesting. Doesn¡¯t it ur to you that the boss of that corporation is very rich, a typical top-notch, rich, and handsome man? He is also clean and honest and has never had any scandals, you know? The others were all big-bellied senior officials or married people. Anyway, they were all old men. If the anti-fans knew Su Cha¡¯s thoughts, they would definitely spit, ¡°Dream on!¡± If there was really such a man, how was that a f*cking sugar daddy? That was a prince charming, a person in love! Tan Jinsui was right. One¡¯s horizons limited one¡¯s imagination. This matter did not blow up too much. At most, there were rumors about Su Cha on the Inte. The anti-fans would asionally have an orgasm. Soon, the real climax came. Chanel announced the invitation list. On the eve of the New York show, Chanel, one of the world¡¯s super luxury brands, officially announced the list of special guests from Asia. There were two special guests from Japan and South Korea. Another was the famous film star Shao Tianwen, and then there was Su Cha. At the same time, news came from overseas that Super Queen Zou Manni was also invited. Being able to watch the show was a great honor, especially since she was invited by a brand. It was said that Shao Tianwen was going to take on the endorsement of Chanel¡¯s perfume. Now that he had been specially invited, it proved the rumors. The other two Asian celebrities were also spokespersons for Chanel¡¯s local region. It was normal for them to be invited, but Su Cha??? Who the hell was Su Cha? Did she have a representative work? Was she famous internationally? As a talent show singer, she did not even have a single thing under her belt. Could she still attend Chanel like this? These big shots were bing less and less picky... A stone stirred up a thousand ripples. As soon as the guest list of Chanel was released, everyone¡¯s attention was no longer on the other big shots. All their attention was on Su Cha. [Chanel¡¯s special guest. What right does she have? Is she worthy?] [This year is really like some magical drama. A talent show singer without any representative work can actually be specially invited by Chanel... Does she really have a backer who can do whatever she wants?] [Who said that she doesn¡¯t have a representative work? She had a magazine photo shoot. A magazine, do you understand? It¡¯s a fashion magazine!] [I¡¯m mocking her for not having a representative work. [LeiGO!] is a top-notch magazine in the country. Can you not step on people by stepping on fashion magazines?] [In other words, it¡¯s a fact that Zhang Sen Media had given her a special invitation from Chanel in order to apologize? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had ess to Chanel, right? Unexpectedly, Chanel actually agreed. I feel that it¡¯s better to have let Qin Bei go... At least she has some representation and poprity.] [I¡¯m afraid Chanel is the one who asked Qin Bei not to go. No matter how stupid Chanel is, they would not seek out someone who¡¯d filmed a scandal video. Other than not having a representative work, Su Cha has a bright and smooth record, and her singing is very good. Everyone knows that she is a famous straight-A student. Why can¡¯t she go?] Chapter 755 - Easy Pass

Chapter 755: Easy Pass

When the news came out, it was indeed received with mockery. After all, no one believed that Su Cha was qualified to be a special guest of Chanel. Although there were some faint voices saying that Chanel must have considered the situation well before agreeing, the crowd did not listen. In their eyes, Su Cha had no representative works. With her current strength, Su Cha was indeed not qualified to go. The group of people who had mocked Su Cha before for having a backer jumped out again. They all expressed that with resources, one could do whatever they wanted. Their album was one step ahead of others, and there was no one else who had the resources to get into the fashion industry. To be chosen by Chanel was a step up. There were also people who stood up and mocked her sarcastically. She was only invited by Chanel. She could not get any endorsement, and she was not even an ambassador. At most, she would go to watch a show. What could she do? Bai Kun was dumbfounded. What the hell was Chanel? If Miss Su was willing, the young master would probably have her snap up all the big-name global endorsements. Moreover, the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s reputation was not bad. If not for Miss Su¡¯s unwillingness, even if the contracts for Imperial Mu¡¯s endorsement deals had not expired, they would have already reced them all with her. So, what was being Chanel¡¯s special guestpared to that? What sugar daddy? Hmph, they had probably never seen a sugar daddy as handsome as his boss. It was not that Bai Kun looked down on ordinary sugar daddies, but how many people would be willing to stick up for them? They could talk all they want now, but in the future, it¡¯s them who would feel their faces sting. ¡°Bai Kun.¡± Bai Kun¡¯s neck tightened when he heard someone calling him. He quickly put his phone away. At this time, it was best not to say anything bad to the young master. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± After entering Bo Muyi¡¯s office, Bai Kun spoke respectfully. Bo Muyi turned around and pulled his tie clip. He picked up a document and asked casually, ¡°Is everything in order?¡± Bai Kun immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Muyi nodded. ¡°Watch the Killing Alliance closely. Also, pay attention to the recent changes in people. Tree Hall will probably not let it go.¡± Bai Kun nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve done as you instructed. I guarantee that nothing will go wrong!¡± Bo Muyi lifted his eyes and nced at Bai Kun. This nce made Bai Kun extremely nervous. He did not know what he was thinking about. After a while, he suddenly heard Bo Muyi sayzily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Cha Cha?¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to report such a negative thing, since the big boss had asked, he could only tell him honestly. ¡°Chanel has announced the special guest list for the New York show. Miss Su is on it, but because of Miss Su¡¯s identity... Uh, thements online are not very good.¡± He tried to state things with subtlety, but Bo Muyi immediately knew what was happening when he heard him mention negativements. Thanks to Su Cha, Bo Muyi often paid attention to the Inte now. He had a rough understanding of those groups of Inte trolls. Now that he heard that they were being negative, he frowned and his eyes exuded a trace of anger. ¡°Not very good? Isn¡¯t it only to be expected for Cha Cha to be invited by Chanel? How dare they question her identity?¡± Bai Kun broke out in a cold sweat. In the eyes of this master, Su Cha had no ws at all. If others dared to question Su Cha¡¯s identity, wouldn¡¯t they be seeking death? However, this kind of thing happened often, so he was familiar with it. Chapter 756 - Behind-the-scenes Discussions

Chapter 756: Behind-the-scenes Discussions

Bai Kun calmed down. ¡°Yes, Young Master. So should we discuss it with Chanel?¡± He paused for a moment and thought for a while. He more or less knew about Chanel¡¯s recent endorsement details. ¡°Recently, a perfume endorsement deal for Chanel is about to be vacated. Why don¡¯t we talk to Chanel?¡± The other party was also a world-ss luxury brand. Their endorser spot might be up for grabs, but they still had to have a good talk. Unexpectedly, Bo Muyi rejected that directly. ¡°No need.¡± His tone was cold, but there was a hint of warmth when he spoke Su Cha¡¯s name. ¡°Cha Cha will deal with these things. I don¡¯t care if those people are being nasty...¡± As he spoke, he became unhappy and frowned. In the end, he considered venting his anger on someone else. ¡°In ten minutes, I will interrogate the person from the Killing Alliance!¡± Bai Kun said loudly, ¡°Yes!¡± *** The Inte was in chaos. Some people were jealous of her. No matter how one looked at it, her invitation from Chanel was very enviable. Most of the people who were angry and mocking her were passersby and fans, because if the celebrities themselves received the invitation, they would not care about whether they were mocked or not. Su Cha¡¯s ssmates in the acting department had more or less entered the entertainment industry. They were all top students, so their qualifications were naturally not bad. Some opportunities started toe to them, but they were not as heaven-defying as Su Cha. Su Cha and the rest had a physical education ss today. They had to study everything in the acting department. Learning how to act was the most important, but training their physique was also a requirement for a performer. Everyone knew that she had a good figure, although there were no people with bad figures here. Before going to the physical education ss, they would change into specialized body-sculpting clothes. Usually, students from the acting department would choose some dance styles to cultivate their movements. Those who could not persevere would not take on so much. Su Cha did not apply for any dances. She just wanted to learn some basic acting styles, and this thing did not seem to be very useful. Before entering the changing room, Su Cha had had to deal with some matters. She was standing a distance away from the door, but she could already hear the whispers inside. ¡°Sigh... Comparisons are odious. Now that she has been invited by Chanel, there¡¯s nothing to say.¡± ¡°Even if there are no representative works, can you go to Chanel or watch the show as a special guest? Is that what theizens think?¡± ¡°Yes, the next step is probably to sign a contract with Chanel.¡± ¡°Chanel¡¯s endorsement contract? She¡¯s dreaming. Do you think Chanel¡¯s endorsement can be won just because she has connections? Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s qualified enough...¡± Su Cha walked to the changing room. Everyone fell silent. No one expected Su Cha to appear at this moment. She did not stop, as if she did not notice the embarrassment of those people when they saw her. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she went to her locker. The person who mocked her was a girl from the same ss. She was pretty, but there was an arrogance between her eyebrows that said she was unconvinced. When she saw Su Cha, she calmed down and touched her earlobe to hide her panic, pretending that nothing had happened. No matter what, Su Cha had a strong background. Saying it behind her back was one thing, but she did not dare to mock her in front of others. She could only pretend that nothing had happened. Chapter 757 - A Needle

Chapter 757: A Needle

The moment Su Cha reached out to open her locker, she paused. She was about to open the cab, but such an obvious pause quickly attracted the attention of others. The others did not know what Su Cha was about to say, but they looked over nervously. There were only a dozen or so girls in the changing room. At this time, they were in groups of two or three. It was extremely quiet. Then, everyone saw Su Cha squint her eyes slightly. She suddenly reached out and pulled out a needle from the gap between the cab door and the closing. It was an ordinary silver needle, just like the ones used in embroidery. The others were stunned when they saw the needle. The position of the needle was very insidious. The handle of the cab was very low. When Su Cha opened the door, her palm would identally touch the bottom. If she was not careful, the tip of the needle would pierce her. The key thing was not the silver needle, but its tip. While others could not see it, Su Cha saw that the tip of the needle was red. It was not red as if it had been dyed red. She sniffed and smelled an extremely faint scent of blood. It was almost gone. At that moment, Su Cha¡¯s eyes flickered with a ruthless light. She did not think that the needle was ced there just to identally poke her. There was red blood at the top, so there was probably something wrong with the blood. It was very likely that of a patient who was carrying an infectious disease. Su Cha looked around. Unconcealed murderous intent leaked from her eyes. Students who lived in peaceful times could not feel it, but they could feel that Su Cha¡¯s gaze was extremely terrifying at this time, making people tremble in fear. They hugged their arms, and wherever Su Cha¡¯s gazended, they would shudder. All of them were afraid, including those who had mocked Su Cha. There seemed to be no problem with everyone¡¯s expressions. Su Cha paused and walked out of the changing room without opening the cab. As soon as she left, the changing room exploded. ¡°Is she holding a needle?¡± ¡°Who put a needle there? Oh my god, I didn¡¯t notice it at all! My cab is next to hers, but I didn¡¯t see it!¡± ¡°There must be something wrong with that needle. Did they put it there just to stab Su Cha?¡± ¡°Oh my god, let¡¯s talk about it. Isn¡¯t the person who did it too ruthless? What kind of deep hatred do they have for Su Cha...¡± ¡°What is Su Cha going to do? What is she going to do with that needle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too scary. These things actually happened in our female changing room!¡± ... After taking the needle, Su Cha went straight to the school¡¯s infirmary. The infirmary of the Imperial Capital University was different from other ces. It was basically a small hospital. Usually, students from the Medical Department woulde over, and they were all well-equipped. Su Cha took it over. There was only one student in the infirmary. Seeing Su Chaing over, she was a little surprised. ¡°Hi. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Cha took out the needle wrapped in paper. ¡°Please help me find a teacher from theb to test this needle and see if the red blood on it has an infectious disease. I will wait here for the results. Please.¡± The student was stunned. The blood on the needle was enough to make one feel chills. Her eyes flickered as she thought of a possibility. She quickly nodded. ¡°I happen to be from theboratory. I¡¯ll help you test it. Let¡¯s see what the blood is like. The results will be out in an hour.¡± Chapter 758 - Who Is It?

Chapter 758: Who Is It?

Su Cha nodded and watched her enter. She was sensitive, so she kept releasing her inner force to sense everything in the infirmary. The female ssmate was indeed helping Su Cha to test the blood. However, because this took a long time, she did not attend the physical education ss, but the teacher did not call to rush her. Other than injured students, not many people came to the infirmary. After a while, only a few boys helped each other over. It seemed that someone had fallen and scratched his skin. There were a few more students in the infirmary. Most of them were from the medical department. While theirpanion was being checked, most of the male students¡¯ eyes were on Su Cha. Su Cha was now considered a celebrity in school. Even if one did not follow celebrity news, they should have heard of her by now. Everyone was puzzled. Why did Su Chae to the infirmary? After half an hour, the female student came out. She looked a little shocked. ¡°Where did you get the needle? The blood on it is from an HIV patient. It¡¯s infectious.¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression froze. Being born in this society, she knew what HIV was. It caused AIDS. The surrounding people also heard the female student¡¯s words. In an instant, they looked a little frightened and subconsciously moved further away. What the hell is AIDS? It was a terrifying infectious disease. The particr ways one could get infected were hard to speak of. In short, it was a thing that everyone feared. Su Cha closed her eyes as if she was sighing. Then, she opened her eyes. ¡°Thank you. Can you make a report about that needle for me?¡± The female ssmate looked a little troubled. ¡°You have to exin the origin of this needle. Moreover, this is a very serious virus. I can¡¯t let you take it away casually. I have to report to the school...¡± Su Cha nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Report it. I took the needle from my locker.¡± She did not mince her words. Those with normal intelligence could understand what she meant. The female student widened her eyes and quickly understood what had happened. ¡°What the...¡± She was in disbelief. Soon, she called a school teacher and the dean. This was no small matter. It was fine if it was just a small fight, but now that a needle carrying HIV had appeared on a girl¡¯s locker, it was simply infuriating. In the dean¡¯s office, Su Cha watched the surveince footage in the surveince room with the others. The troublesome thing was that the female changing room was a rtively private ce. Other than the surveince cameras at the entrance, the interior could not be seen. ¡°Student Su, are you sure that only your ssmates were there?¡± The dean asked Su Cha solemnly about the internal situation. Su Cha nodded. ¡°We had a physical education ss.¡± This was troublesome. They looked at the camera at the entrance. There were surveince cameras at both entrances, but there were at least a few batches of people who appeared in the changing room that day. The changing room was very big. Other than the physical education department students, there would asionally be other departments who would use it. The surveince video showed there were several groups of people that used it today. No one was particrly suspicious. However, this matter could not be simply brought up. To use such a needle to harm someone, no matter where it was ced, it would be shockingly vicious. It could not be tolerated. Besides, Su Cha was a celebrity. She had not decided to call the police yet. If she did, it would be a big deal. Chapter 759 - Just Going In to Take a Look

Chapter 759: Just Going In to Take a Look

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She watched the surveince video several times. No strangers entered the female changing room. The suspect could only be among these girls. If a needle was ced in a bag, who would see it? Since they were entering the female changing room, it was naturally even more undetectable. That person was not stupid enough to touch Su Cha¡¯s locker in front of others. Su Cha suddenly asked, ¡°Are the surveince cameras functional during the night for the past two days?¡± The dean was stunned. ¡°Of course.¡± As they were a university in the Imperial Capital, it was naturally impossible for there to be any problems with their surveince cameras. Usually, such things could be done in minutes. Su Cha pursed her lips and said, ¡°Myst ss was two days ago.¡± In other words, anyone could have had the chance to do something during this period of time. After all, apart from Su Cha, no one else would open her locker. The dean nodded and asked the monitoring center to look at the video of thest two days and nights. The surveince cameras were also working at night. After watching for a while, she found something wrong. A person wearing a hoodie passed by the female changing room in the middle of the night. They looked a little sneaky. The female changing room was usually locked. This person seemed to have taken something to open the lock and looked around carefully before entering. After about five minutes, the person walked out. The person was short and should be a girl. The surveince camera zoomed in and they watched it carefully several times before confirming that the person was headed for the financial institute next door. It was easy for her to be spotted in other feeds because she was wearing a hoodie. After checking around her several times, she finally pushed back her hoodie and revealed her face. In the end, it was not a girl, but a boy from the philosophy department. He was simply short and thin. This result was not good. He went to the female changing room in the middle of the night, and at this sensitive time, the dean quickly called him over. When he arrived, Su Cha noticed him at first nce. His form was not good. He even had his arms around his waist. He did not look energetic and had a wretched posture. This was not to deliberately mock him. His aura just gave off a bad feeling, especially when he looked at the dean and at Su Cha. He was a little flustered. As soon as he entered the dean¡¯s office, his legs started trembling. The principals of the Imperial Capital University were all in official positions. They were usually busy with work, so they were not called back for this matter. However, this had already been reported to them, and the principals¡¯ response was that they had to investigate clearly. Two of the people in the office had been watching the surveince cameras, except for this male ssmate who had been called over. ¡°Cai Zhongyi, what were you doing in the female changing room in the middle of the night?¡± the dean suddenly eximed. The thin male ssmate, who was called Cai Zhongyi, was so scared that he cried and sniffled. ¡°I... I¡¯ve never been there.¡± ¡°You have!¡± The dean did not waste time talking to him. He moved theputer to a position. The image of him wearing a hoodie was very eye-catching, although there was only his back shown. However, the dean showed other photos consecutively. They were all photos of Cai Zhongyi appearing in different situations. They were all the same person. The cameras had taken a clear picture of him. Cai Zhongyi was so scared that his legs went soft. He actually cried at that moment. His tears and snot were everywhere, making it hard for people to look at him. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t. I just went in to take a look, to take a look...¡± Chapter 760 - Removing Suspicion

Chapter 760: Removing Suspicion

He looked like a coward who¡¯d resort to poison. It was as if he was afraid of being exposed after having done something else. The dean felt a headacheing on. ¡°I see that your grades are not bad, and you did not break any rules. But why did you go to the changing room for no reason? Do you know that something almost happened to Student Su? You are the only suspect!¡± Cai Zhongyi was dumbfounded. He looked at Su Cha, who was the only one present, and quickly cried, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t have the guts. Dean, Dean, believe me, it¡¯s really not me. I don¡¯t know!¡± The dean shouted, ¡°Then tell me, why did you go to the female changing room!¡± His words were stern and reprimanding. He even sounded a little disappointed. Good or bad character aside, those who could enter the Imperial Capital University all had top grades. Why would they do such a thing? Cai Zhongyi panicked. He seemed to be afraid of the dean¡¯s face. His face turned red as he said, ¡°I... I am...¡± Then, he said something very softly. If one did not listen carefully, they would not be able to hear it clearly. However, when the dean heard it, he looked at Su Cha with embarrassment and helplessness in his eyes. Su Cha¡¯s gaze never changed. She had been as calm as ever since she met the boy. That was the reason he stated. It was indeed a little hard to say out loud. When he entered the changing room, he wanted to steal two female clothes. Unfortunately, he did not find them. Basically, all the lockers were locked, and no one hung their clothes outside. So he came out in five minutes. The dean felt as if a mouthful of blood was stuck in his throat. In this dignified Imperial Capital University, what had happened was ugly. Such a thing would affect the school¡¯s reputation. He had originally wanted to catch the one who targeted Su Cha, but he did not expect to catch something unexpected. However, this matter was much lighter than Su Cha¡¯s. The dean looked at Su Cha and said apologetically, ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t have any leads for the time being. But don¡¯t worry, Student Su. I will check the people who went in and out of the changing room at night. However, I have a lot of work to do. I hope you can understand. However, there is a rather pertinent question to be answered. Have you had any conflicts with anyone?¡± His question was calm and normal. Su Cha shook her head and sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Dean. But if the results are not out in three days, I have to call the police. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As they did not call the police, the intensity of the investigation was not that strict. Right now, the female students in the changing room should be investigated one by one. But although there was suspicion of harassment, there was no need to mention the serious nature of this matter. He did not want to call the police because he was afraid that the matter would blow up and be known by the media. Su Cha was a public figure, so she would cause a bigmotion. However, because Su Cha was a public figure, the dean was still concerned about her. If she casually said anything, the hundred-year-old reputation of the Imperial Capital University would be in danger. Even if they were very powerful, once they leave a bad impression, they would eventually blow up. Cai Zhongyi raised his head and looked at the dean in fear, then at Su Cha. The dean red at him and promised Su Cha to investigate more before letting her leave. Chapter 761 - Suspect

Chapter 761: Suspect

After what happened in the morning, they still had to take the afternoon sses. News of Su Cha finding a needle in the changing room and of the HIV virus in it quickly spread. The school forum was in an uproar. Everyone was specting about who was so ruthless. Who did Su Cha offend? Even if it was due to an offense, they had been in this school for so long. Other than what they hear from the news, they had never heard of Su Cha having any conflict with her ssmates. Even when someone gossiped behind her back, Su Cha never said anything. For that person to be so vicious, it must not be an ordinary hatred. Although the news about Cai Zhongyi being caught also spread, he went inside the changing room for another reason. This matter quickly spread, and the philosophy department lost face. Cai Zhongyi might have received a warning, but those who took this seriously wanted him to drop out. After all, there was a possibility for a crime to bemitted. The boys in the school had different personalities. On the surface, there were not that many who seemed capable of what he¡¯d done. Hence, everyone despised him. In the afternoon, Fu Mo came to check the news. ¡°That Cai Zhongyi is squeaky clean. There¡¯s no information on the Inte about him, but he often collects and follows the Weibo ounts of big-breasted girls.¡± Fu Mo also hated this person. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting enough. The school will probably expel him. I also found out that his mother has already received the news. His mother is quite pitiful...¡± Su Cha suddenly paused. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in irrelevant things.¡± Fu Mo immediately stopped talking and dropped the subject of Cai Zhongyi. It was understandable that she was unhappy after what she had just experienced, especially since the mastermind had not been caught. They could not rest assured with this going on. There was also a big round of examination approaching. The students were being asked to undergo another physical examination. The HIV virus was at least illegal in the market, so this source was very suspicious. It was not for Su Cha alone, but for the safety of the entire school. Now that that person had attacked Su Cha, it was hard to guarantee that they would not attack others in the future. After the news was announced, the student body was very understanding. It was just aprehensive physical examination, and the results would not be announced. It was not a life-threatening matter. However, this matter was strictly kept a secret within the school. It was also for the sake of the school¡¯s reputation. After school in the afternoon, Su Cha took the car and was about to go home when she suddenly said to the driver, ¡°Change the route.¡± At the same time, she received a message containing Cai Zhongyi¡¯s home address. As the night deepened, the entire Imperial Capital fell into a thick and colorful darkness. The colorful lights tore through the dark curtain and illuminated the entire sky. Only the sky was oppressive. But in such an environment, people would not fear the darkness at all. Lights were everywhere in the city except for those dark corners. Cai Zhongyi curled his body and lowered his head. He had been beaten and scolded by his tearful mother. ¡°I was counting on you to do well. It hadn¡¯t been easy for you to get into the Imperial Capital University. You¡¯ve brought honor to your ancestors, so how could something like this happen to you?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you control your hands and your thoughts? Did you have to do it at the campus? You could have done it anywhere else, but you had to do it in school. The school has to discipline you, and I have to kneel down for them to give you a chance. Have you ever thought about me, about how I feel as a single mother? Did I spoil you so much that you could do such a beastly thing?¡± Chapter 762 - Sudden Appearance

Chapter 762: Sudden Appearance

Cai Zhongyi¡¯s mother was an illegal immigrant in the Imperial Capital city. She was an outsider who was involved in illegal activities. Cai Zhongyi¡¯s father had run away a long time ago. As a weak woman, she could do nothing but sell her body. She had once hooked up with a local who could pull some strings. He had her registered under a household register in the Imperial Capital. Although the local had broken up with her, at least with the household register, her life in the Imperial Capital was much better. She knew that what she had done could not be revealed. Even so, Cai Zhongyi was still her hope. She had given her son a name that meant loyal, and this indicated that she did not expect him to be rich. At the very least, he had to be honest. Unexpectedly, after the school¡¯s call today, her heart turned cold. She could not believe that her son would do such a thing. Her impression had been that Cai Zhongyi was actually more gloomy and autistic. He did not like to talk and appeared weak and cowardly, but he had never done anything illegal. How could he suddenly cause such a scene in the Imperial Capital? At first, she thought that someone had framed her son, but from the surveince video, she could clearly see that it was her son. Even if he did not do anything in the female changing room, it was still not a ce that he could enter. Her vision darkened. The school said that they wanted to deal with Cai Zhongyi, and from the sound of it, they were going to expel him. She was extremely anxious. She cried and kicked up a fuss in the office before kneeling down. This had caused the school to change its stance. They would observe him for a while and see his subsequent performance, but they had to take this seriously. He would also be expelled if this ever happened again. Even so, she felt that this was the best oue. When she came back today, she was furious and kept scolding Cai Zhongyi. The skinny boy before her had his head lowered and was cowering. He did not look like a second-year student from the Imperial Capital University. After she cooked for him, he ate silently. He then entered his room, where he no longer heard his mother¡¯s nagging and scolding. They lived in an old residential building, which was a stark contrast to the skyscraper opposite. Looking from here, although there was a wall, one could barely see the luxurious night scenery there. It was bright and colorful, as if they were in two different worlds. There was no such thing as fairness in this world. *** Cai Zhongyi entered the room. What was different from what one would have imagined was that there were many pictures on the table of his room. Upon closer look, they were all of the same woman. It was a female celebrity. A while ago, her name had been well-known. It was Qin Bei. There was a photo of Qin Bei on the old wall. She was wearing a small gown, revealing her soft chest. She smiled sweetly, looking pure and seductive. He looked at the photo on the wall. His wretched posture changed and revealed his infatuation. There was a hint of madness in the depths of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve done it. Unfortunately, that b*tch did not fall for it... How hateful. Why did the person who should be punished so easily dodge it? I failed this time, but it won¡¯t happen again. Don¡¯t worry... I will definitely avenge you...¡± He mumbled these words, but it was creepy. His words were filled with extreme fanaticism and ferocity, as if he was on intimate terms with her. The moment his face was pasted on the wall poster, he turned his face to the window and suddenly sensed something. When he opened his eyes, he saw a calm girl standing outside the window. She looked exquisite and pure, but her sudden appearance scared Cai Zhongyi out of his wits. He screamed in fear and fell to the floor. Chapter 763 - You Like Qin Bei So Much?

Chapter 763: You Like Qin Bei So Much?

If ordinary people saw a person suddenly appear outside their window, they would be scared out of their wits. Cai Zhongyi¡¯s house was on the second floor. The doors and windows could be opened, but there was nothing but thin air outside! Cai Zhongyi, who almost got scared out of his wits, came to his senses. He took a closer look and realized that the girl standing by the window was the one he had seen in the office today, Su Cha. His expression changed as he thought of something. But this did not clear the shock from his eyes. Su Cha¡¯s strange appearance was enough to scare him. ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡± Su Cha opened the window. Her eyes were calm, and her lips curled up slowly as she stepped in. This move made Cai Zhongyi¡¯s eyelids flutter. There was no ledge outside. What had she been standing on? When Su Cha entered the room, she looked around and saw Qin Bei¡¯s photo hanging on the wall. In the dimly lit room, there were a female celebrity¡¯s photos ced everywhere. There were messy items on the ground, and there was even a slightly unpleasant smell. It was not difficult for people to deduce what this ce was. ¡°You like Qin Bei so much?¡± Every word the girl said sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°How diligent. There¡¯s been no news about Qin Bei on the Inte, yet you¡¯ve secretly gathered so much information and photos of her. You¡¯re actually a die-hard fan of Qin Bei. You saw her arguing with someone, and now that something has happened to her, you med everything on me. So you ced a needle with HIV-infected blood on my locker? After you were caught, you came up with a different excuse, saying you sneaked into the female changing room to steal women¡¯s clothes. At least that¡¯s better than nting poison and trying to harm people. That¡¯s not illegal, right?¡± Su Cha narrowed her eyes. She did not believe it when she first met Cai Zhongyi. She always felt that there was a huge difference between who this person was and what he appeared to be. When she saw him crying in the office with snot and tears, she¡¯d felt an inexplicable sense of contradiction. It was normal for the dean and the rest to believe it. After all, such a person did not seem to have the guts to poison someone. Fu Mo had said that she could not find anything wrong with Cai Zhongyi on the Inte. There was also nothing to indicate that there was some grudge between Cai Zhongyi and Su Cha. But Su Cha still felt that something was wrong. Why did Cai Zhongyi enter the female changing room? ¡°You are in the philosophy department, and next to you is thew department. Thew department also has a female changing room. Moreover, the lock of the female changing room in thew department has been broken recently, making it more convenient for you. So why did youe all the way to the acting department?¡± She smiled yfully, but the coldness in her eyes deepened. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t followed you, I might have believed you too.¡± Then Cai Zhongyi would have been left out of suspicion. But she had heard what he¡¯d said just now. Cai Zhongyi¡¯s n failed this time, but there would be a second time. Such a person could do anything. After hearing what she said, Cai Zhongyi looked gloomy in the dim light. Although he was afraid, he looked at Su Cha and argued. He even showed the same posture as he did in the office today. ¡°ssmate Su, what are you talking about? I really didn¡¯t do it! I swear I just had dirty thoughts. I did something bad, but I don¡¯t have the guts to target you. I don¡¯t know anything about the HIV needle!¡± Chapter 764 - Crazy Fan

Chapter 764: Crazy Fan

He cried every word. After watching him for a long time, she even found it a little annoying. As he cried, his body crawled towards Su Cha. In an instant, his crying face suddenly became ferocious. His right hand suddenly waved, catching a glint of light. ¡°Bitch, go to hell!¡± With a swish, the de shed with a cold light in mid-air. He stabbed at Su Cha¡¯s lower abdomen. He was kneeling, so this was the closest thing he could reach, and it was a fatal spot. Su Cha did not even move. Cai Zhongyi¡¯s ferocious smile froze for a moment. Just as the knife in his hand was about to stab into Su Cha¡¯s lower abdomen, he realized that it got blocked by an invisible wall. The knife could not stab her no matter what. He exerted all his strength and was drenched in sweat, but the knife did not move an inch. This situation was a little strange. He raised his head and looked at Su Cha. Under the light, Su Cha¡¯s expression was a little gloomy, but he could clearly see the girl tilting her head slightly. Then, she smiled yfully. ¡°You are really bold.¡± At that moment, Cai Zhongyi felt his scalp tingle as if something had exploded. He screamed, hugged his head, got up, and rushed out of his room. Before Su Cha could move, she heard Cai Zhongyi¡¯s mother¡¯s angry voice from outside the door. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you going crazy in the middle of the night... Ah!!!!!!!!¡± The scolding suddenly turned into a scream. At the same time, Su Cha heard a few chaotic footsteps. Then, there was a ¡°dong¡± sound as something heavynded. Cai Zhongyi¡¯s mother¡¯s scream turned into a cry. ¡°Zhongyi, what¡¯s wrong?! Zhongyi?!¡± Su Cha looked out through the crack in the door. Cai Zhongyi had missed a step and fell down the stairs. His head was facing down as he fell to the ground. His body was lying on the ground strangely, and a pool of blood flowed out from his side. Su Cha could still see his chest moving. Cai Zhongyi¡¯s mother called 120 in a panic. Su Cha retreated to Cai Zhongyi¡¯s room and went to the desk. As she flipped through it, she saw Cai Zhongyi¡¯s diary. The handwriting was messy, and every word on it screamed crazy. [That bitch must die! She caused you to be like this!] [You are lying there, so pitiful. Why can this bitch get away with it!] [I believe you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. That man forced you!!!] [I must kill her. I want her to lose her reputation and live in pain for the rest of her life!!] It was obvious whom he was referring to. Su Cha curled her lips into a silent sneer. Then, she walked towards the window and left. Under the night sky, the old district was quiet. There were no lights or surveince cameras in the alley, and there were no signs of hering. When she returned to the car, Su Cha received a call from Fu Mo. She said hesitantly, ¡°Su Cha, I still think that there¡¯s something wrong with Cai Zhongyi. I¡¯ve checked the information of the people around him and found that there¡¯s an aunt in his family who has HIV. He and his mother visit her every week. Do you think that¡¯s how the HIV came about? Then this Cai Zhongyi...?¡± In the night, the girl¡¯s voice was very faint. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over.¡± She had not even made a move, but Cai Zhongyi had courted death by himself. Of course, it did not matter if he was dead or not. What mattered was that as long as this person was crippled, it would be fine. Chapter 765 - Suspect

Chapter 765: Suspect

She could never understand the reasoning behind it. Cai Zhongyi had gone crazy for Qin Bei and pushed all the me on Su Cha. Since he wanted to harm her, then of course she would have to endure everything. If Cai Zhongyi survived this time, Su Cha did not mind making it up to him. Unless he remained a waste of space. In what world was it okay for him to harm her and escape unscathed? *** Su Cha returned home and saw that Bo Muyi had returned first. She walked towards him. The elegant and noble man hugged her and made her sit on him. There was a hint of gloominess between his eyebrows. ¡°Did something happen at school today?¡± Su Cha nodded. Bo Muyi would definitely hear about such a big matter. She told him about Cai Zhongyi being caught by her. Hearing that the matter had been resolved, Bo Muyi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Bai Kun told me that the culprit has not been found.¡± Because of this, when he heard that the school nned to take their time to investigate, he¡¯d wanted to find trouble with them. Of course they had to investigate this matter immediately. After hearing Su Cha¡¯s exnation about the culprit, he rubbed his fingertips against Su Cha¡¯s cheek. ¡°How can you be sure that it¡¯s him?¡± This student was only briefly mentioned in Bai Kun¡¯s report. Obviously, even Bai Kun did not suspect him. ¡°Intuition.¡± Su Cha wrapped her arms around his neck and felt more at ease when she smelled his scent. ¡°I checked a littleter. There¡¯s a piece of news on the forum about the school¡¯s changing room door being broken. Thew department is next to the philosophy department. I don¡¯t understand why he would pass up what is near him and go farther away.¡± It was also because of this that Su Cha asked someone to check his home address in the afternoon. Nothing was apparent on the surface, so she¡¯d nned to visit his home. In the end, she saw that scene. It had also allowed her to know Cai Zhongyi¡¯s goal. He did not leave any traces online, so they did not expect him to be such a person. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would never have imagined that such a cowardly person would have such a dark heart. After Qin Bei¡¯s ident, as Qin Bei¡¯s fan, he med everything on Su Cha. He was still a college student and did not have the ability to distinguish right from wrong. For the sake of his idol, he could victimize others. This was no longer within the scope of what an ordinary fan would do. Hearing Cai Zhongyi¡¯s ending, the man smiled sarcastically. ¡°Even if he lives, I will make him suffer in the future.¡± Bo Muyi could not tolerate the fact that he used such a method to try to harm her. Su Cha nodded and asked him about Tree Hall. ¡°How¡¯s the Hall Master of Tree Hall?¡± She seemed to have heard from Bo Muyi that he would arrive in the next two days. ¡°We¡¯ve talked.¡± At the mention of him, Bo Muyi¡¯s pupils reflected a gloomy light. ¡°He refused to say who the mastermind was. He¡¯s quite stubborn.¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°Tree Hall¡¯s mouth is so firm. They are really strict about this information.¡± ¡°Not quite.¡± Bo Muyi tilted his head. ¡°His actions have confirmed one thing. The order to kill me might not havee from their client.¡± It was an open secret that Tree Hall received money to kill. Su Cha frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not from their clients. That¡¯s...¡± Bo Muyi nodded and followed her words. ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Killing Alliance. Their power can only be higher than that of the Hall Master of Tree Hall. How many people like that can there be? It¡¯s either Greya or the Vice Alliance Master who hasn¡¯t made an appearance in the Killing Alliance for a long time.¡± Chapter 766 - I Won’t Let You Die

Chapter 766: I Won¡¯t Let You Die

¡°Alliance Master, the Hall Master of Tree Hall has been captured. Should we ignore this matter? The members of Tree Hall are asking us if we should take action...¡± Lady Seventeen sat on the sofa in the secret room. Opposite her was Greya, who was ying with a bubble machine. Qi He sat at the side, talking about knives. Lady Seventeen had received the news that the Hall Master of Tree Hall had been captured, and the person who had done it was Bo Muyi. Some time ago, everyone in the industry came to know that the Killing Alliance¡¯s Tree Hall had attacked Bo Muyi, and its member was even personally dragged out by the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. If the Hall Master of Tree Hall had been captured, it was for retribution. However, this was equivalent to pping the Alliance¡¯s face. No matter what, even if the people from Tree Hall were not on good terms with Lady Seventeen and her people, they had to persuade Greya to send men over to save the Hall Master. Otherwise, how could she face the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance in the future? Greya swayed her legs and looked innocent. She did not seem to have heard what Lady Seventeen was saying. The bubble machine blew out bubbles one by one. She was happy to see that andughed innocently. If one did not know her identity, anyone would praise her. Whoever had such a daughter was really blessed. With her delicate face, she could beat many good-looking celebrities. Seeing that she did not speak, Lady Seventeen could only brace herself and continue, ¡°Tree Hall is still waiting for your instructions. The Vice Alliance Master has not responded for the time being. If we don¡¯t go now, I¡¯m afraid they...¡± Before she could finish, the girl who was originally happy suddenly nced at Lady Seventeen. This nce made her swallow her words. Her body trembled. ¡°What of them?¡± The girl¡¯s clear and tender voice sounded childish, but she did not have the expression of a little girl. ¡°What does it have to do with me if my hall master is useless?¡± Her words left Lady Seventeen dumbfounded. She was the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance. How could she not care if a Hall Master was captured? If this spread, wouldn¡¯t half of the members of the Killing Alliance want to disband? If the Alliance Master was like this, how would the people below have the courage to go against the Martial Alliance? They had been doing this for so many years. The Martial Alliance was not strong enough now, and the people of the Star Alliance were scattered. Although the new Alliance Master had taken over decisively, it was only a matter of time before they weakened. Why was it that the Alliance Master of their Killing Alliance was starting to act up now? In the past, which Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance was not decisive when it came to killing? Whenever such things happened in the past, they immediately went out to look for trouble. In fact, when Su Cha entered Dawn¡¯s territoryst time, Lady Seventeen had felt that she should not let her go. The people outside were already mocking Dawn for allowing Su Cha toe and go as she pleased. Lady Seventeen was a little anxious. ¡°Alliance Master, you can¡¯t say that. The Hall Master of Tree Hall has worked hard for the Killing Alliance for so many years. Now that something has happened, we can¡¯t ignore it. If we do this, I don¡¯t know what the people under us will think.¡± ¡°What can they think?¡± Greya swayed her legs and said leisurely, ¡°They can think whatever they want. Anyway, I won¡¯t have anyone save him.¡± Then, she looked at Qi He and smiled obediently. ¡°Uncle, am I right?¡± Qi He stabbed his knife into the carved table made of high-quality wood. He nced at Lady Seventeen and smiled coldly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to send someone to rescue him because she doesn¡¯t want them to die.¡± Chapter 767 - Since You Are Going to Die, You Might as Well Die Here

Chapter 767: Since You Are Going to Die, You Might as Well Die Here

Lady Seventeen could not help but say, ¡°We know that it will not be easy to attack the Lookout Pavilion, but we have the entire Tree Hall. If we make arrangements, we can dy Bo Muyi and Su Cha. It¡¯s not impossible to save the Hall Master.¡± ¡°So what? How are you going to deal with the rest?¡± Qi He smiled sarcastically. ¡°What the Three Alliances do is our business, but this is now a legal society we¡¯re living in. The Bo family is one of the most highly regarded families in the country. Thest time something happened, an official who¡¯s a member of the Killing Alliance said that the higher-ups were very unhappy. If we do it again, it will no longer be our private matter. If the country takes action, do you think our Killing Alliance can stop them?¡± ¡°We will not sacrifice the Killing Alliance for the sake of a hall master.¡± His exnation made Lady Seventeen understand. She sighed silently. No matter what the Three Alliances did, it was private. Such an organization was not allowed to exist in the new society. The higher-ups only tolerated it to preserve their culture. In the end, things had be like this. If things really became chaotic, the originally declining martial arts world might really disappear. No matter how strong her martial arts were, she was still afraid of the army! To be able to survive until now, they had made a pact with the other two Alliances. The forces between them wereplicated. The Bo family was clearly rted to the Imperial Court. Otherwise, they would not have be a neutral family. Helpless, Lady Seventeen could only push open the door and leave. An elite member of Tree Hall stood outside the door and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What did the Alliance Master say?¡± Lady Seventeen shook her head. The person¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°The Alliance Master doesn¡¯t care?¡± Lady Seventeen sighed. ¡°The Alliance Master said that we can¡¯t sh with the Bo family for the sake of your Hall Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s our Hall Master! It¡¯s just the Bo family!¡± That person was filled with hatred and could not control his impulse. He pushed the door and entered, but Lady Seventeen did not stop him. The innocent little girl in the room was still swaying her legs and blowing bubbles. When she saw the assassin from Tree Halling in, she did not even blink. Qi He looked at the person gloomily. The assassin looked at Greya. ¡°Alliance Master, you have to take care of the Hall Master¡¯s matter. Otherwise, how can our Tree Hall maintain its foothold in the martial world?¡± Greya paused and slowed down. She looked at the assassin and smiled brightly. ¡°Are you ready?¡± The assassin was stunned. Although this smile made him feel a little scared, he quickly nodded. ¡°Our brothers are ready. If we act together, with the help of the people from the other halls, we might be able to save them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greya sighed helplessly and opened her palm. ¡°Disobedient people are so troublesome.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the assassin in front of her suddenly narrowed his eyes. He stared with his eyes wide open, but his body fell straight down. After a while, a ck worm slowly crawled out of his mouth. It was very fast. It climbed down the assassin¡¯s body and quickly disappeared into the sofa. When Lady Seventeen saw this scene from the door, she almost got scared out of her wits. Compared to Su Cha¡¯s unfathomable depth, this method of using worms to kill people made Lady Seventeen¡¯s scalp tingle. One might not even know how one died in the end. Greya looked at the assassin¡¯s corpse innocently and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to die anyway, you might as well die here so that you won¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡± Chapter 768 - Meeting Lian Chi

Chapter 768: Meeting Lian Chi

Lady Seventeen¡¯s calf was cramping. She did not expect the Alliance Master to be so heartless as to kill her own family. When she closed the door, she felt that her entire body was stiff and drenched in sweat. The moment the door closed, she suddenly gasped for air as if she hade back to life. She did not see how the bug had entered the assassin¡¯s body. So then, what if she already had worms on her? At the thought of this, Lady Seventeen could not help but feel nauseous. She ran to the toilet. Soon, someone came in and carried the assassin¡¯s corpse out. In the silence, Qi He said, ¡°You¡¯re not worried about the Bo family. You just don¡¯t want to bother about the Killing Alliance.¡± Greya looked at him and smiled. ¡°Uncle, how can you say that? I¡¯m the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance, but there are some things that could only be done if it¡¯s within my means. They are just going to die. Isn¡¯t it just a Tree Hall Master? Is there a need to save him?¡± Qi He looked at her with deep meaning in his eyes. ¡°I know you hate him. All of this has nothing to do with you.¡± Greya¡¯s expression changed slightly. Qi He continued, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I will support you no matter what you do. The Killing Alliance has nothing to do with me. I will just stay by your side.¡± Qi He stood up and touched the little girl¡¯s head. Greya calmed down and smiled again. Her smile was innocent, but there was a trace of resentment. *** Su Cha met someone she had not seen in a long time. She thought that this person must have understood some things after thest time. It was best if they¡¯d never met again. After all, she already had the intention to kill. This person was Lian Chi. Lian Chi had returned from overseas. After school, Su Cha came out of the campus. When she found the driver, there was a gray car by the side of the road. It looked very low-key. A man stuck his head out. Being low-key could not hide his elegance and nobility. He spoke with a voice that was familiar and rich. ¡°Su Cha, can we have a cup of coffee together?¡± The driver looked at her awkwardly. The moment Su Cha saw Lian Chi, she hid all her emotions and looked at him calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to have coffee together. Besides, I have a boyfriend now. It¡¯s not okay for me to meet other men privately.¡± When he heard her rejection, Lian Chi¡¯s eyes flickered. His expression was still gentle as he said, ¡°I just want to tell you something. Just this side, okay?¡± He also understood that when he left without saying goodbye, some things might have changed. Su Cha was silent for a moment. She did not want to meet Lian Chi alone, especially since Bo Muyi might found out. However, she did have something to rify with Lian Chi. She¡¯d been keeping it in her heart. She had already done so in her past life, so she had to have a chance to rify now. She did not get into Lian Chi¡¯s car and just asked, ¡°Tell me the address.¡± Seeing this, Lian Chi understood. His eyes showed he was a little disappointed, but it quickly dispersed. He gave an address and drove away. Su Cha got into the car and asked the driver to drive to the address. The driver looked a little troubled. ¡°Miss Su, this... Young Master...?¡± Although he was a driver, he knew how closely the young master looked at Miss Su. Basically, he had to know where she was when he got off work. If she went to meet this man, the Lookout Pavilion would be overturned tonight. Chapter 769 - Meeting

Chapter 769: Meeting

¡°I will tell him the truth.¡± The driver was relieved. On the way, Su Cha sent Bo Muyi a message saying that she wanted to meet Lian Chi. Bo Muyi¡¯s phone shed. ¡°You want to meet him?¡± He could not help but feel angry. Perhaps this person had disappeared for so long that he had almost forgotten that this person and Su Cha were childhood sweethearts. When he suddenly saw this message, he could not help but be anxious. ¡°He suddenly asked me to meet him. I have some questions to ask him. I won¡¯t see him again after this.¡± Bo Muyi fell silent. Su Cha added, ¡°Besides, I have nothing to do with him. He¡¯s worse than Zhai Yao. What are you worried about?¡± Bo Muyi was angry. He was not worried about anything. He was just unhappy that Su Cha was meeting another man privately. It was not appropriate to say such a petty reason. He could only endure it and grit his teeth. ¡°Come back early.¡± Then, he hung up. Su Cha was stunned and sighed. It would not be peaceful when she goes back tonight. Although Bo Muyi had hung up, his expression was visibly gloomy. Even those who had the guts would notment on his eyebrows at this time, but... they were in a meeting!! It was just a video meeting with executives from all over Europe. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the handsome Boss had received a message. After a nce, his attitude changed. After making a call, his expression changed visibly. In the end, he hung up. It was as if he had climbed out of hell. They felt that the way he looked at others was as if he wanted to eat them alive. Even the European executives were a little nervous. Everyone looked at each other. Bai Kun, who was standing next to them, said in English, ¡°Regarding what we just said about...¡± It was too tragic, too tragic. Miss Su was meeting another man, and the young master was angry, but all he could say was that she shoulde back early. He did not know whether to sympathize with the young master or feel angry for him... However, Miss Su had openly said that she had some connections with that person in the past. It was not hard to understand, but it was obvious that the young master could not understand. Bo Muyi pressed his fingers between his eyebrows and closed his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. With this mysterious nervousness, the meeting could only continue. *** The ce Lian Chi had mentioned was a very well-hidden cafe. He had thoughtfully booked a private room. The security services here were especially good. No one would see them, and no one would say anything. Although the two of them weren¡¯t doing anything shady, Su Cha was now a celebrity. It was not good for the tabloid reporters to take pictures and gossip about her. Moreover, the Lian family was simr to the Zuo family. They were a wealthy family that often appeared on the news. Lian Chi was not a stranger to the media. Once they were photographed, it would be easy for them to blow up. ¡°I ordered you some juice.¡± When the waiter led them into the private room, Lian Chi was already sitting opposite. Su Cha sat down and pushed the fruit juice in front of her. Su Cha nced at it and did not intend to drink it. She just stirred it with a straw. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Her calm and almost indifferent tone did not sound as sweet as when she called him ¡°Brother Xiao Chi.¡± Although he was prepared for all of this, Lian Chi was still a little dazed when it really happened. Chapter 770 - Difficulties

Chapter 770: Difficulties

In fact, they used to have a good rtionship. It was precisely because of this that he could understand Su Cha¡¯s current behavior. When disappointment reached a certain level, this would happen. Lian Chi felt that Su Cha was just disappointed in him. ¡°Thest two times I saw you, I couldn¡¯t say much to you because of the special asion.¡± Lian Chi curled his lips into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°My father saw through itst time. He bid me go overseas because of it.¡± Su Cha paused. His words were equivalent to telling her that he went overseas because his father noticed something was wrong, so he chased Lian Chi away. But what did it have to do with her? She chuckled. Lian Chi could tell that she was mocking him. There was an inexplicable bitterness in his heart. His fingers holding the coffee cup exerted some force. Actually, he did care. He could no longer see the obedient girl in his memory. This was the price he had chosen. But soon, he forced himself to let go of the feeling in his heart and not care about it. Although his face was gentle, his heart became cold. ¡°I know you are very disappointed in me. When I chose to leave... I was actually very surprised.¡± Lian Chi¡¯s smile showed a hint of disappointment, and his handsome face was a little gloomy. If other girls saw this expression, they would feel extreme pity. Su Cha suddenly wanted to drink a cup of fruit juice. She called the waiter and ordered another cup, watching Lian Chi¡¯s performance seriously. Lian Chi saw Su Cha suddenly ordering another cup. He could not exin his emotions clearly, but he felt that she did not even trust him. He felt a little ufortable. His lips were pale as he recounted what had happened back then. He had left without saying goodbye back then because his father was a very powerful person. He had been taken back to the Lian family and was not allowed to have any connection with everything that had happened in the past, so he could not contact Su Cha. At that time, Su Cha was studying well. The way he saw it, nothing could have happened to her. Later on, in order to gain a foothold in the Lian family, he¡¯d tried his best to learn many things. Although he was a local celebrity when he was with Su Cha, he realized that he was not good enough when he returned to the Lian family. His two brothers were eyeing him covetously. As an illegitimate son, he could not outshine them and could only try his best to prove himself. Although the high society had acknowledged Lian Chi¡¯s identity and his excellence, he was still treading on thin ice. It was not until he saw Su Cha that he realized that there were always some things that could not be undone after one had made that mistake. When he was almost done, the girl who was drinking fruit juice said slowly, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Even Lian Chi almost had a heart attack when he heard her words. No matter how bad it had be, he¡¯d had a good rtionship with Su Cha back then. She shouldn¡¯t say this had nothing to do with her. He just had his difficulties. There was a sh of anger in his eyes. Lian Chi quickly disguised it so that Su Cha could not see. What could he do? Whatever happened to Su Cha was his own fault. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that it has anything to do with you. I just want to tell you everything and let you understand that though I didn¡¯t even say goodbye to you back then, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Technology has be so advanced. Even if I didn¡¯t have a phone, you could have found a chance to call the neighbors and entrust them with a message for me. It¡¯s such a simple thing, but you couldn¡¯t do it. Did your father lock you up in an enclosed ce? Even when you went to the toilet, he had to monitor you?¡± Chapter 771 - I Don’t Know Who Zhai Yao Is

Chapter 771: I Don¡¯t Know Who Zhai Yao Is

Su Cha¡¯s angle was tricky and her question was strange. Lian Chi did not expect it. He was speechless and quickly said, ¡°I was really too busy...¡± It was obvious that what she had said was unrealistic, but Lian Chi could not find a reason to refute her. Su Cha just smiled and did not say anything. Lian Chi was a smart person. He knew that he had made too many mistakes. He suddenly asked about Bo Muyi. ¡°Have you and Bo Muyi... been together for a long time?¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head and drank his coffee to hide his emotions. No one could understand what he was thinking. ¡°Does it have anything to do with us?¡± Su Cha could not be bothered to answer his question. ¡°You...¡± Lian Chi raised his head. He seemed to be a little angry because of Su Cha¡¯s repeated attacks. Pain shed in his eyes. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this in the past. I said that I¡¯ve had my difficulties. Why can¡¯t you understand me or forgive me?¡± ¡°Forgive?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Why do you need my forgiveness? Your matter has nothing to do with me. How can I forgive you?¡± She had always been very clear about not mixing Lian Chi¡¯s matter with her. This made Lian Chi very ufortable. He was finally a little angry. ¡°I know you still me me in your heart, but you can¡¯t erase our rtionship just like that.¡± Su Cha remained calm and said, ¡°We never had one.¡± Lian Chi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he suddenly became calm. His smile was even a little cold. ¡°When you were young, you always followed me. ¡®Brother Xiao Chi, Brother Xiao Chi,¡¯ you called me. Do you think I didn¡¯t know back then? You always treated me as his substitute. I only felt that you were looking at his shadow through me.¡± His sudden words stunned Su Cha. A substitute? She didn¡¯t have her memories at that time. She did not even know who Bo Muyi was, but Lian Chi said that she only regarded him as Bo Muyi¡¯s substitute? But how did Lian Chi know about her childhood with Bo Muyi? Seeing that she did not speak, Lian Chi thought that he had guessed her thoughts. Unexpectedly, she smiled and said, ¡°If you think I was using you as a substitute, then that must be how it was.¡± It was too funny. She only treated Lian Chi as a family member, but to him, she was doing something that should make her feel guilty. In that case, Su Cha admitted it. Perhaps she really remembered Bo Muyi subconsciously, so she treated Lian Chi as his shadow. These words made Lian Chi¡¯s expression turn ugly. He could not bear it anymore, but Su Cha¡¯s words stunned him. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you had difficulties in the past or if you think that I only saw you as a substitute. I want to know what you intended by making Zhai Yao get close to me.¡± She had kept this matter in her heart from the beginning. In the end, she had to ask. She used to be so close to Lian Chi. Why did he send Zhai Yao to get close to her in the end and lie to her that he had difficulties when it came to contacting her? He could contact Zhai Yao, but he could not contact her directly? From the beginning, he had been lying to Su Cha. When he heard Zhai Yao¡¯s name, Lian Chi¡¯s pupils constricted. He restrained his emotions and picked up the coffee cup to stir. ¡°Who is Zhai Yao? I don¡¯t know him.¡± Su Cha sneered. Chapter 772 - You Are Not Su Cha

Chapter 772: You Are Not Su Cha

¡°You can investigate everything about Bo Muyi that¡¯s rted to me, but you don¡¯t know about Zhai Yao.¡± Despite knowing that he was lying, Su Cha could not tell what he was thinking. Anyway, she could not be bothered to put on an act with him. Due to her timely rebirth, many things that happened in her past life did not take ce, but Su Cha could not pretend that they did not happen. Those things had been done. No matter what the reason was, it was not enough for Su Cha to forgive him. Lian Chi¡¯s fingers tightened. ¡°When did you know?¡± Since Su Cha had already said it so clearly, there was no need for him to lie anymore. ¡°Early on.¡± She gave a vague answer, but it also showed that she had known about it long ago. Su Cha looked at the man¡¯s expression. He was very subtle. There were many psychological activities, but there were not many emotions on his face. Even if it was such an awkward matter, she could only see a sh of defeat in his eyes. After a long while, he said, ¡°I just wanted Zhai Yao to take care of you.¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°At that time, you thought I was an innocent girl who¡¯s easy to fool, right? Don¡¯t you know what happened to Zhai Yao? At that time, I really wanted to break his legs, but I thought that since you were the culprit, I shouldn¡¯t take it out on him too harshly.¡± Lian Chi looked at Su Cha and suddenly felt that she was a little unfamiliar. In the past, Su Cha was obedient and cute. She would not show such emotions in her eyes. Now, she was so cold that people could not look at her. ¡°Zhai Yao told you?¡± Lian Chi had always thought that he had hidden this matter well. How did Su Cha know about it? Unless Bo Muyi told her. But... Bo Muyi might not even know that Zhai Yao was sent by him. He did not tell anyone. ¡°Ah...¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°At that time, I asked Zhai Yao if you sent him. It seems that he doesn¡¯t know who you are, so do you think he told me?¡± Lian Chi¡¯s eyes darkened. Zhai Yao had never told him about this. Of course, after that, Su Cha had already left Yonggu City. He had notpleted his mission, and Lian Chi could not be bothered to contact Zhai Yao. But he did not expect that Su Cha had already asked about this matter and Zhai Yao had not told him. There was a murderous look in his eyes, but Su Cha did not see it. When he looked up again, he was much calmer. ¡°What did you want Zhai Yao to do?¡± Lian Chi remained silent. Perhaps he did not know whatever it was Zhai Yao did. When he left, he did leave without saying goodbye. But he was worried about her. Except that, with his father¡¯s strength, he would not let Lian Chi be associated with someone like Su Cha. He needed to marry ady from a better family. When he found out about Su Cha again, she was Bo Muyi¡¯s girlfriend. At that time, Lian Chi knew that he had no chance. He was just indignant. Faced with his silence, Su Cha looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s about time. We¡¯ve talked about it. Since there¡¯s nothing else to say, let¡¯s say goodbye here and pretend we never met. Forget about the past.¡± Pretend that there was no past. This way, when she wanted to attack in the future, she would have no scruples. He suddenly looked up and said in an ethereal tone, ¡°You are not Su Cha.¡± Chapter 773 - Worm

Chapter 773: Worm

Su Cha paused and stopped moving. She smiled mockingly. ¡°If I¡¯m not Su Cha, who can I be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± There wereplicated emotions in Lian Chi¡¯s eyes, but there was no warmth. He shook his head as if he was talking to himself. ¡°She¡¯s not like this. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± If it were in the past, she would not be like this. Perhaps with just a few words from Lian Chi, Su Cha would soften her heart. However, after experiencing so much, it would be stupid to fall for the same trick twice. She snorted. ¡°Just pretend that I¡¯m not Su Cha.¡± He could tell that he was not the original Su Cha. He did not know what could have caused such a huge change in her. After all, at this time, other than her suddenly participating in thepetition and being with Bo Muyi, nothing else had happened that would cause such a huge change. Naturally, he did not know that Su Cha might have died long ago. Su Cha left and went out to settle the bill. She only had her cup of fruit juice. She did not want to owe him, nor did she want to be involved with him anymore. The kidnapping incident had not happened yet. For a moment, Su Cha could not determine if Lian Chi had done it. Now that it was clear, if Lian Chi refused to give up, he would definitely do something. She was waiting. When she was about to leave after settling the bill, Lian Chi did note out. Su Cha nced in his direction lightly and paused. Just outside their private room, there was a ck centipede worm lying at the bottom of the wall. The location was very hidden. There were not many people in the cafe, and the waiters who came and went did not notice. If they saw it, they would definitely scream. Su Cha was not unfamiliar with such bugs. Greya? She narrowed her eyes and did not understand Greya¡¯s intention. If she was following her... She started to feel angry, but soon, her anger turned into doubt. If the worm had been following her, she would have noticed it, but she had just noticed it. So the bug... came with Lian Chi? In an instant, Su Cha seemed to have thought of something, but it disappeared too quickly. She did not manage to catch it, but an instinctive question arose in her mind. Why was Greya monitoring Lian Chi? All along, other than her dispute with Lian Chi, she had never associated with Lian Chi about anything else. But now that she saw this bug, Su Cha suddenly had a strange feeling. She retracted her gaze and pretended that she did not notice anything. She left the cafe and got into the car. There was no sign of her being followed. The bug did not follow her. Su Cha was deep in thought. When she got into the car, she instructed the driver to drive straight home. Her phone vibrated. Bo Muyi had called her and asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡± He was trying to hide his anger. Su Cha found it funny, but she quickly answered, ¡°I¡¯ve finished the discussion and will be back soon. I¡¯ll tell you something strange when I get back.¡± Hearing that Su Cha had something strange to tell him, Bo Muyi reluctantly turned his attention to it. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Cha coaxed him, ¡°Just wait a little longer.¡± The man replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 774 - Him and the Killing Alliance

Chapter 774: Him and the Killing Alliance

When she returned home, a certain someone had been waiting for a long time. When Su Cha saw him, he was sitting alone. His handsome face was cold and tense. It was obvious that he was gloomy. Everyone knew that he was in a bad mood. No one dared to provoke him when he was in a bad mood. At this time, no one was waiting around. Seeing that Su Cha had returned, he raised his head. His tense expression gradually eased. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯lle straight back after the talk?¡± She walked over and sat next to him. Holding his forehead, she lifted Bo Muyi¡¯s face. This joking action did not disgust him. He looked at Su Cha with bright eyes and said in a clear and hoarse voice, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to meet another man.¡± ¡°I interact with other male celebrities every day when I¡¯m with a production crew.¡± Bo Muyi frowned. ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± The nature of work and private contact could not bepared. He would be jealous, but not unreasonable. Su Cha found it unreasonable. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you what I talked to him about.¡± She told Bo Muyi what she had said to Lian Chi today and did not hide anything from him. When he heard about Lian Chi asking Su Cha if she could forgive him, this petty man felt that something was wrong. ¡°What does he need your forgiveness for? He has nothing to do with you!¡± It did not matter why he left. At that time, Bo Muyi thought that Su Cha had someone to rely on and did not pay much attention to her. Of course, as he grew older, Bo Muyi felt increasingly anxious. Fortunately, Lian Chi had left early, so he did not investigate him. However, in his eyes, such a person did not deserve to have anything to do with Su Cha after he left without saying goodbye. Even if Lian Chi jumped out to say that he wanted to be like siblings with Su Cha again, he would never allow it. ¡°Yes, I said it very clearly.¡± She really did not have any feelings for Lian Chi now. Even her hatred had faded a little. It was not that she did not hate him, but her mind was now a little calm. However, she still told him what she saw at the cafe. ¡°Muyi, didn¡¯t I tell you that Greya is a parasite breeder? I saw that Lian Chi has a parasite following him today. I can¡¯t be sure if Greya is the only one raising a parasite in the Imperial Capital. Or does it mean something else? Why would someone send a parasite to follow Lian Chi?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°A Gu worm?¡± Su Cha nodded, and Bo Muyi frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never relied on him in the past.¡± Su Cha pondered. ¡°But would Greya send a Gu worm to a stranger for no reason?¡± That would really be hard to exin. Bo Muyi suddenly said, ¡°If the Gu worm is really Greya¡¯s, have you thought that she did it on purpose?¡± The angle of his conjecture was different. Su Cha was stunned and found it unbelievable. ¡°Are you saying that she¡¯s giving me hints on purpose?¡± What was it? Greya sent a Gu worm to follow Lian Chi, and this was to warn Su Cha that Lian Chi was rted to Greya. This meant that Lian Chi was rted to the Killing Alliance! She straightened her body and suddenly thought of something. Her expression became serious. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. There¡¯s no evidence.¡± Even if Bo Muyi hated Lian Chi, he would not do anything to nder others. It was indeed possible. Firstly, she had to confirm if the Gu worm was Greya¡¯s. Chapter 775 - Very Far

Chapter 775: Very Far

But her rtionship with the Killing Alliance was hostile. Even if she rushed to where Greya was, she might not admit it. They could not be sure if there was anyone else in the Imperial Capital who could have sent it besides Greya. ¡°I will send someone to monitor Lian Chi.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s mind moved quickly. His gaze turned cold as if he had thought of something. He did not say anything for the time being, and Su Cha did not object to it. She just nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will also ask the Star Alliance to monitor it.¡± This matter was rather subtle. Logically speaking, the Lian family belonged to the Martial Alliance¡¯s Tang Sect branch family, which was also their people. If Lian Chi was connected to the Killing Alliance, it would be a big deal. It just so happened that she had sent a few elders overseas for retirement. They had temporarily handed over their power in the country, and Su Cha couldmand some people from the Star Alliance. *** Just as Su Cha started to send people to monitor Lian Chi, Lian Chi left the cafe after meeting Su Cha and made a call. The person on the other end of the phone sounded a little impatient. ¡°Who is it?¡± Lian Chi said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The person on the other end of the phone fell silent. It was obvious that he had heard his voice before. After a while, a careful voice sounded, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Lian Chi had naturally contacted Zhai Yao. Zhai Yao thought that it had been a long time since the incident. Su Cha had almost crippled him. He was still holding his anger in. He did not have the ability to take revenge then, but Su Cha had left too quickly. Seeing that Su Cha had be famous, he wanted to take revenge and spread some rumors about her. However, if he was found out, there was still Lian Chi. He did not dare to act recklessly without saying anything. It had been a long time since he received a call from Lian Chi. He did not dare to ask for the rest of the money before the mission waspleted, although he¡¯d still called him as usual. But he had never felt at ease. Zhai Yao was a little flustered when he suddenly received this call today. Beside him, Sang Shishi saw Zhai Yao¡¯s expression suddenly turn ugly. She was puzzled and mouthed, ¡°Who?¡± Lian Chi lowered his eyes to hide his strong murderous intent. His voice was calm and gentle. ¡°Did Su Cha ask you about me?¡± Although the voice sounded fine, Zhai Yao still felt a chill on his body. Something was crawling into his limbs. He felt as if someone was strangling his throat, and it was difficult for him to speak. ¡°I... I think... I forgot...¡± His hesitant words were enough for Lian Chi to understand. At that moment, if Zhai Yao were in front of him, he would have torn this person into pieces. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. His voice was no longer as gentle as before. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to book a ne ticket and arrange everything for you. Come to the Imperial Capital. I have something to tell you.¡± He hung up quickly. At that moment, Zhai Yao panicked. Why did this employer whom he had never met want him to go to the Imperial Capital? He wanted to refuse, but the other party hung up so quickly that he could not refuse. Besides, if he declined, he felt that he would die miserably. His expression was ugly and fearful. Sang Shishi had not seen him like this for a long time. She asked anxiously, ¡°What is it? Could it be that Su Cha...¡± Unexpectedly, she thought of Su Cha, who had be a celebrity. Thinking about it now, it felt very far away. Chapter 776 - Vicious

Chapter 776: Vicious

The next day at school, Su Cha received a message from the dean. He said that something had happened to Cai Zhongyi. This matter had nothing to do with Su Cha, but when the school received the news and went to visit him, they found something they should not have found in his house. They also found out that Cai Zhongyi had an aunt who had HIV/AIDS, so they naturally guessed the whole story. In order to confirm this, he spent more than a day before telling Su Cha. ¡°He fell down the stairs and hit his head. The doctor said that there was arge amount of damage to his brain. If he doesn¡¯t wake up now, the doctor said that the chances of him bing a vegetable are very high.¡± The dean sighed. ¡°He¡¯s muddle-headed. Student Su, I¡¯ve told his mother about this. His mother wants to apologize to you personally...¡± ¡°No need.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was extremely calm, as if she was listening to someone else¡¯s business. ¡°Tell his mother that this matter is over. If shees to apologize, Dean, you should know that this matter won¡¯t be pleasant if it gets out. I don¡¯t want to be entangled by the media.¡± Cai Zhongyi had paid the price. It was enough. ¡°Okay.¡± However, because of the seriousness and specialness of this matter, they did not spread it out openly. It was best for Su Cha to not pursue the matter. Cai Zhongyi had already gotten his retribution. Of course, with the testimony of Cai Zhongyi¡¯s mother, no one would have thought that this matter was rted to Su Cha. It did not matter. Before she could attack, Cai Zhongyi ran out in fear and fell down the stairs. It saved her the effort to attack. During lunch with Fu Mo, Fu Mo had already hacked into the school¡¯sputer and learned everything. She felt that Cai Zhongyi¡¯s actions were purely for retribution, but she was puzzled. ¡°Does he not know that while HIV is infectious, it will die soon after leaving the human body? Even if you were pricked by the needle, you wouldn¡¯t have been infected. What harm would that do you?¡± ¡°He knows. If he didn¡¯t know, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged a backup n. He said that he entered the changing room to steal a few personal clothes. What he needs isn¡¯t me getting infected. I just needed to be pierced by the needle.¡± Su Cha lowered her eyes and exined while eating, ¡°My identity is that of a celebrity and a public personality. Everyone knows about the HIV virus, but not many people know about it in-depth. Once I¡¯m pricked, even if I¡¯m not infected, as long as the needle is revealed to be infected with HIV, everyone will subconsciously suspect me. People¡¯s words are scary. In such an environment, a person can easily be driven crazy. Even if I¡¯m not infected, I will feel that I¡¯m infected. I may not feel that way, but... This is the same as knowing that a person is an HIV patient. Even though they know that as long as I don¡¯t have contact with them, they won¡¯t be infected, people will still subconsciously reject me.¡± ¡°When the timees, rumors about me will spread, just like what happened with the Qin Bei he adores. He thinks that Qin Bei has been destroyed by public opinion, so the same should happen to me. Indeed, if a celebrity is rumored to be HIV-positive, even if it¡¯s fake news, do you think he or she will stand up and rify? The more they rify, the more suspicious they will appear. It¡¯s the same if one doesn¡¯t rify at all. It¡¯s obvious what would happen next. This would be a dead end. This is the result he wanted.¡± Fu Mo red and felt a hint of anger. ¡°He¡¯s really vicious. Thankfully, you were alert enough to notice the needle.¡± Chapter 777 - It’s Showtime

Chapter 777: It¡¯s Showtime

¡°He said it himself. If it didn¡¯t seed this time, there would have been a next time.¡± At this point, the girl smiled lightly. ¡°So there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Fu Mo was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s not...¡± She suddenly thought of Cai Zhongyi¡¯s ident and was surprised. ¡°Student Su... You went to his house?¡± She lowered her voice in fear of being heard. She knew that if Cai Zhongyi could do such a thing, why would he suddenly have an ident at home? It sounded strange for him to step on empty stairs. Su Cha immediately understood her thoughts and said directly, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe him from the beginning. I went to his house and found out that it was really him. However, it really had nothing to do with me that he fell unconscious. I went in at that time, and he wanted to kill me with a knife. Later, he realized that it was useless to attack me, so he rushed out the door in fear and fell.¡± Fu Mo sneered when she heard that. ¡°What retribution.¡± She had no sympathy for Cai Zhongyi. As Su Cha had said, if he failed this time, there would have been a next time. Who knew what he would have done next time? It was really scary for a female celebrity to have such malicious intent directed at her. She thought about it and was a little worried. ¡°Will they find out?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°There are no surveince cameras there. No one will know about my visit.¡± She was not worried that Fu Mo would tattle because she knew that she would not. Besides, no one would believe it. After all, Cai Zhongyi¡¯s mother was at home. She had said that her son had stepped on air. Who would think that there was someone else in the room? As long as Su Cha made the arrangements, it was enough. The students who had some connections soon found out the truth. Even if the school did not announce it, it was enough for them to know in private. However, some people said that they could not tell that Cai Zhongyi was such a vicious person. He usually appeared thin and weak, and his family background was not good. He was very wooden and did not often interact with his ssmates. He was silent and looked very easy to bully. Some boys with strong personalities liked to tease him. They did not expect him to use such a move without saying anything. What Su Cha could think of, some people could also think of. Even if it was not infectious, if it were them, they would definitely not have interacted with people who had directlye into contact with such an infectious object. Cai Zhongyi was very vicious. Many students in the school were also afraid. There were still some students like Cai Zhongyi in the school. After this matter, most of the students in the Imperial Capital University kept a low profile and tried to be friendly to their ssmates. In recent years, many dormitory mates had gotten into trouble. Even the Imperial Capital University was afraid, so the students of the Imperial Capital University started to encourage each other to love each other. Even if they had objections, they would not say it in person. For a moment, the school¡¯s atmosphere became harmonious. On the one hand, the school leaders were shocked. On the other hand, they felt gratified after getting to see the bad behavior that the students could be capable of. However, they would definitely not say this out loud. After all, it was an unbelievable vicious method. Even if there was some silver lining in the end, this could not change the nature of the matter. People nowadays were forgetful. Soon, with the arrival of other events, this matter was gradually forgotten. It was almost time for the New York show. Chapter 778 - Glory for the Nation

Chapter 778: Glory for the Nation

Before the show, Su Cha received a task. Though it could not really be considered a task since it came from Yun Zu. Elder Yun called her and told her, ¡°Alliance Master Su, it¡¯s time for you to bring glory to the country!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Actually, her eyelids twitched when she saw the call from him. As expected, nothing good happened. She sighed. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you know about the Spring Festival G held in China every year?¡± When they talked about serious matters, Yun Zu spoke more normally. ¡°Originally, the ns for this year were all done being arranged, but there was a sudden change. At the beginning of next year, our country will hold a world cultural art exhibition with the United States, the United Kingdom, and dozens of other countries. There are many aspects to this exhibition. Due to the re-appearance of the Tang embroidery this year, the higher-ups had an idea. They want you to produce a Tang embroidery work. They want you to appear at the Spring Festival G first, and then submit it to the exhibition as a representative work of China next year. This is a matter of pride. Alliance Master, as a citizen of China, can you refuse?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It was not difficult for her to embroider a piece of work, but the key was that she did not know how big it would be. Su Cha had an ominous feeling about attending the Spring Festival G. ¡°What kind of embroidery do you require?¡± ¡°You can decide what to do with the theme. It¡¯s fine as long as you meet our country¡¯s requirements. Isn¡¯t next year the year of the monkey? Can¡¯t you just do an embroidery rted to a monkey? Let¡¯s follow the national standards and make it about ten meters in length. How about that?¡± ¡°Ten meters!¡± Su Cha almost vomited blood. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a god? Am I supposed to only embroider for you before the Spring Festival G? Do I not also have to go to school or work?¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Yun Zu was also quite embarrassed. ¡°I think you can still do it with your strength. If you hurry up, I promise topensate you properly. I¡¯ve mentioned your matter to the others. If you do this embroidery, we will give you a reward of about 5 million. Of course, this is your reward. The work still belongs to you, this money is not payment for it. Also, if the official television station has any resources, they will give you a spot. Aren¡¯t you also a celebrity? Isn¡¯t this very beneficial to you?¡± Su Cha: ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± But she changed her stance quickly and said three secondster, ¡°I agree.¡± For a moment, Yun Zu did not know whether to be shocked that the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance would give in for money or rejoice that Su Cha had agreed. After hanging up, Su Cha frowned. She really agreed not because of money, but because even a fool would know not to give up the resources of the official television station. At least, S¡¯s identity would bring benefits to her celebrity status, so she agreed. Since Yun Zu said that it would be the Spring Festival G, she would hand it to him a few days before the new year. There was not much time left. It would be the new year in three months. Three months, ten meters... Ordinary embroiderers could not do it at all. Yun Zu only asked her because he knew she used seven needles. She was thus much faster than others, but she still had other business to attend to. She was at home with Bo Muyi. When Bo Muyi saw Su Cha pick up the phone, he looked a little troubled. He walked over and was buttoning his shirt. Su Cha saw that and helped him button it. The man lowered his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be in a bad mood.¡± After buttoning his clothes, Su Cha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not in a bad mood.¡± She took Bo Muyi¡¯s coat and told him about what Elder Yun had said. Chapter 779 - Different Treatment

Chapter 779: Different Treatment

¡°They want you to embroider a ten-meter-long work before the New Year?¡± Bo Muyi did not know much about ordinary embroidery. After all, people like him were only suited to be audiences. However, he knew what ten meters meant. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± Even if it was a request from the country, he still frowned and suspected that someone was deliberately targeting Su Cha. ¡°Not really. Master Yun Zu knows me well. If it were me, I would indeed be able to do it. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t rush my work right now. I¡¯ll have to use the rest of my free time to embroider.¡± This was the marvel of Tang embroidery. It was difficult for ordinary people to embroider anything as quickly as her. Your usual embroidery work would take a year, not to mention such aplicated one. Bo Muyi put on a coat as well as a ck windbreaker. He was so handsome and tall that he looked like a model on the runway. However, even a model would not be as dazzling as him. Su Cha smiled. ¡°Go to work. I have to go to ss soon.¡± Bo Muyi curled his lips and suddenly lowered his head. ¡°I want a goodbye kiss.¡± Su Cha gave him a big kiss. Not far away, Bai Kun walked over and saw this scene. He wished he had not seen it. What an eyesore! He bullied his girlfriendless subordinate every day. In the past, he was worried about what would happen if Bo Muyi could not find a girlfriend. Now, he suddenly regretted worrying about his superior. If he had not managed to find someone as beautiful, what of it? It would have served him right for showing off their affection every day. After Bo Muyi left, Su Cha officially started to busy herself with embroidery. Since she had given her promise to Yun Zu, she could not go back on her words. There were only three months left. On the way to school, she drew the temte of the embroidery on the drawing board. Since it was a monkey year, she might as well draw a picture of a monkey hugging a peach. It was also a metaphor for the Immortality Peach Banquet. There were lively and intelligent little monkeys jumping around on the peach trees. asionally, a few little monkeys would hug a peach that was as big as their faces andugh, looking very happy. Other than the trees, peaches, and monkeys, there was no need to draw anything tooplicated like a diverse scenery. Add a few pieces of gravel and grass, and it would be a vivid and lively embroidery. It was only a drawing right now, but Su Cha¡¯s drawing skills could not be considered godly, which wasmon with people who could master embroidery. As she headed to school, she drew on the drawing board. However, this work would be disyed at the Spring Festival G. She avoided the crowd and did not let anyone notice what she was drawing. The embroidery was ten meters long. Her drawing board was digital since ordinary drawing boards would be to bulky to use. When Fu Mo came to look for her, she was in a secluded corner of the campus. As it was her, Su Cha did not hide anything. Fu Mo saw Su Cha holding a drawing board and drawing non-stop and smiled curiously. ¡°When did you start drawing? Is it a new hobby?¡± After a few simple nces, Fu Mo praised, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. That¡¯s quite a cute little monkey.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Is there anything scheduled this afternoon?¡± Fu Mo eximed and took out a smallptop. ¡°Yes. Uncle Tan has already prepared a few sets of clothes for the Chanel show. You have to go over to try them today to see if they are suitable. If they are not, we have to change them.¡± Usually, the size of such branded clothing was based on the model¡¯s standard size. Only celebrities could see if they looked good in it first. For others, it did not matter if they were suitable or not. But Su Cha¡¯s treatment was different. Chapter 780 - In My Eyes, You Are the Most Beautiful

Chapter 780: In My Eyes, You Are the Most Beautiful

Su Cha and Fu Mo went to thepany to try on clothes. Although it was called apany, it was actually equivalent to an ordinary celebrity studio. There was no one else who could serve her in the entirepany. asionally, when Su Cha came, thepany would be busy for a while. When Su Cha was not around, these people were mostly free. asionally, they would handle news about her on the Inte, eliminating the need to worry. The ones in charge of the management were originally transferred from the Imperial Mu Group. Now that they felt too free, they were asking to be transferred back. Since she was going to the Chanel show, she naturally had to wear Chanel¡¯s clothes. Usually, it was not easy to borrow a limited edition Chanel outfit, but those who had been specially invited by Chanel could borrow them. Tan Jinsui did not use his rtionship with the Imperial Mu Group. He relied on his connections to borrow a few sets of new clothes from Chanel. Naturally, they were expensive and trendy. Chanel usually went with an exquisitedy-like style. Their clothes were very retro, and they gave off an aristocratic feel. The clothes were all hanging in the closet. With her figure, Su Cha could wear them. It was said that Chanel was suited to exquisitedies. In fact, it was the same as long as one¡¯s face was good-looking. However, it was indeed a disaster for some celebrities to wear it. Su Cha tried on a few sets of clothes that suited her. These few sets of clothes were suited for everyday wear. Needless to say, the new season¡¯s clothes had a noble aura. When she tried out the most outstanding ck and white ssicdy dress, Fu Mo gestured. ¡°I feel like you need to wear a hat with that.¡± The stylist next to her also suggested, ¡°Yes, you need to go with a retro style, ming red lips and all. Don¡¯t be afraid that this makeup style is not in vogue. In this world, as long as the makeup is done well, you will look very stunning.¡± The girl in the mirror had a simple hairstyle with her long hair down. With the dress on her, she lookedzy and casual, but it could not hide her beauty. She would definitely look beautiful after the styling. Fu Mo smiled from the side. ¡°You will definitely do the brand proud.¡± ¡°Whether I look stunning or not is secondary.¡± Su Cha did not care about this. She casuallybed her hair. There was a natural noble aura around her, which was very suitable for this kind of clothing that needed to beplemented by one¡¯s temperament. Her nobility was natural. ¡°It¡¯s enough if it makes the localizens shut up.¡± Every year, there were countless celebrities who got mocked in the country. Ordinary people didn¡¯t know that celebrities who might be so beautiful or handsome as to reach the top were not always able to control what clothes they wear. Everyone had their own insecurities, but big shots would always have some distinctive features. If these big shots could not pick an outfit thatplemented their figures well, the ones who¡¯d mock them the most were the localizens. Of course, foreignizens did not think highly of celebrities who went to watch shows from other countries. Basically, their focus was the European and American celebrities. More to the point, Su Cha¡¯s nomination for this big show was not justified. Although this invitation was a form of apology to her, in the eyes of theizens, Su Cha had obtained it through unusual means. ¡°They will definitely shut up. It doesn¡¯t matter if they mocked you in other aspects, but they¡¯d really be reaching if they tried to mock your looks.¡± Fu Mo spoke the truth. Su Cha nced at her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Some people just want to hate. One might be as beautiful as a fairy, but those people would still find something to criticize. Even the publicly acknowledged beauties from the older generation would still get mocked by others, let alone me. I¡¯m not beautiful enough to shut people up.¡± Fu Mo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°In my eyes, you are the most beautiful.¡± Chapter 781 - Watching the Show

Chapter 781: Watching the Show

Su Cha: ¡°...¡± The stylist: ¡°...¡± It didn¡¯t sound like there was anything wrong with her words. It was necessary for an assistant to suck up to her boss, after all. However, Fu Mo¡¯s words gave off a strange feeling. In addition, Fu Mo¡¯s looks were not bad... The stylist nced at the two of them strangely. Su Cha coughed lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s continue to try other things.¡± After trying on all the clothes, Su Cha continued recording songs untilte at night. When she returned home, she wanted to continue embroidering. Even her martial arts training had to be postponed for a while, but Bo Muyi came back and pestered her to do something with him. It was best that she fell asleep once she was dizzy. The grand New York show had officially begun. People both from there and overseas were paying attention to it. The people in the country did not pay much attention to the big things in the fashion industry, but they would usually take a look at it when it¡¯s being promoted. In particr, looking at celebrity fashion during the show was a source of happiness for manyizens. In fact, many celebrities did not deliberately wear such ugly clothes. Normal people knew what it meant to look ugly. If one was not outstanding during the show, that was not surprising. Such shows were usually dominated by foreign celebrities. Thus, if one wanted to be in the limelight and gain attention, one naturally had to be different and stand out. It was not so easy to stand out, so this ¡°stand out¡± naturally could mean other things. One could dress like a demon dancing around, for instance. Hence,izensined that the celebrities who participated in such shows were bing more and more eye-catching. In recent years, there had been an increase in such styles of clothing. But the more theyined, the happier those people might be. They were afraid that if you looked ugly, no one would bother with you. That would be really awkward. Chanel had three shows for three consecutive days, so Su Cha had to participate in three shows. She had a total of three sets of clothing. On the 15th of December, the day before the show, she flew to New York. Nowadays, one¡¯s participation in a fashion show had to be kept a secret. When she was at the airport, there were reporters taking pictures. As there were many local celebrities in the past two days, when they saw her, the reporters even took a few pictures of Su Cha. Fu Mo and the rest did not stop them. Anyway, it was just her daily style of clothing. There was nothing unusual. However, this group of photos was also sent to the country. As Su Cha would be participating with Shao Tianwen, there was a photo of her with him not far away. There was also another celebrity who was participating in the Chanel show called Duan Jiashu. The photos of the three of them were taken separately, and they werebined into nine squares. Each person had three pictures, which were posted on Weibo by the marketing ount. Bull¡¯s Eye TV Official: ¡°There are three more people at the airport today. @Shao Tianwen, @Duan Jiashu, @Su Cha have arrived in New York. I look forward to the performance of these three people during the Chanel show.¡± ¡°Why did you include a person who¡¯s only after the hype with those two others? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an insult?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this hashtag too vicious? She was openly invited. Why can¡¯t she go? It was the reporter who photographed her. What does it have to do with others?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Best Actor Shao has worked with Su Cha before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Just look at the photo. Su Cha is actually the strongest among the three. As expected, she¡¯s so photogenic... So unlike other girls buried in filters.¡± ¡°Did Best Actor Shao and Su Cha not speak when they met? Does this mean that Best Actor Shao and Su Cha are not on good terms? Tsk, tsk, tsk, as expected, he would not want to be bothered by such a pretentious actress who relied on despicable methods to climb up the ranks.¡± Chapter 782 - Problematic Le Anqi

Chapter 782: Problematic Le Anqi

On Weibo, whenever the New York show and Su Cha were mentioned, people would mock her. Anyway, they were criticizing her for being in the fashion show. Fu Mo read thesements to Su Cha, who had arrived at the hotel. Su Cha rolled her eyes. ¡°They say that every day. Can¡¯t theye up with something new?¡± She took off her high heels and rotated her porcin white ankle. She always wore ts when she went to school. Today, she wore high heels and walked a long distance. She was in good spirits, but her legs hurt a little. As soon as she arrived, she quickly took her shoes off. ¡°What else can they mock you for?¡± Fu Mo wrinkled her nose. In the past, she used to think that Su Cha was being gossiped about too much online. Now that she saw thesements, she was automatically immune to them. Anyway, they were all insensible people. No matter how good Su Cha was, they would stillugh at her. As Zou Manni was also participating in the show, Tan Jinsui had to take care of her, so he went to meet Zou Manni. However, Su Cha was not used to being spoiled by others. It was good that Tan Jinsui did not look for her. She asked Fu Mo to prepare a bath for her. Late at night in New York, Su Cha received a call from Le Anqi. Over the phone, Le Anqi stammered, ¡°Su Cha, can you lend me some money?¡± Hearing her words, Su Cha tore off the mask on her face and opened her eyes. ¡°Why do you need to borrow money?¡± She frowned. It was not that she was unwilling to lend it to her, but she remembered that Le Anqi had also borrowed money from herst time. Although she had returned it, she felt that something was wrong now that Le Anqi was borrowing some again. Le Anqi said with a stammer, ¡°I just need a bit. I haven¡¯t been doing live broadcasts for the past few months, and my budget is a little tight. My mother is always worried that I will spend money recklessly, so she won¡¯t give any to me...¡± Her words were vague, and it was obvious that something was wrong. If her budget was really tight, her mother should have given some money to her. Le Anqi used to be a strong person, but now, she did not even dare to ask her mother for money. Su Cha did not ask any questions. She just said lightly, ¡°How much do you want to borrow?¡± ¡°Fifty... 20,000?¡± She¡¯d started to say a number, but she quickly changed it. Su Cha narrowed her eyes. ¡°If you want to borrow 50,000 yuan, I¡¯ll lend you 50,000 yuan. I have this amount of money on hand, but what do you really want to do with it?¡± ¡°I want to buy some luxury goods. A single bag costs tens of thousands...¡± She pretended toin. Buying luxury goods seemed in character, but... ¡°I¡¯ll get my assistant to transfer it to youter.¡± Su Cha did not say much. Le Anqi was grateful to her. ¡°Okay, thank you. Su Cha, I love you~¡± After saying this, she quickly hung up. Su Cha did not respond. Su Cha paused and quickly sent Fu Mo a WeChat message, asking her to transfer 50,000 yuan to Le Anqi¡¯s bank card. She had recorded itst time. But this time, Su Cha asked Fu Mo to investigate what Le Anqi had been doing. She did not believe that she was buying luxury goods. In her memory, Le Anqi knew her limits. She could afford it, but she would stop before she went too far. Why did she borrow money from Su Cha? She had suspected itst time, but she did not ask in detail. This time, she had to investigate. Le Anqi¡¯s tone was also suspicious. They only met asionally, and Le Anqi was also someone who lived a different life. Su Cha could not pay too much attention to others, so she naturally did not know what Le Anqi had been doing recently. Chapter 783 - Poison

Chapter 783: Poison

Fu Mo had sent the money and was now investigating Le Anqi. She quickly found out something and gave Su Cha a call. She asked hesitantly, ¡°ssmate Su, is your friend on good terms with you?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Yes, she was my ssmate. We went to the same high school together and she is a good friend.¡± She did not deny her rtionship with Le Anqi. If they were not friends, she would not care about Le Anqi. ¡°Look at WeChat.¡± Fu Mo suddenly became hesitant. She asked Su Cha to look at WeChat. Su Cha hung up the phone and turned on WeChat. She saw a close-up photo of Le Anqi. Fu Mo: ¡°She posted it on her WeChat Moments. I removed the filters.¡± Su Cha couldn¡¯t help but frown at the photo. How long had it been since shest saw Le Anqi? It was only a month or two. She had been busy for the past two months, so she did not have the chance to meet her, and it was the same for Le Anqi. Even when they could chat on WeChat, she had to attend various sses. But it had only been so long. Since thest time they parted, even though Le Anqi in this photo was still smiling, she had carefully chosen an angle. She looked beautiful, but herplexion was poor. This was not how she usually looked. It seemed like she was going along with an influencer trend where her chin looked sharp. But she did not have stic surgery. Herplexion was just bad and she was too thin! And one of the arms holding the camera was thinner than before. It had only been a month or two, so how did Le Anqi change so much? This change was not good. If the filters had not been removed, it would not have been obvious. It would only make people think that she was still pretty. Su Cha never looked at other people¡¯s Moments, so she¡¯d naturally ignored these before. Fu Mo sent a message quickly. Fu Mo: ¡°I¡¯ve checked on other information about her. She¡¯s dating a guy. There¡¯s something wrong with her boyfriend¡¯s identity. Although he¡¯s in an art college with her, the rumors about him are not very good. Moreover, a group of people who have been in a secret rtionship with him recently are famous students in the outer circle of the rich second-generation heirs in the Imperial Capital.¡± As she spoke, Fu Mo threw a few revealing pictures of Inte celebrities. This time, she did not remove the filters. If Su Cha did not look carefully, she would not be able to tell who was who, but at least Le Anqi was among them. She frowned instinctively and had a bad feeling. Just the words ¡°outer circle¡± made her scalp tighten. Who did not know what the outer circle represented? How could Le Anqi be with these people! Fu Mo: ¡°I spected about the photo of their gathering. I think... she might be taking drugs. At least her boyfriend must be taking drugs.¡± Seeing the message from Fu Mo, Su Cha really did not know what expression to make. Was it anger? Heartache? Or something else? To be honest, it was not much. She was not Le Anqi¡¯s family and had her own career to pursue. Le Anqi did not reveal anything when she chatted with her. How could she investigate Le Anqi¡¯s daily life for no reason? If Le Anqi had not borrowed money from her a second time, she would not have known that something was wrong. But Le Anqi was at least her friend. As a friend, she had to give her a hand. Ever since she was reborn, she had been able to differentiate some things. Le Anqi being a friend meant that she had some weight in her heart. The show was imminent, and it was impossible for her to go back. She could only let Fu Mo watch over the matter first. Cha Yi: ¡°Look after her for now. Tell me if anything happens. I can only go back to look for her after the show. Also, check if her parents know about this.¡± Chapter 784 - Trust Tan Jinsui’s Sight

Chapter 784: Trust Tan Jinsui¡¯s Sight

Su Cha was not in a good mood after finding out about Le Anqi¡¯s recent bad days. Today was the first big show. She wore the ssic ck-and-white dress and a vintage hat. The makeup artist was putting on makeup for her, and her charming yet dignified red lips and makeup made her slightly cold pupils look a little intimidating. Although Chanel¡¯s style was exquisite anddylike, her outfit was also amazing. It was a long, dignified ck and white one-piece dress. The waistline in the middle was tightened, making the waistline look delicate. Those pair of long legs could not be ignored. They were straight and smooth. It could even be deserving of an insurance policy. She was also wearing Chanel¡¯s ssic ck round-toe high heels, but she did not look old at all. There was a thin gauze hanging from the brim of her hat, which gave Su Cha¡¯s eyes a hazy beauty and also reduced the sharpness in them. But her hazy beauty, paired with the dignified and retro temperament, was like that of an old celebrity who had been resurrected from television. Her body was stained with the elegance of the old times. Her entire person was in ck and white. Only her red lips were dazzling, as if they wanted to pull one out of the misty rain. It did not affect her original gentleness and intense contradiction, but she was so beautiful that it made one lose their soul. This kind of beauty seemed to be innate. Everyone would admire it. Even the stylist, who had been afraid all morning, could not help but be amazed and impressed along with Fu Mo and the others. Her high and mighty aura was like that of a true noble, truly exuding the aura of this set of clothes to the extreme. No one could imitate her beauty. ¡°I¡¯m afraid even Chanel¡¯s designers would be amazed.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s the first female celebrity in our industry who can pull off Chanel to such an extreme?¡± ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t say that, but she¡¯s really... too beautiful!¡± The surrounding people¡¯s praises did not improve Su Cha¡¯s mood. She did not intend to vent her anger on others. After putting on makeup, it was about time for her to rush to the show. The show would begin at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It would not take long for her to go from the hotel to the show. Tan Jinsui called Fu Mo first. As Su Cha could not bring her phone, Fu Mo was watching. He made a video call and asked Fu Mo to record Su Cha. ¡°I want to see her current state.¡± Fu Mo recorded Su Cha. Tan Jinsui was stunned. ¡°As expected of his daughter.¡± She did not know who he was referring to. ¡°Very good. It¡¯s enough to keep this up. Keep this aura that seems to say others owe you millions.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± ¡°You only need to amaze the audience with your opening performance today and you will seed. It was not in vain that I borrowed this set of Haute Couture for you. I really had to expend some effort.¡± There was something he did not say. This set of clothes was originally supposed to be lent to Zou Manni by Chanel. However, Tan Jinsui felt that the dress might not suit Manni, so he suggested lending it to Su Cha. On Chanel¡¯s side, there was some hesitation. It was Manni who said that she would lend it to Su Cha. As a super queen, she looked forward to this junior. She also believed in Tan Jinsui¡¯s taste. If Tan Jinsui said that the dress did not suit her, then it definitely did not. However, this set of clothes was also beautiful. She did not want to see it worn by other celebrities. She felt that it would be a little wasteful. However, when she heard that it would go to Su Cha instead, she went and agreed. She had said that she believed in Tan Jinsui¡¯s taste. Chapter 785 - What’s Different?

Chapter 785: What¡¯s Different?

They arrived at the show, and the car was still in the queue. From afar, they saw the densely packed tripods and cameras surrounding the red carpet, almost covering it. Those who were going to watch the show would walk the red carpet. At this time, the people would pause on the red carpet to let the media take pictures. Of course, foreign media outlets knew that the domestic or Asian celebrities who could be filmed by them were not ordinary. They were basically the kind with a far-reaching reputation and status. The media in the country and overseas were all filming the event. Every car had a designated stop time. The cars would line up to enter the venue. The next car could only proceed ahead after the celebrities in the first car had left. Everything was in order. Su Cha had been thinking about something else in the car. Fu Mo suddenly pushed Su Cha. ¡°ssmate Su, look, it¡¯s Best Actor Shao.¡± Su Cha looked over. Shao Tianwen was walking the red carpet outside the car. He came with Duan Jiashu. Duan Jiashu was also a famous movie queen. She looked verypatible with him. The two of them were a perfect match. Su Cha recalled that Shao Tianwen had wanted to catch up with herst night, but he was quickly called away. He wanted to participate in today¡¯s show and had many things to do. Moreover, the two of them were not staying in the same hotel. They had actually met and chatted for a while, so it was naturally impossible for the things mentioned online to exist. When the drama started airing, she would also have to promote it. Su Cha asked, ¡°How long will it take for us to arrive?¡± Fu Mo looked at the long queue outside and estimated. ¡°About ten minutes. It can¡¯t be helped. Some celebrities are taking their time on the red carpet.¡± Time on the red carpet was usually limited, and one¡¯s picture-taking had to bepleted within five minutes. Most celebrities would abide by the rules, but that did not stop some people from refusing to enter in order to get more of their pictures taken. It would be awkward if the security guards came to pull them away. Su Cha raised her head slightly and looked elsewhere. Fu Mo turned her head and looked at Su Cha¡¯s side profile. This was the first time she felt that Su Cha¡¯s beauty was unreal. This retro temperament suited her very well. It was like a puff of smoke, as if it would dissipate at any time. The beauty in the illusion was unreal. Ten minutester, she arrived. The foreign security guard who arranged the order of the cars came over to inform them to prepare. It was almost their turn. He repeated patiently, ¡°Miss, you only have five minutes to walk on the red carpet. Please hurry.¡± When he was about to rify, Su Cha, who was looking elsewhere, turned to look at him. The foreign security guard was stunned when he saw her calm eyes. This was the first time he was stunned by an Asian. It was not because of her unique style, but because she was beautiful... It was strange. It was rare for people from overseas to distinguish between Asian faces. This girl did not even have the stereotypical Asian eyes, but she really gave people a feeling of extreme beauty. She must be very popr in their country! The security guard was so sure. Soon, it was Su Cha¡¯s turn. Only she would go, and Fu Mo and the rest would not follow. They would enter the backstage through other channels to watch. When the car stopped, as most of the celebrities were from Asia, some foreign media outlets even fiddled with their phones in boredom, not even bothering to take pictures. There was no one who could brighten their eyes. But when an ordinary nanny car stopped, a pair of porcin white legs that looked like a work of art stepped on the ground, d in ck high heels. It seemed to be different. Chapter 786 - Eternal Freeze

Chapter 786: Eternal Freeze

First, it was a little red. A touch of red. The intense color attracted people¡¯s attention from the corner of their eyes. When they looked over, the perfect and elegant person had walked out of the car. Her figure was slender and perfect. There was not a single w. The ck and white colors brought them back to the past, and the hint of red marked the difference in intensity. They had seen many people who looked good in Chanel, but none of them were like the person in front of them. She was beautiful and elegant, and she did not look like a real person. She was like a real stunner without any trace to invite contempt. The moment she stepped on the red carpet, the spotlight seemed to freeze for a moment. Everyone¡¯s eyes were easily snatched away by her. When she walked on the red carpet, her every movement was natural. Her posture was noble and generous. She did not look like a mere noble but more like a proud queen. Her back was straight, but it did not stop her hips from swaying. Under the veil of the hat, her face was faintly discernible, revealing a hint of mystery. It was also this trace of mystery that made one¡¯s heart itch. When one stretched out their neck, they wanted to see her true appearance. Obviously, one only needed to take a closer look to be able to see it clearly. She seemed to be from another era. The strong retro style brought by the ck-and-white ssic dress seemed like it was frozen in time. She was like a wisp of smoke that suddenly appeared in this era, bringing extreme beauty. She was neither fast nor slow, but she was definitely faster than the five minutes the security guard had said she should spend. At that moment, the celebrities who had just appeared or hadn¡¯t entered yet, no matter how luxurious their clothes were, became merely her foils. The media focused their attention on the woman in the center. They did not know her, nor did they know who she was, but it did not stop them from thinking that she was a real peerless beauty. She looked straight ahead indifferently and walked gracefully and neatly. She raised her left hand slightly because she was holding a small decorative white bag. Her right hand moved slightly as she walked. At that moment, many media personnel swore that even the models on the runway could not walk as well as she did, bringing with her a lethal charm. Not one of them wanted to insult her. She did not look at any media camera. This actually made many people feel a sense of defeat. When she was about to reach the end of the red carpet, the originally indifferent foreign media subconsciously raised the camera in their hands and shouted excitedly, ¡°Please look over! I beg you!¡± ¡°Can you look at us? Just one look!¡± ¡°You are too beautiful, my god!¡± The foreigners might be exaggerating, but they were never stingy with their praise for things that could amaze them in an instant. Su Cha¡¯s English was already quite good. She could understand it. After two minutes, she did not stop and walked to the end. At that moment, she heard the voices of the media personnel around her. She subconsciously looked over. It was hard to tell what she was thinking. Her eyes were unusually calm. She did not raise her chin too high. Without any movement, one could feel that her eyes past the gauze seemed to be showing a hint of careless contempt. This contempt was not due to her arrogance, but because of her noble aura. It made one want to kneel on the ground and worship her. With a click and a sh, the scene was captured forever. Chapter 787 - Breathtaking

Chapter 787: Breathtaking

When she reached the end, the security guard respectfully walked over and led her into the venue. When they entered the venue, everyone felt something strange about Su Cha¡¯s appearance. There were already quite a number of people present. There were also many photographers in the show field, including many local and foreign socialites and famous superstars. However, when she entered the venue, she still elicited the same effect as outside. Many photographers could not help but aim their cameras at Su Cha. There were also many socialites with extraordinary backgrounds at the scene. They had a clear and generous aura, but when Su Cha was guided over by someone and passed through the crowd, their eyes would subconsciously move away, revealing apletely different maic field. It was as if they were giving way to Su Cha. With Su Cha¡¯s status as a small celebrity, many people here were people she needed to suck up to. However, her aura made people feel the opposite. Shao Tianwen saw Su Cha and waved at her. As special guests who came from the same venue, they were all in the same ce. The moment he saw Su Cha, he could not help but marvel, ¡°What a piece of jade that is getting more and more amazing.¡± Back when she came out wearing the Empress Dowager costume, Shao Tianwen had thought that that was the best style Su Cha could showcase. Now, it seemed that she could show another kind of beauty. To a certain extent, Shao Tianwen felt that the two styles were simr. He had never seen a woman more suited to the ssical style than Su Cha. It was as if she had walked out of a painting, vivid and lifelike. Duan Jiashu heard Shao Tianwen¡¯s praise and was surprised. Seeing Shao Tianwen¡¯s gaze, she¡¯d thought that he had something against Su Cha. However, the moment Duan Jiashu saw the girl, she stopped underestimating her. Just by looking at her aura, she could not imagine what such a person would do. No matter how gorgeous the socialites present were, she had never seen anyone who could produce such an effect as Su Cha. The cameras of the nearby photographers were more or less all aimed at Su Cha. With her pure Asian face, this was incredible. ¡°Brother Tianwen.¡± After filming, they became familiar with each other. Su Cha walked to Shao Tianwen¡¯s side, curled her red lips, and called out the familiar name. When she called him that today, Shao Tianwen actually felt honored. He could not help butugh. ¡°You are too beautiful today. I never thought that you would wear Chanel so well.¡± Su Cha smiled lightly and did not say anything. She just looked at Duan Jiashu and sized her up slightly. It was not ufortable. She called, ¡°Hello, Miss Duan.¡± She did not call her sister just because of her seniority, so there was no suspicion that she was deliberately trying to win her over. Duan Jiashu felt that it was normal for Su Cha to call her that. Hearing her words, Duan Jiashu regained her senses and smiled. ¡°Hello, Su Cha. I heard from Tianwen that you performed well with their production crew.¡± It sounded like a polite greeting, and it was an appropriate thing to say right now. ¡°Really?¡± Su Cha rolled her eyes and looked at Shao Tianwen. ¡°Brother Tianwen is too kind.¡± Shao Tianwen waved his hand and the three of them sat down together. Her seat was next to Duan Jiashu. As she was specially invited, her seat was not far away. It was in the first row, and the back row was mostly filled with people from fashion magazines or media. Chapter 788 - Su

Chapter 788: Su

Su Cha was beside Duan Jiashu. Beside her was another socialite who had not yet arrived. Their names were pasted on the back of the seats in English. After Su Cha sat down, she chatted with Shao Tianwen and Duan Jiashu about work and domestic matters. Shao Tianwen said that the production was about to wrap up, and the post-production was already in progress. The official preview would be released next spring. Han Yongbing had arranged a separate preview for Su Cha, and she would definitely be famous. Moreover, after the new year would officially be the release of everyone¡¯s photos in full costume. At that time, even if it was just photos, Su Cha would definitely start a discussion. Those who had watched her act could go against their conscience by saying that Su Cha was ying with votes. Those without acting skills were probably real haters. Duan Jiashu was also a little surprised. She was a moderate woman. When she spoke to Su Cha, no one would think that she had any bad intentions. She maintained a minimum distance. However, this distance gradually disappeared as she spoke to Su Cha. If one really knew Su Cha, apart from her aura, no one could find fault with her. Outsiders were also secretly observing Su Cha. Shao Tianwen and Duan Jiashu were familiar faces who attended these events. asionally, some foreigners woulde to greet them. After all, it was Su Cha¡¯s first time here, and she was beautiful... It would really bring danger to the people in the show. As a woman, not everyone liked to see someone more outstanding than them. The socialite next to Su Cha was from a Southeast Asian country. Her family was rich and she was famous in the fashion world. However, when she saw Su Cha, she was stunned for a moment. When she sat down, she felt a little restless. This was a bad sign. If she lost herposure and was photographed by the camera, it would be another ck photo. As Shao Tianwen and Duan Jiashu were greeted by ordinary people, Su Cha weed the first person to approach her. ¡°Hello, may I know your name?¡± It was a delicate and exquisite foreign girl who came over. She looked like a little fairy from Europe or America. She was indeed beautiful with a head of dazzling golden hair. She was wearing Chanel¡¯s new bubble dress. This overly exaggerated dress suited her extremely well, and her face and body were perfect. She came over and looked at Su Cha directly. Su Cha also noticed that as she came, many people looked over with surprise. This girl¡¯s identity was not simple. But Su Cha did not know her. She only remembered that this girl had been here for a few minutes. There were many people talking to her, all of them trying to please her. She sat opposite Su Cha. It was not appropriate for people invited to this show to refuse socializing. Su Cha did not do so. She nodded and said in anguid voice, ¡°Su Cha.¡± The Southeast Asian socialite sneered. She was talking to someone else but could hear what was being said. She thought that Su Cha did not know English. The little fairly was only asking in basic English. ¡°Su Cha...¡± The little fairy in front of her used an awkward tone to call out this rather difficult name. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°How about I call you Su? Su is much simpler.¡± Su Cha nodded. It saved her the trouble of thinking of an English name. Su was just right. Chapter 789 - Socialite

Chapter 789: Socialite

The little fairy stood in front of her, her eyes glittering. ¡°Su, my name is Eunice, Eunice Kane. You are very beautiful. Are you from China?¡± China was not very popr internationally. Under normal circumstances, people would guess that an Asian was either from Japan or South Korea. Little Fairy guessed that it was China, and she had also found some clues. After all, Su Cha only mentioned her name. The pronunciation of the name was not different from that of other countries. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Eunice.¡± If others heard the little fairy¡¯s name, they would definitely be very surprised. Eunice Kane was the youngest daughter of a famous director from the UK, Harry Kane. She had three brothers and was the apple of the Kane family¡¯s eye. She was very famous in the industry. There were countless people who wanted to take advantage of her every year. She was also very famous in the fashion world and was also a socialite that Chanel liked very much. However, Eunice did not intend to enter the entertainment industry. Although she was on good terms with many brands, she did not participate in any business operations. She was also very beautiful, so many people liked her very much. Wherever the little angel appeared, she would be the center of attention. When she took the initiative to talk to Su Cha, those people were obviously shocked. If it were anyone else, they would have been ecstatic to see Eunice talking with them. When the Southeast Asian socialite next to her nced over, her jealousy was obvious. However, the little fairy had a famous personality. She did not like to take the initiative to get close to others, and others did not dare to rashly approach her. They could only watch. Su Cha did not know Eunice¡¯s identity. Even if she did, it would change nothing. She would still be cool and gentle towards Eunice, and she would definitely not be enthusiastic. However, this feeling of distance made Eunice even more excited. She did not like people who tried their best to suck up to her. She could tell if they were pretending. A pretentious person would not have such a noble aura like her. Little Fairy came from a noble family, so she naturally could tell the difference at a nce. ¡°Can you give me your number? We can have a meal together after the show.¡± There was no need to exin friendship between women. Besides, the show was about to begin, and Eunice had to return to the other side, so she took the initiative to ask for a phone number. There was nothing to be embarrassed about on such an asion, but Su Cha did not bring her phone with her but left it with Fu Mo. She said past her red lips, ¡°Give me your number, I will remember it.¡± Eunice was surprised for a moment before she nodded and whispered a string of numbers in her ear. A series of photos was also taken by the camera crew backstage. If the news spread, it would probably be big news. Before Eunice left, she made a phone call gesture. ¡°Call me.¡± Shao Tianwen was shocked. He knew who this person was from Duan Jiashu¡¯s exnation. It would have been fine if it was a man Eunice was hitting on, but... it was a woman. This woman was also a female celebrity from China. Duan Jiashu whispered to Su Cha in surprise, ¡°Su Cha, do you know who she is?¡± Su Cha shook her head. Duan Jiashu was a little surprised. Her eyes flickered, but she still exined to her, ¡°She¡¯s a very famous socialite from Ennd. Her family is very rich. She¡¯s a regr at various luxury shows. She¡¯s one of the dowager¡¯s favorite socialites. Eunice Kane.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows, but her action was not obvious. She just smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡± Duan Jiashu: ¡°...¡± Did she have nothing else to say? Chapter 790 - Praise

Chapter 790: Praise

She thought that Su Cha was pretending, but it did not seem so. Anyway, she could not tell. At the very least, having a friend like Eunice meant that she¡¯d have a goodwork. That was something she could not even imagine. However, in China, it was said that Su Cha had a strong background. Even Shao Tianwen did not deny that he¡¯d cooperated with Su Cha. She had thought that Su Cha was the kind of person who was being wrapped up... However, Duan Jiashu was a little hesitant. Could she really be a little princess from some family? It was not that ordinary people did not have such an aura. After some interlude, Chanel¡¯s first show officially began. This show was filled with high-quality designs. Needless to say, the style was lofty. Although the brand had evolved with their various designers and other luxury brands had also started to create trouble year after year, alwaysing up with designs that ordinary people could not understand, at least Chanel had not be too eye-catching. There were times when the show was not too focused on ssic styles. Even such a big brand would have eyes on profit. For instance, when these big brands wanted to rope in the Chinese market, they¡¯d design Chinese-style clothing and essories. The Chinese refused to admit that those were Chinese. The overall performance of today¡¯s show was not bad, but during this New York show, it was yesterday¡¯s show of the famous brand, Hiberia, that amazed the whole audience. Chanel¡¯s show had no achievements, and it could not be seen that it was stunning, but it was all normal standards. As long as it was their product, the socialites would pay for it. Compared to others, many people estimated that today¡¯s entertainment was not the show itself but the guests watching it. Su Cha was sitting in the first row. A world-ss model dressed in high-quality clothes passed by. The theme of this set was ¡°elegantdy.¡± Even if the models¡¯ conditions and aura were perfect, those present felt that no one could embody the essence of this show better than the girl sitting there. She was so elegant that she became a scenery. She did not make any extra movements while watching the show. She just sat on the chair. Even if she crossed her legs, she was still elegant. There was no extra color, and it easily made the colorful humans around her serve as a foil. Even Shao Tianwen was covered by this light. She was so charming. He really wanted to have dinner with her. This was what many men present thought. After this show, many people would ask about Su Cha¡¯s identity. If they knew that she was even a female celebrity who had been criticized in the country, they did not know what to think. After the show, everyone apuded. Su Cha stood up with the crowd and followed Shao Tianwen and Duan Jiashu. There were still interviews after the show. Many foreign celebrities would be interviewed and asked what they thought about the show this year. Su Cha did not know much about this and found it troublesome. She wanted to leave the venue directly, but before Fu Mo coulde over, a group of reporters started to swarm over. Su Cha saw that the local reporters had wanted toe to her. Tan Jinsui had also arranged for the local media toe, but the n could not keep up with the changes. She watched helplessly as a group of foreign reporters squeezed the local reporters out of the boundary. A bespectacled male reporter approached her excitedly. Afraid that he would disturb her, he asked cautiously, ¡°You are from China, right? What a mysterious Easterner.¡± There was admiration in his voice. Chapter 791 - An Unexpected Interview

Chapter 791: An Unexpected Interview

This was very rare in the world of fashion. A celebrity with no reputation in the country was actually being interviewed by foreign media directly. This was not staged. Usually, 80% of the interviews arranged by the show were fake. They were all done by internal staff. It was not easy to get interviews from overseas media. Su Cha saw his reporter pass clearly. It was a reporter from Flora¡¯s Secret Weekly. This newspaper was a new fashion magazine in the United States. Its main target was young people. The founder, Flora, was a rather famous fashion Empress. She was also very young. She quickly became popr in the fashion industry with her professional reports andments. Now, she was gradually working with luxury goods. At least, her status was very high. It was an honor to be interviewed by them. Naturally, Su Cha did not know this. She nced at the reporter and remained patient. She just nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from China.¡± She spoke English the way she spoke Chinese. She wasnguid and cold, exuding a sense of crispness. Moreover, it was unusual that she did not have an ent. Her English was trained by Bo Muyi. Bo Muyi had been in international business since he was young, and he was overseas for a long time, so he was naturally familiar with English. The reporter¡¯s eyes lit up. It was just a sentence, but theck of an ent surprised him. ¡°What do you think about this show? Do you think that there has been a big change in Chanel¡¯s breakthrough this year? Did you choose this outfit yourself?¡± This was a difficult question. If she did not answer well, she would fall into a ditch. Su Cha did not hesitate at all. She was straightforward and decisive, but she also had an elegant and decadent voice that made people fall deeply in love with her. ¡°Of course not. Chanel lent it. This is just one of the sets. I don¡¯t have many opinions about the big show. It¡¯s my first time participating in a big show, and my past interest was not in this aspect. I don¡¯t know much about fashion shows. I respect the thoughts of every designer. Professional opinions should be given by professionals. I only have one opinion: the show is very exciting. The colors and styles of the clothes are the aspects that I favor. In my eyes, this show is a very sessful show.¡± She spoke directly. She had not participated in any big shows before, so she did not have any criticisms. She was not a professional, so she did not have any opinions. Of course, she also said nice things about Chanel. She was invited here, so how could she find fault with her? She was different from ordinary celebrities who had no professional knowledge and had to be stubborn and professional. Su Cha¡¯s straightforwardness was very simr to her temperament. Even if she did not understand, she would not feel inferior. She was calm andposed. It even made people feel that if she could say that this show was a sess, it would be a good fashion show. Fu Mo heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Su Cha¡¯s calm answer. As expected, she did not have to worry about Su Cha. Even if there was an ident during the interview, she did not have to worry. In the beginning, the reporters only admired her because of her appearance. Now that they¡¯d heard her speak like this, they admired her even more and felt that she was elegant and extraordinary. The questions that followed were much friendlier. They asked about Su Cha herself. Her English was smooth and natural. With the advantage of her appearance, this interview was very sessful. When she was about to leave, the other reporters wanted to interview her too. She smiled lightly and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little tired after watching the show. I have to go back to the hotel first. If there¡¯s a chanceter, I will ept your interview.¡± Chapter 792 - Meeting for a Meal

Chapter 792: Meeting for a Meal

The reporters smiled at her kindly. She spoke elegantly and directly, and no one could bear to reject her. Fu Mo quickly came over and helped her into the car. ¡°It¡¯s good that the foreign media wants to interview you. Why didn¡¯t you ept it?¡± Fu Mo was a little surprised. Other celebrities could not even ask for it, but Su Cha had the advantage to gain attention yet rejected it. ¡°No, it¡¯s too annoying.¡± It was a fact that Su Cha was not good at this aspect. She did not study about this too much. The more she dealt with questions, the easier it would be for her to make mistakes. She was not really perfect. Fu Mo also understood her personality. She nodded and sighed. ¡°I think many foreign media outlets have taken your photo. I wonder what kind of stir it will cause when the newses out!¡± Those who looked down on Su Cha thought that it would be embarrassing for her to go. They could not have guessed that she would directly suppress the masses during the Fashion Week, and even the foreigners could not escape. She was not just a simple beauty. Many media outlets were paying attention to Su Cha and showering her with praises. Su Cha suddenly gave a string of numbers. ¡°Send this number a message. It¡¯s from overseas. Just say that I¡¯m Su. Use English.¡± Fu Mo did as instructed and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± The staff members were only allowed to enterter. She did not see Eunice. ¡°Eunice Kane. Apparently, she¡¯s a socialite. I don¡¯t know who she is. She left her number and asked me to call her back.¡± Su Cha did not put on airs on purpose. She could only say that she would give her a call. Of course, other than informing her of her identity, she could not say much. Perhaps in the eyes of others, Su Cha woulde off as eager. After all, she contacted Eunice as soon as she got off the stage. However, a smart girl like Eunice should know what Su Cha meant. Fu Mo sent a message and said, ¡°Done.¡± Su Cha touched her hair, which was done by the stylist. It would take a while for her to return to the hotel. She asked, ¡°Is Anqi okay?¡± She had always been concerned about this matter. Fu Mo shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m still watching. I¡¯ll inform you if anything happens. Her schedule for the past two days has been full.¡± At least when she¡¯s in school, nothing would happen. Fu Mo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Her parents don¡¯t seem to know much about her. They are doing business in Yonggu City.¡± Le Anqi¡¯s parents were not by her side. Su Cha remembered that they came to take care of Le Anqi for a while when school had just started. Probably because they were too busy with work, they had to go back. Now that she thought about it, Le Anqi had no one to take care of her. Although she was old, it was inevitable that she would have a lot of things to do as she was alone. She would be targeted by some people, and making bad friends would be a dead end. Su Cha felt her head ache. She touched her forehead and was about to call Le Anqi when her phone rang. It was an international call. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡± A lively voice came from the other side. ¡°Su, where are you? Can youe for dinner tonight?¡± If Su Cha had not known that the two of them had met for the first time at the show, she would have thought that she had known Eunice for a long time. She looked at the time and said softly, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the address. You can go over when the timees. I¡¯ll see you at 7 pm.¡± After Su Cha hung up, Fu Mo was a little surprised. ¡°She asked you out for a meal the first time she met you?¡± Chapter 793 - Are Your Ancestors All Fairies?

Chapter 793: Are Your Ancestors All Fairies?

Su Cha did not have time to guess at others. She called Le Anqi again. ¡°Maybe she wants to get to know me. There are too many things one couldn¡¯t say during the show.¡± Fu Mo pouted. ¡°But why would she suddenly want to know you?¡± Su Cha: ¡°Because I¡¯m pretty.¡± Fu Mo: ¡°...¡± Le Anqi answered the call and sounded a little confused. ¡°Hello...¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Anqi. I didn¡¯t know it was nighttime in China.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± She asked in a sleepy voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to ask what you¡¯ve been doing recently. Is school okay?¡± Le Anqi¡¯s sudden silence could make one think that she fell asleep. But all of a sudden, Su Cha heard Le Anqi say in a low and sleepy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene...¡± She was obviously not talking to Su Cha. Su Cha squinted her eyes. Her outfit today was retro and beautiful. Such an expression made Su Cha look a little dangerous, like a snake or a scorpion. Le Anqi had someone else by her side. Su Cha did not say anything. Le Anqi continued, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been doing well recently. But I¡¯m so sleepy now. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m free.¡± Then she hung up, but Su Cha heard a faint male voice. ¡°Who is it?¡± It was nighttime, yet it was obvious that Le Anqi was with someone else. Su Cha rubbed her eyebrows. She knew that it was up to Le Anqi if she wanted to date or be with anyone, but it was not so easy to let it pass after Fu Mo found out that Le Anqi¡¯s boyfriend was taking drugs, especially since Le Anqi might also be doing the same now. This matter was too serious. She was obviously being led to a dead end. After the show, she would go back to deal with Le Anqi. As a friend, she could not sit by and do nothing. She would only do it this time. As for what Le Anqi would think, whether she would ept it or reject it, it would depend on her personal choice. No matter what the choice was, as long as she rejected it, Su Cha would not interfere in this matter. Seeing that she was a little vexed and knowing that she had woken up early this morning, Fu Mo instructed, ¡°Sleep for a while. Go back to the hotel first. There¡¯s still some time before seven. I¡¯ll wake you up.¡± Su Cha nodded and fell asleep in the car. *** At this time, the country started to light up. Naturally, there was nock of attention on the exciting show, but a picture appeared on Weibo shockingly, causing a huge sensation. Bull¡¯s Eye TV Official: ¡°At New York¡¯s Chanel Show, @Su Cha dominates the entire venue, causing a sensation among the foreign media. There is no one else who can be the current goddess. These photos show she is the best representative of Chanel.¡± The pictures all gave off very ssic vibes. In addition, Su Cha walked very quickly at that time. Almost no one took a picture of her losing herposure. At the end of the red carpet, she suddenly turned her head. The nonchnce in her eyes was fixed by the camera. That mood was simply amazing! There were many celebrities who could only pray to get captured from a good angle. Meanwhile, just by looking at this photo, one would start to feel nostalgic. Perhaps only in that bygone era would such a peerless beauty appear. Yet now, a most exciting sight had reappeared. Manyizens who woke up early in the morning watched Su Cha¡¯s show. How could they continue to mock her? How could you say anything about this face? Wow, your ancestors are all fairies! Chapter 794 - Conquer the World with Face

Chapter 794: Conquer the World with Face

¡°Who is this? Is this Su Cha? Son of a b*tch, she¡¯s so beautiful! My god! Her beauty has conquered the world!!¡± ¡°I can tell, I can tell. Almost every reporter was taking pictures of her. It¡¯s really not just the angle. It¡¯s her first time participating in a big show. She¡¯s not famous overseas, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. This time, the haters can¡¯t bring out the script they¡¯ve prepared. From just this photo alone, those whose eyes are closed and who continue to mock would have to be descended from fairies.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just her appearance and aura are simply amazing. She¡¯s so suited to such an asion, the reigning queen!¡± ¡°You guys should really look at the videos posted by Huayu. That walking posture is so beautiful that the whole audience is focused on it.¡± ¡°Close your eyes and brag. What does it mean that all the reporters are paying attention to her? Hehe, do foreign reporters even know who she is? How dare she outshine others? How shameless. There are so many socialites present, but only she can stand out?¡± ... It was early in the morning and there were not many people around. The Inte Water Army had not entered the field yet, so thements were mostly from real users. Seeing this photo, many people expressed that their eyes had been blessed so early in the morning. It was a perfect start to their day. When most people saw the photo, they felt that it was unreal and dream-like. The marketing ount that followed the show quickly posted a full red carpet video. Huayu Entertainment Official: ¡°On the red carpet before Chanel¡¯s big show, Shao Tianwen and Duan Jiashu entered together. The most nobledy, Eunice Kane, appeared on the show. Su Cha in a ssic ck-and-white Chanel dominated the whole venue. She attracted the attention of local and foreign reporters, and after that, she was interviewed by a reporter from the new fashion magazine, Flora¡¯s Secret Weekly. There is also a small Easter egg at the end of the video. [Video]¡± ¡°Su Cha¡¯s appearance was a real draw, the true C-rank queen lived up to her reputation. I could feel the strong auraing from the screen. And her legs, they were very beautiful. Her style and aura were simply superb!!¡± ¡°Some people are really funny. Don¡¯t they know what the significance of this show is? They¡¯ve lost all professionalism. One can cause a sensation in a show, and it¡¯s even the positive kind. If one is praised by local and foreign reporters, one can be invincible during the fashion week, okay? I dare to say that after Su Cha bes a sensation, her fashion resources will definitely be heaven-defying. At the very least, Chanel will definitely work with Su Cha.¡± ¡°Everyone who is still mocking her with their eyes closed in front of the screen, let me tell you a tragic truth. Those foreign countries have really noticed Su Cha. The name ¡®Flora¡¯s Secret Weekly¡¯ is as straightforward as this Chanel show. They focused on this Chinese female star. If you don¡¯t know what Flora¡¯s Secret Weekly is, please go search it up!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. She¡¯s really suited to wearing such a retro style. Oh my god! People usually call themselves a little fairy, but this is the real deal!¡± ¡°No matter how much sensation she¡¯s caused, it could not change the fact that she doesn¡¯t have any status or representative work.¡± ¡°What the hell? The Easter egg is actually a photo of Eunice Kane talking to Su Cha. Eunice even whispered in her ear. What were they talking about?¡± ¡°Thest Easter egg actually makes me see... Li... Lily[1]. Is it a reverse Brokenback Mountain?¡± ¡°Somementers are thinking about something dangerous!!!¡± ¡°Eunice is the little fairy in my heart! Ahhh, she actually bends towards another fairy!! Indeed, fairies should y with fairies!!!¡± With the hotments from several marketing ounts, the post about Su Cha at the Fashion Week quickly became trending. At this time, it was time for her to have dinner with Eunice. [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 795 - Impolite

Chapter 795: Impolite

While everyone was showing interest, Su Cha received a call from Bo Muyi. ¡°I saw your photo. You look really beautiful today.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and maic, but he sounded a little disappointed. Su Cha could tell that he was disappointed and smiled. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°I just... don¡¯t want so many people to see you.¡± Sometimes, the more famous Su Cha became, the more he regretted it. His Cha Cha was always the center of attention. There were also many people who had bad thoughts about her. He felt ufortable thinking about it. He wanted to imprison Su Cha and have her keep staying by his side, but that was unrealistic. His Cha Cha was destined to shine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Think about it. There are so many people who like me, but only you can have me. How fulfilling is that? I feel the same way about you.¡± Bo Muyi narrowed his eyes, thinking that Su Cha might be talking nonsense. However, this twisted logic pleased him. Indeed, so many people liked his Cha Cha, yet only he could have her. ¡°When are youing back?¡± he asked, once againining. He had asked Su Cha this question several times before. ¡°I¡¯lle back after this show is finished. There are still two days. It will be soon.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Through the phone, Su Cha could imagine him frowning. She thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat with someer. The woman¡¯s name is Eunice Kane.¡± ¡°Eunice?¡± He was a little unhappy when he heard that Su Cha was eating with someone else, but he felt that the name was familiar. Su Cha asked, ¡°Her father¡¯s name is Harry Kane. Have you heard of them?¡± Bo Muyi immediately knew who it was. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re having dinner with his daughter?¡± ¡°Yes. She suddenly talked to me at the show today. I don¡¯t think she knows that I¡¯m your girlfriend, though.¡± ¡°But she took the initiative to talk to you?¡± The man was cautious and spected maliciously, ¡°She must be up to no good.¡± Su Cha snorted. ¡°Do you think everyone who wants to know me has ill intentions?¡± Bo Muyi admitted directly, ¡°Yes.¡± He was not embarrassed. Su Cha chuckled helplessly. Hearing herughter, Bo Muyi felt his heart tingle. He said coquettishly, ¡°I really miss you.¡± His words were as direct as ever, not hiding anything. His voice was filled with his longing for her. As Su Cha listened, her heart softened. ¡°I miss you too, but it¡¯s only been a day that we haven¡¯t seen each other. Control yourself. Let¡¯s video call tonight. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll call you back after dinner.¡± Despite his reluctance, Bo Muyi could only say, ¡°Okay.¡± However, he was still worried. After hanging up, he immediately asked Bai Kun to check on the information about Eunice Kane. Meanwhile, Su Cha had arrived at the ce where she had agreed to meet Eunice Kane. It was a high-end restaurant in New York. The environment was elegant, and even many local celebrities still had to make reservations. However, Eunice did it on the spur of the moment. With her status, no matter when she called, she would get a seat. When Su Cha arrived, Eunice was already there. She was led to a secluded ce by a waiter. There were some famous people around. No one paid much attention to the meeting between Eunice and Su Cha. They only nced at them in surprise before looking away. After all, they knew what was appropriate and how rude staring was. Chapter 796 - Internet Celebrity Model

Chapter 796: Inte Celebrity Model

¡°Hello, Su.¡± Seeing that Su Cha had arrived, Eunice ced her hands on the table. There were a few dazzling jewelry chains on her left hand. They were as dazzling as her. ¡°Hello, Eunice.¡± Su Cha sat down, neither humble nor arrogant. Eunice looked at her with bright eyes. Su Cha found it strange, so she chuckled. ¡°Where did you see me before?¡± Her question was natural. Eunice shook her head and smiled sweetly. ¡°Nowhere. I saw you for the first time at the show.¡± Su Cha nced at her and asked her to continue. Eunice said, ¡°I think you are very beautiful. You have overwritten my understanding of Easterners. I¡¯ve never been able to differentiate your faces, but you are the first person I¡¯ve seen who is so beautiful that I can directly distinguish you. I asked someone else, and I heard that you are a celebrity?¡± Su Cha nodded. Although having the status of a celebrity sounded morous, it¡¯s usually not much of a status in the hearts of these wealthy people. As for those with bad reputations, if they could not be world-ss, they would not be looked up to. However, Eunice spoke normally. She didn¡¯t seem to feel that her questions would embarrass anyone. Su Cha did not mind. Eunice eximed, ¡°Are you interested ining to Hollywood?¡± She¡¯d heard that Asian celebrities liked to go to Hollywood, especially in recent years. China had been working closely with the world¡¯s cultural industry, so the Chinese were getting more and more attention. However, Chinese celebrities in Hollywood were still discriminated against. Su Cha shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not yet considered sessful in my own country. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts for now.¡± It was just a casual suggestion from Eunice, but Su Cha did not take it to heart. Even if she came to Hollywood, she would not have any advantage. She might not be able to shock the people of Hollywood and America just because of her appearance. She was not that amazing. ¡°I think you are a very interesting person. I also saw you being interviewed. You are very good. I¡¯ve seen many people, not just Asians, but Westerners too. There¡¯s nothing much to them...¡± She spoke directly, as if she felt that it was not a problem for her to say this to Su Cha. As she spoke, she looked at the menu. When she was almost done, a surprised female voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Wow, Eunice, why are you here?¡± Eunice and Su Cha paused. They looked up and saw a tall, ck-haired foreign woman walking over. Was she pretty? Su Cha was not sure. Westerners had a natural advantage with their deep facial features, so most of the time, they looked prettier than Asians. The woman in front of her was the same, but Su Cha felt that she was not that good-looking. She looked like an ordinary American beauty. At leastpared to Eunice, she was far from exquisite. However, she was dressed appropriately. When Eunice saw her, she frowned slightly. Su Cha curled her lips and suddenly found it interesting. Eunice did not like the person in front of her. Hence, in the face of this person¡¯s shout, Eunice replied indifferently, ¡°Hello, Beth.¡± The woman named Beth walked over. She first saw Eunice and then looked at Su Cha. She asked tentatively, ¡°Hello? My name is Beth.¡± Su Cha was stunned and smiled. ¡°My name is Su.¡± Chapter 797 - Divine Muse

Chapter 797: Divine Muse

Eunice seemed to be a little impatient, and many people around her looked over. She said, ¡°Beth, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Beth shrugged, as if she could not tell that Eunice did not wee her. She just said, ¡°I saw you here, so I came to say hello. Eunice, see you another day. I¡¯m still very busy. I have to attend Chanel¡¯s opening tomorrow. Oh my god, I¡¯m so busy.¡± She seemed to be distressed that she was too busy. Su Cha found it amusing. A model? She could not detect the aura of a model around this Beth. Moreover, she was very open. Could it be that she looked good on the catwalk? After all, Su Cha did not know much about the modeling industry. She did not know who the person in front of her was, but she knew what her profession meant. After Eunice said a few perfunctory words, Beth left with a satisfied expression. There were bodyguards waiting for her outside the door. They seemed to have watched hering over to greet Eunice. After she left, Su Cha asked simply, ¡°Is she a model?¡± Eunice looked at Su Cha in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Then she reacted. ¡°Oh... That¡¯s normal. After all, you don¡¯t even know me.¡± Eunice was not being conceited, but it showed that she was more famous than Su Cha had imagined. Su Cha nodded. Eunice exined to her about Beth simply, ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s especially annoying! She¡¯s not a professional model at all. She only got to where she is by relying on her family¡¯s connections. She¡¯s selling some lousy cosmetics online to cheat fans of their money. Due to her poprity, a bunch of people are supporting her, and those luxury brands are also supporting her. Because her products are lousy, she has to go through all kinds of big closures. These luxury brands are really getting worse each year...¡± At this point, it seemed that she could not take it anymore. Eunice even exhaled cutely and rolled her eyes. At this moment, Su Cha felt that she was different from the socialites in her imagination. Su Cha pushed the snacks on the table. ¡°Eat some snacks, they are sweet.¡± Eunice changed her expression instantly and smiled sweetly at Su Cha. ¡°Thank you.¡± The two of them chatted a lot. There was no other reason for Eunice to meet with Su Cha. She just wanted to get to know her. Because Su Cha¡¯s outfit during the show had amazed her, she felt the urge to meet such a beautiful person. Although it was exaggerated, she was very convincing. Su Cha did not lose her mind under her ttery. After dinner, Eunice had her driver send Su Cha back to her hotel. As soon as Su Cha arrived in her room, she started to remove her makeup. As she sat in front of the mirror, Fu Mo handed her her phone. ¡°There¡¯s big news.¡± Su Cha took it and nced at it. She saw a piece of surprising news. [The chief designer of Heberia called Su Cha a Divine Muse] This news came out of nowhere, and it was shocking. Hiberia was also one of the ssic luxury goods. Moreover, during the time when various influencers and modelspeted to get into the show, Hiberia had been one of the few ssic luxury brands that insisted on only using real models. However,pared to their clothing brand, Hiberia¡¯s skincare line was even bigger. Su Cha remembered that she had a limited edition set that Bo Muyi had bought. Hence, she had heard about this brand. Yesterday, due to the groundbreaking new designs showcased by Hiberia, it became very popr and received unanimous praise from the media. Chapter 798 - Someone Is Acting

Chapter 798: Someone Is Acting

She looked at the source of the news. It was an official report from overseas. The report had just been released, but her countrymen had already caught wind of it. Who was the chief designer of Hiberia? That person was the trump card of the current Hiberia. It was an existence that had made waves across the fashion world. Every year, most of the clothing from Hiberia that was praised by everyone came from this chief designer. It could be said that this person was the soul of Hiberia. Before this report was released, there were discussions online about Su Cha¡¯s performance in the show. Many people were still unwilling to ept that Su Cha had received attention on the Inte. Even if Su Cha was indeed stunning, she still did not have anything under her belt. The news had just been released. Before it exploded, Fu Mo had already seen it. She could not hide her excitement. ¡°Your red carpet look was too good. Even the designers of Hiberia praised you when they saw it. And it was on their official report. Su Cha, you are really going to be world-famous this time.¡± Su Cha appeared calm. ¡°My work has not been released yet, but I¡¯ve already be famous. That¡¯s not exactly a good thing.¡± ¡°Why do you care about this? Isn¡¯t this just what the online haters use to attack you?¡± Fu Mo did not care. ¡°As long as you dress well and gain a foothold in the fashion industry, it¡¯s enough. Those people in the country don¡¯t care what the haters have to say!¡± Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Fu Mo helped her remove her makeup. Knowing that Su Cha liked to read online news, she took a tablet and stuffed it into her hand. As she had expected, the chief designer¡¯s words were the real cause of the explosion. In the past, many famous celebrities in the world, including all kinds of socialites, even those superstars who relied on their beauty to be popr, had never received such praise from the chief designer. Actually, there was once a superstar who did, but that superstar had died during the previous century. It could be said that this praise represented the highest honor in the fashion world. Su Cha had only participated in a show, but she had already caught the eye of the Chief Designer. Weibo: Huayu Entertainment Official: ¡°Hiberia¡¯s chief designer, Augusta Fraser, praised Su Cha as her muse. May I know what Chanel is thinking? Su Cha is wearing Chanel¡¯s Haute Couture.¡± ¡°What a magical event...¡± ¡°When Su Cha¡¯s photo was released, I felt that it was within my expectations. Her group of photos would definitely be noticed by the designers of various fashion brands. The key is whether they are willing to work with her. Seriously, just by watching a show, she conquered the fashion industry, and not just any fashion industry but the international one. I really admire it!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Even the Western media praised her as a rare beauty. They even praised her to this extent. Those female celebrities who used to create trouble should really sit this one out.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a female celebrity conquer the limelight of a big show. I don¡¯t know what to think.¡± ¡°Su Cha is going to soar to the skies. F*ck, such a goodpliment. If it were another female celebrity, they could brag about it for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha, look at other ces. The forum is simply a treasure. Someone actually said that the Chief Designer of Hiberia is old and has gone blind. Hahahahahaha.¡± ... After the Weibo post was uploaded, people quickly moved to the forums and other major publicworks to discuss this matter. For a while, it was in an uproar. In the hospital, a woman almost gritted her teeth when she saw the news online. Chapter 799 - What Can I Do to Kill Her?!

Chapter 799: What Can I Do to Kill Her?!

¡°Did you see it?¡± Jin Jiayu was so angry that she threw her phone at the person on the bed. ¡°She¡¯s so arrogant and proud now!¡± She was so envious that she was about to spit fire. She well knew that the glory she wanted was not something ordinary people could get. If it were her, it would be impossible to get it in this lifetime. However, she could not stop feeling envious and wanted to tear Su Cha into pieces. Since she was beaten up by Su Cha in publicst time and even had her role of the second female lead snatched by her, her status in the industry had fallen. Even if there were people who were angry, many people were more afraid of offending the Imperial Mu Group behind Su Cha. Gradually, Jin Jiayu¡¯s reputation had declined. She even gradually lost good resources. She had been determined to win a spot on such a big show, but now, she could not even go. Producer Yang did not get rid of her, but he had other female celebrities to be with recently and he could not care less about her. On the hospital bed, the woman also saw the news report on the phone and became furious. The top of her head was still covered with gauze, along with her face. At present, only her eyes were intact. At this moment, her eyes were spewing out raging mes. This person was Qin Bei. After she was beaten up by Che Hong, even though Che Hong had been detained and he was sentenced despite his status, she was already ruined!! She had been disfigured by Che Hong, and there was a permanent scar on her right cheek. Even if it was removed by aser, there would be traces, unless she underwent stic surgery. But with stic surgery, she would not look good when she was old. All of this made Qin Bei live in pain every day. While in the hospital, she could only lie on the hospital bed and could not go anywhere. Once she went out, she would face the endless stream of media reporters. Although her reputation had been ruined, the gossip surrounding her could still increase the poprity of the paparazzi media. People were happy to see her current state, and no one would put the me on that woman for her. Looking at the beautiful face on the screen, Qin Bei went crazy with envy. She held her face and screamed, throwing Jin Jiayu¡¯s phone away! ¡°Ahhhh!!! Why isn¡¯t she dead? Why is a bitch like her still alive?!!¡± It started with Li Miyi. After she encountered that little bastard, her life started to go downhill. Everything about her started to change. And all of this was because of Su Cha!! The phone fell to the ground and broke into pieces. The nurse outside heard themotion in the ward but did not enter. This was normal. They felt that this patient should not be resting here and should be sent directly to a mental hospital. She kept going crazy from time to time. Despite seeing that Qin Bei had thrown her phone away, Jin Jiayu did not mind. Anyway, she could easily exchange it for something worth tens of thousands. On the contrary, she was very satisfied with Qin Bei¡¯s condition. She smiled sinisterly. ¡°You saw it too. So can you still bear it?¡± Jin Jiayu was still unwilling to step in, so she came to find Qin Bei. She knew that Qin Bei hated Su Cha as much as she did. The two of them could have still been at the peak of their careers. They could have been happily getting paid tens of millions for a drama, but Su Cha had destroyed all of that. Even theirpanies could abandon them at any time. Jin Jiayu was not as miserable as Qin Bei, but she was not much better. ¡°What should I do?¡± Qin Bei had gonepletely crazy. She grabbed Jin Jiayu¡¯s shoulder and asked sharply, ¡°What can I do to kill her?!¡± Chapter 800 - She’d Have No Regret After She Dies

Chapter 800: She¡¯d Have No Regret After She Dies

Jin Jiayu looked at the pair of vicious and ferocious eyes, as well as at the twisted and crazy expression on her face, and her heart skipped a beat. However, she slowly curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to kill her. It¡¯s even easier to make her suffer.¡± Jin Jiayu pushed Qin Bei away. Qin Bei sat back on the bed. ¡°What should I do?¡± She was like a headless fly now. She only wanted to get back at Su Cha, but with her current appearance, she knew that this was simply a fool¡¯s dream. ¡°How much savings do you have?¡± When Jin Jiayu suddenly asked about this matter, Qin Bei¡¯s forehead twitched and she became a little alert. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Jin Jiayu sneered. ¡°No matter what, you won¡¯t have more money than me. At least I can still force myself into the industry and not worry about my future. What about you?¡± As she spoke, she moved closer to Qin Bei and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I have news. There¡¯s a killer organization that has a sess rate of almost 100%, but themission is very expensive.¡± Her words surprised Qin Bei. Then, hatred shed in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I still have tens of millions. I still have hundreds of millions of real estate.¡± After working for so many years, with her status and her sugar daddy, this amount was not unrealistic. It could have been more. Due to her scandal, she¡¯d been sued and had had to pay hundreds of millions. However, because of Che Hong, Zhang Sen Media had also paid her a sum of money. Jin Jiayu snapped her fingers. ¡°It won¡¯t take much. Ten million is enough.¡± This price was a sky-high price for ordinary people, but for celebrities like them, it waspletely affordable. Qin Bei heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that she would ask for more. Because she had no face to show in China anymore, she nned to emigrate. She had a property overseas, and the remaining money was enough for her to spend for the rest of her life. Jin Jiayu smiled as she looked at her. ¡°I know your situation isplicated. You don¡¯t have to pay all ten million yuan. To be fair, we¡¯ll split it evenly. Let¡¯s do this together. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Qin Bei looked at Jin Jiayu. The vignce in her eyes slowly faded, and she nodded. Although she wanted Su Cha to die, she would not jump into someone else¡¯s trap. Jin Jiayu¡¯s words were enough to make her vignce disappear. She said in a gloomy voice, ¡°You better be careful. You have to get rid of any trace of us.¡± ¡°A professional killer organization demands such a highmission. Of course, this is the most basic service they¡¯d provide.¡± Then, she carefully discussed with Qin Bei in the ward. As Su Cha was overseas now, it was toote for them to ask someone to take action overseas. They nned to wait for Su Cha to return before taking action. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. That woman has never had a bodyguard by her side. Usually, she only has a few assistants. She has some martial arts skills so she doesn¡¯t worry about this. However, she still won¡¯t be able to do anything when facing a professional. Wait for my good news.¡± After discussing this matter with Qin Bei, Jin Jiayu started enacting a series of ns. After Jin Jiayu left, Qin Bei sat on the bed as if she was already imagining Su Cha¡¯s final ending. In the end, she could not help butugh crazily. In her right hand was a phone that was recording. It was her phone. She was not afraid that Jin Jiayu would cheat her. Now that she had nothing, she could give up everything. What was there to be afraid of? As long as Su Cha died, she would be happy. As long as this woman died, she would have no regrets. Chapter 801 - Embarrassment

Chapter 801: Embarrassment

As expected, the matter involving the Chief Designer of Hiberia caused a hugemotion on the Inte. The domestic media was in disbelief. The next day, Su Cha appeared on Chanel¡¯s second show, attracting strong attention again. Although her outfit today was slightly inferior to yesterday¡¯s, ordinary people could not tell that she was inferior. Now that the foreign media had a filter on her, as long as this person was here, she would be deemed a stunning goddess. Eunice did not appear at the show today. Su Cha saw Beth, whom she met yesterday. She was indeed a model. Last night, she roughly learned Beth¡¯s identity. It was indeed simr to what Eunice had said. But today¡¯s show was not as impressive as yesterday¡¯s. This Beth... her steps on the catwalk were really hard to watch. This was Chanel. It was hard for Su Cha to imagine how someone could turn the show¡¯s catwalk into a shopping mall corridor. She saw that many famous fashion personalities were also speechless. It was obvious that they were not very satisfied with this Beth. It was just that the fashion industry was currently dominated by models. Brands needed their influence to create more sales. It was a win-win for both sides, but for ordinary people, this was lowering the brand¡¯s status and influence. The fact was, it was fine if Beth did not perform well on stage, because others would have to work harder to achieve what she could. In almost every show she went on, she got a position that models from back in the day would not even dare to imagine. Even so, she was still a big shotpared to many world-ss supermodels. She walked on the stage happily. Su Cha felt thatpared to yesterday¡¯s show, this Beth had lowered Chanel¡¯s overall standards. After the show, the media from yesterday pestered her again. She simply epted an interview and answered a few questions. Some media outlets even asked her what she thought about the Chief Designer of Hiberia saying that she was a Divine Muse. Su Cha replied that she was honored and did not say anything else. So what if that person said that? She did not contact Su Cha in person, so Su Cha would not overthink. Besides, she did not need any proof. It was normal to say that she was honored. Three days. Three big shows. Su Cha was invited by Chanel and stood out perfectly. The episode of her interview was also released in the country. Everyone praised her English fluency. The people in the country always had a tender affection for people who had good English. Hence, Su Cha gained a lot of fans after this interview. After the chief designer of Hiberia said that Su Cha was a Divine Muse, she did not have any other reaction. Everyone thought that she was just being polite. Now that the show had ended and Su Cha¡¯s interview came out, everyone found something ironic. ¡°It¡¯s quite embarrassing to participate in a show where you don¡¯t know anything. You can¡¯t even differentiate the basic colors and styles...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking understand. Isn¡¯t this answer appropriate? This is her first time on a big show. Her English is fluent, and she is facing an interview with a reporter in a natural manner. She admitted that she was not professional and did not give anyments, but she likes her personal style very much. This is already a ssic answer. What else do you want?¡± ¡°If you say that Su Cha doesn¡¯t understand, how much do you think these little fairies know? Are they all super-wealthy women who cane up with all kinds of luxury brands every season? Even if other celebrities know so much, they have never been appreciated by the Chief Designer of Hiberia.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand. Hehe, if others say something, the fans get quite excited.¡± Chapter 802 - Past

Chapter 802: Past

Theseizens could always find ways to mock her. Su Cha¡¯s unexpected gain was Eunice, but it was useless. It was equivalent to making a friend. However, Tan Jinsui admired Su Cha. On the third day, Su Cha finally met another artist under Tan Jinsui, the legendary superstar Zou Manni. As she was a well-known celebrity in China, Zou Manni¡¯s fame was as one would expect. Su Cha must have seen her before, but it was her first time seeing her in person. Her aura was extraordinary. It could be seen that she was gradually aging, but she maintained herself well. It was not obvious, but it could be felt through her temperament that had been umted over time. She was also an unparalleled beauty. She was able to be popr in China because of her affinity with the people. Her nationalism was almost unrivaled. It was her first time seeing Su Cha, and she was also very surprised. ¡°That photo of yours is amazing. As expected, Brother Tan¡¯s taste is extraordinary. He said that you¡¯d suit that dress, and you did indeed.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Sister Manni is too kind.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s apliment or not, it¡¯s obvious from the foreign media¡¯sments.¡± Zou Manni¡¯s smile was as warm as the spring breeze. She had always been amiable. In the past, she had added points to her character. Now that she had fallen silent, her gentleness became increasingly obvious. Tan Jinsui wanted Zou Manni to stay for a day, but she had something to do. After participating in the show, she left. Tan Jinsui did not leave. After she left, Su Cha asked Tan Jinsui, ¡°Is Sister Manni not nning toe back?¡± Tan Jinsui smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s tired too. She¡¯s lucky to have reached the peak at such a young age. Other celebrities would not be willing to be as carefree as her. If it weren¡¯t for Manni¡¯s unintentionaleback, I wouldn¡¯t have thought ofing back to take care of you.¡± He looked at Su Cha¡¯s calm eyes and recalled the photo of her sweeping across the media outlets in the past two days. ¡°I¡¯m really not wrong about you. You are just like your father, outstanding and perfect.¡± Su Cha deliberately teased him, ¡°Uncle Tan, why do you keep saying that I look like my father? My father did not participate in the entertainment industry.¡± Tan Jinsui coughed. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Your father...¡± Su Cha was originally just joking, but when they thought of the past, their smiles faded. After all, it used to be a sensitive topic that people did not want to talk about or probe about. After ending the conversation, Tan Jinsui asked Fu Mo to book a flight back to the country and boarded a flight back. *** When Su Cha returned home, Zuo Zhici saw Su Cha¡¯s report at the Fashion Week. Ruan Yin was peeling an apple next to her. Zuo Zhici watched the video of Su Cha¡¯s interview and handed it to Ruan Yin in surprise. ¡°Mom, look, Sister¡¯s English is so fluent. She even amazed everyone at the show this time. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t go because I had something on. It would have been great if I could watch it live.¡± Ruan Yin looked at that magnificent figure in the video and was a little dazed. Su Cha looked like her. It was because of her beauty that she got involved with Zuo Shaoxin. However, Ruan Yin felt that such an extraordinary aura did note from her or Zuo Shaoxin. Their daughter, in actual fact, had left them. She did not need their family background to have status. She was perfectly able to be the center of attention by herself. The corners of her eyes grew moist as if she was recalling something. Chapter 803 - When Will Our Sister Come Back?

Chapter 803: When Will Our Sister Come Back?

It was just a video. Zuo Zhici did not expect Ruan Yin to cry because of it. She was a little flustered. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I just showed you my sister¡¯s video. Why are you crying?¡± She was actually a little afraid of her mother crying. She always felt inexplicably worried. Ruan Yin shook her head and wiped the corners of her eyes with a tissue. ¡°I¡¯m just happy. I¡¯m very happy that your sister has be so outstanding.¡± Zuo Zhici looked at her carefully. ¡°Then, Mom, why didn¡¯t Dad mention letting Sistere back? Didn¡¯t you want Sister toe back?¡± Ruan Yin was stunned. Her eyes flickered. She could not go into the details, but she said, ¡°Even if we are willing, didn¡¯t your sister say that she did not want toe back? How can we force her now? You know that your sister¡¯s boyfriend is not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°But you are her biological parents!¡± Zuo Zhici stood up and knelt on the sofa with one leg. She looked at Ruan Yin. ¡°Even though you are her biological parents, why are you so afraid that she won¡¯te back?¡± Ruan Yin looked like she was in a difficult position and could not say anything. Seeing Ruan Yin like this, Zuo Zhici had her suspicions deepened. ¡°Could it be that you did something so you now don¡¯t dare to look for Sister?¡± Ruan Yin was shocked. ¡°Why do you think so? When did we do anything?¡± However, the faster she denied it, the more Zuo Zhici felt that something was wrong. She had heard recently that Zong Yanxiu was now somehow her sister¡¯s father. Her sister had also run to the Zong family. Old Master Zong Bingyi of the Zong family did not hide the fact that Su Cha was his granddaughter when he had dealings outside, but his sister was clearly born from their parents. When did she be involved with the Zong family? It was really because of Zong Yanxiu. Although the Zong family had note to look for trouble yet, Ruan Yin could not forget what had happened back then. She wanted to pretend that nothing had happened. But how could that end up being the truth? Back then, she was powerless to stop anything, but it was all her fault. She was actually d that Zong Yanxiu did note back to look for her. Seeing that Zuo Zhici was closing in more and more, Ruan Yin had her face turn pale. Just as she was about to speak, a tall and slender figure walked in. ¡°Zhici, what are you bothering your mother about again?¡± Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s voice. Seeing that Zuo Shaoxin was back, Zuo Zhici stuck out her tongue. ¡°Dad, you came back early today.¡± Zuo Shaoxin nodded. ¡°If you have nothing to do, go out and wander around. Don¡¯t always bother your mother at home.¡± What he meant was that he wanted Zuo Zhici to go out and y. He would let her do anything she wanted, be it shopping or going overseas. The Zuo family would never treat them unfairly. Zuo Zhici nced at Ruan Yin secretly. Ruan Yin smiled and stood up. Zuo Shaoxin walked over and hugged Ruan Yin. He was not shy in front of Zuo Zhici and kissed Ruan Yin¡¯s forehead. After so many years, Zuo Zhici was used to it. Other people always said that her parents were exceptionally loving, and she felt that it was true. She just could not figure it out. When he noticed Ruan Yin¡¯s strange expression, Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Did Zhici tease you?¡± Ruan Yin quickly shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She smiled and was about to find an excuse when Zuo Zhici could not help but ask Zuo Shaoxin, ¡°Dad, when will our sistere back?¡± In an instant, the air seemed to have changed and everything froze. Chapter 804 - Rescue

Chapter 804: Rescue

Zuo Zhici regretted it, but she still wanted to know the answer. Zuo Shaoxin looked at her and sneered. ¡°Zhici, have you forgotten? It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want your sister toe back, but she doesn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°But Sister said those words in a fit of anger. If you went to persuade her personally, how could she note back? Sister is quite a nice person. Thest time, on the yacht, it was Sister who saved me. If not for her, something would have happened to me long ago.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about what happenedst time.¡± Zuo Shaoxin interrupted her impatiently. ¡°You just have to remember one thing. The Zuo family wees her back, but we don¡¯t necessarily need her toe back. It¡¯s her own business that she doesn¡¯t choose the Zuo family.¡± After saying this, Zuo Shaoxin hugged Ruan Yin¡¯s waist, whose expression was a little ugly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother your mother because of this from now on.¡± As he spoke, he took Ruan Yin away. He emphasized thest few words, leaving Zuo Zhici dumbfounded. Why did they quarrel every time because of her sister? Also, what did he mean when he said that his sister would not choose the Zuo family? If her sister did not choose the Zuo family, who else could she choose? Could it be because her sister lived in Lookout Pavilion? Having a boyfriend and returning to one¡¯s family was not mutually exclusive... Zuo Zhici frowned, bit her lips, and ran out. *** The first thing Su Cha did after returning to the country was to deal with Le Anqi. Le Anqi was in ss. She sent a message to Le Anqi and asked her to meet her in the afternoon. Le Anqi did not reply. Before Su Cha returned to Lookout Pavilion, she received a call from Zong Yanxiu. His voice was strange. ¡°Cha Cha, are you back in the country? Can youe to see me when you have time?¡± Su Cha heard his voice and felt that something was wrong. She quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zong Yanxiu could not help but have a headache. ¡°Your... sister is here.¡± Su Cha squinted. Sister? Wasn¡¯t that Zuo Zhici? Why did she go to the Zong family! At the thought of this, Su Cha quickly asked the driver to turn around and sent Bo Muyi a message saying that she was going to the Zong family residence. He was working in the morning, so he did not have to return to Lookout Pavilion. To be honest, Su Cha was a little troubled. She did not want the Zuo family to have any connection with the Zong family, especially when she had not yet thought of how to deal with Zuo Shaoxin. The Zuo family was also a family from the Martial Alliance. It was unrealistic to directly attack them. She also had the identity of the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, but now that Zuo Zhici hade to the Zong family, her ns could easily be disrupted. After hanging up, Zong Yanxiu looked at Zuo Zhici, who was sitting there crying non-stop. He touched his forehead, which was aching. ¡°Dad, why did you tell her about what happened back then?¡± Zong Bingyi red at him. ¡°What do you mean I told her? She came to the Zong residence like a little lunatic to interrogate me. She spoke as if it¡¯s us who didn¡¯t want her sister to return to the Zuo family. She even thought that we were the ones who had taken her sister. I felt ufortable hearing that. Of course I told her the truth. How could I not tell people about the harm Zuo Shaoxin had done?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zuo Zhici cried even louder! Zong Yanxiu¡¯s headache intensified and he sighed helplessly. How could this suddenly happen? He did not know how to treat Ruan Yin¡¯s second child, so he could only call Su Cha back to save the day. Chapter 805 - Say What You Want to Say

Chapter 805: Say What You Want to Say

When Su Cha arrived, she saw Zuo Zhici sitting in the Zong family¡¯s main hall, sobbing. Beside her was Zong Yanxiu, who looked helpless. Only the two of them. Zong Yanxiu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Su Cha. When Su Cha saw Zuo Zhici crying, she frowned and said coldly, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Hearing Su Cha¡¯s voice, Zuo Zhici was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked up with teary eyes. ¡°Woo... sob sob sob sob... Sister... tell me... Grandpa Zong is lying, right...? Father could not have done that back then. It¡¯s impossible...¡± Zuo Zhici was shocked. After she ran out of the Zuo family, she could not figure anything out, so she thought of the Zong family. Her original intention was to ask the Zong family how they were rted to her sister. She only knew that the Zong family did not have a good rtionship with them, so she usually had no interactions with them. No one stopped her this time. When she came over, she bumped into Grandpa Zong alone. She asked him some questions. Grandpa Zong seemed to be angry and quickly told Zuo Zhici what had happened back then. Zuo Zhici could not believe that her god-like father would do such a thing. She did not believe it at first, but when she saw Zong Yanxiu in the wheelchair, she recalled the rumors that he had been unconscious for more than ten years. She also recalled that her sister would rather die than return to the Zuo family. She broke down abruptly and started crying in the Zong family residence. Hearing Zong Yanxiu¡¯s exnation of what had happened, Su Cha felt her breath stuck in her chest. She could neither confirm it nor deny it. Seeing Zuo Zhici looking at her with tears in her eyes, she took a deep breath and said directly, ¡°Yes, what Grandpa said is true. I saw it with my own eyes back then. Haven¡¯t you always wondered why I wouldn¡¯t return to the Zuo family? This is the reason!¡± Zuo Zhici was stunned. Zong Yanxiu shook his head. He could not bear to see her like this. He waved at Su Cha, who walked over and pushed him out of the hall. After a while, Zuo Zhici¡¯s cries sounded. Pushing him towards the door, Su Cha asked, ¡°Father, should I ask her to go back?¡± Zong Yanxiu shook his head and sighed. ¡°Forget it.¡± He turned the chair around and picked up the walking stick on the wheelchair. He supported himself and stood up. Su Cha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Father, you can walk now?¡± Zong Yanxiu leaned on his walking stick, but after taking a few steps with difficulty, Su Cha went forward to support him. He was not upset about it and just smiled. ¡°I will recover even more after a while.¡± He sounded relieved. After all, he had been unconscious for more than a decade. It was already a miracle that he could still recover. What was there to be dissatisfied about? He was even d. Hearing the cries in the room, he thought for a while and raised his hand to hold Su Cha¡¯s palm. Zong Yanxiu sighed in relief. ¡°Muyi has taken care of you well. I¡¯m relieved.¡± Su Cha held his palm and said, ¡°Father, just say it. I¡¯m listening.¡± It must have something to do with Zuo Zhici. Zong Yanxiu looked at her as if he had made up his mind. He said directly, ¡°Xiao Cha, I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. You might not be willing, but I still want you to promise me that our rtionship with Zuo Shaoxin will end like this.¡± Chapter 806 - I Promise You

Chapter 806: I Promise You

Su Cha was stunned. Her pupils constricted and her eyshes seemed to be trembling. ¡°End? Why?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no need.¡± He grabbed Su Cha¡¯s hand tightly. His dazzling eyes were not as bright as before, but they were still filled with determination. ¡°You just have to listen to me carefully. This is what I thought from the moment I woke up. You are alive, and I am also alive. We are both living well by each other¡¯s side. I am also learning to take over your grandfather¡¯s career. I have no other requests. Even if you think that your father is being too saintly and too kind, it¡¯s fine. Su Cha, you just have to remember that I see you as my biological daughter. I don¡¯t regret loving Ruan Yin, just like how I don¡¯t regret taking you away from her those few months.¡± He spoke firmly. From the corner of Su Cha¡¯s eyes, she saw a white figure. Her lips trembled. Just as she was about to speak, Zong Yanxiu continued, ¡°I know you hate Zuo Shaoxin because of me. You don¡¯t have to care about him, but Ruan Yin is still your biological mother. It was not her intention to abandon you back then, but she was too helpless. If you deal with Zuo Shaoxin for my sake, when the timees, it¡¯s not only the Zuo family who would be hurt. Also, you are the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. You have other responsibilities.¡± ¡°Just treat me as a selfish father. I don¡¯t want to see Ruan Yin fall into a painful abyss with you because of this matter. I loved her, and I loved her sincerely. I gave up everything I could for her. I don¡¯t regret it. Even if something like this happened to me, I still won¡¯t regret it in this state. I just want everything to end here. From now on, we will go our separate ways. You are the daughter of Zong Yanxiu. Your surname is not Zuo. And although your surname is Su, you will always be a part of the Zong family and the Bo family. Just treat it as if those people no longer exist.¡± His voice was trembling, as if he was afraid of and felt guilty facing Su Cha. ¡°Xiao Cha, you should not be the one to bear the hatred. I don¡¯t want you to do these things because of me. You should not bear my cowardice. You are the most innocent in this matter.¡± Su Cha lowered her eyes. At that moment, her eyes were red. She held Zong Yanxiu¡¯s hand and trembled slightly. ¡°I just feel that you¡¯ve been treated unfairly. I can¡¯t take this lying down on your behalf.¡± ¡°Silly child, how is it unfair?¡± He touched Su Cha¡¯s head and smiled gently. ¡°At least I¡¯m not really miserable. The unfairness dealt to me has beenpensated. At least you are my daughter.¡± At that moment, his eyes, which had been silent for so many years, finally reflected apletely brilliant light. He repeated solemnly, ¡°You will always be my one and only daughter.¡± As if there was a breeze, this sound drifted slowly and gradually entered Su Cha¡¯s ears. She looked up. There were two lines of tears on her cheeks, but they could not hide the dazzling light. Su Cha and Zong Yanxiu turned to see Zuo Zhici standing there, covering her mouth and not crying out loud. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Su Cha. Su Cha¡¯s voice trembled. At that moment, she heard a hint of pain in her voice, but she still agreed. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Zuo Zhici could not help but cry. Chapter 807 - How Did She Turn Out Like This?

Chapter 807: How Did She Turn Out Like This?

During lunch, Su Cha and Zong Yanxiu returned to normal. Zuo Zhici, who had been crying for a while, stopped. After recovering, Su Cha thought about how to deal with Zuo Zhici¡¯s matter. However, she did not do anything after that. Zong Yanxiu also seemed embarrassed to chase her away and didn¡¯t say anything. As she had cried too much, Zuo Zhici¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She still felt a little pain, and her willpower was low. She did not say anything or leave. The servant started to serve the dishes and naturally prepared a portion for Zuo Zhici. Zuo Zhici was still trembling from crying for so long. Seeing her reach for the bowl, Zong Bingyi red at her. ¡°How can you still eat after knowing what you know now?¡± Zuo Zhici pouted and pushed the bowl back. Zong Yanxiu could not take it anymore. He gestured for the servant to help Zuo Zhici. ¡°She cried for so long. It¡¯s harmful to her body. Of course she has to eat.¡± Then he looked at Zuo Zhici gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just eat it.¡± Su Cha sighed. Zong Bingyi snorted and rolled his eyes at Su Cha. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± What did this have to do with her? Zuo Zhici was shy. After Zong Bingyi said that, she did not dare to eat anymore. Su Cha ignored her. After eating, she had to return to the Lookout Pavilion. Zuo Zhici walked with her. When she got into the car, Zuo Zhici suddenly asked her in a panic, ¡°Sister, even if you don¡¯t n to acknowledge my parents, can my brother and I still y with you in the future?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t look for me if you have nothing important to do.¡± Zuo Zhici pouted, feeling wronged. Su Cha ignored her. After returning to the Lookout Pavilion, Su Cha spent the whole afternoon working on embroidery. She still remembered this matter. Su Cha and Le Anqi had also made an appointment. When it was about time, she packed up and went out. She had mentioned a location, but Le Anqi had given another location. *** Le Anqi was a little absent-minded today. Actually, she did not really want to see Su Cha ofte. It was not that she did not want to see her, but... she did not want Su Cha to see her like this. Amid the loud noise, Le Anqi was in a trance. She did not know how she became like this. She¡¯d taken drugs. She had never thought that such a scary thing would happen to her. At that time, she was just a small influencer and had no worries. She did not need anyone to worry about her. She had financial freedom and she lived a carefree life. But aftering to the Imperial Capital, everything seemed to have changed. She was alone in the Imperial Capital. asionally, she would contact Su Cha, but Su Cha was a celebrity after all. She was too busy and had to do many things. In contrast, Le Anqi was much more free and idle. Other than doing live broadcasts, she did not do anything else. Until she met her current boyfriend, Di Li. It was Di Li who¡¯d chased her. Di Li was really nice at first. The people who came to the Imperial Capital were about the same. Di Li was not the best student, but he was much better than ordinary people. He was also very good to her. When he first wooed her, he was the first to initiate everything. Le Anqi was alone, and after a long time, she fell into it. She came to like Di Li, and she even thought she loved him. Of course, she did not know if it was really love. She only knew that she liked Di Li so much. Chapter 808 - Dirty

Chapter 808: Dirty

After that, she got to know his friends. Le Anqi could not remember when she started to be addicted to drugs. She only remembered Di Li¡¯s tempting words. She fell into his sweet web and could not escape. It was toote for her to escape. She then found out that Di Li also took drugs, and many friends around him liked it. She used all her money to buy drugs, including Di Li¡¯s. In fact, she had lied to Su Cha. She had already taken out the money she earned from doing live broadcasts. After taking drugs, people started to lose their minds. She was afraid that fans would notice something. She had not done live broadcasts for a long time, so she naturally did not have a source of ie. Deep down, she was someone who did not want others to see her at her lowest. Le Anqi knew what she was like. She also did not want her parents to know. She also realized that Di Li did not really like her. He had many ambiguous partners, including the women he was ying with. They did not follow the proper rules. Their families were not very rich. After entering the performing arts school, they relied on packaging themselves to find rich people. Step by step, they wrapped themselves up as rich and beautiful. In fact, they would smoke, drink, and take drugs. Le Anqi did not doubt that if she did not have savings from the live broadcast, Di Li would have encouraged her to do such a thing. But she could not allow that to happen. When she woke up today and saw Su Cha¡¯s message, she had an ominous feeling. She knew that Su Cha did not want her to pay back the money. She knew that Su Cha must have found out something. Su Cha was such a smart girl. How could she not tell? Hence, she gave up on herself and let Su Cha know what she was doing. She wanted Su Cha to see her clearly and distance herself from her. It was better than people finding out in the future that she was still in contact with Su Cha. Some paparazzi could find out about her current situation and use it to hurt Su Cha. Di Li and the others knew that Le Anqi knew Su Cha. After all, she had participated in the same show as Su Cha. They had also asked about Le Anqi¡¯s rtionship with her. Le Anqi protected her, and she never mentioned that she was still in contact with Su Cha. She only said that she had fallen out with Su Cha and that she had not contacted her for a long time. From then on, Le Anqi felt that Di Li had started to treat her coldly. Actually, she wanted to leave as soon as possible, but it was toote. ¡°Anqi! Sing a song!¡± The loud music suddenly quieted down. Someone stuffed a microphone into Le Anqi¡¯s hand and asked her to sing. Le Anqi looked up. Her eyes were not as bright as those of the young girl she was in the past. They looked a little dim. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like singing.¡± She hated such an asion. In fact, these people had always regarded her as a fool. She knew everything, but it was toote. She saw it toote. ¡°Didn¡¯t you participate in a singing program before? Why do you say that you don¡¯t know how to sing?¡± The woman who spoke was smiling and seemed to be up to no good. She put one hand on Le Anqi¡¯s shoulder. The man who had been taking drugs for a long time had a handsome face. But now he looked a little wretched. As he smoked, a puff of smokended on Le Anqi¡¯s face. Le Anqi coughed and pushed Di Li impatiently. The surrounding peopleughed. Le Anqi choked on her tears. The moment she felt her phone vibrate, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Chapter 809 - I Am Uncomfortable Tonight

Chapter 809: I Am Ufortable Tonight

¡°Anqi.¡± When Su Cha walked to the entrance of the nightclub, she could not believe that the girl in front of her was really Le Anqi. She had not changed at all, but everything seemed to be different. She was thinner than before. Her arms were thinner than Su Cha¡¯s, and her cheeks were thinner to the point that her chin looked sharp. Her eyes were wide open, and her face was covered with gorgeous heavy makeup. When she saw Su Cha, Le Anqi almost subconsciously wanted to dodge. There were many peopleing and going in the surrounding nightclub. Le Anqi did not dare to say much to her. She took her hand and walked to a corner. The girl in front of her was wearing sunsses. She was tall and wearing a Haute Couture suit. She was so beautiful that Le Anqi could not look at her directly. She was never jealous of Su Cha. She was just envious of Su Cha¡¯s strength and beauty. Now, she felt that she had let down this beauty. Such a person should not make friends with her. ¡°Why are you so thin?¡± Su Cha reached out and touched Le Anqi¡¯s arm. The more she looked at her, the angrier she became. She wanted to kill her boyfriend, but she held it in. ¡°What have you been doing recently?¡± She was giving Le Anqi a chance to see if she would tell her honestly. Le Anqi shook her head. When she looked up again, her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Su Cha, let¡¯s not meet anymore. It will affect you negatively.¡± Su Cha narrowed her eyes. ¡°We are friends. Why would us meeting affect me negatively? If I¡¯m not afraid, why should you be afraid?¡± Le Anqi¡¯s lips started to tremble and she started to choke. ¡°I... I¡¯m taking drugs!¡± Su Cha was stunned. She was wearing sunsses, and Le Anqi could not see her expression clearly. She was a little scared. She was afraid that Su Cha was looking at her with disgust under her sunsses. ¡°I know.¡± Le Anqi looked at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°But I found out toote.¡± Su Cha pursed her lips. She knew that this had nothing to do with her. Everyone had their own social circle, and she could not pay attention to Le Anqi¡¯s every movement. She just did not expect Le Anqi to take the wrong path. She never thought that this would happen to Le Anqi. However, it was toote for her to save Le Anqi. Many injuries would get better after some suffering. Le Anqi was shocked. ¡°How... How did you know?¡± She started to panic and her eyes flickered. ¡°Was it when you lent me money?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about this. I came to you today to ask you about these things. Anqi, I know you are not stupid. You are already in this state. Do you still feel the need to be with your boyfriend?¡± Le Anqi¡¯s tears fell. ¡°I know, but... it¡¯s really toote... Su Cha, don¡¯te to see me again...¡± After saying this, she ran away. Su Cha looked at her back and her eyes darkened. She did not chase after her. She looked at the nightclub and went to find an entrance. Le Anqi went back and met Di Li, who was looking for her. Di Li grabbed Le Anqi and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± His tone was a little fierce. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the toilet? Why did you take so long?¡± Le Anqi was already in a bad mood after she saw Su Cha just now. Now that Di Li was being so fierce, she pushed him away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m not feeling well tonight. I¡¯m going back.¡± Chapter 810 - Regret

Chapter 810: Regret

Di Li suddenly pulled her back. Seeing that she did not seem to be joking and that she seemed to have cried, he softened his voice. ¡°You can¡¯t be angry, right? We were only joking just now. If you don¡¯t want to sing, just don¡¯t sing. But tonight is a special day. We have an appointment with Brother Long and Brother Fa in the western suburbs. These are two important figures in the entertainment industry. If we meet them tonight, we will have a chance to watch the movie they invested in.¡± Le Anqi suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Just go and see them. Why bring me along? I¡¯m not interested!¡± She had participated in festivals before and had some resources. She did not need to worry about this for the time being. She had not thought about it. She was not stupid. How could she not understand what Di Li meant? She was not so stupid as to be led so astray. Because she had be friends with Su Cha, she always kept in mind that she must not do anything to defame her. It was an ident that she got involved with drugs. She could not do anything about it, but she was afraid that something more would happen. If something happened, the reporters would definitely make things difficult for Su Cha. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. Don¡¯t you want to enter the entertainment industry? If you don¡¯t want to enter the entertainment industry, why did you take the Imperial Arts examination? Why did you enter the broadcasting department?¡± Di Li pulled her hard, and Le Anqi struggled. In the end, Di Li, who had more strength, dragged her in. Of course, the people in the nightclub were not surprised. No one wanted to stop them. A few seconds after the two of them left, a tall figure suddenly appeared and walked towards the ce they just went. As it was too sudden, no one stopped her. However, some people felt that the figure just now seemed a little familiar. *** Le Anqi, who was dragged back into the private room, saw a few strangers in the room. They all looked like they were up to no good. Some of them were ying with a sieve, but she was not unfamiliar with them. They looked like rich second-generation heirs. The other two were bald. They were wearing suits, but each of them was drinking a bottle of beer. She felt that the suits were just for show. Di Li brought Le Anqi in and attracted the attention of the people in the private room. Di Li grinned and introduced Le Anqi to the brothers, ¡°Brother Long, Brother Fa, this is Le Anqi, my girlfriend.¡± Their eyes lit up when they saw Le Anqi. Di Li held Le Anqi tightly and said, ¡°This is Brother Long and Brother Fa. Greet them.¡± Le Anqi was in pain from his stranglehold and felt a little guilty as she looked at the scene in front of her. This was the first time Di Li had brought her to meet someone she did not want to see. She had no choice but to call out, ¡°Brother Long, Brother Fa.¡± Someoneughed. ¡°The kid is inexperienced. Brother Long, please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± One of them patted the leather sofa beside him and grinned. ¡°Come, sit here.¡± Le Anqi did not want to sit over there, but Di Li had already pushed her. He sat down next to Le Anqi and forced her to sit over there. For a moment, she could smell the big baldie beside her. He had a nauseating fox smell. She almost wanted to vomit. ¡°Brother Long, it¡¯s our first time meeting. Let my girlfriend toast you.¡± Di Li poured the wine and encouraged Le Anqi to drink. Le Anqi had no choice. She knew that if she resisted, she would die faster. She started to regret it. Chapter 811 - Why Do You Care Who I Am?

Chapter 811: Why Do You Care Who I Am?

While cursing Di Li in her heart, she was forced to drink the wine. It was not the first time she had drunk. She had not drunk much after entering the private room tonight, but after two sses of wine, she felt a little dizzy. She immediately realized that something was wrong and stood up. ¡°I feel terrible. I need to go to the washroom.¡± Di Li, who was next to her, pulled her violently. ¡°What washroom? Didn¡¯t you go there just now?¡± Le Anqi pushed him and felt that her body was soft and weak, though she seemed to be mentally awake. ¡°Can¡¯t I have a stomachache?¡± She wanted to go again, but Di Li held her back. He smiled wretchedly at the Long brothers. ¡°Good sirs, don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll go easier if she¡¯s conscious?¡± Brother Long and Brother Fa looked at each other and smiled. They seemed to be very satisfied with Di Li¡¯s tact. Le Anqi looked at Di Li. ¡°What do you mean? Di Li, you bastard...¡± As she had no strength, she did not even have the strength to curse. Di Li smiled ambiguously. ¡°Anqi, apany these elder brothers tonight. There¡¯s hope for our uing drama! Do you still want to be a big star in the future?¡± The people around them watched coldly. The women who had undergone stic surgeryughed happily. They had disliked Le Anqi for a long time. She relied on her status as a small influencer to lord it over others. She was usually financially free, but she was very obedient. They could not bear to see such a person. In their hearts, they had fallen. Therefore, the world should be as dark as theirs. Hence, they were very satisfied to see Le Anqi being destroyed by Di Li step by step. There was only onest step left! It seemed that there would be another ¡°innocent college student¡± in the industry. Brother Long¡¯s rough palm had already grabbed Le Anqi¡¯s palm. Someone had set up a camera beside her, and a group of rich second-generation heirs who were ying with sieves was not surprised. Some people even casually pulled a random girl and started to do whatever they wanted with her. At this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly opened. In order to make it easier to talk, the music had been switched off, and the sound of the door opening was very obvious. They were stunned for a moment. The man called Brother Long looked a little impatient and wanted to say that he had told people not toe in. However, he realized that the person who came in was a woman wearing a windbreaker and sunsses. Her real face could not be seen, but she looked valiant and elegant. Brother Long¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Anqi, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± A cold female voice addressed Le Anqi. Le Anqi knew that it was Su Cha. She was a little stunned and subconsciously wanted to walk towards her. Di Li pressed her down. Brother Long knew that this woman was here to mess things up. He was furious. ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you to enter this room?!¡± As he spoke, Su Cha suddenly walked over, picked up a bottle of unopened beer on the table, and threw it at Di Li. With a precise strike, there was a ¡°bang.¡± The fragments scattered. Di Li screamed as beer filled his eyes. Blood quickly seeped out of his forehead as he fell onto the sofa. The crowd did not expect this woman to hit someone as soon as she entered. They stood up and prepared to attack Su Cha. The other girls screamed and hid further into the private room. When they ran over, Su Cha threw the next bottle at Brother Long. ¡°You dog, why do you care who I am?¡± Chapter 812 - Do You Want Him to Live?

Chapter 812: Do You Want Him to Live?

Screams rose and fell. A few rich second-generation heirs and the other men in the private room rushed over to subdue Su Cha. However, what transpired was as unrealistic as a scene in a martial arts drama. The girl¡¯s figure moved through the crowd like lightning. With absolute dominance, she could kick people several meters away. In less than ten seconds, all the men in the private room had copsed. A group of women huddled together and shivered, looking at Su Cha with fear. Le Anqi was exhausted, but she still praised, ¡°You are so dashing.¡± She was as dashing as when they were still in high school. Su Cha walked over and pinched Le Anqi¡¯s face. She pouted and said unhappily, ¡°If I¡¯d left today, could you have gotten away?¡± Le Anqi had already given up. She also drank two bottles of wine. The effects of the wine and the drug made herugh foolishly. Then tears fell. Su Cha watched and poured a cup of water for Le Anqi. At the same time, she threw another bottle at a man who was trying to sneak up on her. When a girl heard her voice and saw her attitude towards Le Anqi, she recognized her and stammered, ¡°You... You are Su Cha...¡± Shouldn¡¯t she be participating in a show overseas?! Even if it was over, how was she back so soon? Everyone was shocked. They did not expect this person to be Su Cha. Su Cha looked over. Even through the sunsses, the women could feel the cold aura emitting from her body. At first, Di Li had been hit by a bottle by Su Cha. After he fell down, he kept screaming and groaning. His head hurt badly. Now, he had probably recovered. He got up and looked at Su Cha with blood all over his face. ¡°You... What are you doing...¡± He looked around and found that those people, including the rich second-generation heirs, were lying on the ground. His heart skipped a beat. When Su Cha saw him, she could not help but want to kill him. She looked at Le Anqi, who had recovered a lot, and said coldly, ¡°Tell me how you want to deal with this dog. Don¡¯t tell me that you still like him!¡± ¡°I can clean up everything I do today. To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to keep this person alive. It depends on whether you want him to live or not. I don¡¯t want you to me me when I make a move.¡± Her words were too scary. Di Li shivered and looked at Le Anqi. He was about to cry. ¡°Anqi, Anqi, she¡¯s joking, right?¡± Le Anqi looked at him with hatred and despair in her eyes. If she had not liked Di Li back then, she would not have fallen so low. She still liked him now, but she could not hide the hatred, especially when she knew that Di Li even wanted to sell her to men for resources. When Su Cha saw this, she felt even more regretful than when she almost got into trouble. She curled up and covered herself with her hands, her tears flowing uncontrobly. The people around them shivered as they watched. Su Cha was a famous female celebrity. Why was she speaking like a gangster...? Killing people was too scary! A few girls could not help but cry softly. Su Cha was very impatient. She really wanted to attack, but suddenly, she heard movement outside the private room. Chapter 813 - Alliance Master, Are You Shi Lezhi?

Chapter 813: Alliance Master, Are You Shi Lezhi?

The door opened and a waiter came in. The moment the waiter opened the door, he saw the mess in the room. Men were lying on the ground, and Su Cha was standing in the middle of the room with a murderous look on her face. He closed the door quietly and left. Sorry to bother you. After being discovered, Su Cha knew that someone woulde to the nightclub soon. She pulled Le Anqi and said, ¡°Come back with me for now. Let¡¯s take our time to sort this out.¡± Le Anqi could not help but whimper, ¡°I¡¯m hopeless.¡± ¡°If I thought you were hopeless, I wouldn¡¯t havee to save you.¡± She pulled Le Anqi up. The other girl did not have much strength to begin with, so Su Cha almost had to carry her as they went out. She could not bring people back to the Lookout Pavilion, so she called Fu Mo. She remembered that thepany had arranged a staff dormitory for Fu Mo. Fu Mo also knew what was going on. When she heard the news, she rushed over quickly. Su Cha called Bai Kun to help her deal with the private room. After leaving the private room and turning towards the main hall, Su Cha heard a series of footsteps. Lugging Le Anqi, she went over. As expected, she saw the security guard of the nightclub leading the way. The leader of the security guards narrowed his eyes when he saw Su Cha. ¡°Miss, what did you do inside?¡± Su Cha stood up with Le Anqi in her arms and smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± The leader of the security guards choked and his face darkened. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t leave this ce for the time being. We have to figure things out first!¡± ¡°Just because you say so?¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression changed. She was toozy to talk nonsense with them. She let Le Anqi lean against the wall and slide down softly. Le Anqi did not have the strength to turn her head to look. She heard many screams. After about a minute, Su Cha turned around and pulled her away. She did not hurt the security guards much, but she did not have much time to deal with them, so she attacked directly. It was just to prevent them from taking action for the time being. However, Su Cha did not expect that this nightclub was also managed by the Killing Alliance. The person in charge saw that Su Cha was very skilled and did not seem like an ordinary person. He called the Dawn headquarters. When Lady Seventeen saw the person in the surveince video, she almost became angry. ¡°Why is it her again?! Why is it this jinx again?!¡± The staff sighed when he saw Lady Seventeen jumping around in anger. Su Cha was the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, but she was more like a bully than the people from the Killing Alliance. Why did she enter nightclubs every other day to beat people up? Fortunately, she did not hit their people hard this time. The security guards were fine. They just had to recuperate from their injuries. Someone reported to Lady Seventeen, ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s our territory.¡± If she had, she would not have shown mercy. Lady Seventeen: ¡°...¡± What could she do? After watching the video, she realized that it was not unprovoked. Su Cha came to save someone. The people in the nightclub had a tacit understanding that they would not interfere. As long as the guests did not cause trouble, they would not deal with what they did. However, they did not dare to interfere with Su Cha¡¯s matter even if they had a reason. Lady Seventeen was still angry and immediately took the surveince video to look for Greya. When Greya saw the video, she did not even blink. There was no camera in the private room. There was only the video of her attacking the security guards. Su Cha was not afraid of this. Bai Kun would deal with them cleanly. Greya was surprised. ¡°Ah, Sister, you are so skilled.¡± She sounded envious. Lady Seventeen: ¡°...¡± Are you Shi Lezhi?! Chapter 814

Chapter 814: Untitled

After watching the entire video and understanding everything that Lady Seventeen said, Greya said in a clear voice, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The guests were causing trouble.¡± Lady Seventeen felt a headacheing on. ¡°But we can¡¯t afford to not do anything about Su Cha. Who will dare toe to our ces to spend money in the future?¡± Greya looked at her. ¡°She only came twice.¡± Lady Seventeen: ¡°...¡± Do you think that¡¯s too little??????? ¡°Her people will deal with this matter. The guests were just seeking death. It¡¯s not convenient for us to intervene.¡± Lady Seventeen was a little exasperated. It was inconvenient and she did not want to be bothered. Ever since the Alliance Master came back, Lady Seventeen felt that she had not done anything serious. Sometimes, she wondered if inviting the Alliance Master back had been the right decision. This time, she could not help but say, ¡°Alliance Master, you keep letting her off time and time again. Our subordinates are really not sold on this. If you have any considerations, just say it. We don¡¯t understand what you intend at all. The incident with Tree Hallst time was finally suppressed...¡± Before she could finish, Greya suddenly stood up. She smiled innocently. As she walked towards her, Lady Seventeen started to feel a chill down her spine, as if a knife had been ced on her neck. Her neck felt a little itchy. From the corner of her eyes, she saw a huge centipede lying on her neck. In an instant, her hair stood up and her calf started to cramp. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Greya walked towards her and smiled innocently. ¡°Even if I did it on purpose, do you dare to interfere? Do you want to choose between dying in her hands or dying in mine?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Lady Seventeen¡¯s forehead. Her lips twitched as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alliance Master...¡± Only then did Greyaugh in satisfaction. The itch on Lady Seventeen¡¯s neck disappeared. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her leg. She looked down and only saw a worm¡¯s tail disappear from her calf. It seemed to have dug into her flesh, but there was no blood. Fear filled Lady Seventeen¡¯s heart. She looked at Greya with a pale face. The little girl sat back on the sofa and smiled innocently. ¡°I will let it out when I¡¯m in a good mood, as long as you are honest. This is the price for talking too much. I don¡¯t like others to doubt my opinions. This is why I can be the Alliance Master, but you can¡¯t!¡± Lady Seventeen regretted talking too much, but she had no choice but to suppress the fear in her heart. Walking out of the door, she looked at her calf and felt the urge to saw it off. She had been part of the Killing Alliance for so many years, and she was not a good person. But she had never seen someone like Greya, who tortured people for fun. And since she looked like a little girl, it was really scary. However, it was toote for regrets now. She closed her eyes and shed a tear. It was not because she felt wronged, but because she was already terrified to the extreme. Now that she had rxed, her body reacted instinctively. After a long while, she smiled bitterly with a pale face. She started to have a feeling that the Alliance Master she¡¯d invited back did not intend to reorganize the Killing Alliance. She came back to make the Killing Alliance fall into eternal damnation. Chapter 815 - Dealing with It

Chapter 815: Dealing with It

Su Cha met Fu Mo halfway and brought Le Anqi back to her home. She injected some inner force into her, which allowed her to gradually recover. Fu Mo brought a basin of hot water to Le Anqi to take care of her. Le Anqi had fallen asleep because of what happened today. Su Cha stood by the bed and looked at her for a while. ¡°I wille tomorrow. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with her. Look forward to a sry increase.¡± Fu Mo was stunned before she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± She sat by the bed and wiped the cold sweat on Le Anqi¡¯s forehead. She looked at Su Cha and hesitated. ¡°She seems to be in the middle of a drug addiction.¡± ¡°I¡¯m forcing her to quit.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes darkened. She would never let Le Anqi touch that thing again, but it would still depend on Le Anqi¡¯s willpower. There was only Fu Mo here, and Le Anqi would not be easy to deal with. Su Cha thought for a while and asked Bai Kun, who had more experience in dealing with these matters, to deal with it. When Bai Kun brought people over, he said slowly to Su Cha, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. The matter regarding the nightclub has been cleared. Everyone has been taken care of. I guarantee that not a single word will leak. We will hold Di Li in custody. You can deal with him whenever you want. If you can¡¯t, I can rmend a few other methods. You can also leave Miss Le¡¯s withdrawal to us. A month from now, I guarantee that you will see a lively Miss Le.¡± Su Cha was not worried regarding Bai Kun. It was a miracle that he could stay by Bo Muyi¡¯s side for so long. Su Cha nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Kun waved his hand. ¡°This is what I should do. Miss Su, go back quickly. Young Master will be heading back soon.¡± In fact, he was always by Bo Muyi¡¯s side. As soon as Su Cha had called him, Bo Muyi had set off for home. Su Cha nodded. Many things had happened today. She had just returned and had faced many things. Now, she needed to go back and lie in bed to rest. The most important thing was to chat with Bo Muyi. Bai Kun got a driver to send Su Cha home. Bo Muyi had returned home first. He was wearing a beige sweater, looking noble and cold. He did not look like an ordinary person. He sat in the study room. Blue Sky, who was sitting next to him, squinted its eyes and wagged its tail asionally. asionally, Bo Muyi would pet it. Seeing that Su Cha had returned, Bo Muyi let go of Blue Sky and smiled happily. ¡°Cha Cha...¡± His voice was gentle and full of longing. Blue Sky gritted its teeth when it saw Su Cha. In the end, it got up and prepared to leave. Seeing that Bo Muyi wanted to hug her, Su Cha quickly said, ¡°Go wash your hands!¡± She had seen Bo Muyi touching Blue Sky¡¯s head just now. She always thought that animals had too much fur. Bo Muyi sniffed and went to wash his hands. Blue Sky probably realized that Su Cha disliked it and walked over to leave. It swung its tail and hit Su Cha¡¯s calf, then sped up and ran away. Su Cha rolled her eyes. What a bully. How embarrassing. After washing his hands, Bo Muyi came over and carried Su Cha in his arms. He kept rubbing his head against her cheek. ¡°I missed you so much. You¡¯re finally back. If you¡¯re already back, you should havee to see me immediately!¡± At a time like this, he still wanted to be calctive. Su Cha was helpless. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want toe, but there were many things going on today. Father asked me to go back to the Zong residence. I¡¯ll tell you allter. Also, something happened to my friend, Anqi. I had to go and deal with it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Kun had reported it to him when he went. To be honest, he did not sympathize with her, but he did not say anything. Chapter 816 - What if She Went Back and Made a Scene?

Chapter 816: What if She Went Back and Made a Scene?

Su Cha sighed and ced her hands on his shoulders. Shey in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m so tired today.¡± It was not physical exhaustion, but mental exhaustion. About what Zong Yanxiu had told her, about Le Anqi. Since her rebirth, Su Cha had been under pressure, but it depended on what happened. ¡°I understand.¡± His slender fingers touched her cheek and gradually moved down to hug her waist. She had always been very thin, but she was healthy. However, her waistline was still terrifyingly thin in Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes. He kissed Su Cha¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just because of this afternoon. My father said something to me this morning.¡± Su Cha sat down with him. Shey on Bo Muyi¡¯sp and told him what Zong Yanxiu had said this morning. As she spoke, her mood started to turn bad again. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to me him. After all, he has suffered all these years. I just feel it¡¯s unfair to him and feel wronged for him.¡± Bo Muyi gently stroked Su Cha¡¯s hair. He was not good at discussing such things with Su Cha. After all, his way of doing things had always been unique. If this had happened to him... No, it would never have happened. Of course, with his personality, he would definitely take revenge. But there was a problem here. He lowered his eyes and said softly, ¡°As you said, Zuo Shaoxin is your father. Even if you don¡¯t care, Uncle Zong cares about this.¡± Su Cha thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t want Ruan Yin to be sad about this.¡± After so many years, she could not gauge what Zong Yanxiu was thinking. Perhaps it was that though he had slept for more than ten years, after he woke up, not much time had passed. He still loved Ruan Yin. Su Cha could notment on such love. She suddenly recalled that Bo Muyi was also like this back then. He loved her until death. Even if she was with someone else, he did not... At the thought of this, Su Cha frowned, looking a little anxious. Bo Muyi lowered his eyes to look at her, his bright eyes filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She raised her hand and touched Bo Muyi¡¯s cheek. She looked up at him. Even from this angle, Bo Muyi looked wless. She smiled brightly. ¡°Luckily, we are together now.¡± How could shepare Bo Muyi with this matter? In her heart, this was always different. Bo Muyi tilted his head and rubbed his cheek against Su Cha¡¯s palm. He chuckled softly. ¡°Do you think this matter will end just like that? Didn¡¯t you say that Zuo Zhici also knows about this?¡± Su Cha was stunned and put down her hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Sometimes, she did not know what Zuo Zhici was thinking. It was not necessarily true that she was evil. She had always been spoiled by the Zuo family, and this was normal. She did not cause trouble in front of Su Cha, so Su Cha had no reason to target her. ¡°Zuo Zhici is also their daughter. She¡¯s different from you. She has grown up among the Zuo family and has never suffered. She might not be able to ept these things peacefully...¡± Bo Muyi did not know Zuo Zhici, and he could not be bothered to know other women besides Su Cha. He just spected from a reasonable angle. ¡°Do you think she will go home and make a scene now that she knows about this?¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes.¡± What if Zuo Zhici went back and made a scene? Chapter 817 - Cry in Anger

Chapter 817: Cry in Anger

This was not a casual remark. Zuo Zhici had lived too well for more than ten years and had not suffered at all. She had always thought that her parents were loving. Now that she knew the truth about how ugly her parents were, she might not be able to ept it peacefully. Thinking of this, Su Cha felt happy. It was better for someone to create trouble than for this matter to pass quietly. She had promised Zong Yanxiu not to deal with Zuo Shaoxin, but seeing Zuo Shaoxin unhappy would make her very happy. Anyway, it didn¡¯te from her. At the thought of this, Su Cha patted Bo Muyi¡¯s cheek. ¡°My dear, you are so naughty!¡± Bo Muyi frowned and poked Su Cha¡¯s cheek. ¡°Cha Cha is the one who¡¯s naughty.¡± Su Cha was tickled by him and chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m the bad one.¡± She had never said that she was kind. So be it. She got up. ¡°I have to continue working on my embroidery. I have to take on this task now.¡± Bo Muyi was a little dissatisfied and hugged her waist. ¡°Howte will you be today?¡± ¡°Not toote. Isn¡¯t it fine to sleep before midnight?¡± Even if she did not sleep, it would not be a big deal. Bo Muyi looked at her deeply, as if reminding him of something. Su Cha blinked and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to do?¡± Bo Muyi snorted. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as thepany is not busy.¡± ¡°No.¡± She pushed him to do his work. ¡°I happen to have something to do. You should work first. You have to be understanding during these times.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, but he had no choice. He sat in the study room while Su Cha started to work with a set of embroidery tools. Elder Yun had already prepared the embroidered fabric for her. With the drawing finished, she started working on the embroidery. Bo Muyi was still angry and opened WeChat. In the Alliance Group: Bo: ¡°Why did you ask my wife to do your thing? @Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu.¡± As he was someone who was always in the group chat, Yun Zu¡¯s heart trembled when he saw the @ message. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Why are young people so disrespectful to old people? I am your elder, what are you saying? [crying.JPG]¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Why are you pretending to be young at such an old age? You¡¯re so disgusting. One shouldn¡¯t invite in something disgusting just because it came knocking.¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°Oh, Vice Alliance Master Tan, you used such a good proverb... Is it a proverb?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°@Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan, are you Shi Lezhi? This demoness is dissing me!¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha, idiot.¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°...Who is Shi Lezhi?¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± He deeply felt that some generation gaps were not easy to exin. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°No, there¡¯s a generation gap. I can¡¯t just exin it to you young¡¯uns.¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°...¡± [crying.JPG] However, Bo Muyi was still looking at WeChat. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°This was the head official¡¯s idea. It¡¯s good for your wife. We are paying her for it, and she agreed! @Bo¡± Bo Muyi saw that but still felt unhappy. Even if Su Cha had agreed, it was the other party who sought her out first. Chapter 818 - Too Much

Chapter 818: Too Much

From the corner of her eye, Su Cha saw that he had been ying with his phone. His jaw was clenched tightly as if he was talking about something big. His handsome face was covered in dark clouds, and it was obvious that he was in a bad mood. Su Cha looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you at work?¡± Seeing that she had asked, Bo Muyi put down his phone. ¡°No.¡± He lowered his head and busied himself with his work. He seemed to be ignoring Su Cha and feeling wronged. Su Cha snorted and felt that something was wrong. She took out her phone and looked at WeChat. Sure enough, the group was raging. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re actually calling her your wife now. When did you get married?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Why do you care? Why do you care so much about the rtionship between the two of them? People can call each other whatever they want when they¡¯re in love.¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°Our country¡¯sw states that a girl can only get married at 20 years old. Isn¡¯t the little Alliance Master not even 20 yet? Isn¡¯t it too rushed?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°The Alliance Master is watching. Be careful what you say.¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°Q.Q Is this a threat?¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Nowadays, who doesn¡¯t start dating at the age of 18? You probably haven¡¯t seen a 13- or 14-year-olds dating before, right? That¡¯s right, you¡¯re a bunch of old men who only started dating at the age of 27 or 28.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Hehe, were you already born when I was 12 years old and holding hands with girls? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but basically, no one in this group was born yet at that time!¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°...¡± Elder Yun was already in his seventies, but he looked lively. In fact, he was not wrong. After the elders of the Star Alliance left the group in anger, there were basically not many in this group left who were his age, let alone those who were older. Only those under 40 would be on WeChat. Elder Yun was an exception. Su Cha broke out in a sweat. Were the people in the group worried about her and Bo Muyi? When she saw how Bo Muyi addressed her, she blushed. Bo Muyi usually called her Cha Cha and asionally called her something else. She was used to him calling her sweetheart or wife. Now that she was being discussed by a group of people, she knew that she would blush. She sent a WeChat message. Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Cha Yi: ¡°Why are you so concerned about other people¡¯s matters?¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°Little Alliance Master, you¡¯re back? I saw your photo from the fashion show. Little Alliance Master was simply stunning.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°@Bo¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°@Bo¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°[crying.JPG] You guys are too much...¡± Su Cha had a headache. She felt that it was a miracle that the Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance were still alive... It also proved that the Killing Alliance was really disappointing. Everyone was getting worse. Unexpectedly, Su Cha thought of Greya. She had returned to China yet had no intention of attacking Su Cha. What was her intention? ording to the Killing Alliance¡¯s way of doing things, this should not be the case. Thinking of this, she heaved a sigh of relief. She did not know what Greya wanted to do, so Su Cha just had to be on guard. There would always be a time when her motives would be exposed. Su Cha did embroidery until 11 o¡¯clock. In the end, she did not want to do it anymore. She took a shower andy on the bed to sleep. In the end, she only fell asleep after being disturbed by Bo Muyi. Chapter 819 - Passed Out

Chapter 819: Passed Out

That night, Zuo Zhici returned to the Zuo family home. It was not peaceful. She cried for the whole day and only went back at night. The redness in her eyes had not subsided. The whole family was in the hall. As soon as she returned home, Zuo Nanfan asked when he saw her, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back for dinner?¡± Her parents and grandparents had asked her to eat at the dining table. She ignored him, lowered her head, and quickly walked past the living room to her room. Ruan Yin and everyone looked at each other. She did not know what had happened, but she immediately got up and went to Zuo Zhici¡¯s room. A while after she¡¯d left earlier, Zuo Shaoxin had received a call. It said that Zuo Zhici had gone to the Zong family residence today. His face darkened and his palm turned pale. The two elders of the Zuo family were afraid of their son. When they saw him, they asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Zuo Shaoxin did not speak and just pushed the bowl away. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± As he spoke, he got up and went to her room. The two elders looked at the dishes on the dining table. No one touched their chopsticks. In silence, the two of them looked at Zuo Nanfan, who was puzzled, and coaxed him to eat. *** Ruan Yin pushed the door open. In the bedroom, Zuo Zhici was lying in the middle of the bed with her head buried under the quilt. There was no light in the room. It was dark. Ruan Yin closed the door and turned on the light. The bright light was dazzling. She walked over and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zhici? Did something happen? Did you encounter something that made you unhappy outside?¡± She gently pushed Zuo Zhici¡¯s body, and Zuo Zhici¡¯s reacted. This action made Ruan Yin¡¯s heart skip a beat, as if she was being pricked by needles. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Her voice was trembling, and she had a bad feeling. Zuo Zhici turned around abruptly, her face full of tears. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me why my sister was unwilling to return to the Zuo family because you were afraid that I would find out what you did back then, right?¡± Ruan Yin¡¯s heart started to beat violently, faster than usual, and she became more flustered. Her hands were trembling, and her eyes turned red. ¡°What did you hear outside?¡± ¡°What did I hear?¡± Zuo Zhici smiled with a pale face. ¡°You entrusted my sister to Uncle Zong back then. Why were you still capable of silencing him?!¡± Herst sentence sounded like a roar. Ruan Yin felt as if she had copsed. She looked at Zuo Zhici in disbelief. ¡°Who did you hear that from? Who did you hear it from?¡± She broke down instantly. For so many years, she had tried her best to be a good Mrs. Zuo, but when she thought about what had happened back then, it could still easily defeat her. Zuo Zhici¡¯s question felt like it was opening up the ugly past in front of her. She could not ept it. Tears streamed down her face. This time, Zuo Zhici was no longer afraid of her crying. She looked at the beautiful woman in front of her. Even though she was her mother, her eyes were filled with disappointment. Seeing her disappointment, Ruan Yin seemed to have been agitated by something. Her voice was intermittent. ¡°All these years, the only thing I¡¯ve been afraid of is this. That you will know what kind of people your parents are...¡± Tears streamed down her face. She did not know if she had been too agitated, but she felt a pain in her head then fainted. Chapter 820 - As Long as You Are Happy

Chapter 820: As Long as You Are Happy

During the day, Su Cha happened to see in the Alliance group chat that the madam of the Zuo family had been hospitalized and some people nned to visit her. The specific reason for the hospitalization was unclear. It seemed that she had suddenly fainted. Su Cha recalled that Zuo Zhici had returned home yesterday. She did not expect her to reveal everything so soon. With her personality, she could not hide anything. Su Cha did not have many emotions in her heart. She hated Ruan Yin, but what she hated was Ruan Yin¡¯s weakness and inaction. She knew that Ruan Yin could not resist Zuo Shaoxin, and everything was because of him. Now that Su Cha saw these things, she pretended not to see them. She continued with her work. Everyone had their own lives to take care of. However, she still made a mental note to return to the Zong family residence in the afternoon. Zong Yanxiu was not surprised to see her. He was doing rehabilitation in the room. Su Cha went to support him and let him walk a few steps. Zong Yanxiu smiled bitterly. ¡°Did youe to see if I went to the hospital?¡± It was news that Mrs. Zuo had been hospitalized. Their family got the news quickly. Besides, it was a big deal. Someone in the hospital saw Zuo Shaoxin berating his daughter. Su Cha did not speak and just looked at Zong Yanxiu calmly. Zong Yanxiu sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Even if he went, Zuo Shaoxin would not let him see Ruan Yin. Zong Yanxiu knew how petty that man was. Su Cha tilted her head. ¡°Just don¡¯t go.¡± She was afraid that Zong Yanxiu would falter. She¡¯d promised Zong Yanxiu that she would no longer care about the Zuo family, but she did not want Zong Yanxiu to have anything to do with the Zuo family either. She could not visit Ruan Yin. Zong Yanxiu suddenly asked her, ¡°Are you going?¡± Su Cha looked at him in confusion. ¡°Going where?¡± Zong Yanxiu retracted his gaze and looked into the distance as if he was recalling something. ¡°Ruan Yin¡¯s health is not good. After she gave birth to you, she fell sick and developed other illnesses. If she was too agitated, I¡¯m worried about her health.¡± He spoke calmly. He now faced Su Cha calmly and told her his thoughts. He missed that woman, but the only thing he had to do now was to promise his daughter to draw the line between them. However, there were some things he had to say. Su Cha pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to put in a good word for her?¡± Zong Yanxiu shook his head. ¡°No matter what I say, the scale is always in your heart. I know that many things have happened to you because of them.¡± The change in Su Cha was definitely not something that could be achieved through having an ordinary life. He did not dare to ask what had happened to Su Cha. When Su Cha first saw him, she hadined so aggrievedly. She was clearly telling him that many unimaginable things had happened to her. These things could not allow her to have more beautiful expectations in this world, including from her parents. She had always hated them. Ordinary abandonment could not cause such level of hatred, so he did not dare to ask. As Su Cha had said, some things were buried deep in the heart. The past was in the past. Su Cha lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t see her.¡± It had nothing to do with her. Zong Yanxiu smiled. His smile seemed to contain some tolerance. He touched Su Cha¡¯s hair. ¡°Up to you. As long as you are happy.¡± Su Cha nodded and leaned her head on his shoulder. She looked into the distance, her thoughts drifting away. Chapter 821 - Are You Questioning Me?

Chapter 821: Are You Questioning Me?

In the hospital ward, Zuo Zhici was guarding Ruan Yin. She looked a little haggard. She did not sleep well all night. She did not expect Ruan Yin to faint in front of herst night. She was terrified. She called for help in a flurry and was scolded by her father angrily. When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor said that she had fainted because she had been too agitated. She would be fine after she woke up. But she had been asleep for a night. It was noon, and Ruan Yin had not woken up. Zuo Shaoxin did not deal with the matters in thepany. He stood outside in the corridor and smoked. He had not slept for a night, and green stubble had appeared on his chin. Zuo Zhici¡¯s heart ached for her father. She could tell that her father really loved her mother, but how could he do those things back then? She really could not imagine that her tall and imposing father would be such a ruthless person. Holding Ruan Yin¡¯s fingers in her palm, Zuo Zhici wanted to apologize, but her lips trembled and she could not speak. Suddenly, her fingertips trembled. Zuo Zhici panicked and looked up. She saw Ruan Yin¡¯s eyshes trembling as she gradually woke up. She was overjoyed. She opened her mouth and was about to call her father to tell him that her mother was awake, but after thinking about it, she fell silent. Ruan Yin gradually woke up. When she saw Zuo Zhici guarding her, she could not help but feel sorry for her. She knew that she had fainted, but she did not know how long she had been asleep. When she woke up, she looked at Zuo Zhici with a weak breath. ¡°Zhici, how long have I been asleep?¡± Zuo Zhici pouted. ¡°Just one night. It¡¯s noon.¡± Ruan Yin looked at the surrounding scenery. She was not unfamiliar with the hospital¡¯s ward facilities. She sighed. ¡°Were you scared?¡± Zuo Zhici nodded. Ruan Yin touched her cheek with her fingers. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not your fault. Mom just can¡¯t bear the price.¡± She sighed and looked around the ward weakly. ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± ¡°Outside,¡± Zuo Zhici whispered. Ruan Yin touched her head. ¡°Call your father in. I have something to say to him.¡± Hearing this, Zuo Zhici stood up silently and went to call Zuo Shaoxin. After a while, Zuo Shaoxin walked in quickly and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Seeing Ruan Yin awake on the bed, Zuo Shaoxin heaved a sigh of relief. He walked over and sat by the bed, holding Ruan Yin¡¯s fingers. They were a little cold. Ruan Yin did not smile at him like before. She just looked at Zuo Zhici, who had silently followed Zuo Shaoxin in. ¡°Zhici, go out and close the door.¡± Zuo Shaoxin frowned. Seeing this, Zuo Zhici had no choice but to walk out silently and close the door. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Zuo Shaoxin touched her hair with his fingers. ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up. You¡¯re too tired. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± He felt that Ruan Yin could not say anything good. Now that he knew the reason why Ruan Yin had fainted, he did not want to talk to her about anything. Ruan Yin held him tightly in her palm. She looked at Zuo Shaoxin and smiled sadly. ¡°I will say it sooner orter. Why don¡¯t you want to hear it now?¡± Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s heart sank bit by bit. ¡°Did you just hear your daughter¡¯s nonsense? Are you going to question me now?¡± Chapter 822 - It’s All My Fault

Chapter 822: It¡¯s All My Fault

¡°You know very well if she¡¯s lying or not!¡± Ruan Yin screamed. After so many years, her emotions broke down again. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what she said? Didn¡¯t you do those things?¡± Zuo Shaoxin sneered and held down the agitated Ruan Yin. ¡°So what if I did? Don¡¯t you know it yourself? Why didn¡¯t you stop me back then?¡± ¡°Stop you? How could I have stopped you? Zuo Shaoxin, would I dare to stop you?¡± Ruan Yin¡¯s eyes were red. She had just woken up and was too agitated. Her forehead was throbbing. She red at Zuo Shaoxin, and her veins were popping. ¡°I just want to ask you something. Just one thing. Did you see her back then? Did you see that child? Was she there?!¡± With a loud bang, the question seemed to bring her back to the dark past. That day, the wind and rain mixed together as thunder rumbled. Ruan Yin saw Zuo Shaoxin asking someone to push Zong Yanxiu down, and she fell into a frenzy. She screamed hysterically and was directly sedated by Zuo Shaoxin. She fainted from anger. In her trance, she seemed to have heard a girl¡¯s cries. However, the rain was too loud and she could not hear it clearly. She did not know if she had heard wrongly. For so many years, she had never dared to think about it. If that child had seen it that day... In her eyes, her father was murdered by them... At this moment, when she asked, it was as if she had asked about her nightmare of many years. If it was true, she did not know how to face all of this from now on. Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s eyes also started to turn red. The difference was that his eyes were oozing with red blood. He was like a demon that had crawled out of hell, giving off a terrifying aura. After a long while, he looked at Ruan Yin and smiled. ¡°Yes, I saw her.¡± Ruan Yin froze. She looked at Zuo Shaoxin in disbelief. Her hand moved faster than her brain, and she pped Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s face. With a loud p, Zuo Shaoxin turned his head. ¡°Are you still human? Are you still human?¡± She questioned him continuously and sobbed. Her tone was sharp and desperate. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you hate her so much. I told you long ago that she is your child. She has nothing to do with Zong Yanxiu. Don¡¯t you know why I hid her after giving birth to her? You are really a beast!¡± She had already fallen into an abyss of anger. She started to push Zuo Shaoxin hard and told him, ¡°Get out, get out!!!¡± Zuo Shaoxin was expressionless. Compared to Ruan Yin¡¯s madness, he sneered and left. Ruan Yin was left alone. Zuo Zhici, who was guarding outside, saw Zuo Shaoxin push the door open. She was about to ask something when she saw a red mark on Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s face. She paused. Zuo Shaoxin did not look at her. He walked past her and left. Zuo Zhici had a bad feeling. She looked inside and saw Ruan Yin crying. She walked in and asked carefully, ¡°Mom, what did you tell Dad?¡± Ruan Yin hugged her fiercely and cried on her shoulder. ¡°Zhici, Mom really let her down. I really let her down... It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault...¡± In the end, she could no longer speak. Chapter 823 - Gratitude

Chapter 823: Gratitude

After Su Cha left the Zong family residence, she went to see Le Anqi. She was in a special situation now. It was impossible for her to stay at Fu Mo¡¯s ce forever. Bai Kun had also found a house for her. Only then did Su Cha learn that she had been living with Di Li. Other than her taking drugs, nothing serious had happened. As long as she stopped taking drugs, everything would be fine. The house was in a mess. Su Cha nned to find her another ce to live after Le Anqi quit the drug addiction. As for her school, they applied for her to take a short leave. Su Cha asked Bai Kun to fake a call from Le Anqi¡¯s parents. He said that there was something urgent at home and asked Anqi to go home for a month. She would be back after that. Actually, almost all the teachers in the school knew about Le Anqi. They¡¯d been feeling a little regretful, but seeing that she was on leave this time, they agreed without saying anything. There were all kinds of people in Imperial Entertainment. They looked morous on the surface, but there were many people like her in private. There were many like Le Anqi. Le Anqi was in a newly rented apartment. Bai Kun worked very fast. Of course, he could not supervise her the whole time, but he was also very fast at finding people to do things. When Su Cha arrived, she found the ce fully furnished. Fu Mo was also here. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Su Cha was surprised to hear that Fu Mo also nned to stay here. ¡°I can take care of her.¡± Fu Mo looked at Le Anqi, who had woken up today and was eating quietly. She was much better now. Other than being overly thin, there was nothing wrong with her. Su Cha paused and did not force her. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Do whatever you want.¡± Fu Mo nodded. Le Anqi was eating. After a silence, she wiped the corner of her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Su Cha.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? I just want you to work hard.¡± Su Cha sat next to her. ¡°We are friends. I can do whatever I can, but I¡¯m just your friend. I can care about you and help you, but your life belongs to you alone. You have to be clear about that.¡± She did not intend to me her. She just told her this indifferently, as if this matter was in the past. Le Anqi could not help but cry again. ¡°Actually, I also know that I liked him too much...¡± She was alone again. She was alone. Those people were prepared. They had aimed for her long ago. She got hooked. Many things that happenedter were her own fault. She was indeed too stupid. Su Cha had been treated by Zhai Yao the same way, so she understood Le Anqi and did not say much. As long as life started anew, who could not live on? Le Anqi had learned her lesson this time. However, Su Cha got to be reborn, but Le Anqi could not. As a friend, Su Cha could only help her clean up the past. ¡°I can rest assured with Fu Mo taking care of you. Fu Mo is my assistant. She goes out with me for various activities. If you have anything you need, you can ask her. If you really need help, just ask me. I¡¯m willing to help you with anything I¡¯m able to. From now on, just talk to me. At the very least, I can give you some advice.¡± Le Anqi nodded. She had no trauma about living with Di Li before. After all, she was not so pedantic. She admitted that that was because she liked him. But she did not dare to let her parents know that she was taking drugs. She was grateful that Su Cha could help her. Chapter 824 -Clean It Up

Chapter 824:Clean It Up

Le Anqi was a person who could differentiate between good and bad, but she had been bewitched for a long time. She knew that Su Cha was doing this for her own good. She wanted to quit drugs and live well again. Actually, she also had a turtle shell. Hearing that Su Cha could help her deal with these things and never expose them, she was a little d. It was also because of this that she could quickly put down her burden. If the evidence of her taking drugs could be found at any time, she would probably live in fear for the rest of her life. Su Cha¡¯s assistant had told her a lotst night, so she could figure it out. She had decided that after she quit drugs, she would start a live broadcast again and be a positive person. Then, she would study hard. The first thing she would do was to return Su Cha¡¯s money. ¡°Let me tell you something.¡± Not only did it make sense now, but Su Cha also had to force her to face what she had to face. She knocked on the table and asked Le Anqi, ¡°How are you going to deal with Di Li?¡± Hearing Di Li¡¯s name, Le Anqi bit her lips. She still liked Di Li and did not want to face him, but she could not forgive him for what he had donest night. Even if she¡¯d been forgiven by Su Cha, she felt that she no longer deserved to be her friend... ¡°He owes me a lot of money.¡± Le Anqi paused and thought about everything carefully. ¡°I liked him in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about that. He owes me a lot of money. I need him to pay me back.¡± Di Li had taken drugs and borrowed hundreds of thousands of yuan from her. For ordinary people, it was not a small amount. Su Cha nodded. Fu Mo secretly noted it down. After a while, Le Anqi did not know what to say. She just looked at Su Cha and asked carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do next. Should I... beat him up?¡± She stammered. She had beaten people up before, but she had never unted her strength. Otherwise, when Su Cha was in school, she would not have been so surprised to see Su Cha daring to attack Yang Nuanru. Moreover, she was intimidated by Su Cha. ¡°No need.¡± Su Cha had made a decision. ¡°I know what to do.¡± She nced at Fu Mo, who instantly knew what to do. She took out herptop and quickly logged on to the website. ¡°Ah... How much does he owe you? More than 100,000 yuan, right? The bank card under his name... Tsk, there are still hundreds of thousands. He actually spent your money?¡± Le Anqi did not expect Fu Mo to find Di Li¡¯s bank ount so easily. She was shocked. ¡°Is this true? Didn¡¯t he always lie to me that he has no money?¡± Su Cha sneered. ¡°Since he lies to you, can¡¯t he lie to others?¡± Le Anqi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll give you back 200,000 yuan. The rest will be his retribution.¡± She quickly typed on the keyboard and blinked at Su Cha. ¡°ssmate Su, I¡¯ve dealt with it. An amount of 200,000 yuan has been transferred to Anqi. The background is definitely legitimate. It can¡¯t be traced that it¡¯s Di Li¡¯s money. In addition, I¡¯ve given the police the video of Di Li and the group of people taking drugs.¡± Drug abuse? Of course it was a crime. It was different if they took the initiative. Hearing that, Le Anqi¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°Then I...¡± Fu Mo waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s none of your business. You won¡¯t be implicated. I¡¯ve cleared all your information.¡± Chapter 825 - Sell You?

Chapter 825: Sell You?

Le Anqi was surprised to see Fu Mo do this. ¡°Fu Mo, other than being Su Cha¡¯s assistant, what else do you do?¡± ¡°She can do more.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Okay, call me if you need anything. You¡¯ve been at home recently. Someone will be watching you in case your illness rpses. Don¡¯t worry. These are my people. At other times... Well, try not to go out as often as possible. If it¡¯s unavoidable, I will get someone to escort you there. After all, I told your school that you had returned to Yonggu City. It¡¯d be so awkward if they saw you back already.¡± Le Anqi smiled and nodded. After Su Cha had checked up on Le Anqi, she left to go home. Time passed slowly. Everything was much calmer during this period. The weather gradually turned cold. Recently, it had started to snow in the Imperial Capital. It was a rare natural scene. Ever since Su Cha participated in the showst time, she had gained a lot of fashion resources. However, the strange thing was that most of them were jewelry brands. In contrast, Chanel, Hiberia, and many other big shots who had led her to famest time made no moves. It seemed that Su Cha was just a sh in the world¡¯s media spotlight. As the big-name endorsements had not deepened their connection with her for a long time, the public¡¯s mockery of Su Cha started to rise again. Even after receiving praise from the Chief Designer of Hiberia, Su Cha was just a small Chinese celebrity. No big shot was willing to give her an official endorsement. Compared to her fame in the show, she now seemed a little lonely. Eunice, the socialite she met on the show, asionally called Su Cha. She seemed to be puzzled as to why Su Cha did not have any activities in the fashion world. Who could Su Cha ask about this? There were some. At least, she already had a few endorsements. These were not world-ss luxury brands, and her status in the industry was not so bad. It was just that she was too outstanding. The other celebrities could not catch up to her in the limelight, so people were especially harsh on her. It was as if she had to get a big brand endorsement or a cooperative ambassador to prove her identity. Actually, Su Cha did not care much about it. She just lived her life and took money for the endorsement deals. How satisfying was that? And doing embroidery was profitable. Moreover, her album was about to be released. Tan Jinsui had nned all her activities for next year. He bombarded people repeatedly, demanding that the quality had to be good. They did not take on another television drama for the time being. Even if Su Cha was famous now, some scripts that came to her door were not very good. The other parties who liked her did not do so enough to let her take the lead role. Tan Jinsui did not force her. After The Legend of the Crane was broadcasted, everything would be different. On the first day of the national calendar, the trailer for The Legend of the Crane would be broadcasted. Su Cha officially started a promotional activity in the Imperial Capital with the production crew. Su Cha, who had been busy in thepany, had to rush to the official drama press conference tonight. Time was a little tight, but Tan Jinsui asked her to wait for a while, saying that he had a surprise for Su Cha. The makeup artist was helping Su Cha touch up her makeup. She had been busy for the whole day. Even though she had to leave now, she had to wait for Tan Jinsui. Time was running out. When Tan Jinsui arrived, he did not say anything else and handed a contract to Su Cha. ¡°Sign it after you read it.¡± Su Cha took it and signed it without even ncing at the content. She only noticed that it was an English contract. Tan Jinsui could not help butugh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will sell you?¡± Chapter 826 - Hiberia’s Endorsement

Chapter 826: Hiberia¡¯s Endorsement

¡°What am I to be afraid of? With my boyfriend around, should I still be afraid of breaching the contract?¡± She was never afraid due to having a rich and powerful boyfriend. Tan Jinsui was speechless. Fu Mo came over curiously. ¡°Uncle Tan, what contract is this for?¡± Su Cha urged Fu Mo, ¡°He could tell us when we return. There¡¯s no time now.¡± Tan Jinsui raised his eyebrows. ¡°You should at least listen to it. With this kind of contract, even celebrities in the industry will jump.¡± Su Cha was impatient. ¡°Then tell me quickly!¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...You¡¯ve signed to be the spokesperson of the Asian brand of Hiberia. Isn¡¯t this a big surprise?¡± Su Cha was stunned for a moment before she urged Fu Mo, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to bete.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...Can you at least show some surprise?¡± The staff at the side finally reacted and nearly fainted from joy. ¡°A brand spokesperson! Oh my god!¡± ¡°She¡¯s actually a brand spokesperson now, and it¡¯s even Hiberia. Did I hear wrongly? Is she the spokesperson for a certain product? Is she the whole brand¡¯s spokesperson?¡± ¡°...Ah, but hasn¡¯t Hiberia always gone with regional spokespersons? Why is there now an Asian spokesperson?¡± Su Cha pulled Tan Jinsui over. ¡°Get in the car and tell me.¡± Of course, she knew that this meant a lot, but what could she do? No matter how happy she was, she could not show it. Tan Jinsui said to Su Cha after they got into the car: ¡°Hiberia has been discussing this matter for a long time. The news I received said that the chief designer¡¯s original idea was even crazier. However, because the brand¡¯s higher-ups did not agree, the board of directors did not reach an agreement and chose apromise. Hiberia has established an Asian regional endorsement. If there are no problems with your endorsement and it can promote sales, you will be Hiberia¡¯s global spokesperson in two years.¡± Hiberia¡¯s endorsement had always been snatched by world-ss celebrities. This time, the global brand spokesperson was a real world-ss superstar. Su Cha was worlds apart from her. As for Chinese celebrities, they¡¯d never dared to think about a global endorsement of this magnitude. It had never been Asia¡¯s turn in so many years. Hiberia had only ever given product endorsement deals to China. Bing their brand spokesperson and being given other titles were unheard of. She had been mocked for not having a big shot endorsement, but now, she was here. It was really a coincidence. ¡°It¡¯s your New Year¡¯s gift.¡± Tan Jinsui flipped through the contract and exined the general situation clearly. ¡°After the New Year, we will go to the United States to film the advertisement for the brand endorsement and do the cover shoot. The official cooperation will be announced after the New Year. Anyway, the contract has been signed, so there¡¯s no need to worry about anything else. Besides that, your endorsement fee this time is 10 million.¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°Hiberia is so generous.¡± After all, she had note out yet, but they were generous enough to give her 10 million yuan. Tan Jinsui smiled. They¡¯d arrived at the venue for The Legend of the Crane press conference. Tan Jinsui gave Su Cha a script. These were the questions that the reporters would ask at the scene. The script gave instructions on how to answer. This wasmon in the industry. Su Cha did not refuse and took it directly. After she reached the press conference venue, Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao had also arrived. Han Yongbing came over and asked Su Cha if she was ready. Su Cha nodded. She had never been afraid of anything during such asions. She simply looked at the script in her hand and memorized the answers. Chapter 827 - Fire

Chapter 827: Fire

Everything went smoothly at the press conference. After all, this was Han Yongbing¡¯s home ground. Su Cha was the second female lead, and though she had many mysteries surrounding her, others had to be mindful of who the main character was. No one was tactless enough to ask something they should not. Later on, the official preview of The Legend of the Crane wasunched. The production cost of The Legend of the Crane was high and the visuals were grand. Every piece of grass and every piece of wood in it seemed real. The usual 50-cent special effect was nowhere to be found, making the audience gasp in amazement. Then the characters appeared one by one, and the actors in the dazzling scenes were all beautiful. Shao Tianwen¡¯s role as the Crane Emperor was grand and magnificent. He had the appearance of a king. His early days were also iparable. But the most surprising thing was Yu Wan. In the official trailer, Yu Wan¡¯s appearance was followed by her voice. The voice was Su Cha¡¯s own. It matched Yu Wan¡¯s performance and was very stunning. ¡°He is an abandoned child, and you are the Crown Prince of this dynasty. Are you afraid?¡± Her voice was not seductive, but it was enchanting. There was a domineering tone in her voice, but herughter was spell-binding. It was obvious that she was a demoness. Following this voice, a woman wearing a gorgeous phoenix gown parted the beaded curtain and revealed only her side profile. She looked up gently. In an instant, one could understand what it meant to be drop-dead gorgeous. In real life, Su Cha was not a top-notch beauty, but as long as her makeup was appropriate, her charm was in ce, and her role waspatible, she did not give people the feeling that she was out of ce. It was the same as when she¡¯d amazed everyone at the fashion show. Yu Wan was clearly evil. Everyone knew that she was a bad character, but she was a character that people could not help but love. In thetter part of the trailer, when she started to monopolize the power in the pce, she was enchanting and domineering. She was so beautiful that she seemed to have the ability to steal people¡¯s hearts, but they could not get close to her. ¡°You can have this world, but why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Between us, there will always be someone who first has to pay the price.¡± There came a scene where she moved closer to Emperor He and breathed in his ear. At that moment, the camera was focused on their profiles. On the surface, it seemed that Emperor He was a little nervous. Su Cha¡¯s aura was not inferior to that of Shao Tianwen, who had been in the entertainment industry for many years. She even faintly overpowered him. She radiated beauty. There would always be a role that could instantly capture one¡¯s heart. Su Cha¡¯s Yu Wan was a typical vicious beauty, but she instantly captured the hearts of many media personnel. Everyone could tell that Su Cha was not at a disadvantage in any of her scenes with Shao Tianwen. She was indeed amazing. Every time she raised her eyebrows slightly or raised her eyes, you would feel that she had a thousand things to tell you. As she looked elsewhere in advance, you would feel a faint sense of loss. After the trailer finished ying, the venue erupted in enthusiastic apuse. Everyone was very interested in Yu Wan¡¯s role. In one of the scenes, Su Cha¡¯s role as the Empress Dowager stood in front of thousands of troops, as if she was leading them. She stood at the highest point and looked down at everything. This scene was unforgettable and could arouse everyone¡¯s interest in her in an instant. They had a feeling that Yu Wan¡¯s role would be popr. Chapter 828 - Second in the Batch

Chapter 828: Second in the Batch

The press conference ended sessfully. The previews and videos began to be released on Weibo and on TV. On Weibo, the long-silent Legend of the Crane ount started to release the first round of previews. Crane Emperor¡¯s Official Weibo: ¡°#Legend of the Crane¡¯s first official preview# Attack, which character do you like? @Shao Tianwen, @Mujiao, @Su Cha, @Hua Nie.¡± ¡°Fight for our Best Actor Shao!!!¡± ¡°F*ck, Su Cha was so beautiful in the preview. She¡¯s acting as the Empress Dowager. My innocence has been shaken...¡± ¡°This has shown that Su Chapletely surpassed Jin Jiayu...¡± ¡°Theparison is too tragic. Su Cha¡¯s acting skills are actually so good. Based on the preview, she did not lose to Best Actor Shao. Even if the official ount did not release snippets, one can tell the true character of Yu Wan.¡± ¡°Hua Nie is also gorgeous, but in front of Empress Dowager Su, he¡¯s just a little pitiful.¡± ¡°Judging from the character¡¯s lines and the previews, is she going to be a poisonous beauty? Oh my god, it¡¯s so cool. I like it so much that my nose is about to bleed.¡± ¡°Su Cha should y such a seductive role more often. Her aura and presence are overwhelming. She¡¯s like a queen.¡± ... When the trailer was released, many viewers¡¯ eyes lit up. There was nothing wrong to be seen with Su Cha¡¯s acting just from the preview. She was stunning. Moreover, judging from the trailer, hers was a very strong character. Such a strong character was generally very popr among many actors. The act of an innocent white lotus was no longer popr. People preferred to love and hate. Of course, Su Cha¡¯s character was still far from being lovable. After all, there was no emotional scene shown. It was originally included, and it was with Shao Tianwen. However, Han Yongbing decided to remove the emotional scene to match Su Cha¡¯s aura. The whole emotional scene was about Su Cha and the old emperor getting close. This saved them from Bo Muyi¡¯s anger. Although Su Cha¡¯s role was contradictory, if she fell in love with the Crane Emperor, she would feel that she had be just another clich¨¦. In her heart, she should only have power. She was not interested in rtionships. While she admired Emperor He, she also regarded him as a stumbling block in the path of power. She wanted to take him for her own use, but Emperor He did not agree. She definitely had regrets. This was Su Cha¡¯s entire emotional transition. Of course, the audience could not tell this from the trailer, but they could already feel how invincible Su Cha¡¯s beauty was from it. To Su Cha, the most important thing happening after the press conference was the announcement of the results before the semester ended. Grades in the acting department were different from those in the other departments. Most of the grades were determined by physical performance. The rest were the grades from the cultural sses. Those who entered the acting department of the Imperial Capital University had good cultural achievements. Even if they specialized in acting, their grades would not be bad. In the cultural ss, some basic courses were ranked from one grade to another. The rest were ranked by the specialized departments. The acting department would only produce results at the end of the semester. Su Cha¡¯s performance results were perfect. Basically, she was an A+ at everything other than the drama performance. She only got an A and ranked second in the department. But her basic cultural grades were iprehensible. Second in the batch? Chapter 829 - Celebration

Chapter 829: Celebration

When the ssmates saw this situation, they hadplicated feelings. These basic courses were all cultural sses. It was not simple or difficult, but everyone had to study acting and take care of their professional grades. It was good enough that they could produce excellent grades. But Su Cha was ranked second in the whole batch. Not only was the performance department shocked, but the other departments were also shocked. ¡°F*ck, I heard that she did not attend any sses this year, right? She participated in all kinds of activities outside. I¡¯m really not convinced that she can be number one in the whole grade!¡± ¡°Who asked the Imperial Capital University to be so crazy as to ssify all the sses? I don¡¯t dare to say anything since I¡¯m ranked 200th.¡± ¡°This is too f*cking nonsensical. First the trailer for her drama got released, and now she can even get second ce. I really have to kneel down to her.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that she entered the acting department as the provincial champion? She was still participating in a television show before the college entrance examination, but in the end, she became the champion?¡± ¡°Where did shee from?¡± ¡°If she¡¯d entered another department, she would have been a game-changer. Why did such a good talent enter the acting department? It will affect her future!¡± ¡°More to the point, Fu Mo is her assistant. Those two are so depressing. Fu Mo often apanied her on shows, but she actually got first ce???¡± ¡°Her assistant, Fu Mo, is still the number one while working...¡± ... The school forum was in an uproar. Due to the different departments in universities, the grades of each department were measured differently. Moreover, the final rankings could be influenced by the students¡¯ external awards and various achievements. As such factors could affect the grades, the students were not ranked by the entire batch. The Imperial Capital University was an exception. It ranked an entire batch based on the students¡¯ grades in the basic courses. There were not many basic courses, but they were allpulsory for all batches. Moreover, as the grades came from their examinations, the rankings would not be affected by other factors. Hence, the university had aprehensive ranking for each batch. For many people, being able to be number one in a department or in a certain project was already very impressive. Not to mention, in the past, the acting department had never produced a student that could clinch the top spot in basic courses. She was busy filming various advertisements and dealing with the media and a drama series. How could Su Cha have time to study? Coach, I want to report her for cheating. Not only were the students surprised, but the teachers were also shocked. Her teacher, Jing Yn, originally had some objections to Su Cha¡¯s busy schedule. She was more popr than students from other performing schools, but in the eyes of Teacher Jing, she had just entered university and should settle down first. However, she was relieved to see Su Cha¡¯s final grades. Su Cha did not have any major problems with her performance grades. In addition, she had been trained by the production crew, so it was expected that her results would be good. Such an outstanding talent was considered a positive existence in the acting department. After receiving the results, Su Cha immediately sent it to the Alliance group and called Zong Yanxiu. He was extremely happy and asked Su Cha to bring Bo Muyi back to the Zong family for dinner tonight. He said that he wanted to congratte Su Cha. After Su Cha returned from school, she told Bo Muyi, who was still at the office, that they¡¯d be dining at the Zong family¡¯s house tonight. He would go over directlyter. Su Cha then went to visit Le Anqi first. After half a month of treatment, Le Anqi had recovered a lot. Her face was rosy and her cheeks were full. When she saw Su Cha, her eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re here? I heard you got your report card, right?¡± Imperial Entertainment¡¯s vacation time was different from the Imperial Capital University¡¯s. Although she had applied for leave, she had to return to school to take some exams. Chapter 830 - Righteous

Chapter 830: Righteous

Su Cha handed the report card to Le Anqi. ¡°Here.¡± The results had been sent directly to her phone. Le Anqi almost fainted with joy. ¡°Oh my god, second ce in the whole batch, so awesome!¡± She was not stupid. There were so many people in the batch, so it was already impressive for Su Cha to ce second. But Fu Mo, who was first, was even more heaven-defying than Su Cha. Fu Mo was really good at studying. Su Cha nodded. ¡°Fu Mo is still number one.¡± Le Anqi had be close with Fu Mo recently. When she heard that Fu Mo was number one, she almost fainted. ¡°What kind of monsters are you two? Were you reincarnated?¡± Su Cha sniffed and smelled the fragranceing from the kitchen. ¡°Are you cooking?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Le Anqi nodded happily. ¡°I bought a hotpot base. Let¡¯s have hotpot tonight to celebrate, shall we?¡± Su Cha looked a little troubled. ¡°I promised my father that I would go home for dinner. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± ¡°How can I bear to go to your ce? Let¡¯s do it another day. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat. Fu Mo and I can just eat at home. I didn¡¯t expect you toe over. Anyway, I prepared a double portion.¡± She spoke quickly and was understanding. Su Cha scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll be free tomorrow.¡± Le Anqi chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡± With a smile on her face, Su Cha casually asked, ¡°Did it re up recently?¡± Le Anqi instantly understood what she was referring to. She answered naturally, ¡°No. Thest time was five days ago.¡± Then, she went to prepare the ingredients for tonight¡¯s hotpot, looking very happy. Su Cha was relieved. Le Anqi¡¯s calmness meant that she was recovering day by day. Su Cha still had to go to the Zong family. After they¡¯d been chatting for a while, she saw Bai Kuning with the doctor. Bai Kun was not surprised to see her. He said gently, ¡°Miss Su, I took a blood test for Miss Le today. I brought the doctor over.¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Okay, call me if anything happens. I¡¯ll go to my father¡¯s ce first.¡± Bai Kun nodded and saw Su Cha off. Le Anqi sat in the middle of the living room and let the doctor wrap the equipment around her arm to draw blood. She had be ustomed to it recently. The man who was wearing a ck suit next to her was tall and slender. She had seen him twice and knew that Su Cha had called him over to help her. He looked like an elite who specialized in dealing with all kinds of things. Such a person was extraordinary. Le Anqi admired him. Out of boredom, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? I believe Su Cha seeks you out for various matters?¡± Bai Kun lowered his head and nced at Le Anqi. ¡°Miss Le, just call me Bai Kun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little rude. Shall I call you Brother Kun?¡± He was definitely older than Le Anqi. Le Anqi mumbled, ¡°But that¡¯d make it sound like he¡¯s a gangster.¡± When she was with Di Li, she would always call him brother. Now that she thought about that, she felt a headacheing on. She now wanted to call him sir instead. Bai Kun¡¯s expression was serious as he replied, ¡°I am indeed working for a gangster.¡± The young master was more of a gangster than a gangster, after all. Le Anqi burst outughing. She was not stupid. How could the people Su Cha interacted with be from the underworld? He looked very decent. Chapter 831 - The Unfairness of Her First Life

Chapter 831: The Unfairness of Her First Life

When she arrived at the Zong residence, Su Cha met an unexpected person. She saw that Zuo Zhici was also there. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zuo Zhici pouted. She was originally smiling, but when she heard Su Cha¡¯s words, she whispered like a punching bag, ¡°I just came to ask something.¡± After saying this, she seemed to realize that she was a little afraid. She raised her head and answered, ¡°I saw your results too. I came to celebrate with you today.¡± Su Cha nced at her. ¡°What rank did you get?¡± She knew that Zuo Zhici was also in the same grade. Zuo Zhici felt wronged. ¡°I¡¯m fifth! I¡¯m right behind you. Didn¡¯t you notice me?¡± Fifth ce was a remarkable result. Su Cha snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to notice someone three spots behind me.¡± Zuo Zhici was furious. There was no one around. She saw Su Cha walking towards the back garden. She guessed that she was going to find Zong Yanxiu, so she followed her. There was no one in the backyard. Su Cha felt Zuo Zhici following her and turned to look. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± She seemed to have something to say. Zuo Zhici thought for a while and looked a little sad. ¡°Sister, can you visit Mom? Mom hasn¡¯t been in good health recently. She has been hospitalized...¡± The more she spoke, the lower her voice became. She probably knew that Su Cha would not be going any time soon, so her willpower started to decline. Ever since Ruan Yin was hospitalized, her health had been deteriorating day by day. Her body had gradually copsed. Zuo Zhici did not know the truth. She¡¯d thought that she had angered Ruan Yin by asking her such a question, and she regretted it now. Zuo Shaoxin had invited all kinds of doctors from around the country to check Ruan Yin¡¯s body. The doctors said unanimously that Ruan Yin was not sick. The root cause was psychological, but her body would not stop deteriorating day by day. Su Cha had heard about it, but she did not care much. Outsiders did not know why such a thing had happened to Zuo Shaoxin and Mrs. Zuo, who used to love each other. Perhaps it was because God could not bear to see such a beautiful love. Mrs. Zuo did not seem to be in trouble, but now that it became serious, no one could say anything for sure. They obviously did not know the truth. Zuo Zhici felt that if Su Cha visited Ruan Yin, things might be much better. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Although this answer was within Zuo Zhici¡¯s expectations, she was still a little sad. She lowered her voice. ¡°Sister, I know that our parents have let you down in the past, but on ount that she¡¯s your mother, can you go and see her? Just one meeting is enough. I think she will feel much happier.¡± Su Cha never thought of herself as a good person. However, looking at Zuo Zhici, her heart could not help but tremble. She did not know if she feltpassion. But it was only for a short moment. Soon, Su Cha turned her head away. ¡°I won¡¯t go. Go back and persuade her. What happened in the past has passed. Think about it. Haven¡¯t you all lived without me for so many years?¡± So why are you still acting like this? She would not be moved at all. She knew that she hated Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin more. But whether it was because of hatred or resentment, Su Cha did not want to have anything to do with the Zuo family. Just as Zong Yanxiu thought, what she hated was not the abandonment these many years but the unfairness of dying miserably during her first life. Chapter 832 - Of Course Not

Chapter 832: Of Course Not

If that had not happened in her first life, Su Cha might have been able to pay a visit. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s insistence, Zuo Zhici knew that it was useless to say anything more, so she stopped talking. After looking around, Su Cha saw Zong Yanxiu and Tan Jinsui chatting together. She went forward and called, ¡°Father.¡± Zong Yanxiu turned around and saw Su Cha smiling gently. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Tan Jinsui smiled and congratted her when he saw her. ¡°Congrattions, you are second in your batch.¡± He was convinced of Su Cha¡¯s excellence. Su Cha waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m still very regretful that I didn¡¯t get first ce in the whole batch.¡± Actually, she was joking. She knew that she had already surpassed most people. Zong Yanxiu quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s already not bad that you came in second despite being so busy with television programs and endorsements. Who doesn¡¯t admire you?¡± His tone was full of pride for his daughter. Seeing Zong Yanxiu like this, Su Cha felt a trace of warmth in her heart. Although they were not rted by blood, there was no better father than Zong Yanxiu. Zong Yanxiu went in and instructed the kitchen staff to add more dishes because Zuo Zhici was also here. After he left, Tan Jinsui told Su Cha something. ¡°Is this person your ex-boyfriend?¡± He took out his phone and showed Su Cha a report. ¡°He entered an agency not long ago and was preparing a solo debut. There were specialized producers who prepared everything for him. I heard that there were also several resources prepared for him. This is not a typical treatment for a newbie at all. He has someone backing him up. Someone also mentioned it, so I came to ask you.¡± Su Cha narrowed her eyes when she saw the photo Tan Jinsui had given her. ¡°He is indeed my ex-boyfriend.¡± The person in the photo was indeed Zhai Yao. He¡¯d appeared in an agency and was apanied by a girl. Su Cha could tell that she was Sang Shishi with a mask on. The two of them had almost been scared out of their wits by her in Yonggu City. She had wanted to use Zhai Yao to lure people out, but it seemed that there was no need. Of course, she still remembered the hatred in her past life. Now that she saw Zhai Yao suddenly appear here and was preparing to debut as a newbie, her lips curled into a dangerous smile. It was impossible for Lian Chi not to know that Zhai Yao hade to the Imperial Capital. It could only mean that Lian Chi had orchestrated this matter. ¡°So what¡¯s the situation with your ex-boyfriend?¡± Tan Jinsui frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to step on you to climb up the ranks, especially if they have anything to say. We will face the media¡¯s harassment in the future.¡± ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± If Zhai Yao dared to reveal information and step on her to climb up the ranks, she would definitely not let Zhai Yao have it easy. However, why would Zhai Yao join the entertainment industry for no reason? This matter was obviously not simple. She nned to send someone to investigate first. Even better was to ask what that lunatic Lian Chi wanted to do. It was just that she did not have a phone number, and it was impossible for her to call Lian Chi. She said directly to Tan Jinsui, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that simple. Help me watch him. I will act ording to the situation.¡± Tan Jinsui nodded. ¡°I will also ask thepany to pay attention to his movements at all times. However, there hasn¡¯t been any dispute or ambiguous matter between you and your ex-boyfriend, right?¡± When he came back to the country, he knew only that Su Cha was Bo Muyi¡¯s girlfriend. He did not know much about Su Cha¡¯s ex-boyfriend. Su Cha looked up and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Of course not.¡± Even if there were, there would not be. Chapter 833 - The Handsome Can Be Unreasonable

Chapter 833: The Handsome Can Be Unreasonable

At night, Bo Muyi came over. He did not seem to be in a good mood. When he saw Su Cha, he stared at her for a long time. Su Cha felt ufortable under his gaze and quickly guessed that he knew that Zhai Yao had alsoe to the Imperial Capital. After all, there was no reason for Bai Kun not to tell him... After dinner, Bo Muyi did not speak much on the way home. asionally, he would respond to Su Cha¡¯s words. He was throwing a tantrum. Su Cha frowned and quickly became angry. ¡°You know that my ex-boyfriend came to the Imperial Capital?¡± She deliberately did not use Zhai Yao¡¯s name. Even if he was indeed her ex-boyfriend, as long as she mentioned the word boyfriend, it would make the person in front of her furious. As expected, Bo Muyi suddenly looked at her. His whole body was filled with tension, and his gloomy aura was instantly emitted. He looked at Su Cha and said word by word, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°So, are you suspecting me now? I just found out!¡± Su Cha only found out today that Zhai Yao hade to the Imperial Capital. Did Bo Muyi think that she simply didn¡¯t tell him? Bo Muyi did not say anything. He lowered his face and did not know what to think. He looked wronged, but when she really felt his aura, she felt that it was a little scary. Outside, a za came into view. Seeing that, Su Cha could not help but tap at the car door. ¡°Stop the car. I¡¯ll get off here.¡± Who would not be angry? The driver was generally obedient. When he heard Su Cha¡¯s instructions, he subconsciously stopped the car. Bo Muyi immediately looked at Su Cha. He probably realized that Su Cha was angry and wanted to apologize, but he could not say it. With red eyes, he looked at Su Cha like he was a pitiful cub. Su Cha suppressed her anger and snorted on purpose. She opened the car door and got out. There was a yground outside. Children ran around, and the dance music from the za was deafening. It was obvious that this was a ce for families to spend time in. The moment Su Cha got out of the car, Bo Muyi shouted, ¡°Su Cha!¡± He did not call her Cha Cha. His tone was not fierce, but it was cold, indicating that he was angry. Su Cha turned around and nced at him. Then, she turned back and took two steps forward. Bo Muyi clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Su Cha, I¡¯m angry!¡± The driver nced at the rearview mirror and wondered who would win. Most likely, the young master would have to pay a hefty price. The music from afar was too loud. If Su Cha did not have good hearing, she would not have heard him. Su Cha turned around and looked at Bo Muyi in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by you. You were the one who caused this trouble, yet now you¡¯re saying that you are angry. Am I not also allowed to be angry?¡± This scene was too much like an argument. A few children who were skating around surrounded them as if they were watching a show. When they saw the man from the car, even the children could not help but cry out. Big Brother is like a celebrity! No, he looks even better than celebrities! There was also a little girl who could not help but say to Su Cha in a childish voice, ¡°Big Sister, Big Brother is so handsome. Why are you quarreling with him?¡± It was as if being handsome meant having special privileges. Su Cha squatted down and poked the little girl¡¯s chubby face. ¡°Because Big Brother is being unreasonable, I have to teach him a lesson.¡± The little girl blinked and said after a while, ¡°You woman...¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Is it aw that handsome people can be unreasonable? Chapter 834 - Heartbreaking

Chapter 834: Heartbreaking

The car door was not closed, and the traffic police had not targeted them. When the man by the car saw Su Cha poking someone¡¯s face, his pupils constricted. However, he knew what was good for him. He did not re up at the little girl. He just looked at Su Cha for a long time. His eyes softened. In the end, he looked at Su Cha with a wronged expression. ¡°You never let anything slide.¡± He had never won a fight against Su Cha. ¡°If I gave you a chance, you would go to heaven.¡± Su Cha was very calm. She refused to give in since she did not do anything wrong. The driver was anxious. Young Master, show your masculinity. Where¡¯s your usual dominance when you¡¯re at the office? Where¡¯s your usual madness? How could you let a woman ride on your head! Unfortunately, no matter how anxious he was, he had to pretend that nothing had happened. He had to step back and just watch the show. He even wanted to eat some popcorn. Bo Muyi was probably thinking about something. Su Cha stood outside and did not leave. There were children around her. A few adults stared at her for a while. They probably felt that Su Cha was familiar, but they were not sure where they had seen her before. A little boy was blowing bubbles. As soon as the bubble machine was within reach, Su Cha leaned over and blew more than ten bubbles for others. The little boy was stunned for a moment and looked at the bubbles. Seeing that Su Cha was in the mood to y with children, the man wanted to go home even more. He could only say helplessly, ¡°I was wrong.¡± He lowered his voice and apologized skillfully. Su Cha snorted. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± The driver: ¡°...¡± Look, she was indeed spoiled. The young master could not help it. Bo Muyi had no choice. He looked at Su Cha with his bright ck pupils and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I wasn¡¯t doubting you.¡± He apologized nicely. Su Cha did not care much for the words. She smiled. Then she opened her arms to Bo Muyi. ¡°Then stop being angry. Come, give me a hug.¡± She was like a normal young woman being coquettish. She even tip-toed a few times. The man, whose face was originally covered in dark clouds, seemed to be in a better mood after seeing this scene. He stepped away from the car, and Su Cha walked a few steps towards him and hugged him. Bo Muyi immediately buried his head in her neck, looking a little coquettish. Su Cha hugged him with her head tilted and touched his hair. The moment Bo Muyi walked out, the surrounding children eximed even louder. It was like the light had prated through the dark clouds. Against a colorful night sky, a man¡¯s handsome face made the best scenery in the world. Some people who turned around to take a look were stunned. They could not believe that there was such a stunning beauty in the world. If he were to casually post a photo, it would be popr without question! Those who reacted quickly subconsciously wanted to take out their phones to take pictures, but Su Cha reacted quickly. She blocked Bo Muyi¡¯s face without a trace and pushed Bo Muyi into the car first. Then, she entered the car and closed the door, blocking all vision. The driver felt that Miss Su could really broaden his horizons every time. The young master¡¯s usual principles seemed to get fed to dogs whenever he saw Miss Su. Love makes people fall, makes people not think about progress, makes people have no principles. It¡¯s really painful! Chapter 835 - Zhai Yao’s Mischief

Chapter 835: Zhai Yao¡¯s Mischief

After arguing with Bo Muyi about this matter, she had to sort it out. Moreover, Su Cha had said before that she had an ex-boyfriend. If the media found out about it, they might go digging further. And there were definitely media outlets who already knew about this news. They just had to see when it would be released. Of course, before it was exposed, with Tan Jinsui¡¯s connections in the media industry, many people would definitely ask for his opinion first. Tan Jinsui had been in contact with people for so many years. If he did not agree to some news, he could even suppress Su Cha¡¯s dirt, let alone this kind of thing that was only convenient for hype. Even when it came to the matter between Su Cha and the actresses Qin Bei and Jin Jiayu, there was no media outlet that would dare to expose Su Cha¡¯s dirt without permission. Unless they were crazy about money. Su Cha soon found out that Zhai Yao had indeed arrived in the Imperial Capital a while ago. But he did not seem to have made any preparations to enter the entertainment industry. Everything seemed to have been arranged for him. Someone who was drinking with Zhai Yao as a friend found out that he seemed to be being supported by someone to enter the entertainment industry. Su Cha already suspected who this person was. It was probably Lian Chi. Su Cha was still suspicious about Lian Chi¡¯s matterst time. Now, she was even more suspicious about what Lian Chi wanted to do. She carefully discussed some ns regarding the future of the Star Alliance with Tan Yeluo. The Killing Alliance was not a source offort. Since Greya refused to take action, Su Cha might as well force her to take action. Tan Yeluo had some information about the officials backing the Killing Alliance. Now, these officials had to be dealt with first to ensure that the Killing Alliance¡¯s career in the Imperial Capital would continue to copse. The Killing Alliance was true to its name. But then, most under it dealt in gray areas. Only some were directly ck. As long as their protective was destroyed, it would be easy to deal with the Killing Alliance. ¡°I do have some information, but it will take some time to destroy them. The Imperial Court is currently in the midst of a dispute between the major forces. Once the war starts, our forces will also be affected. Alliance Master, are you sure?¡± Tan Yeluo asked this meaningfully. She was not afraid and seemed to be asking Su Cha to make a decision. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha sighed. ¡°It¡¯s about time. We can start now. I¡¯m not as good as you where outrightpetition for power is concerned. You have full responsibility. I will be responsible for everything else privately, even if it bes a war. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Tan Yeluo agreed to this matter, she started to give outprehensive instructions. They naturally had to work with the Martial Alliance. Mo Weiyuan and the rest were on the same side as the Star Alliance, so they naturally agreed quickly. The three of groups had been fighting for decades. There had to be an end. In this modern society, it was not suitable to start a war on arge scale. The first step was of course to start with the forces behind them. Only by getting rid of the other party¡¯s people could they attack other things. Of course, this n was not suitable to be made public. After all, no one knew how many spies there were between the two associations. Even the Alliance group chat might not be safe. The Martial Alliance and the Star Alliance had spies in the Killing Alliance. What secrets could they hide? While Su Cha was watching Lian Chi¡¯s movements and busy with her own matters, Zhai Yao was still up to no good. He officially announced his debut as a newbie. Chapter 836 - Someone Is Angry

Chapter 836: Someone Is Angry

It would have been fine if he merely debuted, but his debut had caused people to pay attention to him. Soon, someone found out that Zhai Yao was Su Cha¡¯s ex-boyfriend. She had already said that Zhai Yao¡¯s appearance was not bad. Otherwise, he would not have been able to start his career so easily. He was a singing neer. He did not participate in any talent show programs and directly started to appear on variety shows. At the same time, he started to participate in activities. His debut was sudden. As a neer, logically speaking, he should not be popr yet, but because he had the identity of Su Cha¡¯s ex-boyfriend, he quickly appeared in the public eye. Huayu Entertainment Official: ¡°Today¡¯stest gossip. A certain fresh meat celebrity, Zhai Yao, is actually Su Cha¡¯s mysterious first love ex-boyfriend. How many points do you think he has? [Picture] [Picture]¡± ¡°What the hell? He just debuted. Why did he bring up Su Cha¡¯s name? Will he die if he doesn¡¯t make use of his identity as Su Cha¡¯s ex-boyfriend? It¡¯s obviously a publicity stunt. Disgusting!¡± ¡°Some people are very agitated. Is this person Su Cha¡¯s ex-boyfriend? Yes! Your master, Su Cha, admitted it herself. He only brought it up to exin the matter. What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t he do that?¡± ¡°Actually, he¡¯s not bad-looking. Looks like handsome guys and pretty girls indeed go together. But now that he¡¯s debuted as Su Cha¡¯s ex-boyfriend, hmmm, something seems up.¡± ¡°Why did he suddenly debut? Is he trying to rekindle the spark with Su Cha?¡± ¡°I wonder what Su Cha will think when she sees it? First love is always hard to forget. Didn¡¯t Su Cha admit that she had an unforgettable past? It depends on that whether the two of them have a chance.¡± ¡°What the f*ck is this talk of them getting back together? They¡¯ve been over for so long already. Now that the girl has be popr, he wants to take advantage of her again? He still wants to get back together? Disgusting!¡± ... Zhai Yao began to trend on the Inte. At least, for a short while, he did. A show that he participated in was directly dug out by someone. Theymented that something about him was difficult to exin in a few words. His singing was not very good, and it felt like he was lip-syncing. Other than his being slightly good-looking, how did such a person manage to debut? Su Cha¡¯s fans could not ept his use of Su Cha to be famous. However, the anti-fans were very happy. The more Su Cha didn¡¯t want something, the more they wanted it to happen. For example, Su Cha¡¯s fans hated the thought of her reconciling with her ex. ¡°Actually, this newbie called Zhai Yao is quitepatible with Su Cha, isn¡¯t he? There¡¯s nothing wrong with his looks.¡± ¡°Su Cha is usually quick to refute things, but she hasn¡¯t done so yet. Why are you all so anxious?] ¡°What if Su Cha wants to rekindle her old me...?¡± ... When the media saw such big gossip news, they naturally wanted to interview Su Cha at the first instance. However, Tan Jinsui blocked them with a sentence. ¡°This is the truth. We won¡¯t refute it, but Su Cha is now focused on her career, and her past rtionship has ended. There are some things that I hope you won¡¯t casually say. This is a young woman¡¯s reputation we¡¯re talking about, right?¡± These words sounded a little threatening. He admitted that Zhai Yao was Su Cha¡¯s ex-boyfriend, but he hoped that the marketing ount would not spread rumors. Otherwise, their side would sue. After this warning was released, the media¡¯s reports came out normal. They did not reveal any other information, but it could not stop theizens and haters from causing trouble. As long as they did not rify, they would always think that there was a possibility that the two of them had rekindled their rtionship. The more the people spoke, the angrier someone became. Chapter 837 - Disgusting

Chapter 837: Disgusting

Bai Kun was suffering. Every time, because of some lousy matter, they were forced to bear the anger of the young master. He lowered his head and exined what had happened online. ¡°Young Master, should we just ban Zhai Yao?¡± With the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s ability, it would not be easy for Zhai Yao to rise up again. ¡°Ignore him.¡± Unexpectedly, although the man was angry, he answered with a gloomy face, ¡°I¡¯d asked someone to expose this news. Don¡¯t let Cha Cha know for the time being.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Young Master???? Are you crazy? Usually, he would be angry with just her name being mentioned with someone. Now, he actually took the initiative to report Miss Su¡¯s scandal. Didn¡¯t it involve her? His heart was in turmoil, and he had to pretend to be calm. ¡°Young Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Behind Zhai Yao is Lian Chi.¡± Bo Muyi frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t care about this person at first, but now it seems that he is more capable than I thought. I suspect that he is the Vice Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance.¡± ¡°Vice Alliance Master? The one that the Hall Master of Tree Hall refused to give up?¡± Bai Kun was shocked. It was obvious that they had not investigated this matter enough, and he was also a little angry. ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean that your identst time was also rted to him?¡± ¡°He has other motives.¡± Bo Muyi raised his hand and thought carefully. ¡°It was not only rted to the Killing Alliance, but also to Su Cha.¡± ¡°Miss Su?¡± Bai Kun was stunned. ¡°Could he have...¡± To be honest, Bai Kun could not understand the series of tricks Lian Chi had done to Su Cha. They were childhood sweethearts, but today, they were in such a mess. The key was that he did not know what Lian Chi had intended by ordering someone to seduce Miss Su. The young master must feel worse than him. Bo Muyi did not say much and his aura turned cold. ¡°I want to show them just who is worthy of Cha Cha.¡± Bo Muyi chuckled softly. His smile was a little ghostly. ¡°Is anyone else qualified to be mentioned in the same breath as Cha Cha? A while back, Su Cha had wanted to announce our rtionship, but Tan Jinsui had stopped her. I don¡¯t care about the entertainment industry. Let him go to hell!¡± He wanted to see if Su Cha would fight to the end or announce his existence directly. Even if she did not announce it, mentioning that she had a boyfriend would at least calm him down. Bai Kun¡¯s eyebrows twitched. In the past, the young master¡¯s methods were direct and ruthless. Why was there a hint of ck-belliedness now... Bai Kun understood what Bo Muyi meant and lowered his hands respectfully. ¡°Then, do we just focus on Lian Chi?¡± Bo Muyi nodded. ¡°The Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance have started to take action. Give them some information if necessary.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everything had already begun. There was always a feeling that a storm wasing. It had indeed been snowing in the Imperial Capital recently. It was a rare snowstorm. Even when the snow covered the ground, there was only enough to build small snowmen that would melt quickly. It was rare to see the people in such a university at the Imperial Capital celebrating. There were photos of people from the Imperial Capital everywhere on their Moments and Weibo. Su Cha was wearing a white down jacket, and her face was covered uppletely. She was taking a break from embroidery, so she decided to y in the courtyard. The matter online was indeed bothering her. The main reason was that those people kept saying that she wanted to reconcile with Zhai Yao. God knew that she felt disgusted just by seeing Zhai Yao¡¯s name. Chapter 838 - Explosion

Chapter 838: Explosion

Because of her recent frustration, Su Cha started to think about Tan Jinsui¡¯s suggestion. He did not want to expose Bo Muyi¡¯s existence, which meant that she could not admit that she had a boyfriend for the time being. But now that the public was upset, she wondered if she should announce that she had a boyfriend. However, that would definitely attract some spections. She would instead be seen as someone with a sugar daddy. But the situation was different now. In fact, when news about Zhai Yao broke out, the first thing she wanted was for thepany to suppress it. However, it exploded rather quickly and could not be suppressed at all. Zhai Yao also had a backer, and she felt that it was Lian Chi. However, Bo Muyi usually knew that this kind of news would explode immediately. Yet he did not do anything topletely kill off Zhai Yao¡¯s chances. She¡¯d also askedst night. Bo Muyi said that he wanted to see Lian Chi¡¯s movements. Su Cha did not know why Lian Chi would report that Zhai Yao was her ex-boyfriend. She could not help but feel that Bo Muyi¡¯s reaction was a little unusual. After ying with the snow for a while, Su Cha soon received another piece of news. Tan Yeluo told her that resulting from the recent movements of the Star Alliance, which involved collecting materials to target the officials behind the Killing Alliance, an internal official from the Star Alliance who went out today died in a car ident. It looked like an ident, but Tan Yeluo knew that it was murder. ¡°The Killing Alliance has made a move.¡± They were much more ruthless than the Star Alliance. They killed people directly. Su Cha was expressionless. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Once such a war started, there would always be casualties. The people sitting in this position more or less had interests involved. The Killing Alliance aside, if they died, it would be considered as contributing to the country. If it were another Alliance Master, they might have paused to consider it. Su Cha¡¯s direct order made Tan Yeluo hesitate. ¡°Shall we attack directly?¡± Su Cha exhaled and white mist came out of her mouth. ¡°Someone will eventually die. I¡¯m being watched by someone. Now, it¡¯s time to see who will survive.¡± If she lost, she would be finished. If the other party lost, the other party would be finished. It was that simple. This battle was not only private but also unstoppable, even by the Imperial Court. Once she lost, Su Cha would definitely not be able to gain a foothold on the world above. Perhaps she could only keep her life. So, they wanted her to behave like a gentleman? Of course she would not. Dawn would still make a move. Even if they did not, Greya would. After giving the order, Su Cha went out. She drove a car out herself. In the Imperial Capital, cars worth millions were not too high-profile. Her hat was big and she was wearing sunsses. Basically, no one could tell it was her. Unless it was a paparazzi with sharp eyes. Su Cha drove to a mall and bought some things for embroidery. After that, she went to the underground parking lot. The moment she approached the car, her expression suddenly froze. Then, she quickly retreated and ran to the other side. Three secondster, her car exploded. The impact was so strong that Su Cha could feel the huge wave even if she was far away. The entire mall was shaken by the explosion. Su Cha turned around and saw mes filling the sky. At that moment, her inner force surged wildly and she forcefully moved the cars parked beside hers to avoid them being burned by the fire and causing more explosions. Only her car had started to burn after the explosion. Chapter 839 - Running Out of the Country

Chapter 839: Running Out of the Country

She arrived at a safe ce with a gloomy expression. The mall was filled with screams. No one knew where the violent explosion came from. Fortunately, there was no one else around except her. Naturally, no one died. Su Cha quickly left the parking lot. It would be a matter of minutes before someone found her here. The fireproof device should have automatically called the police, and the fire department would arrive soon. She was still being targeted by someone. She¡¯d been driving alone and was not in the car that the Bo family often used to pick her up. This was the first time she drove out. It should have taken a lot of effort to recognize her among the crowd. It had only been a while since she went to the mall. What could have happened if she had not suddenly felt that something was wrong and heard an extremely soft voice? She could not even be sure, but her body had already reacted instinctively. As long as she was not in the car, or even just near it, it might not have killed her. But if she had gotten into the car, she would have died. When she returned home, the explosion had already been reported on TV. Soon, Su Cha received a call from Bo Muyi. ¡°Cha Cha, are you okay?¡± He sounded anxious, but it was normal. He probably knew that Su Cha was fine. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was suddenly attacked.¡± Su Cha exined what had just happened in detail. ¡°I didn¡¯t sense anyone following me. They must have found me somewhere and took the chance to attack.¡± ¡°I will investigate. Don¡¯t leave the Lookout Pavilion for the time being.¡± Even after he found out that Su Cha was very skilled, although there were still secret guards following her, he also still kept track of her activities. No one had expected what happened in the parking lot. ¡°The Killing Alliance was probably the one who attacked you...¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the Killing Alliance?¡± It was easy to understand that the Killing Alliance wanted to deal with her. If they wanted to kill her because of recent events, it was within expectations, but Su Cha had to be sure. ¡°The results will be out soon. There are surveince cameras in the mall. Even if they are destroyed, there will be other clues.¡± Bo Muyi assured her, ¡°Stay at home and wait for me. Be good and don¡¯t go out. Let me worry.¡± Su Cha hummed. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± She did not idle at home and asked someone to investigate what had happened at the mall. She had just told Tan Yeluo that it was time to attack, and now the Killing Alliance was attacking her? In the end, this matter quickly drew to a close. To Su Cha¡¯s surprise, it was not the Killing Alliance that had attacked but an assassin organization. It was a high-tech assassin organizationposed of civilians, and it had nothing to do with the Killing Alliance. They knew about the existence of the Killing Alliance, but they did not know much about Su Cha. They only took action after receiving the mission. They knew that Su Cha had spent a lot of effort to investigate the matter in the mall. They only nned to take action when they saw Su Cha¡¯s figure in the mall. Of course, the investigation was so clear because the person who did it was caught directly. The organization could not resist the pressure from China and directly exposed the employer who¡¯d paid for the assassination. When Su Cha saw them, she was surprised. She had thought that the two of them had already gone to the underworld. One of them had almost died and should have been as quiet as a chicken. Who knew that they would dare to hire someone to harm her? These two people were Qin Bei and Jin Jiayu. The two of them had jointly offered 10 million yuan and paid an assassin to attack Su Cha. Now, other than Jin Jiayu, Qin Bei had run overseas. Chapter 840 - Unconscious

Chapter 840: Unconscious

¡°The n didn¡¯t seed?¡± Qin Bei was already overseas and not in a popr country. She was as far away from China as she could be. She still had injuries on her face, so she had to go to the local hospital every day to see if her face could recover. She came there alone. No one knew her. She had a huge sum of money on hand as she was originally in the entertainment industry. As long as nothing happened, she could continue living here peacefully. Her only connection to China was Jin Jiayu. Of course, she had to pay attention to the matter of ending Su Cha¡¯s life that she paid five million yuan for. But now that she was on the phone with Jin Jiayu, she used a foreignnguage to ensure that she would not be exposed. Hearing that Jin Jiayu¡¯s n had failed, Qin Bei¡¯s face twisted. ¡°How can it not seed? We spent 10 million yuan. Do they think it¡¯s for charity?¡± ¡°I heard that she ran away before the explosion happened. It did not affect her.¡± Jin Jiayu took a deep breath. She was in the swimming pool at home. When she received the news, she could not ept it. She did not understand how Su Cha had managed to escape from such a terrifying explosion. The person who contacted her only told them that the bomb n had failed but that there¡¯d be further attempts. Everything else was unknown. This made Jin Jiayu uneasy, so she quickly tried to inform Qin Bei. This person had already gone overseas, an emperor at a safe distance. Jin Jiayu gritted her teeth and wondered if she should also go overseas to lie low. But she could not let go of everything in this country. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Qin Bei¡¯s face was gloomy. Her eyes were filled with madness and hatred. She did not want anything except for Su Cha to die. Only with this woman dead could she live happily and peacefully! Otherwise, why would she go overseas like a stray dog and hide for the rest of her life? Su Cha could live a carefree life in the country. The more people hated something, the more they cared about it. She even saw the recent news that Su Cha¡¯s drama was going to be broadcasted. However, this drama was originally Jin Jiayu¡¯s. If we¡¯re talking about hatred, Jin Jiayu hated her even more. ¡°We didn¡¯t pay them for nothing. They will naturally think of another way.¡± Jin Jiayu was taking a sip of red wine as she spoke on the phone. However, just as she finished speaking, she seemed to have sensed something. She turned around in the pool and her face froze. Then, it became a mess. There were three men in ck in front of her. They were wearing sunsses and, without any expression, they had three guns pointed at her. The ck muzzles seemed to be announcing something scary. Jin Jiayu¡¯s scream was stuck in her throat. She suddenly stopped talking. Qin Bei had said a few words and noticed that she did not respond. ¡°Hey.¡± Then, she became anxious. ¡°Jin Jiayu, what are you doing? Don¡¯t give me any trouble at a time like this!¡± It was also at this moment that Qin Bei was suddenly covered over the head by something. She suddenly lost her vision and screamed subconsciously. She felt that she was being pushed forcefully. Fear started to fill her heart. There was also a disadvantage to her being overseas without any rtives. It was very easy to encounter dangerous situations. She kept screaming and struggling. The other party probably found her annoying and hit her neck. She instantly fell unconscious and quietened down. After a while, the sound of a car driving away could be heard. Chapter 841 - Illegal

Chapter 841: Illegal

When Qin Bei and Jin Jiayu regained consciousness, they were both tied up. Their eyes were covered, and there was only darkness in front of them. At first, each thought she was alone until a panicked female voice came from beside them. ¡°Where am I?¡± A string in Qin Bei¡¯s mind snapped. The voice was familiar. She asked sharply, ¡°Why are you here?¡± No, why was she here? She was clearly overseas! She had gone to a faraway country! At this moment, her heart started to tremble. Jin Jiayu¡¯s panicked voice sounded. ¡°Yes, why am I here?...¡± Her words suddenly stopped. She remembered that she was at the swimming pool at home. In the end, she met three men in ck who¡¯d barged into her house with guns. Then, she was knocked unconscious and did not know anything after. Qin Bei also recalled what had happened before she fainted. She had been knocked unconscious on the street. Had she been kidnapped...? But who would kidnap Jin Jiayu as well? Jin Jiayu was so far away from her! In other words, had she been sent back to the country? When she thought of this, Qin Bei¡¯s heart turned cold. The uneasiness in her heart intensified. She struggled with all her might, but the rope in her hand was tied tightly. She tightened it and felt a piercing pain. Gritting her teeth, Jin Jiayu cried, ¡°Where are we? Who kidnapped us? If he wants money, we have it...¡± However, no one answered them. In the darkness, they could feel everything. While they were panicking, they seemed to hear footsteps. The footsteps were soft and seemed to be very regr. They were not light or heavy, but at this moment, it intensified the uneasiness in their hearts. Creak... It was as if the door had opened. Then, Qin Bei felt that they could suddenly see. Moments after their vision regained rity, the light was still a little dazzling. The two of them blinked hard to adjust themselves to the brightness. When they opened their eyes carefully, they saw a figure standing in front of them. ¡°Su Cha?¡± ¡°Su Cha?¡± Qin Bei and Jin Jiayu had screamed at the same time. The difference was that one had iparable hatred while the other had realized that something was wrong. ¡°Why are you so surprised to see me?¡± The girl stood in front of them with a perfect smile. She was elegant and peerless, but she gave people the creeps. Jin Jiayu felt a chill down her spine. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Why was Su Cha here? If she was here, wouldn¡¯t that prove many things... Their matter had been exposed. At the thought of this, their faces turned pale. What was worse was that they were caught by Su Cha. ¡°You are the one who kidnapped us. Do you know that this is illegal?¡± Even if she was caught, she must not reveal anything. Jin Jiayu gritted her teeth and looked at Su Cha. She looked at this girl who had be more mature and graceful. She felt jealousy rising in her heart. Su Cha nced at her indifferently and smiled. ¡°Jin Jiayu, tell me. Since thest time, I haven¡¯t looked for trouble with you or tried to kill you. One would really think that you¡¯ve be too tired of living, so you came to seek death. You found someone to kill me after contacting Qin Bei. The two of you are good.¡± Chapter 842 - Let Me Out!!

Chapter 842: Let Me Out!!

¡°What nonsense are you talking about? We don¡¯t know anything. We don¡¯t know what you are talking about. You are crazy!¡± Qin Bei gritted her teeth and scolded her. Even if it was the truth, she could not admit it directly. Who knew if Su Cha was bluffing them? Did she have a recording pen? They had filmed dramas with a simr situation before, so they were afraid of encountering such devices. Besides, it was a fact that they¡¯d reached out to an assassin. Su Cha smiled gently. Herughter spread in the air, bringing with it an inexplicable coldness. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. There are no recording pens or surveince cameras here. Ever since I caught you, I¡¯ve had no intention of letting you off. You are capable of hiring an assassin to blow me up with a bomb. Why don¡¯t you think about how I will deal with you now?¡± These words made the two of them have goosebumps. Jin Jiayu had wanted to punish Su Cha for pushing her directly on the set. Now that she found herself in Su Cha¡¯s clutches, she cried in fear. ¡°What do you want? Let me tell you, killing... Killing is illegal!¡± As she was too afraid, she started to tremble as she spoke. Qin Bei looked down on her. She simply looked at Su Cha with her dark eyes. Even if she was afraid, it could not mask the deeper hatred in her heart. Sheughed sinisterly. ¡°You will get retribution sooner orter. Su Cha, you will get retribution. God will not let you have it easy.¡± Su Cha suddenly approached her. She was so close that her strong and deep aura made Qin Bei speechless. She saw Su Cha¡¯s faint smile. ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t have it easy. I¡¯ve already suffered once.¡± Hence, she would now do whatever she wanted. Seeing that Su Cha did not sound like she was joking, Jin Jiayu became increasingly afraid. ¡°How do you want to deal with us?¡± Su Cha tilted her head and looked at her as if she was joking. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I... I was wrong, Su Cha. We were possessed. We didn¡¯t want to kill you, we really didn¡¯t...¡± At this time, Jin Jiayu¡¯s excuses were really just lies. If Su Cha had not gotten into the car, she would have died. ¡°I want to be clear about gratitude and grudges. I will pay back what you¡¯ve done to me. Back then, you targeted me while we were on the production set repeatedly. I only snatched your role as second female lead and did not cut off your path of retreat. Yet now, you wanted to kill me and almost seeded. Do you think I will let you off just because I¡¯m not dead? How can it be so easy?¡± Her smile became even happier. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance too. I ced a bomb in the car. If the two of you can escape from the car, it will mean God is allowing you to live. So, let¡¯s see if God will let you live this time.¡± Their eyes widened. At this moment, the light outside was bright. Through this absolute brightness, the two of them could see that they were tied to a truck. There were two chairs in the empty car. They were tied to the chairs. After saying this, Su Cha smiled even more. Then, she jumped out of the car and closed the door in front of Jin Jiayu and Qin Bei¡¯s horrified gazes. ¡°No, no, no... Let me out, let me out!!¡± Jin Jiayu started to scream crazily. The entire chair was shaking violently, but her entire body was restrained and she could hardly escape. Chapter 843 - An Eye for an Eye

Chapter 843: An Eye for an Eye

Qin Bei had already realized that it was impossible to escape, but she was still a little unwilling to ept it. As she cursed, she moved her body with the chair and moved over little by little, trying to escape through the door of the truck. Suddenly, they felt the car start to move. When the car door opened just now, Qin Bei had seen a cliff not far away. Not only did Su Cha n to cover up the explosion that way, but if the two of them did not escape before the explosion, they would also fall down the cliff and die without leaving behind an intact corpse. At the thought of this, Qin Bei screamed, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost! I will never let you off!! Su Cha, you bitch!! You bitch!!!¡± Her eyes were red as she used all her strength to curse. However, no matter how she cursed, there was no other response other than the sliding of the car. ¡°Bang, bang, bang...¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!¡± Jin Jiayu also moved over with great effort. The two of them mmed against the car door crazily as tears welled up in their eyes. Regret could no longer describe what they were feeling. Their bodies were cold. Why did it be like this? Why did it be like this? Could it be that if they had not nned to kill her, this would not have happened? They regretted it, they really regretted it! At thest moment, Qin Bei and Jin Jiayu screamed and cursed. They felt that the car had reached the edge of the cliff. The car started to tilt, causing the two of them to hit the car door hard. However, the car door was unbreakable. Despair engulfed them. They had no choice but to close their eyes. Boom! An explosion resounded in the empty valley. Su Cha stood in the distance and watched as the truck exploded in mid-air. Fragments flew towards her, but she blocked them with her inner force. When she saw the car explode, Su Cha¡¯s smile became more obvious. Actually, it was quite wonderful, wasn¡¯t it? Thinking about it carefully, she had never killed anyone with her own hands ever since she was reborn. She wanted revenge, but she¡¯d never hurt the innocent. ck and white existed in this world. If someone did not want her to be happy, why should she let them be happy? Turning around, Su Cha proceeded to drive another car down the cliff. This was a cliff on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. The distance from the city center was a day and night¡¯s walk. The car had been driven by someone else, so she would not leave any evidence. After returning to the city, Su Cha called Le Anqi. ¡°Anqi, I¡¯m going to eat dinner now. Why don¡¯t you join me for hotpot?¡± ¡°Are youing over to eat today? Okay, I¡¯ll prepared it for you. Fu Mo is also at home. She said that you have nothing scheduled today. Have you been at home the whole day?¡± ¡°Yes, so now I¡¯ming out to rx.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time you do so. Were you scared two days ago?¡± The news of Su Cha being attacked in the mall was not exposed, but Le Anqi knew about it, although the version she knew was that the car got into an ident and exploded. Su Cha was lucky to escape the disaster and had rested at home for two days due to shock. She was quite worried. Now that she was going out, she was relieved. ¡°No.¡± The girl drove and smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ll be there when you¡¯re almost done. I¡¯m onlying to eat. I didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡± ¡°What else do you need to prepare? Juste over.¡± After hanging up, Su Cha hummed a song from her new album. Her ethereal voice drifted far away. Chapter 844 - Lead

Chapter 844: Lead

At the same time, after a few days of him trending in the news, Zhai Yao entered the public¡¯s eyes. Everyone knew him well. Although he was not good at singing, his character profile was that of a bright boy. The gentlemanly movements he inadvertently disyed on the variety show were very pleasing to the eyes. With a shy smile, Zhai Yao attracted a group of fans. Some people even started to defend him against others¡¯ fans, thinking that it was only right for Zhai Yao to break up with Su Cha. How could such an innocent person be with such a woman? Su Cha was impressed. Innocent, shy, and timid. She finally understood what it meant to have an extreme character profile. Lian Chi was also a talent. He could make these words be associated with Zhai Yao. He was shameless. Bo Muyi did not deal with Zhai Yao. Su Cha had vaguely guessed something. He was watching Zhai Yao right now, wanting to see what he would do and what his goal was. After the preview of ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± was released recently, the drama received a lot of attention. Su Cha had always been a hot topic. Now that the topic of her ¡°rtionship¡± had spread, many people felt that it was a deliberate hype. Perhaps it was to hype up Su Cha¡¯s role. With the special rtionship between the two of them, a kind of cult-like fans appeared. Yes, fans that shipped Zhai Yao and Su Cha together had emerged. A group of people randomly edited a bunch of ¡°couple photos¡± where Su Cha and Zhai Yao matched. They analyzed these from all angles and found that it was possible that Su Cha and Zhai Yao had reconciled long ago, and the two of them were still connected. In reality, they did not have a photo together in private. Su Cha had never been seen with Zhai Yao before, but ship fans could be so confident. People who did not know could really be brainwashed. There was even a new topic, #Zhai Yao and Su Cha announced their reconciliation#. Just like that, a newbie who had debuted without any works easily stood out from the struggling ranks of fresh meat. Due to his identity as Su Cha¡¯s ex-boyfriend, he gradually became very popr. The industry insiders generally thought that the twopanies were deliberately cooperating, but Zhai Yao was a little flustered. When Sang Shishi saw those topics on Weibo, she was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her aftering to the Imperial Capital? Why is it that even topics on Weibo have started to lead to you two? Zhai Yao, can¡¯t you forget her? Have you forgotten how she treated you back then? She crippled your legs. You still remember her when your legs hurt on rainy days, right? Then she really left an indelible mark on you!¡± After Su Cha left, Sang Shishi and Zhai Yao got together. It was a tacit understanding, especially since Zhai Yao was still recovering. However, for some reason, ever since he was beaten up by Su Cha, Zhai Yao might look very healthy on the surface, but whenever it was a rainy day, his legs would ache terribly. After he went to the doctor, the doctor said that this was a side effect. When he encountered damp weather, his bones that were originally recovered could not take it, so naturally, his legs would hurt. Zhai Yao¡¯s face darkened when he heard Su Cha¡¯s name. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? How can I have anything to do with her? This Weibo topic and trending searches are not done by ourpany. Someone is deliberately setting the pace!¡± Chapter 845 - Bind

Chapter 845: Bind

¡°Who the hell would want to set you up with her?¡± Sang Shishi could not reveal her identity as Zhai Yao¡¯s girlfriend. Although she had been dazzled by the beauties within the entertainment industry in the short time she had been in the Imperial Capital, she could not help but feel jealous when she thought about Zhai Yao and Su Cha. She could only stay by Zhai Yao¡¯s side as an assistant. Why? Zhai Yao paused and pushed Sang Shishi impatiently. ¡°How would I know?¡± In the past, he used to think that Sang Shishi was a gentle and charming girl who could get along well with others. She was the best partner for him, Zhai Yao. But now, why did she seem to be as unreasonable as a shrew? Actually, there were times when he regretted it. Other factors aside, Su Cha had treated him very well when she was with him. She was obedient and cute, but she did not like to be extroverted. In the end, she was forced to be like that. Now that he saw the dazzling Su Cha on TV, he felt regretful. But when he thought about how Su Cha had hit him expressionlessly, he shivered. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± When Sang Shishi saw Zhai Yao pushing her, she wanted to return the favor angrily, but she suddenly thought of something and stopped. ¡°Could it be that Su Cha deliberately hyped it up?¡± This was very normal! As if she had understood something, Sang Shishi found it increasingly believable. ¡°That¡¯s it. Yes, that¡¯s it. She wants to use your scandal to hype up her poprity.¡± Zhai Yao: ¡°...¡± No matter how he looked at it, it was he who had taken advantage of her. He had also asked Lian Chi if he was the one who had instructed it. Lian Chi¡¯s intention was unclear, and Zhai Yao could not understand it. It seemed like Lian Chi had done it, but it also seemed like someone else had done it. He had never understood Lian Chi. In the past, Lian Chi had asked him to get close to Su Cha. A while ago, he¡¯d suddenly called Zhai Yao to the Imperial Capital and forced him to enter an entertainmentpany. He was actually unwilling, but he agreed when he thought about the money. Even now, he did not know who Lian Chi was, but when he spoke to him, he felt a chill down his spine. He did not know why Lian Chi wanted him to join an entertainmentpany. He did not tell Sang Shishi about it. He had not seen Su Cha yet and did not know what she intended. In fact, he did not want Su Cha to deny anything. Because wouldn¡¯t that mean that they still had a chance? If Su Cha¡¯s temper had returned to normal, he would be willing to be with her. The matter on the Inte became more and more heated. Tan Jinsui also officially told Su Cha, ¡°Hiberia is about to announce your identity as their spokesperson. You don¡¯t need to rely on other news to create hype, so you have to rify this matter.¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°Did you notice something?¡± Tan Jinsui chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Someone¡¯s significant other is feeling impatient. I know because I can¡¯t get someone to do the public rtions. He probably wants you to admit something. Of course, whether you are willing to admit it or not is your problem. As for my opinion, if he¡¯s impatient, I suggest that you don¡¯t provoke him.¡± Su Cha sighed. ¡°As expected.¡± In fact, she had already guessed that Bo Muyi did it on purpose. Now, Tan Jinsui could tell that Zhai Yao¡¯s poprity in such a short time had something to do with Bo Muyi. What was the point? In order to make her rify things, he had to watch her be linked to her ex-boyfriend. Chapter 846 - Publicly, I Have a Boyfriend

Chapter 846: Publicly, I Have a Boyfriend

Of course, this matter was more serious than expected. Su Cha had a private fanbase. Some fans had already asked her if it was true. Through these fans, many things could be disseminated to the rest. Fu Mo had been maintaining contact with them. Since they were asking, it meant that they were also making a fuss about this in private. Su Cha thought for a while. She also wanted to rify this matter. Even though a certain someone wanted to have a proper status for himself, she was still the one who¡¯d call the shots. If she really got married or something, she would naturally announce it. After thinking about it, Su Cha officially rified the news on Weibo. Su Cha Official: ¡°Recently, some news has really troubled me. The past is long behind me. There¡¯s no need to miss it. I already have a boyfriend, someone who¡¯s not in the industry. For his privacy, I can¡¯t reveal anything, so I apologize to the fans. Also, I¡¯m actually already 19 years old. I¡¯m a year older than what¡¯s stated in my identity card. Everyone has a past, and I¡¯m no exception. Some things have to pass. My boyfriend has been jealous recently. I hope there won¡¯t be any groundless rumors.¡± ¡°If you deny it, so be it. Why did you announce that you have a boyfriend??????????¡± ¡°You actually have a boyfriend!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°Who is your boyfriend? Tell me, let me beat him to death.¡± ¡°No, no, no, no. I refuse to believe that you actually have a boyfriend. Which beastly man is it? I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯m vomiting blood!¡± ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m just a fan of yours...¡± ¡°Wow, you really are awesome. Your actual achievements have not even been revealed yet, but you directly announced that you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved that it¡¯s not him. He just wants to step on you to rise up the ranks. You must not want him. He¡¯s not worthy of you!¡± ¡°So ship fans are indeed stupid. It¡¯s really stinky. Forcefully drawing connections between two unrted people.¡± ¡°It seems like this was just hype about them being together... Tsk tsk tsk tsk...¡± ... Her news was rather sudden. Logically speaking, celebrities did not need to rify these groundless rumors. Those who did not believe it would not believe it unless they saw the real evidence. Even if they saw it, they could close their eyes and deny it. In the end, not only did Su Cha deny it, but she also admitted that she had a new boyfriend... This was simply a bomb. Even The Legend of the Crane was a little dumbfounded. They suspected that Su Cha had deliberately released big news to hype up her drama. #Su Cha announced that she has a boyfriend# #Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend, not from the industry# ... Then the question was, who was Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend? The issue about Su Cha¡¯s sugar daddy had not been exined clearly. Could the non-showbiz man she was talking about be the higher-up from the Imperial Mu Group? But... Could it be that Su Cha directly called the sugar daddy her boyfriend? Su Cha wanted to like this. She called Bo Muyi immediately after she posted on Weibo. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Su Cha was not angry, but she felt helpless. ¡°I knew you were the one who¡¯d caused Zhai Yao¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention him. I don¡¯t want to hear his name.¡± The man snorted angrily. Although he was satisfied that Su Cha had announced that she had a boyfriend, Bo Muyi started to push his luck. ¡°You can tell people some details about me. It¡¯s fine if you say that your boyfriend¡¯s surname is Bo.¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Your surname is Bo. The outsiders already know that I have a deep rtionship with the Imperial Mu Group. You are the only one in the upper echelons of the corporation with the surname Bo. Wouldn¡¯t you be exposed?¡± Chapter 847 - A Sugar Daddy Is a Boyfriend?

Chapter 847: A Sugar Daddy Is a Boyfriend?

¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± He was happy. He mumbled, and Su Cha snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to announce you, but in the future, no matter what I do, I¡¯ll have to take on the title of Madam Bo. Outsiders will always be more interested in you than me, and there will be many people who will bother you. Don¡¯t you find it annoying?¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t have the guts.¡± Bo Muyi was firm. Indeed, even if she admitted it, no one would dare to ask Bo Muyi directly about Su Cha. ¡°I might as well let them think right now that you¡¯re my sugar daddy. Think about it. After we announce it, my identity will change from that of a social climber. But if you don¡¯t marry me, the spections won¡¯t stop. So, once we get married, we¡¯ll announce it together.¡± Bo Muyi thought for a while and felt that it was okay. He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Cha Cha, didn¡¯t you say that your identity card states you are one year younger? Let¡¯s change it back to your real age. We can get married after the New Year.¡± How perfect. Su Cha said, ¡°No, I will always be 18.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± When a woman refused to admit her true age, it meant that she would not want to change her identity card. If she did not change it, she would forever be one year younger. How good would that be? The man also said gently, ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡± In Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes, it did not matter if they got married or not. Marriage was just a ceremony that Su Cha could use to officially announce the rtionship to the world. In his mind, they did not need to go through so much trouble. Anyway, Cha Cha was always by his side and could only belong to him. Hence, Bo Muyi did not have a deep obsession with marriage. Of course, when it was time to get married, they still had to get married. Most importantly, the olddy had recently talked about getting married and wanting to have children soon. At that time, Bo Muyi frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like children.¡± He just wanted to have a happy time with Cha Cha. It angered the olddy. *** [The current Little Blossom is so amazing. She announced that she has a boyfriend without anything to her name yet?] OP: ¡°You¡¯ve seen the big news on Weibo. Su Cha directly announced that she has a boyfriend. Here¡¯s the problem. Other than the recent limelight on her during Chanel¡¯s show, her drama has not been released yet, and her album has also not been officially released. Now that she¡¯s directly announced that she has a boyfriend, isn¡¯t she worried that her career will be affected? The key is that I see many people on Weibo specting that a boyfriend is just a nice name. It might be the sugar daddy behind her. It¡¯s just to deny the current scandal.¡± 1L: ¡°Celebrities nowadays are getting more and more stubborn. They¡¯re still so young, but female celebrities are always better than male celebrities. They don¡¯t have many girlfriend-fans, so it won¡¯t cause too much of a stir.¡± 2L: ¡°Didn¡¯t Zou Manni also announce that she was dating at her peak?¡± 3L: ¡°With Su Cha¡¯s current status, can she bepared to Zou Manni? Is thementer above trying to be funny?¡± 4L: ¡°Uh, why do I feel that she has found a new boyfriend not long after she broke up with her ex-boyfriend? It seems that her private life is very rich.¡± 5L: ¡°Why are some people so strange? Why can¡¯t they talk about love if it doesn¡¯t go against morals? Somementers above want to spread rumors. Su Cha has sued a few people who¡¯d spread rumors. Do you want to try?¡± 6L: ¡°...¡± 7L: ¡°...¡± 8L: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what this woman is trying to do. I think her fans are quite gentle, but she¡¯s the first one to openly call her sugar daddy her boyfriend...¡± Chapter 848 - Eye for an Eye

Chapter 848: Eye for an Eye

After announcing her boyfriend, Su Cha¡¯s topic was discussed animatedly. Zhai Yao¡¯s matter naturally became a joke. Some of their ship¡¯s fans who had not fully formed yet were caught off guard by this move and fell silent. The media could not get any specific information from Su Cha and Tan Jinsui, so someone went to interview Zhai Yao. Zhai Yao¡¯s female assistant released a piece of news. ¡°We didn¡¯t release the matter on the Inte at all. Until now, we haven¡¯t said anything about her... I don¡¯t know who dug it up. It¡¯s all old news. There¡¯s no need to keep harping on it.¡± This sounded interesting. She directly denied that they were creating hype. Zhai Yao did not tell anyone that Su Cha was his ex-girlfriend. Although it was an old matter, given its poprity, even Su Cha came out to rify. It was obvious that someone did it on purpose. Who else would blow up this matter? Since that was the case, did it mean that Su Cha was acting on her own? It felt like this juicy saga had too many twists and turns. The ignorant crowd was being led astray again, but soon after, Zhai Yao and his female assistant were exposed. [Who do you think the female assistant beside him is? She¡¯s his current girlfriend! He clearly has a girlfriend, but he still dares to pretend to be single. Before he broke up with Su Cha, he was already with this female assistant. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can look through Zhai Yao¡¯s Weibo information. This woman is also very exciting. She even dared to take herself out for the hype. Who would believe it? Are Su Cha and Zhai Yao on the same level now? Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. If this matter hadn¡¯te out, who the hell would know who Zhai Yao is?] After Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi got together, they became high-profile. Su Cha¡¯s information was hidden, but these two had left a lot of evidence. Thereafter, more and more evidence proved that Sang Shishi and Zhai Yao were a couple. Moreover, these were from Su Cha¡¯s third year in high school. During that time, ording to insiders, Su Cha and Zhai Yao had not broken up yet. In other words, Zhai Yao had cheated on her. How could such a scumbag be unforgettable? He was even hyping up his shyness on shows. He blushed whenever he touched a girl. Where did he find the gall? As soon as this news spread, manyizens were stunned. This saga was too exciting. It had just been revealed that Su Cha had a boyfriend. Now it turned out that her ex-boyfriend had cheated on her and caused them to break up. It seemed that Su Cha was not acting on her own. She was clearly the victim. Not only did her ex-boyfriend cheat on her, but now that he had entered the entertainment industry, he wanted to make use of Su Cha to be popr? Zhai Yao¡¯s agency was caught off guard by this sudden counterattack. Those words did not have much evidence, yet with a few photos that seemed to be real, it was easy for people to believe that it was true. In addition, Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi had really gotten involved with Su Cha back then. The two of them did not dare to deny it. It was already toote when thepany announced it. After Su Cha read the news, she remained suspicious of this person. She also knew that it was a fact that Zhai Yao had cheated on her, but she was alone at that time and did not tell anyone that she was with Zhai Yao. Moreover, all Zhai Yao had around were bad friends. Who would stand up to expose this? Tan Jinsui: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± He came to thepany and handed some information to Su Cha. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too detailed. A few pictures, a few words, and the Inte Water Army will enter. Naturally, people will get wind of it.¡± Chapter 849 - Vice Alliance Master

Chapter 849: Vice Alliance Master

He looked at Su Cha and raised his eyebrows. ¡°How can it be so easy for anyone to step on you to get to the top? Doesn¡¯t he want to be popr? Then I¡¯ll give him poprity and let him be famous enough.¡± Su Cha clicked her tongue. ¡°I almost forgot.¡± ¡°How can I forget such a big thing?¡± Tan Jinsui smiled. ¡°But I heard something interesting. You liked Zhai Yao very much back then. Why did you suddenly break up with him?¡± He looked at Su Cha¡¯s slightly focused gaze and spread out his hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, forget it.¡± ¡°Such things happen when the heart grows cold.¡± Su Cha said lightly, ¡°Some people do recognize it.¡± Tan Jinsui sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being nasty, but at that time, it was said that Bo Muyi was chasing you. You were being chased by such a person, yet you still wanted to be whole-heartedly with Zhai Yao. Have you lost your mind back then?¡± His words made Su Chaugh. ¡°I think so too. Muyi was also affected.¡± That was why she liked him so much. Tan Jinsui pped. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful.¡± Su Cha also smiled. ¡°Is the endorsement from Hiberia going to be officially announced? I¡¯ll go over after the New Year, right?¡± Tan Jinsui nodded. ¡°You will be very busy next year. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll let you take a break for the time being.¡± Even if it was not a holiday, Su Cha had to find an excuse. Recently, she had been embroidering the ten-meter-long monkey-and-peach-themed work. That was because it was taking too long to finish. She had not even embroidered half of it yet, but she still had about two months. She could still make it. The news had been very lively recently. The secret war between the Star Alliance and the Killing Alliance involved many people. During this period of time, they saw officials being dragged down because of reports that wereing out. The businesses of the Killing Alliance had also started to be affected. Ofte, some people who had received the news no longer went to the ces run by the Killing Alliance. This was a sensitive period. If they were caught red-handed, it would not be a good thing. Lady Seventeen was anxious. She did not dare to have any objections. Now that the perverted Alliance Master had ced a Gu worm in her body, she did not dare to sit still. Even if she saw the Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance officially fighting together, the Killing Alliance was forced to retreat step by step. She could only watch helplessly. The advantage of the Killing Alliance in the past was that the Star Alliance did not dare to do most of the things the Killing Alliance did. However, this time, their leader was indeed not a good person. As soon as someone had attacked the other party¡¯s people, they immediately took revenge. Moreover, the entire Star Alliance was controlled by Tan Yeluo and Su Cha. The elders could not intervene for the time being, so there was nothing they could do. Due to these matters, many of the industry chains had started to be shaken. The Star Alliance and the Martial Alliance were not doing well, and the Killing Alliance was not doing well either. Most importantly... The Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance did not allow them to attack. Lady Seventeen could not figure out what she was going to do. She was in a terrible fix when she suddenly received a message. ¡°Lady Seventeen, the Vice Alliance Master is here.¡± Vice Alliance Master? When she saw this message, she was a little surprised. Even she did not know who this Vice Alliance Master was. When it came to the selection of the Alliance Masters and Vice Alliance Masters, no underling could intervene. They only knew that they had passed the selection. However, the Vice Alliance Master this time seemed to be not simple. He did not officially make an appearance, just like the Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Even if everyone knew their name, not many people had really seen them. Chapter 850 - Lian Chi

Chapter 850: Lian Chi

The person from the Killing Alliance was even more mysterious. From the time people had received the news of his selection, they had yet to meet him. Dawn Club was not only a clubhouse, but it was also a hotel. Basically, it catered to people with high status. Recently, Greya had been living here. As Lady Seventeen walked towards Greya, she saw someone. An unfamiliar man. He was tall and handsome. His eyebrows were very gentle, but this gentleness gave people the feeling that there was something deeper to it. It was like the bright moon in the cold wind. Although the moonlight was gentle, it was cold. When he saw Lady Seventeen, he looked up. His face surprised Lady Seventeen. ¡°Young Master Lian?¡± She recognized Lian Chi. In fact, in the Martial Alliance, even normal family members were rather high-profile. It was mainly because of their involvement with business matters. Although outsiders did not know about the Lian family¡¯s young master, Lady Seventeen knew so much information and knew who the person in front of her was. She never thought that Lian Chi woulde here. In her memory, this Lian Chi was quite extraordinary. He had returned as an illegitimate child. His mother had not received an official identity in the Lian family, so his identity as an illegitimate child was extremely awkward. But he was very outstanding, which could not be denied. However,pared to his brothers who grew up in the Lian family, Lian Chi was much more low-key. She rarely heard about him, mostly because he studied overseas. Lady Seventeen was not like most other people. When he arrived, she had already made her guess. Lian Chi pursed his lips and smiled when he saw her. ¡°Is the Alliance Master around?¡± His gentle words carried a special vor. If not for his cold gaze, his voice would have sounded like he was speaking to someone he was in love with. It was easy to be bewitched. She was shocked. ¡°Vice Alliance Master?¡± The Lian family was from the Martial Alliance! Lian Chi did not deny it. He just looked at Lady Seventeen and asked again, ¡°Is the Alliance Master around?¡± Lady Seventeen felt a little cold. She said a room number. ¡°The Alliance Master is still here.¡± She was still in shock. Lian Chi nodded and walked over. After two steps, he suddenly turned his head. ¡°I know you are a person who can keep secrets, but I still want to say that you know not to reveal my identity, right?¡± There was a hint of unusualness in his words and an inexplicable murderous intent. Lady Seventeen nodded quickly. The fact that a Martial Alliance member was the Vice Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance, how could she dare to say it? Lady Seventeen thought, No wonder this Vice Alliance Master never announced himself. Once he appeared, he would cause a bigmotion. For a moment, she did not dare to doubt that this Vice Alliance Master was also from the Martial Alliance. Was he a spy from the Martial Alliance or was he spying on the Killing Alliance? After thinking for a while, she followed Lian Chi upstairs and went to Greya¡¯s room to see her. There was the sound of a television in the room. Greya was watching a cartoon. Sometimes, Lady Seventeen could not figure out Greya¡¯s real age. She had never seen a little girl who was only 11 or 12 years old be so mature to this extent, but in some ways, she really was just a little girl. After all, her appearance was beyond suspicion. Greya sat on the chair and bit her lollipop. She was happy watching the cartoon, but she was not surprised to see Lian Chi. ¡°I thought you would never show up in this lifetime.¡± With that, she turned her head away and stopped looking at Lian Chi. Chapter 851 - Am I Right?

Chapter 851: Am I Right?

¡°If I didn¡¯te out, what did you intend to do with the Killing Alliance?¡± After Lian Chi said this, he looked at Lady Seventeen behind him. Lady Seventeen felt a chill down her spine and silently closed the door and walked out. Greya snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do anything.¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± Lian Chi walked over and squatted in front of Greya. He suddenly picked up a doll that she had thrown aside and handed it to her. Greya looked at Lian Chi and suddenly smiled innocently. ¡°Lian Chi, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? You must be jealous that she¡¯s so happy with someone else, right? What a pity, you don¡¯t have a chance.¡± As she spoke, Lian Chi tightened his grip on the doll. It was as if he could see the doll being squeezed into a small ball in his hand. His knuckles were white. It was obvious how much strength he had used. It also showed that he was not very happy to hear this. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t have any thoughts about her. The past is in the past.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, then why did you go see her?¡± Greya¡¯s clear eyes stared at Lian Chi. Although she had a cute and innocent face, her eyes were sometimes so empty that it made one¡¯s heart tighten. Especially when she was staring at Lian Chi without blinking. Lian Chi smiled and threw the doll away. ¡°She has questions about me. Can¡¯t I exin things to her face? Do you care about this?¡± As he spoke, his fingers seemed to want to tease Greya¡¯s cheek, but he suddenly felt a pain on his arm. He frowned quickly and raised his arm to reveal a tolerant expression. He saw a centipede quickly slide across his arm. His pupils constricted as he looked at Greya. Greya jumped off the chair and walked to the side. ¡°Lian Chi, you disgust me.¡± ¡°Put away your tricks. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± She picked up the doll and held it in her arms. She had just thrown it away casually, but now she seemed to like it very much. She could not bear to let go and looked at Lian Chi like this. ¡°What I want to do has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t care what you want to do with the Killing Alliance. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the Alliance Master and you are the Vice Alliance Master. Now that the Hall Master of Tree Hall, who is under you, has been captured, you¡¯ve be just a bunch of trash. You can¡¯t beat someone with the surname Bo at all. Besides, maybe the person in your eyes already knows your identity?¡± Lian Chi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you do?¡± Greya smiled sweetly. ¡°You should know what I did.¡± Her words were clearly that of a little girl, but they exuded a sinister aura. ¡°You think you can beat him because he had a soft spot in the past? Now, this soft spot has be an existence without any scruples. What else do you think you can do? If I were you, I would first use the power of the Killing Alliance to kill the Lian family and break away from the Killing Alliance. It would no longer matter, and no one would ever suspect me.¡± She hugged the doll in her arms and kissed it before looking at Lian Chi again. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Lian Chi looked at Greya. His gentle expression hadpletely turned cold. It turned into an extremely cold face with a hint of gloominess. Chapter 852 - Birthday Gift

Chapter 852: Birthday Gift

Perhaps this was his true appearance. He became gloomy and fell into the darkness. He had worn the mask for too long and forgot to take it off. He almost thought that he was really like that. He had never been happy since he returned to the Lian family. No one knew how he had lived for so many years. To be an illegitimate child who was mocked and despised by everyone was worse than death. Greya was even happier. ¡°Look, this is what you should be like. You can do whatever you want. You could have helped me kill that old thing back then. If you don¡¯t dare to attack now, why don¡¯t I help you? I can guarantee that everything in the Lian family will be yours. No one can hinder you. As a repayment...¡± Greya¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with the Killing Alliance. You don¡¯t have to worry about what I want to do.¡± She did have the ability. She could do it. He closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, he opened his eyes and said slowly, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything right now. I haven¡¯t gotten hold of some important documents from the old man. I will inform you when I find out where they are.¡± After saying this, Lian Chi turned and walked out of the door. From the shadows, Qi He walked out. He looked at Greya with a rare look of worry. ¡°You know that he will burn the bridge after crossing it. He wants the entire Killing Alliance.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Greya said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t let him have his way.¡± *** On the surface, the world was peaceful. As the New Year approached, people started to prepare the goods. Large rednterns were hung around the Lookout Pavilion. This was the first time in so many years that Su Cha truly experienced the feeling of the new year. She used to live like an outsider in her so-called father¡¯s house. Now that everything had improved, she felt much happier. This year, she and Bo Muyi nned to spend the New Year with the Zong family while the olddy would return to the Ye family. In the past, it was said that Bo Muyi was always alone at home during the New Year. Perhaps that was what he meant when he said that he would not celebrate the New Year. He was still very busy, but everything was different this year. While Su Cha was busy with embroidery, she did not forget anything else. The New Year was not just the new year. Soon after it, it was Bo Muyi¡¯s birthday. Yes, it was so strange. However, there were thousands of people in the world. Some would celebrate their birthdays on such a special asion. However, when he was born, the fortune-teller said that this was a good day. They would be together forever and have a happy family. In the end, after his parents¡¯ ident, he became quite conflicted about birthdays. Even if it was not his birthday, it was the Lantern Festival. He found it ironic. Hence, after he grew up, his birthday became no different from usual. He had never invited anyone else. He had always been a loner. When Su Cha first found out about this, her heart ached. However, it would be different with her by his side in the future. She wanted to officially give Bo Muyi a gift. Since she was good at embroidery, she naturally wanted to start from this aspect. However, after thinking about it, she did not find anything suitable. The crafts were very big, and it was not appropriate to wear it for a long time. Other than that, the only thing she could do was to modify the clothes. She was very good at this, but Bo Muyi¡¯s habit regarding clothes was that he would not wear anything a second time. It was not appropriate to give such to him. It was hard to imagine that he would hesitate to change his obsession with cleanliness for the sake of her gift. Chapter 853 - It’s Her Again, Again!

Chapter 853: It¡¯s Her Again, Again!

But soon, Su Cha thought of a way. She would just make a simple tie for him. The tie was very convenient and an everyday item. If the pattern was simr to modern designs, Bo Muyi could also match it with suitable clothes. It was the best of both worlds. As long as it was her birthday gift, he would be happy no matter what. No matter what, Su Cha wanted to make it more detailed. However, the most important thing now was to prepare the embroidery works. Ever since she announced that she had a boyfriendst time, she had been very quiet. The media could not get an interview for more news. Now, she was busy with embroidery at home all day, but the trending searches did not let her off. Actually, this matter was also very unexpected. There were rumors that Su Cha was Zong Bingyi¡¯s granddaughter. Zong Bingyi had said it himself at a banquet. Who was Zong Bingyi? Zong Bingyi¡¯s family was a red family[1]. It was just that he began doing business on his ownter on. He did not have much to do with the Imperial Court, but he still had connections. After being in business for so many years, he also became a famous tycoon. He had always lived in the Imperial Capital. Compared to others, he was much more low-key. Many people said that he once had a son, butter on, something suddenly happened to his son. Zong Bingyi started to be depressed. All these years, other than the matters in thepany, people had never heard any news about the Zong family. But recently, someone said that the eldest son of the Zong family had now almost recovered. Old Master Zong was drinking happily at an important dinner. After saying a few more words, he revealed that Su Cha was his granddaughter. There were also a few celebrities present who had finally made it into the entertainment industry. When they heard this, they were shocked. When they returned, they talked to their friends, and the news was exposed. Some who heard the news took this information and submitted it anonymously to a marketing ount. This matter was then made public. When the celebrities who had participated in the banquet saw the news, they panicked for a while. In the end, they saw that the Zong family did not react. They clearly tacitly agreed to this matter, so the celebrities heaved a sigh of relief. In contrast, the rest of the entertainment industry was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t it said that she was with someone from the Imperial Mu Group? Why did she now be the Zong family¡¯s little princess? And wasn¡¯t there a mention of the Zuo family before that? However, everyone knew that the Zuo family and the Zong family had been enemies for many years. Although the business operations of the two families were different, businessmen more or less got involved with one another. However, they had never seen the Zong family having any connection with the Zuo family. There was also news from the higher-ups that the Zong family and the Zuo family had a long-standing conflict. Old Master Zong disliked the Zuo family. That¡¯s not right. How could the little princess of the Zong family have a sugar daddy? Could she not use the Zong family¡¯s resources? However, it was acknowledged that she indeed had a background. Huayu Entertainment Official: ¡°There has been a mysterious dinner recently. It is said that Old Master Zong personally said that Su Cha is his granddaughter? The authenticity of the news has not been confirmed yet. The Zong family has not publicly responded to this matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her again, it¡¯s her again!¡± ¡°What a joke. If she was really the little princess of the Zong family, how could she have gotten to this point?¡± ¡°I believe that her aura is not from an ordinary family...¡± ¡°But she is indeed the provincial champion from Tianyang. Her surname is Su. That was her name used during the college entrance examination. It can¡¯t be that she changed her name very early, right? How did she be a member of the Zong family?¡± ¡°Those people must have drunk too much during a meal. How can a meal involve a celebrity from the entertainment industry? Why would a banquet full of business people have a low-profile topic?¡± [1] Descended from the working ss andmunist party members Chapter 854 - Spoken

Chapter 854: Spoken

Not many people believed it. Su Cha was the real champion of Tianyang Province. Many reporters had dug up everything. And Zhai Yao¡¯s ex-boyfriend. Yes, Zhai Yao, who had sunk low. Which rich girl would do something like that? It couldn¡¯t be some melodramatic story about her being acknowledgedter by her parents, right? After the news broke, many people felt that this matter was purely nonsense. The Zong family did not rify at the first moment. Perhaps they felt that there was no need to rify. A small celebrity wanted to pull these wealthy families into the water to clear her name. The Zong family would not lower themselves to her level. There were many such people in the industry. Some people would even say that they were descended from certain lineages. It had been a long time since people were convinced by anything. The things celebrities did became progressively worse, but the people from those distinguished lineages did not deny it. Hence, everyone felt that this was fake and unbelievable. Anyone could tell that Old Master Zong did not look like Su Cha at all. [The biggest joke of the year is that someone is the Zong family¡¯s granddaughter.] OP: ¡°I thought she hadn¡¯t done anything recently, but in the end, she still did. She just debuted this year. How many times has she been on the trending searches? Seriously. Why did she have to do this to clear her name? Now, she even dragged the Zong family into it. The old master of the Zong family doesn¡¯t care about the entertainment industry. If a small celebrity who was being kept by someone said that she was his granddaughter, wouldn¡¯t he be angry?¡± 1L: ¡°This matter... Hmm, there are currently doubts. The main issue is that the marketing ount that exposed it at the beginning is quite credible. Ordinary people would not dare to say anything about this...¡± 2L: ¡°Isn¡¯t it more sudden that we¡¯re talking about the Zong family? Why do I feel that this matter is quite credible?¡± 3L: ¡°If she really grew up in an ordinary family, it¡¯s hard to exin why she has such a good temperament. She must really be a rich person.¡± 4L: ¡°Nowadays, the entertainment industry is whitewashing people and changing tactics, right? Isn¡¯t itmon for people in the entertainment industry to vaguely say that they have a noble background or some other powerful family background? If they peel off their skin off, their faces will still be swollen. An aristocrat¡¯s friends would all be in the upper-ss circle. The reason why they don¡¯t rify is that they don¡¯t want to lower themselves to the level of these small celebrities. They want to crush these people like they¡¯re crushing ants. Would a lion bother with a toad?¡± 5L: ¡°You are getting out of hand. Even bringing a toad into this. Why don¡¯t you f*cking find a toad that looks like Su Cha for me to see?¡± 6L: ¡°It¡¯s indeed amazing to be rich. You can¡¯t belittle others like this. No matter what, this matter was spread by others. Why are they mocking Su Cha?¡± ... When Su Cha saw this news, the first thing she thought of was that Zong Bingyi must have been drunk. The main reason was that this matter was rather awkward. Outsiders were just watching the show, and the upper-ss society was purely watching a joke. They were well-informed. Everyone knew that Su Cha was the daughter of the Zuo family, but she did not return to the Zuo family. Instead, she stayed with the Zong family. Although the young master of the Zong family had woken up, it was rumored that he had a rtionship with the current Zuo family¡¯s wife. Their rtionship was simply chaotic. Of course, because there was still Bo Muyi, no one dared to say anything in front of others. They only dared to discuss privately. Now that Zong Bingyi had said that, the matter had blown up. The Zuo family did not look good either. Su Cha called Zong Yanxiu immediately. When he received the call, Zong Yanxiu smiled awkwardly. ¡°You saw the news, Xiao Cha.¡± Chapter 855 - Zong Family’s Little Princess

Chapter 855: Zong Family¡¯s Little Princess

Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Father, I¡¯m a celebrity. Do you think I won¡¯t know about this?¡± Zong Yanxiu sounded a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯ve already told your grandfather. He just happened to mention this topic when he went to attend a banquet. Your grandfather drank a little too much and let it slip.¡± In fact, Su Cha did not me him. His slip of the tongue proved that Zong Bingyi thought of Su Cha as his granddaughter. She was touched, but she was also helpless. Su Cha continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let others think that it¡¯s a rumor. If no one cares, it will pass quickly.¡± The main reason was that this kind of anonymous revtion did not seem credible to outsiders. As long as they did not deal with it, it would pass quickly. After hanging up, Zong Yanxiu returned to the hall. He saw Zong Bingyi in a suit walking out. He pulled his jacket in high spirits. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. There¡¯s apany meeting today. There¡¯s a productunch that has to be held. I have to watch it. Come and help me when you have time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to go like this. Let¡¯s decide on the time.¡± Zong Yanxiu had no choice. He was still going to be in a wheelchair for a long time toe and wanted to wait until he had fully recovered before going out. Just as he was about to enter, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°There¡¯s a productunch. Wouldn¡¯t there be reporters? Dad, remember not to say anything you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Zong Bingyi immediately understood what he was referring to. He straightened his neck and red. ¡°Little bastard, what did I say? It¡¯s not your ce to teach me a lesson!¡± Then, he walked out. Seeing his reaction, Zong Yanxiu shook his head with a smile and pushed the wheelchair back to his room. At thepany¡¯s productunch, Zong Bingyi was hale and hearty. He had a strong aura, and it was hard to tell that he was not at home. He was just here to give a public speech for the press conference. After he finished speaking, the meeting was over. Just as it was about to end, a reporter suddenly asked an irrelevant question, ¡°Chairman Zong, now everyone knows about a topic online that involves you. Someone said that the recently popr female celebrity, Su Cha, is your granddaughter. I want to know, is this true? Don¡¯t you need to rify it here?¡± Everyone fell silent. The employees of Zong Bingyi¡¯spany were stunned. No one knew why this reporter suddenly asked this question. Wasn¡¯t he just here to mess things up? The host quickly wanted to change the topic and ask someone to chase this reporter out. Unexpectedly, at that moment, Zong Bingyi answered very naturally, ¡°What should I rify? She is indeed my granddaughter. She likes to sing and act, so we let her be. Anyway, I can¡¯t control her. It¡¯s all her father¡¯s fault. But this matter has nothing to do with the productunch. Don¡¯t ask irrelevant questions next time.¡± Boom! Everyone exploded at his words. No one remembered the productunch. Even if they asked the next question, their hearts were already flying towards the center of the gossip. Su Cha was really Zong Bingyi¡¯s granddaughter!!! Her background was so shocking. Why were there rumors in the industry that Su Cha had a sugar daddy? It seemed that this was purely a p in the face. So she was the Zong family¡¯s little princess! Chapter 856 - Shock

Chapter 856: Shock

Even though the reporters were in charge of different channels, gossip was part of human nature. Soon, someone posted the interview on the Inte and it officially exploded. [Shocking! Su Cha is the daughter of the Zong Corporation!] [Zong Bingyi, the Chairman of the Zong Group, has personally acknowledged Su Cha as his granddaughter.] [So it was all a joke. Zong Bingyi¡¯s words broke all the rumors in the industry.] ... Theizens were shocked. Everyone had been mocking Su Cha and did not believe the rumor. In the end, Su Cha was really Zong Bingyi¡¯s granddaughter? Granddaughter! The daughter of the Zong Corporation! Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao were shocked. Wait a minute. Didn¡¯t they all think that Su Cha had a deep rtionship with the Imperial Mu Group? In the end, she was the daughter of the Zong Corporation. What was going on? What was the rtionship between Tan Yeluo and Su Cha? ¡°What rtionship? It¡¯s okay!¡± Tan Jinsui kept receiving calls from the reporters. Everyone wanted to know the truth about this matter. They also wanted to give Su Cha an exclusive interview to investigate how she had managed to hide her identity as the daughter of the Zong Corporation from the entertainment industry until now. There were also people who went to ask the Zong Corporation¡¯s employees. They were also puzzled. At least during this period of time, they had never heard of the Chairman having a granddaughter. They only knew that he had a son. However, perhaps it was because others hid it well, it was normal for them not to know, right? ¡°Sorry, this is their private secret. We can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Su Cha has nothing to do with her grandfather¡¯s career. Please contact the Zong Corporation directly.¡± ¡°Yes, no, we refuse.¡± ... Seeing Tan Jinsui, who was busy answering the phone, Su Cha sat in the office with her chin on her hand, thinking about something. After hanging up, Tan Jinsui finally rested for a while. He stopped to take a sip of water. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t your grandfather consider other people¡¯s feelings, including yours, when he does things?¡± Su Cha nced up at him. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about my feelings, let alone yours.¡± She did not know that Zong Bingyi had admitted it directly. It was not enough that he had been exposed at the banquet. Now that he had admitted it to the reporter, it was equivalent to putting Su Cha at the center of attention. However, it also had many benefits. She took a washed apple and took a bite. ¡°Finally, no one will say that Bo Muyi is my sugar daddy.¡± Tan Jinsui rolled his eyes. Just then, a call came. When he ended the call, he continued to deal with people outside. There were both good and bad things about Su Cha announcing her identity. Even if someone saw her as a joke, she was still part of high society. They would not take the initiative to leak the news. As for outsiders, they would simply think that Su Cha was the little princess of the Zong Corporation. There were also many people who wanted to suck up to Su Cha. There would definitely be more people who wanted to give her resources. The disadvantage was that Hiberia would soon announce her identity as the Asian region¡¯s spokesperson. Originally, she had relied on her own face to be the spokesperson. Now that this matter had been exposed, many people would probably think that she had relied on her status as the daughter of the Zong Corporation to be the spokesperson. However, to a certain extent, the Zong Corporation was inferior to the Hiberia Group. After all, one was world-ss while the other was just a wealthy Chinese businessman. The realpetitor was the Imperial Mu Group. If theizens found out that the president of the Imperial Mu Group was her boyfriend, they would really blow up, right? Chapter 857 - This Is the Truth

Chapter 857: This Is the Truth

The New Year¡¯s drama releases came out one after the other. Su Cha¡¯s drama had not officially been broadcasted, but her poprity was almostparable to that of an A-list celebrity. The main reason was that the news about her kepting. Previously, people did not understand her resources, but now they understood. Her spot at Chanel and as the second female lead of ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± seemed to have been won by the Zong Corporation. Then came the question of the industry insiders. Didn¡¯t they say that Su Cha had a deep rtionship with the Imperial Mu Group? The Imperial Mu Group had targeted Zhang Sen Media directly. Then, what role did the Imperial Mu Group y in Su Cha¡¯s life? They thought about how Su Cha had admitted that she had a boyfriend. As the daughter of the Zong Corporation, she could not possibly be the mistress of some higher-ups. It was very likely that her partner was an unmarried higher-up of the Imperial Mu Group. However, when the media pulled up the information about the upper echelons of the Imperial Mu Group, they found that those who were qualified to influence the implementation of some measures of the Imperial Mu Group, well... basically all of them were in their fifties or sixties. Their sons and daughters were almost all older than Su Cha. The only young executive was overseas. He was in his thirties and had a steady girlfriend. The answer was too obvious. If it was someone at the highest position, 25 years old, an outstanding young man, mysterious, unmarried, and powerful... But at the thought of this person, everyone eliminated him uniformly. Impossible. Such a god-like existence, even if Su Cha was the daughter of the Zong Corporation, she did not seem to match up to him at all. Besides, the man had admitted to having a wife in a magazine interview. Wife. Su Cha only had a boyfriend. The way he addressed his partner was different. Soon, the people who were investigating heaved a sigh of relief and quickly dismissed the possibility between these two people who were not equal. Just the thought of that person gave them a magical feeling. It was not that they were not allowed to think about it, but that they were not able to think about it! Just like that, the most likely person was eliminated because of such an unbelievable reason. As a result, when the truth was exposed in the future, it really caused a century of sensation. *** However, even if Zong Bingyi had revealed Su Cha¡¯s identity as the daughter of the Zong Corporation, it did not affect Su Cha generally. Instead, some people came to apologize, including the program director of Dreams in Progress. People were all like this. They praised the high and stepped on the low. Back then, Su Cha did not have any status. Even if someone had helped her take revenge, they still looked down on her. Now that they had confirmed Su Cha¡¯s identity, they suddenly felt that things were now different. They came to apologize in fear and trepidation, afraid that Su Cha would bear a grudge for a long time. Su Cha did not know whether tough or cry. Of course, during this period of time, she would asionally see people asking about Jin Jiayu and Qin Bei. Why did it feel like they had not heard from them for a long time? Someone who had received the news said that Qin Bei had gone overseas. As she did not have the face to stay in the country, Jin Jiayu also went overseas to rx for some reason. Perhaps no one would ever know that they were forever buried in a valley on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. They had paid an eternal price for what they had done. Not long after, they, who had not appeared for a long time, would bepletely reced by the entertainment industry, where information exchange flowed rapidly. Perhaps after a long time, someone would say, ¡°Does anyone remember that there were once female celebrities called Jin Jiayu and Qin Bei?¡± Perhaps someone would ask, who are they? This was the truth. Chapter 858 - The Announcement of the Hiberia Endorsement

Chapter 858: The Announcement of the Hiberia Endorsement

Hiberia¡¯s announcement was direct and fierce. On the day before the Chinese New Year, Hiberia¡¯s official Weibo ount suddenly posted a message. Official Weibo ount of Hiberia China: ¡°On this special day, we would like to present a piece of good news to the vast majority of Hiberia¡¯s consumers. From now on, Hiberia will set up an Asian brand ambassador. @Su Cha will be the first brand ambassador in Asia. We will work together with @Su Cha to offer better Hiberia products to the world. She is the Muse in the heart of Hiberia¡¯s chief designer, Augusta Fraser. Next, we look forward to drawing a superb piece of inspiration with this Muse!¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m looking forward to it!!!! I¡¯m looking forward to it!!!¡± ¡°They actually set up an Asian brand ambassadorship for Su Cha...¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I blind? Why did I see such a bolt from the blue!¡± ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect your brand to be so vulgar. I won¡¯t buy from you from now on!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh to death when you say that you don¡¯t want to buy from them. Take out the list of what you¡¯ve bought before and let me see which products you bought are from Hiberia. If you say that you don¡¯t want to buy skincare products that cost tens of thousands, will it affect the entire corporation? Hahahahahaha, there are really so many people with secretly impressive backgrounds on Weibo! How dare they say it¡¯s vulgar when the youngdy of the Zong Corporation endorsed it?¡± ¡°It has already been announced that she is an authentic heiress, yet people still mock her. But I want to know, did the brand know her identity beforehand or only found outter?¡± ¡°The designer was amazed by her, so they directly set up an Asian region endorsement deal for her?¡± ¡°Those who said that Su Cha did not have a luxury endorsement deal can basically go to the dogs. How is this not luxury? Someone was just holding back to make a bigger ssh!¡± ... [I don¡¯t dare to mock her now, really...] OP: ¡°It was already too much that her identity as the Zong Corporation¡¯s youngdy had been announced. I didn¡¯t expect that on top of it, Hiberia would have held back a big move for this moment. She is also the first person in history who has ever had an Asian regional brand ambassadorship made for her. OP, you are also considered half an industry insider. Let¡¯s not even talk about her getting it with her status. The value of the Hiberia Group and the Zong Corporation arepletely iparable. There¡¯s no need for Hiberia to give the daughter of that organization so much face. The chief designer has really taken a fancy to her. They revealed an even crazier piece of news to everyone. Originally, I heard that the chief designer wanted to directly give her the identity of the global ambassador, but the previous endorsement deal has not yet expired. It¡¯s still for two more years. Moreover, the higher-ups did not agree with it. The Asian region was only given to her after as apromise. However, if Su Cha doesn¡¯t be a demon these next two years and the chief designer still likes her then, I reckon that she will be the global ambassador in two years...¡± ¡°My friends posted on their Moments that everything about Su Cha was faked. She did not have a luxury endorsement because the big brands did not like her. I just went to take a look and my friends had deleted these posts...¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha, Hiberia is a fatal blow.¡± ¡°I feel that many people have yet to recover from the fact that she is the daughter of the Zong Corporation when another bomb has been set off.¡± ¡°Hey, I feel that this matter is not over yet. There must still be explosive news waiting for us on her, right?¡± ¡°Why is she so awesome? She¡¯s the daughter of the Zong Corporation and is so beautiful. Her grades at the end of the semester were still better than others, and now... Sigh, it¡¯s really infuriating topare oneself with others.¡± Chapter 859 - Sister, Come and See Her Once

Chapter 859: Sister, Come and See Her Once

Many people thought that what was happening with Su Cha was exactly how it looked. Money could really do anything. There was nothing to ridicule about the matter of the Asian brand endorsement deal. Su Cha did not have a luxury brand endorsement deal nor a medium endorsement deal before, but Hiberia hadpletely made up for her vacancy, not to mention that she was directly made into the brand¡¯s spokesperson. Even if people wanted to mock her, how could they? Should they say that Hiberia was not good enough? They would soon be criticized by thousands of Hiberia¡¯s consumers. A brand that sold a set of skincare products worth tens of thousands of yuan could not be provoked. After Su Cha became the spokesperson, many people in the industry called her to congratte her. Even Mu Jiao expressed her envy. ¡°With my status, I don¡¯t know when I can get such an endorsement in this lifetime. Su Cha, I¡¯m really envious of you.¡± Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°You will, Sister Mu Jiao.¡± ¡°I know my own worth.¡± She sighed. ¡°People take different paths.¡± She was not jealous of Su Cha, but she was a little emotional. She knew that she was different. ¡°You have such a good starting point. I know that you also follow a principle in your heart. If you want to continue being in the entertainment industry from now on, don¡¯t ept scripts that are obviously problematic. Not only do you have to look at the script, but you also have to look at the team. These days, if you don¡¯t end up with a good team, it¡¯s also harmful.¡± Actually, it was easy toe across a good script. The key was whether a team could do it. Nowadays, many good scripts had fallen because of the team. There were also many people who caused trouble. Many such things happened, and others would only push the me on the actors. After all, people could only see the actors and not what was happening behind them. Mu Jiao was also reminding Su Cha out of goodwill so that she would not be cheated in the future that could cause a change in her reputation. For example, The Legend of the Crane was a good starting point. They just had to see how the viewership ratings would turn out. ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you, Sister Mu Jiao.¡± After hanging up, Su Cha felt much more rxed. Now that the endorsement for Hiberia had been confirmed, she would participate in the advertisement shoot after the New Year. For now, she just had to manage the embroidery work for the banquet. As embroidery was very precious, there could not be any mistakes. At present, Bo Muyi had remodeled a room for her to do embroidery. There was once when she saw Blue Sky sneaking around outside the door. If she had not moved quickly that time, Blue Sky¡¯s tongue would have licked her embroidery. She was quite frightened. If Blue Sky had licked it, her work would have been ruined. Later on, it was dragged out and beaten up. Blue Sky was so angry that it ignored her for a few days. Now, it no longer came over. The woman who¡¯d hit a lion was also heroic. However, not everyone was doing well. At this moment, Su Cha received a call from Zuo Zhici. She was flustered on the other end of the phone, and her voice was filled with despair and sadness. ¡°Sister, can youe to the hospital once? Just once. Mom can¡¯t take it anymore...¡± She could not take it anymore. Su Cha did not expect this at all. She was just hospitalized at that time. Why did she suddenly deteriorate? She immediately suspected that Zuo Zhici was lying to her, but on the other end of the phone, she was crying so hard that she could not breathe. She was almost speechless. ¡°She can¡¯t even eat now.¡± Su Cha kept silent when she heard her crying. She knew that Zuo Zhici did not have such good acting skills. Chapter 860 - She Is Innocent

Chapter 860: She Is Innocent

¡°Why did she suddenly get worse?¡± She did not hang up. She just listened to Zuo Zhici crying on the other end of the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She has been hospitalized this entire time, but now, she can¡¯t even eat. The doctor said that everything in her body is normal. She just doesn¡¯t have any spirit or strong motivation. If this continues, her body will naturally decline. Something will happen. The doctor might...¡± Zuo Zhici tried her best to speak while sobbing. She really regretted it. Actually, she felt sorry for her sister, but if she had to choose now, she would rather not have gone to the Zong family and not know about those things. She would not have brought it back to ask her mother. Her mother would not have fainted from the shock, and such a thing would not be happening now. She was really afraid. Nanfan was still so young. Nanfan had not grown up yet. He could not lose his mother! Besides, Daddy, what should I do without Mommy? During the time she was in the hospital, she could see that her father was also haggard. He looked stronger than anyone else, but in fact, he was in more pain than anyone else. If something really happened to her mother, Zuo Zhici did not dare to think about her future. She knew where Ruan Yin¡¯s knot was. If Su Cha was willing to meet her, just one meeting would do. Perhaps there was still hope for this matter. Su Cha remained silent. There was silence in her ears. It was so quiet that other than Zuo Zhici¡¯s cries, she could only hear her heart beating slowly. Plop. Plop. It was very quiet and normal. It meant that she was not strongly affected by this matter. But wasn¡¯t this too far of a leap? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. The person lying on the bed shouldn¡¯t be her but Zuo Shaoxin. Su Cha clenched her fists. It was up to her to decide whether to go or not. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± She did not reject Zuo Zhici directly, but she could not get over the barrier in her heart. Although she said that she was considering it, there was a high chance that she would not go. When Bo Muyi returned, she looked at his cold and beautiful face and asked, ¡°You know about the Zuo family, right?¡± Bo Muyi looked at her with deep eyes. He touched her cheek. ¡°Yes.¡± Because he knew, he did not tell Su Cha. Su Cha looked at Bo Muyi and exhaled slowly. ¡°Do you think I should see her?¡± Bo Muyi shook his head. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± It meant that Su Cha did not have to go. She looked at Bo Muyi and saw him sit down. He hugged her and said in his clear voice, ¡°I don¡¯t object to you going to see her. You just have to remember that you didn¡¯t let anyone down in this matter. No matter what happens to her, whether she lives or dies, it has nothing to do with you. You didn¡¯t cause everything today. You are innocent.¡± She rested her forehead in Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. Of course she knew what Bo Muyi said was correct. Yes, she was innocent. Hence, after thinking about it, she chuckled and called Zong Yanxiu. Actually, it seemed that he was more suited to meet Ruan Yin than her. If Ruan Yin could figure it out, she might be able to recover. If the knot in her heart was not removed, no one could do anything about it. Of course, she was worried about letting Zong Yanxiu go alone, so she secretly sent someone to protect him. Zong Yanxiu did not expect Su Cha to ask him to go over. When he received the news, he was surprised and became worried about Ruan Yin. Chapter 861 - I Don’t Hate You

Chapter 861: I Don¡¯t Hate You

Time flies, yet some things that should have been left in the past a long time ago were in fact always still here. They¡¯d left behind traces that could not be forgotten. When Zong Yanxiu came to the hospital with his walking stick, he saw Zuo Zhici standing guard. Zuo Zhici did not expect the visitor to be him. She was surprised to see Zong Yanxiu. She had cried a while ago, and her eyes were now red. When she saw Zong Yanxiu, she called out with difficulty, ¡°Uncle Zong.¡± Zong Yanxiu nodded and smiled gently at her. He asked softly, ¡°How is your mother now?¡± Zuo Zhici pointed to the ward. ¡°She¡¯s inside. She just woke up.¡± She came out after she was notified that someone hade to see Ruan Yin. She thought it was Su Cha, but she did not expect it to be Zong Yanxiu. She looked behind Zong Yanxiu and asked expectantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sistere?¡± Zong Yanxiu shook his head. ¡°Your sister said that she has something on.¡± Zuo Zhici¡¯s eyes darkened. Everyone knew that that was just an excuse. If she did not want to see someone, she did not want to. Actually, she could not be med. She looked up and smiled sadly. ¡°Uncle Zong, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡± She brought Zong Yanxiu into the room. The pale-faced person sitting on the bed turned around and was stunned to see Zong Yanxiu. It was as if the memories ovepped. It was as if time had passed and finally painted the familiar face of the person in front of her. Her hands were trembling in shock. The moment she saw Zong Yanxiu, her tears fell and she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Yanxiu...¡± He stood there. Even though he was holding a walking stick, he was still as elegant as he was back then. It was just that he had be more mature over time. It was just like the first time Ruan Yin saw him. The lights and shadows were intertwined. He was wearing a white suit and stood in the middle of the crowd. His features were picturesque, and he was magnificent. He was the perfect existence that time favored the most. He called her gently, ¡°Ruan Yin.¡± Ruan Yin. Even after so many years, he still did not hate her. There was a smile in his eyes, which was filled with the familiar light in Ruan Yin¡¯s memory. Zuo Zhici watched silently for a while before closing the door. Some things could be discussed by the adults themselves. He walked to the bed with his walking stick. Only then did Ruan Yin realize that something had happened to his leg. Her face turned pale as she recalled what had happened back then. She covered her face abruptly. ¡°Why did you stille here? Why did youe to see me after what I did to you? You should hate me. You should hate me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± That¡¯s what he said. These words were more ufortable than a sentence conveying hatred. Ruan Yin¡¯s heart ached. How could she have done such a thing to hurt this gentle and kind person in front of her? He had a noble background, and everything around him was perfect. He¡¯d had such a bright future. All of this was destroyed by her and Zuo Shaoxin. Even though he was back now, everything had changed. They had destroyed more than ten years of his life. Ruan Yin¡¯s body was trembling. Her body was already weak, but at this moment, she felt even worse. She had been in bad shape these past few days, and herplexion was ugly. She¡¯d quickly aged. Once a person started to age, they would try their best to maintain their looks. Once they rxed, there would be a terrifying oue. Ruan Yin did not want Zong Yanxiu to see her current state. ¡°Ruan Yin.¡± He called her softly again, put down his walking stick, and sat on the chair by her bed. Chapter 862 - What Are You Doing Here?!

Chapter 862: What Are You Doing Here?!

He did not say anything, which made Ruan Yin feel even worse. She had waited for a long time. She would rather let Zong Yanxiu call her a ¡°vicious woman¡± and call her shameless. But there was nothing worse than him saying ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Why was he so kind? He was so kind that it was almost unbearable. She cried, ¡°I would rather you scold me and me me. I don¡¯t want to see you like this. I really regret it.¡± She should have persevered back then. She should rather have died. She should not have thought about the love in her heart and lived an ignoble life. She could not ept the truth. Her biological daughter was unwilling to acknowledge her, as if she was constantly reminding her of what had happened back then. She could not bear it. ¡°Why?¡± He just asked this lightly, his voice light and gentle. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me if I regret it? I just want to tell you that I don¡¯t regret what I did back then, for you or for Su Cha. I came to the hospital just to persuade you. Everything has passed. You just have to be fine. Now that you have two children, you can live happily.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened.¡± She looked up, tears streaming down her face. ¡°She must hate me, right?¡± Zong Yanxiu was silent. Actually, Su Cha¡¯s insistence on not visiting her proved many things. She could not forgive the Zuo family. Zong Yanxiu¡¯s silence also made Ruan Yin despair. ¡°I know.¡± She was still timid and cowardly. Even if she asked Zuo Shaoxin the truth, she did not dare to ask Zong Yanxiu again. She was afraid of getting a more terrifying answer. She was afraid that he or Su Cha would tell her the truth. She had always been like this, weak and fearful. If she had persisted a little more back then, would she have been able to get rid of Zuo Shaoxin? She could not get rid of it. She smiled self-deprecatingly. If it were not for this face, why would Zuo Shaoxin have fancied her? And if she did not provoke Zuo Shaoxin, he would not have been tempted. He was perfect back then. Who would not be tempted by such a person? Hence, after she fell in love with him, she became even more cowardly. She did not have the courage to leave. Saying anything dignified was hypocritical. She could not leave Zuo Shaoxin. So why did she drag Zong Yanxiu down!! The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt. Frustration and regret filled her mind all the time. She started to lose her willpower. Sometimes, when she thought about it, she felt that she had been a hypocrite for half her life. She might as well just go. Zhici had already grown up. The Zuo family would not neglect Nanfan. She had no worries, even if some people would be sad for her. Despite being sad, they would still have to live well. At the thought of this, Ruan Yin smiled weakly at Zong Yanxiu. Her lips quivered. Just as she was about to say something, the ward door was suddenly opened. Zuo Shaoxin appeared at the door of the ward. His face was gloomy and full of anger. ¡°Zong Yanxiu, what are you doing here?¡± His sudden appearance scared Ruan Yin. From outside the ward, Zuo Zhici ran in in a panic, stammering in fear, ¡°Mom, Dad came too suddenly...¡± It would have been fine if she did not say it, but once she did, Zuo Shaoxin nced at Zuo Zhici angrily, scaring her. She had never seen Zuo Shaoxin look like this before. Chapter 863 - Jumping Down

Chapter 863: Jumping Down

It was so terrifying and twisted. It was as if he was looking at an enemy. Zuo Zhici retreated subconsciously, her eyes filled with fear. Zuo Shaoxin was notpletely blinded. He seemed to have realized that Zuo Zhici was his daughter, but he did not know what to say. He turned his head and looked at Zong Yanxiu fiercely. Ruan Yin was stunned. Seeing that Zong Yanxiu was about to get up, she immediately stopped him and said to Zuo Shaoxin, ¡°Yanxiu just came to see me. What do you think he was doing?¡± Zuo Shaoxin smiled sarcastically. ¡°Yanxiu, you sure are affectionate at this time.¡± Ruan Yin was furious when she heard that. She scolded him, ¡°Zuo Shaoxin, are you crazy?¡± She almost screamed. For so many years, she had endured this man. She thought that he had changed, but she did not expect that after seeing Zong Yanxiu, he would return to his original nature. So he had never changed. He had always been like this! Zong Yanxiu stood up. Zuo Shaoxin looked at him coldly. There was no shame in his eyes. Zong Yanxiu smiled lightly. ¡°What can I do? I know Ruan Yin is your wife. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything I shouldn¡¯t. We are old friends. We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years. Ruan Yin is not in good health. Can¡¯t we meet?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to see her!¡± Zuo Shaoxin walked to the other side of the bed with a pale face. He put his arm around Ruan Yin¡¯s shoulder and kept his eyes on Zong Yanxiu. They were all on guard. Ruan Yin felt a sharp pain on her forehead. She scolded in a low voice, ¡°Zuo Shaoxin, you crazy dog. You bite anyone you see.¡± Zuo Shaoxin looked at her with red eyes. ¡°You can scold me however you want. But if you do, I will kill this man.¡± ¡°Do you dare? Do such a thing again?! How can you be so vicious!¡± Ruan Yin was agitated and scolded Zuo Shaoxin loudly. The more she scolded Zuo Shaoxin, the angrier she became. Zong Yanxiu frowned and realized that Ruan Yin was in a bad state. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to take Su Cha¡¯s ce and persuade her. I¡¯m sorry if I disturbed you.¡± As he spoke, he smiled at Ruan Yin. ¡°Goodbye, Ruan Yin.¡± These words made Ruan Yin cry again. Zuo Shaoxin clenched his fists tightly when he saw her cry. His gaze was fierce and ruthless. Ruan Yin pushed Zuo Shaoxin away. ¡°I need to go to the washroom.¡± Zuo Shaoxin had no choice but to let go of her. Zong Yanxiu had just walked to the door of the ward when he suddenly heard Ruan Yin calling him. ¡°Yanxiu.¡± Zong Yanxiu turned around. Ruan Yin smiled and blinked at him. Although her face was covered in tears, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve let you down the most in my life, and after you, my daughter. You have to take good care of her.¡± Zong Yanxiu nodded. Zuo Shaoxin flew into a rage. At this moment, Ruan Yin looked at him and sneered. ¡°Zuo Shaoxin, you were right to scold me back then. I¡¯m indeed quite cheap.¡± After saying this, she ran towards the window. Just a few steps away, Zuo Shaoxin was still by the bed. When he saw this scene, his pupils constricted. He subconsciously grabbed at her, but Ruan Yin had already flipped over the window sill. His fingers only grabbed the corner of Ruan Yin¡¯s clothes. ¡°No!!!!!!!!¡± Zong Yanxiu¡¯s smile froze. Chapter 864 - His Thoughts Were Destroyed

Chapter 864: His Thoughts Were Destroyed

Su Cha was embroidering at home when she suddenly felt suffocated. The feeling was strong without any warning, making her feel ufortable. It did not hurt anywhere, but it was ufortable everywhere. Her throat was swallowing non-stop, as if something in her stomach was about to roll out and push up. Su Cha frowned and covered her stomach, stopping her embroidery. Bo Muyi noticed her reaction and felt that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Cha shook her head and took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel ufortable everywhere, and my heart feels stuffy.¡± She did not know how she felt. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Bo Muyi walked over and hugged her. He touched her forehead. ¡°Is it normal?¡± He frowned. Su Cha suddenly pushed him away. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s not right. I want to call my father.¡± *** Time seemed to have stopped. Zuo Zhici was afraid that her father would me her. When she heard that something was wrong, she rushed in and saw her father jumping off the window sill. And this was the seventh floor. ¡°No!!!!!!!¡± Zuo Zhici went crazy. She rushed to the window sill and looked down. She could only hear screams from downstairs and two figures who had fallen on thewn. There was a white hospital gown and a pool of red blood beside them. Her vision blurred, and the world seemed to have gone silent. She could not hear anything. She could only see the pool of blood expanding in her eyes. ¡°Mom!!! Dad!!!¡± Then, she let out a shrill scream. Her body swayed as if she wanted to jump down. Someone came forward and grabbed her tightly. ¡°Zhici!!¡± It was Zong Yanxiu¡¯s desperate and heartbroken voice. The moment he saw Ruan Yin jump down the building, he¡¯d felt something copse. He was more desperate than anyone else. At that time, he also had the urge to jump down, but his short rationality stopped himpletely. Su Cha was still at home. Seeing that Zuo Zhici almost fell off due to her agitation, he could only stop her in time. ¡°Your brother is still at home.¡± Zuo Zhici¡¯s mind was in chaos. She could not hear anything. After her heart-wrenching scream, she fell to the ground and could not hear anything. What parents, what sister, what brother? In an instant, they all stopped mattering. She seemed to not know what had happened as she curled up on the ground. Her whole body was in pain as if it was spasming. After three seconds, she suddenly thought of something and remembered something. She suddenly got up and ran downstairs crazily. Zong Yanxiu could not run fast with his legs. He had no choice but to endure the pain in his heart and follow her downstairs. The medical staff was so scared that they could note back to their senses. They all ran downstairs. Zong Yanxiu was halfway there when his phone rang. He heard Su Cha¡¯s voice. ¡°Father, are you okay? I feel ufortable. Are you okay?¡± He seemed to havee to his senses in an instant. The usually gentle man finally realized something. He stood on the spot and stopped. On the other side of the phone, he was like a child and cried. ¡°Xiao Cha, Ruan Yin jumped off the building.¡± His thoughts were extinguished. Chapter 865 - Already Dead

Chapter 865: Already Dead

When Su Cha and Bo Muyi arrived at the hospital, Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin were in the emergency room. Their current situation waspletely unknown, but it was definitely not optimistic. Seventh floor. The ground was covered in grass and mud, and it was not as lethal as cement. A few witnesses who¡¯d fainted from fear said that one of them had crumpled on impact. It was obvious that it was hopeless. Bo Muyi¡¯s sudden appearance in such a ce attracted the attention of many secret guards. Su Cha saw the man waiting outside with red eyes. Her heart ached. ¡°Father.¡± She shouted and walked over. Zong Yanxiu looked at her with a sad expression. He looked at Su Cha and could not say a word. Su Cha hugged him. ¡°Father, don¡¯t say it. I know. I know.¡± For so many years, he had always loved Ruan Yin. To others, he had been unconscious for more than ten years, but to him, it had only been a short time. His memory of Ruan Yin was still that from the past. His love for her still existed. That was why he¡¯d asked Su Cha to give up her revenge. But no one expected that after she gave up on revenge, such a thing would still happen. Su Cha did not know what to say. From her standpoint, she should have all kinds of emotions, but she had nothing. She¡¯d felt suffocated at home. She thought that something had happened to Zong Yanxiu, but she did not expect it to be Ruan Yin. After all, they were rted by blood. Even after more than ten years, that feeling still existed. Even though she had arrived at the hospital, her heart was still beating faster than usual. Bo Muyi also sat down. He was expressionless. Seeing Su Cha hugging Zong Yanxiu, he did not say anything. When Su Cha turned around and was about to open her mouth, Bo Muyi pressed her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t say it, I understand.¡± He was not joking, nor was he imitating Su Cha. Su Cha remained silent and stayed in his arms for a while. Zong Yanxiu, who was at the side, did not pay attention to them as he was concerned about other things. Su Cha looked up and nced at the surrounding people. She frowned and said, ¡°No one from the Zuo family? Where¡¯s Zuo Zhici?¡± ¡°She fainted.¡± Zong Yanxiu sighed. ¡°She¡¯s resting in the ward. Nanfan is still in piano ss, so I didn¡¯t dare to inform him. As for his grandparents, they went to Hong Kong for some activity today and will be back soon.¡± Su Cha nodded and did not ask further. Two hours had passed. The lights in the emergency room were switched off first. Su Cha looked up. A doctor in a white coat walked out first with a serious expression. ¡°Mr. Zuo is still in the midst of emergency treatment. Basically, his leg has been fractured. He can only be in a wheelchair in the future... As for Mrs. Zuo.¡± He sighed and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve tried our best. Mrs. Zuo has passed away.¡± Zong Yanxiu¡¯s face turned pale. Su Cha turned her head away in an instant. As if she realized that she had the wrong reaction, she looked back and said calmly, ¡°We know.¡± If one listened carefully, they could tell that her voice was unstable and trembling. She should have been prepared for this. Why did she feel sad? Chapter 866 - Meeting Her Last Time

Chapter 866: Meeting Her Last Time

The doctor looked at them strangely. He knew clearly who Mr. Zuo and Mrs. Zuo were, but the ones in front of him... Why haven¡¯t I seen them before? However, there was no one else here. They were guarding here, so he could only inform them temporarily. Zong Yanxiu suddenly said, ¡°Can we see Mrs. Zuo onest time?¡± The doctor paused and did not speak. Zong Yanxiu pointed at Su Cha. ¡°This is also Mrs. Zuo¡¯s daughter. She was raised outside and did note back to the family.¡± The doctor looked at Su Cha and felt that she looked like Mrs. Zuo. He also knew that most of the people who lived here hadplicated identities. After thinking for a while, he agreed. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± It was confirmed that she had passed away and could not be saved. The hospital could not do anything about it. If they wanted to see her for thest time, it was fine. Bo Muyi touched Su Cha¡¯s finger. She looked over and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Sometimes, God is unfair.¡± The evildoer had kept his life, and the other one departed. Bo Muyi held Su Cha¡¯s handpletely. His eyes were deep, but his words were merciless. ¡°Maybe this is the result she wants.¡± Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s ability to jump down without hesitation proved that he really loved Ruan Yin. Ruan Yin was dead, but he was alive. There was no situation more desperate in this world. Su Cha looked at Zong Yanxiu. ¡°Father, what happened?¡± She had only asked Zong Yanxiu to visit Ruan Yin once. Her original intention was to persuade her, but in the end... She did not sympathize with Zuo Shaoxin at all, but towards Ruan Yin, she hated her for being disappointing, but she could not resist feeling sympathy. After all, she had given birth to her. Just forgive her. When she thought of everything in her first life, she could not help but feel resentful. Just like how she could not forgive Lian Chi. Everyone was the same. Zong Yanxiu lowered his eyes and recounted what had just happened. ¡°I thought that after so many years, Zuo Shaoxin had changed. People outside said that they are very loving now. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Ruan Yin... Ruan Yin is just tired.¡± Zong Yanxiu could see her hatred, resentment, timidity, and cowardice. These turned into mountains that pressed down on her, making it hard for her to breathe. Even after so many years. Zuo Zhici¡¯s questions were thest straw. However, Zong Yanxiu did not know what the real shock was. He just thought, feeling lonely, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have woken up from the beginning?¡± Nothing would have happened if he hadn¡¯t woken up. ¡°What are you thinking about, Father?¡± Su Cha grabbed his sleeve and stared at him. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t take responsibility for everything.¡± Just like Bo Muyi had advised her, she said, ¡°You are the most innocent one here. Some things should not even be borne by you. Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s actions are retribution. Ruan Yin... Ruan...¡± Actually, she could not say it. A pitiful person had aspects that were hateful. Sometimes, these were justified, but sometimes, they were not entirely right. Some people were hateful because they were pitiful. Zong Yanxiu raised his lips and realized that he could not smile anymore. He did not know how to smile. Just then, the doctor came over and said that they could see Ruan Yin for thest time. Just as Su Cha and the rest were about to go over, a girl¡¯s shrill cries suddenly came from the ward. Su Cha¡¯s ears pricked up as she looked over. ¡°Zuo Zhici is awake.¡± Chapter 867

Chapter 867: Untitled

Since she was awake, Su Cha, Zong Yanxiu, and the rest immediately rushed to Zuo Zhici¡¯s ward. As to be expected, the ward Zuo Zhici was resting in was a small ward. The windows were closed. She had woken up and knew what had happened. She was crying miserably. Hearing the voice, she looked up and saw Su Cha and Zong Yanxiuing in. Bo Muyi stood outside. He did not care much about the Zuo family. He was a cold person. Zuo Zhici was stunned for a moment when she saw Su Cha. She choked and called out, ¡°Sister.¡± She was on the verge of breaking down. Her voice was filled with despair. Su Cha walked over and remained silent, not knowing what to say. Zuo Zhici had now lost her mother, and she did not know what happened to her father. After all, she was innocent. Zong Yanxiu stood by the side sadly. Other than him, the girl in front of him was probably the most desperate. She had been raised in a greenhouse and had never experienced such strong stimtion. After all, she had grown up under Ruan Yin¡¯s love and care. Now that such a thing had happened, she found it harder to bear. After she cried a little, she finally calmed down. Her voice was hoarse and she was still crying. ¡°Where are Dad and Mom?¡± Zong Yanxiu nced at Su Cha. Su Cha thought for a while and said directly, ¡°Your father is still being rescued... We are preparing to see your mother for thest time. She has passed away.¡± Sometimes, Su Cha felt that she was cruel. Just like now, she could actually say this fact indifferently. However, it was the truth. Ruan Yin had passed away. No one could change this result. She did not expect it and could not change it. Perhaps she would be like her, reborn at the beginning. If there was such a chance, she hoped that Ruan Yin could at least stop something from happening. Even if she could not return to the Zuo family, at least Zong Yanxiu¡¯s safety had to be guaranteed. Su Cha gradually calmed down. But Zuo Zhici could not understand. When she heard this news, her face turned pale. She had just woken up. At this moment, she was agitated and felt her vision turn ck as if she was about to faint again. The moment she fell, Su Cha held her and whispered in her ear, ¡°I know you are sad.¡± Other than that, she could not say anything else. Zuo Zhici¡¯s face was pale and she had lost her spirit. She suddenly wanted to get off the bed and staggered up. ¡°Where¡¯s Mom? Where¡¯s Mom? I don¡¯t believe it. She definitely didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t... Maybe I was thinking too much. I was just having a nightmare...¡± She was so anxious that she wanted to run out. As soon as she woke up and got off the bed, she almost fell. Su Cha grabbed her but did not stop her. She knew that Zuo Zhici must have thought of this incident as a nightmare. However, when Zuo Zhici ran out of the ward, she saw the lights in the emergency room and the busy doctors. She stood outside the ward as if she had regained her focus. When she regained her senses, she screamed in the corridor. Shepletely broke down and cried, screaming hysterically. Chapter 868 - Preparations

Chapter 868: Preparations

This was normal. No girl who grew up in a greenhouse could face such an ident calmly. Su Cha and Zong Yanxiu did not stop her. It was better to let her cry than to keep it in her heart. In the end, she went to see Ruan Yin for thest time. The once magnificent and devastatingly beautiful woman was already lying on the bed, covered by a white cloth. They asked the doctor if they could take off the white cloth so they could look at her for thest time. Zuo Zhici was supported by Zong Yanxiu and had no strength to cry. She looked at the white cloth as if she would copse at any time. Su Cha slowly lifted the white cloth. Ruan Yin¡¯s pale face was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes. Even Zong Yanxiu could not help but close his eyes. Zuo Zhici was trembling as if she had fallen into a cold cer. Su Cha looked at her face and was in a daze. There were still some marks on her forehead. If one took a closer look, they would see that they were deformed. However, the doctor had dealt with them and removed the dirt on her face. She justy there quietly, still maintaining her original appearance, just a little haggard. She seemed to have fallen asleep. However, her face had already started to turn gray. After watching for a minute, Su Cha could not help but put the white cloth back. ¡°Forget it.¡± Zong Yanxiu nced at Su Cha. His eyes were filled with loneliness and sadness. Zuo Zhici, who was supported by him, was in a daze as if she had lost all her emotions. ¡°Someone from the Zuo family will deal with it.¡± Su Cha nced at Zuo Zhici and could not bear it. ¡°You have to go back.¡± Zuo Zhici did not react. It was as if she was frozen in space. Su Cha lowered her head and went out alone. Bo Muyi was standing there. When he saw Su Chaing out, he walked over and held her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Maybe you¡¯re ufortable. Let¡¯s go back early. Grandpa Zong will being soon. Many people have already received the news.¡± This matter was too unbelievable and shocking. How could the loving Zuo couple jump off a building? Moreover, Zuo Shaoxin was usually cold and hard in the business world. He had offended many people. In the past, they did not dare to provoke him. Now that such a big thing had happened, it was hard to say if anyone would attack the Zuo family. Now, Zuo Zhici and his brother were the only ones in the Zuo family, and the old couple did not have much control. However, Zuo Shaoxin was not dead. Su Cha thought for a while and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you first.¡± It was better to go back now. It was useless to stay here. The Zuo family woulde to deal with Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin. As an outsider, Su Cha felt a little uneasy. Su Cha went to take leave of Zong Yanxiu. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going back first. Do you want to go back with me?¡± Zong Yanxiu nced at Su Cha and sighed. ¡°Grandpa will be here soon. I¡¯ll go with him. You and Muyi can go back first.¡± Su Cha nced at Zuo Zhici, who was sitting by the side in a daze. Zong Yanxiu said, ¡°There are people watching. Nothing will happen.¡± Su Cha nodded and went downstairs with Bo Muyi. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Old Master Zong rushing over. Zong Bingyi saw Su Cha and Bo Muyiing out and quickly asked, ¡°How are things now?¡± Chapter 869 - How Did It Provoke Her?

Chapter 869: How Did It Provoke Her?

Before Su Cha could speak, Bo Muyi answered on her behalf, ¡°Zuo Shaoxin is in the emergency room. Ruan Yin has passed away.¡± Hearing this news, Zong Bingyi¡¯s old face showed a hint of disappointment. He had always hated the Zuo family, especially after what Zuo Shaoxin had done to his son. But now that these things had happened, he reacted and gritted his teeth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he die?¡± He knew that Zuo Shaoxin was the source of everything. Naturally, he hated Zuo Shaoxin to the core and had no sympathy. When he had received the news, he was surprised that his son was here, so he came to take a look. Su Cha and Bo Muyi did not say anything. Zong Bingyi nced at Su Cha and saw that she was doing fine. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. You can go back. Someone will inform you.¡± Then, he went up. After returning home, Su Cha looked at her phone and received some messages of concern. These messages came from martial artists, such as Yun Zu and Mo Weiyuan. They were all private messages. In fact, these martial artists knew about Su Cha¡¯s matter. After all, she had to be involved with these families on the surface. It was just that they did not have a deep rtionship usually, but everyone knew about the big news now. They did not discuss it in the group because this matter was awkward. It was said that the Zuo couple was Su Cha¡¯s biological parents. Her biological parents had jumped off a building. Who would dare to gossip in the group? Elder Yun sent private messages to Su Cha, asking if she was doing well. Doing well? Not really. Not good, that¡¯s all. After all, Su Cha did not have much say in this matter. She replied to almost all the messages. She thanked them for their concern and expressed that she was fine. However, while she was embroidering, she still felt uneasy and ufortable. She felt mentally exhausted and went to bed early. Bo Muyi did not disturb her and let her rest quietly. Su Cha was dreaming. In the dream, she seemed to have returned to the past, back to her first life. She lived an ordinary life and did not know who she had offended for her to be kidnapped. The moment the gunshot sounded, she saw Bo Muyi¡¯s soul-stirring face filled with pain and sadness. In the end, when he fell, Su Cha seemed to have screamed in her dream. Then, she went to her second life. From the shock and confusion of her birth, she familiarized herself with the ancient life step by step. She avoided all kinds of schemes and hidden harms and gained a foothold in the pce. She had someone in her heart. When she was betrothed, she refused firmly and ended up with the reputation of an old princess. Later on, her brother died in battle, and the princess consort also hanged herself at home. She only had a son who was a few years old. The old emperor thought that she would not marry or have children, so he let her raise him. Scenes of the past yed out in her dream. Everything was clear andplete. Su Cha did not sleep well the whole night. She wanted to wake up but could not. It was as if she was experiencing everything. For a moment, she did not know if she was in a dream. It was not until she suddenly opened her eyes that she realized that it was already bright outside. The temperature in the bed beside her had already cooled down, which proved that Bo Muyi had left. It had been so long, but this was the first time she did not feel anything. She touched her forehead and found that she was sweating. She curled her lips and smiled helplessly. What had triggered her yesterday? Chapter 870 - Funeral

Chapter 870: Funeral

¡°Zuo Shaoxin has been rescued. His legs are fractured. He can no longer walk upright. He can only spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.¡± Unexpectedly, Tan Jinsui called to inform her about the Zuo family. When he spoke about Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s fate, he could not hide the joy in his voice. Yes, Su Cha and the rest hadplicated disputes, but he did not. He regarded Zong Yanxiu as his best brother and the person he loved the most. In the end, after what had happened, he only hadplete hatred for Ruan Yin and Zuo Shaoxin. Now that Zuo Shaoxin had ended up like this, it was already extremely kind of him not to apud and cheer. He wanted to mock Zuo Shaoxin. Su Cha had just woken up. She washed her face to wake herself up. She asked, ¡°When is Ruan Yin¡¯s funeral?¡± ¡°Three days from now.¡± Tan Jinsui said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how interesting Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s expression was when he woke up and heard that Ruan Yin was dead.¡± As he spoke, he started tough. However, as he smiled, there was a hint of sadness. ¡°Your father did not sleep wellst night. He said Ruan Yin¡¯s name the whole night.¡± He did not take the opportunity to do anything. He usually slept with Zong Yanxiu in the Zong family. Of course, there were two beds. The two of them were brothers. Zong Yanxiu was never by that. When he heard the newsst night, Tan Jinsui came to apany him. Zong Yanxiu had a nightmare and called Ruan Yin. Tan Jinsui felt worse than anyone thought, but he could not confess his feelings out loud. Let¡¯s not talk about Zong Yanxiu for now. He loved Ruan Yin so much, how could he be in the mood to tolerate others? Su Cha asked with concern, ¡°Is Father feeling better now?¡± ¡°He felt better when he woke up in the morning, but he doesn¡¯t look good. If you have nothing to do these next few days,e to the Zong family home to apany your father.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Needless to say, she would go over when the time came. After all, Zong Yanxiu had also been agitated. Perhaps he was thinking that if he had not gone over, these things would not have happened. He always took responsibility for everything. *** Ruan Yin¡¯s funeral was held very quickly. Three days after the incident, some people who had connections with the Zuo family from overseas rushed back. The funeral was organized by the Zuo family¡¯s parents, and Zuo Zhici helped. Although the family did not have any particr thoughts on the matter, someone had to make the decision. On the other hand, Zuo Shaoxin seemed to be unwilling to face everything. He locked himself in his room and refused toe out. The servant who delivered the food said that he had not eaten for a few days. The Zuo family was also worried about his health. His parents cried every day. No matter how they tried to persuade him, it was useless. When he just woke up, he¡¯d wanted to move Ruan Yin¡¯s corpse away, but he was stopped. Of course, Bo Muyi was the one who stopped him. Su Cha felt ufortable. He could not let Zuo Shaoxin continue to be a mad dog. The funeral was held as scheduled. Su Cha also went. Even if they did not want to see Su Cha, the Zuo family¡¯s elders could not do anything about it. Everyone outside knew that Ruan Yin¡¯s jump was an ident. They only dared to say that it was an ident. If they really investigated carefully, the scandal back then would be exposed. In any case, Zuo Shaoxin would not deny that he had tried to kill Zong Yanxiu. No one else dared to admit to this responsibility. In the end, they followed Ruan Yin¡¯s wishes and cremated her before throwing her ashes into the sea. Chapter 871 - Information

Chapter 871: Information

Lian Chi also attended Ruan Yin¡¯s funeral. He knew that Ruan Yin was Su Cha¡¯s biological mother, but he did not expect such a thing to have happened. He also saw Su Cha at the funeral. She stood there quietly. She was dressed in ck and looked solemn. Even if it was her mother in the mourning hall, she looked much calmer than he had imagined she would look. Yes, she had changed from who she was a long time ago. She was no longer the Su Cha he knew. The man next to her gave him a warning look, but he did not care. He had something to do, so he did not stay for long at the funeral. Besides, today was a good opportunity. He returned to the Lian family and entered his father¡¯s room when no one was paying attention. He had not yet found some important documents. Those documents were rted to the most important industry information under Lian Xiaofeng. He had to get them in order topletely control the Lian family. However, it was impossible for Lian Xiaofeng to ce such an important item just anywhere. Lian Chi only saw some clues a few days ago. Lian Xiaofeng had installed a secretpartment in the bedroom. Lian Chi knew that there were surveince cameras there, but he did not care. As long as he got the item, he did not care about anything else. The secretpartment had a password. He had prepared for a long time, so once he entered, he easily found the antique cab with many valuable antiques in it. He gently moved one of the vases, and a secretpartment rose from the bed. It was a safe. The documents were inside. He did not know the password. Lian Xiaofeng had always been wary of him. Just as he was preparing, he suddenly heard footsteps. They were so fast that Lian Chi did not have time to dodge before the door to Lian Xiaofeng¡¯s room was opened. The person who came in was Lian Nuo, Lian Chi¡¯s second brother, not Lian Xiaofeng. Lian Chi heaved a sigh of relief. Lian Nuo was not surprised to see him here. He raised his eyebrows and smiled frivolously. ¡°Little Brother, why are you in Dad¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Dad left a document in the room and asked me to bring it to him.¡± Lian Chi said this without changing his expression, giving an excuse. There was no w in his words. No one could tell that he was lying. It was hard to deal with him being calm. However, Lian Nuo knew him quite well. He obviously did not believe him. The smile on his face showed that he was a yboy. ¡°Little Brother, although I am not as good at business as you and Big Brother, don¡¯t think that I am stupid. Dad didn¡¯t ask you to leave at the funeral just now, but you still left first. What can he have asked you to bring back for him? Do you have to discuss business at a funeral?¡± When Lian Chi heard Lian Nuo¡¯s words, he closed his eyes and looked a little impatient. He had already guessed the password to the safe. He squatted down calmly and opened the safe. He also fooled Lian Nuo. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, forget it.¡± Click. His guess was right. The safe opened. Lian Nuo¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What are you holding?¡± Even if he did not care much about business, he knew that his father had important information at home, but he did not care much. Now that he saw Lian Chi¡¯s actions, he instantly felt that something was wrong. Lian Chi had already taken out the information and casually flipped through it. Chapter 872 - Revenge

Chapter 872: Revenge

After reading a few pages, he saw that it was indeed what he needed. The smile on Lian Chi¡¯s face finally deepened. He closed the door of the safe and got up to leave. Lian Nuo stopped him. ¡°Hey, Lian Chi, this is not good, right? If you¡¯re telling the truth, take it. But I have to call Dad...¡± As he spoke, he moved to stop Lian Chi. Just like when he was young and Lian Chi would not listen to his advice, he¡¯d just beat him up. He pushed Lian Chi, who had walked to the door. However, in the next second, he saw the face of the man who originally had a gentle expression change immediately. His vision blurred, and he felt a strong force attacking his shoulder and neck. His body flipped uncontrobly, and in just a moment, Lian Chi had strangled his neck. The arm did not look like that of an ordinary person. It looked thin and weak, but it exuded an extremely refined strength. Within a few seconds, Lian Nuo¡¯s face turned red and his legs started to spasm. Lian Chi¡¯s gloomy voice sounded in his ear like a demon. ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t have said anything when you saw me. Why are you so insensible? Do you want to snatch this back? It¡¯s toote. Brother, don¡¯t worry. Father will know soon. Your family will be reunited.¡± Then, he let go of him and walked out. Lian Nuo coughed awkwardly. He looked at Lian Chi¡¯s back and shouted, ¡°Cough cough cough... What do you mean?... You f*cking...¡± How did he change? When did Lian Chi surpass him? He remembered that when he first came here when he was young, Lian Chi was an outsider. Lian Nuo and his brother hated this illegitimate son, so they bullied him everywhere. However, his brother was an introvert, and it was Lian Nuo who liked to beat Lian Chi up. Lian Chi never dared to resist. The most ruthless thing he did was to re at him with a sinister gaze. Lian Nuo had not bullied him enough when, in the second year, Lian Chi was sent overseas by his father. It was undeniable that Lian Chi was very smart. Even if he grew up in an ordinary family, he could quickly familiarize himself with many things after entering the Lian family, and he got excellent grades. He graduated from a famous university overseas and entered his father¡¯spany directly. If it were not for the fact that he had a big brother, Lian Nuo did not doubt that everything in the Lian family would be inherited by Lian Chi. But how could he? Lian Chi was just an illegitimate child! An illegitimate child who was best kept out of sight! How could he get everything from the Lian family and what belonged to his brother? Lian Nuo could not sit back and watch this happen. Fortunately, his father also understood. He knew that Lian Chi was smart, but he had always regarded Lian Chi as his elder brother¡¯s right and left arm. He had personally said that the future Lian family would only be inherited by his elder brother. Lian Chi could only support him. If he was unwilling, he could just get out of the Lian family. He knew that Lian Chi would definitely not be willing. He could shamelessly stay in the Lian family back then. How could he easily abandon everything? However, Lian Nuo, who had always been confident, felt an inexplicable fear when he heard Lian Chi¡¯s words. Let their family reunite? What did that mean? Was Lian Chi going to kill them? No, this was too scary. Lian Chi must have said that casually. He was just threatening him! After Lian Chi left, Lian Nuo hit the ground hatefully. He was very angry that Lian Chi had knocked him down. He thought that he had to take revenge. As he spoke, he took out his phone and quickly called his father. Chapter 873 - New Year

Chapter 873: New Year

Not long after the funeral, on their way back, Su Cha heard Bo Muyi¡¯s phone ringing non-stop. He had been texting someone. In her memory, he rarely sent text messages when dealing with anything. Halfway through, the man who rarely talked to her about work suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I will be very busy during this period.¡± Su Cha leaned her elbow on the car window and asked casually, ¡°You are going to be very busy? I¡¯m also very busy. I haven¡¯t finished the embroidery...¡± It was almost the New Year, and there was also Bo Muyi¡¯s birthday gift. Bo Muyi chuckled softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it if you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°How can I not? After all, I promised to do it.¡± Recently, Elder Yun had been beating around the bush and asking about thepletion of her work. Though they¡¯d been talking about something else, they had just attended a funeral. Moreover, Su Cha saw Zuo Nanfan¡¯s red eyes at the funeral, which meant that he already knew and understood what was going on. She was someone who¡¯s rarely upset. ¡°In the future, nothing will happen to Zuo Nanfan and Zuo Zhici in the Zuo family...¡± ¡°What can happen?¡± There was a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°Zuo Shaoxin is not dead.¡± As long as he did not die, nothing would happen to the Zuo family. Su Cha sneered and hugged her arms as she looked out of the car window. Zuo Shaoxin did not show up at the funeral from beginning to end. In addition, others had spread the news, and now, they were too agitated by the news of Ruan Yin¡¯s death. In her heart, Su Cha did not have a good impression of him. He really loved Ruan Yin to such an extent. So whose retribution was this? Bo Muyi had something to do at thepany. After returning to the Lookout Pavilion, he then went to thepany to deal with it. Su Cha also had something scheduled and went to thepany to film. *** The matter came to an end, and the New Year arrived. Su Cha¡¯s embroidery had to be done before the deadline. At least, the quality was guaranteed. After Elder Yun came with some people to get it, he was quite impressed with Su Cha. ¡°It was finished the day before the New Year. You are really something.¡± Su Cha rolled her eyes. ¡°Just take it. Don¡¯t talk so much.¡± It would be good if she could chase them out. As they were in a hurry, Elder Yun did not look at it before taking it away. Anyway, he trusted Su Cha very much. However, even if it was an embroidery product that Su Cha had made in a hurry, it was still an extraordinary cultural product. When his people came to take it, they carefully moved it to the car, afraid that it would be damaged. After she was done with this matter, Su Cha rxed for the time being. She did not need to be in such a hurry to embroider Bo Muyi¡¯s birthday gift because there was still time. On the morning of the New Year, Su Cha woke up early. The olddy had asked her toe over, and she gave her a big red packet for the New Year. It felt hefty. Now that she had started to earn money as a celebrity, most of the time, Fu Mo would transfer the money directly into her card. It definitely felt good to be holding such a thick red packet. When she was young, she could only read about such things. Su Cha did not receive many red packets back then. Perhaps this was to make it up to her. When she went from the Lookout Pavilion to the Zong residence early in the morning, not only did she receive red packets, but many people also sent her red packets on WeChat. Even the stingy Yun Zu sent them. He sent ten yuan this time. It was so touching. Su Cha remembered that he had snatched about ten red packets in the WeChat groupst night. He was also a traitor. Chapter 874 - Heart Attack

Chapter 874: Heart Attack

When she arrived at the Zong residence, Tan Jinsui was also there. Although it was not strange that he was here as a manager, Su Cha still asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back for the New Year?¡± ¡°My family is overseas. Why should I go?¡± Tan Jinsui sat down and said confidently and slowly, ¡°I¡¯m busy with your matters in the country. I can¡¯t leave. This year, I¡¯ll be spending the New Year here with the Zong family.¡± Su Cha thought about that. She had nothing scheduled recently. If she was so free, what was her manager busy with? He was just finding an excuse to stay. Su Cha did not expose him. Zong Yanxiu asked when he saw Su Cha, ¡°Xiao Cha, is Muyiing over tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll be busy for the day and can¡¯te back.¡± Tan Jinsui rolled his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t he give himself a break on the day of the New Year? He¡¯s already busy every day. Look, your grandfather doesn¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s matters today.¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Su Cha told him off and went to help Zong Yanxiu. Tonight, in order to appreciate the taste of the New Year, the family made hotpot together. The ingredients were all fresh and had to be cooked by the family. In the past, this group of young masters had been so ridiculous that they might even eat hotpot only after someone else had already prepared it. Now, it was not easy for them to do it by themselves. The Zong family had always been kind. The servants were on holiday for the New Year, so they had not prepared a pile of ingredients. Thus, they even prepared their own vegetables. Zong Yanxiu brought the dishes over and asked the two of them to help. ¡°If you don¡¯t cook, you won¡¯t have anything to eat tonight.¡± Tan Jinsui was obviously reluctant. Su Cha nced at him and asked, ¡°If we eat it now, what will we eat for lunch?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch. Grandpa has booked a 100-year-old restaurant. It¡¯s quite difficult to book, and the dishes are very good. We¡¯ll go overter. Just put these in the fridgeter.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°So why didn¡¯t you let the servants do it before they went back?¡± Zong Yanxiu: ¡°Isn¡¯t it the New Year? These were all just flown over today. Who can I ask for help during the New Year? I can only ask you.¡± Su Cha found it strange that he was sulking. Tan Jinsui looked at Zong Yanxiu and quickly shut up. Su Cha was amused. Since she had done this before, she did the tasks quickly. After she was done, Tan Jinsui drove Su Cha and Zong Yanxiu to their reserved restaurant. In the end, Zong Bingyi suddenly called, catching everyone off guard. Zong Yanxiu, who had picked up the phone, frowned. ¡°They said that Lian Chi¡¯s father had a heart attack. He¡¯s not in a good state. My father asked us to go to the hospital to pay a visit.¡± ¡°Why should we? We don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with the Lian family.¡± Tan Jinsui also frowned and nced at Su Cha subconsciously. Su Cha found it strange when she heard that Lian Chi¡¯s father had had a heart attack. ¡°He had a heart attack? Why at this time...¡± Even if he was sick, wasn¡¯t it too strange for it to happen on this day? Tan Jinsui said, ¡°I heard that he has a little problem, but it¡¯s not to the extent of being hospitalized for a rpse, right? You want us to go over now?¡± Since they were asked to go over, it meant that the situation was a little critical. He thought of something and sneered. ¡°It must have something to do with his son.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look now. It¡¯s fine if we eatter.¡± Zong Yanxiu asked Tan Jinsui to go to the hospital. Tan Jinsui pouted. ¡°It¡¯s the New Year. It¡¯s unlucky.¡± However, the car made a turn and headed to the hospital Zong Bingyi had mentioned. Chapter 875 - Lian Chi’s Mother

Chapter 875: Lian Chi¡¯s Mother

When they arrived at the hospital, Zong Yanxiu got out of the car first. Su Cha did not want to get involved in the Lian family¡¯s matter. Besides, Lian Chi was most likely present. Zong Yanxiu knew that Su Cha hated the Lian family for some reason. He did not stop her. He and Tan Jinsui went up first. Su Cha sat alone in the car and waited. After a while, Tan Jinsui came down first. He had a cigarette on his lips, which was rare. He looked a little unhappy. When he got into the car, Su Cha asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the Lian family.¡± Tan Jinsui clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Lian Nuo and Lian Ye were there when I went up, but his third son, Lian Chi, was not. This matter seems to have something to do with his third son.¡± Hearing Lian Chi¡¯s name, Su Cha asked casually, ¡°Did he have a heart attack?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand the Lian family.¡± Tan Jinsui took a puff of his cigarette and slowly puffed out his eyes at the opened car door. ¡°I seem to recall, Lian Chi knows you, right? I heard that the two of you were childhood sweethearts?¡± ¡°You already know?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. Tan Jinsui chuckled. ¡°After you became famous, I¡¯ve investigated everything. Besides, many people saw Lian Chi talking to youst time. Everyone knows his past identity. It¡¯s not strange that you know him.¡± ¡°The Lian family is very strange. It was the father who brought him back. Lian Chi is also outstanding, but everything in the Lian family belongs to Lian Ye and Lian Nuo. After all, an illegitimate child can¡¯tpare to the one born from the main wife. It¡¯s said that Lian Chi did not want toe back.¡± Su Cha listened to this secret and pondered for a moment. ¡°But his mother was sick at that time. She was seriously ill. They did not have enough money to treat her mother. Later, Lian Xiaofeng found out about it and used this matter as leverage with Lian Chi. He wanted him to return to the Lian family. However, Lian Chi had been with the Lian family for only more than a year when his mother passed away, and Lian Chi went overseas to further his studies.¡± Su Cha was stunned. ¡°How do you know a lot about their family?¡± Tan Jinsui smiled mockingly. ¡°We are all from the same circle. Everyone knows what¡¯s going on. The same for your parents... doesn¡¯t anyone know about the Zuo family? Everyone just doesn¡¯t want to say it. They¡¯re suspicious, but they won¡¯t say it.¡± Hearing Tan Jinsui¡¯s words, Su Cha suddenly thought of Lian Chi¡¯s mother. In her memory, Lian Chi¡¯s mother was also a very gentle person. At that time, she often went to the Lian residence, but was she sick? At that time, she did not notice it at all. Later, she thought that they had just left, but she did not expect this secret. ¡°What illness did Lian Chi¡¯s mother die from?¡± Tan Jinsui put out the remaining cigarette. ¡°Cancer is unpredictable.¡± Su Cha fell silent. ¡°That¡¯s why I never understood Lian Xiaofeng¡¯s thoughts. If he did not want Lian Chi topete for the Lian family¡¯s assets, he should not have let Lian Chie back in the first ce. With his assets, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to use a million or so to treat her? Why did it end up like this? Just now, I went up to take a look. He¡¯s bed-ridden, and his entire face was grayish-white. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I didn¡¯t ask about the details. Only your father talked to Lian Ye and the rest.¡± Su Cha understood and did not say anything. After she waited in the car with Tan Jinsui for a while, Zong Yanxiu came down. Chapter 876 - Conjecture

Chapter 876: Conjecture

¡°I asked. It¡¯s not good.¡± Zong Yanxiu was worried. ¡°The doctor said that he was poisoned. It was a heart attack caused by the poison. If he doesn¡¯t wake up within three days, he¡¯s basically hopeless.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Tan Jinsui was stunned. He did not expect such a thing. Su Cha asked, ¡°How did he get poisoned?¡± ¡°He was bitten by an unknown thing. There was a wound on his chest all over. The doctor deduced that it was some kind of poisonous worm, but they did not know what kind of worm it was. They only knew that the poison came from there.¡± Worm? Su Cha shivered and a cold light shed in her eyes. Usually, the ces they lived in were carefully maintained. How could there coincidentally be bugs? And it was a poisonous worm. ¡°Worm?¡± As expected, Tan Jinsui found it strange. ¡°How can it be so ridiculous? Lian Xiaofeng was so unlucky as to be bitten by a worm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. Lian Ye and the rest are investigating... But... they said that Lian Chi has been acting strange recently. Some time ago, at Ruan...¡± When he mentioned this name, a hint of sadness shed in Zong Yanxiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°At the funeral, Lian Chi went back early. After he went back, he went to Lian Xiaofeng¡¯s room to get some documents. Lian Nuo saw it. Lian Chi said that Lian Xiaofeng asked him to take it. Lian Nuo told Lian Xiaofeng about this matter. In the end, when he went back that night, Lian Xiaofeng scolded Lian Chi. They did not know what happenedter. Lian Xiaofeng spoke to Lian Chi alone in the study room. However, Lian Xiaofeng¡¯s expression was ugly before he entered the study room. He also cursed Lian Chi, so they spected.¡± Tan Jinsui was deep in thought. ¡°...Documents? The documents Lian Xiaofeng ced in his room must be very important, right?¡± Zong Yanxiu nodded. ¡°Perhaps. Lian Ye said that Lian Chi hasn¡¯t been back for the past few days. They don¡¯t know what he¡¯s busy with. At first, they suspected that Lian Xiaofeng¡¯s ident had something to do with Lian Chi, but Lian Chi didn¡¯te back. Moreover, Lian Xiaofeng was poisoned in such a ridiculous way. There¡¯s no news about Lian Chi for the time being. He was also notified about Lian Xiaofeng¡¯s ident. He will probably rush to the hospital soon.¡± Su Cha narrowed her eyes. Others might not know, but Su Cha knew that there were still people in this world who could do such a thing. Greya. If she raised Gu worms, she could control them. Killing Lian Xiaofeng silently was too easy. But... Why did she help Lian Chi? Did she know Lian Chi? Su Cha recalled the bug that followed Lian Chi thest time they met. In this way, it could only belong to Greya. Greya had told Su Cha that something might happen to Lian Xiaofeng... Could it be that the mastermind was Lian Chi? Actually, this logic chain was also valid. If Lian Chi was from the Killing Alliance... That might be true. If Lian Chi was from the Killing Alliance, Su Cha thought of what had happened recently. Only the Vice Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance was missing. Vice Alliance Master. This was a shocking matter. Su Cha could not be sure. She had to have solid evidence. Most importantly, how did Lian Chi be the Vice Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance? Su Cha suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Uncle Tan, you said that Lian Chi has been studying overseas. He has been in America for so many years, right?¡± Tan Jinsui was stunned for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Almost. It¡¯s said that they also do business in other countries, but they basically have their base in the United States.¡± Chapter 877 - Honeymoon

Chapter 877: Honeymoon

Greya also came back from America. At the very least, it proved that the Killing Alliance had considerable power in the United States. If Lian Chi came into contact with the Killing Alliance at this time, it was not impossible for him to have joined it. However, Su Cha was a little puzzled. She did not know why, but in her past memories, Lian Chi was a perfect and gentle person. He at least doted on her. He had always had a high opinion of her on the outside. How did he be like this? However, she knew that he had changed. After all, facing Lian Chi now, she felt an indescribable gloominess. It came from Lian Chi. She just did not know why Lian Chi had be like this. Her doubts were buried at the bottom of her heart. She might have guessed something after hearing about Lian Chi¡¯s mother. Zong Yanxiu looked at Su Cha and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Cha? Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± He deliberated for a moment and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you before. I heard that you knew Lian Chi in the past. Did he know you before he returned to the Lian family?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Yes, I used to know him, but I didn¡¯t stay in contact with him.¡± Zong Yanxiu nodded and did not ask further. Tan Jinsui nced at Su Cha. ¡°I think the current Lian Chi might be different from what you remember. It¡¯s best not to contact him. Besides, the rtionship between the two of you was so special. If you contact him again, how can your significant other not be jealous?¡± Su Cha chuckled. She had already seen him twice, so of course she would not do so again. Moreover, Su Cha had not found any clues about her first life. Who had killed her? If it was Lian Chi, he had not taken action yet, and it was impossible for Su Cha to be kidnapped. To a certain extent, this matter would not happen again, and it might be an eternal puzzle. Zong Yanxiu looked at the time. ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. Let¡¯s go over first so that your grandfather won¡¯t wait for us. It¡¯s the New Year today. We can only watch other people¡¯s matters. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He was not just being a good person. He said that mainly because Tan Jinsui had said that Lian Chi was bad news. Since he knew Su Cha, he was worried about her. He did not want Su Cha to care so much. When they arrived at the hotel, Zong Bingyi was already waiting inside. There were not many of them. There were only the four of them at the family gathering. When Zong Bingyi saw theming, he stretched his neck and looked. ¡°Eh, the one with the surname Bo is noting?¡± Although he was acting like they were strangers, in fact, their rtionship had be much closer. Zong Bingyi was just joking around. Su Cha immediately smiled. ¡°He wille tonight. He has to work at noon.¡± ¡°Ah, well.¡± Zong Bingyi clicked his tongue. ¡°He has to rely on himself for everything. He¡¯s so busy.¡± He was busy all year. ¡°But it¡¯s good that he¡¯s busy now. Maybe he¡¯s just saving up time for your honeymoon...¡± His sudden words stunned everyone, especially Su Cha. She felt a little embarrassed and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± She would have to wait another year. This year had just begun. Zong Yanxiu did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Dad, why are you saying this for no reason? It¡¯s still early. How old is Xiao Cha?¡± Tan Jinsui smiled. ¡°Uncle is concerned about them.¡± Zong Bingyi rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still early? It¡¯s just two years. I don¡¯t believe that that Bod can wait until Su Cha is 27 or 28 before marrying her.¡± Chapter 878 - Happy New Year

Chapter 878: Happy New Year

Even if Su Cha was a celebrity now, he would not care about this. Celebrities usually got marriedte, but Su Cha was an exception. However, Zong Bingyi also revealed the worried side of old people. ¡°Get married early, have children early, and give me a great-grandson early.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She no longer looked at Zong Bingyi. Zong Yanxiu sat down and red at Zong Bingyi. ¡°Dad, I already said not to talk about these things. It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m saying this because I want to?¡± Zong Bingyi rolled his eyes at Zong Yanxiu. ¡°If you want me to stop, why don¡¯t you work hard and find someone? I might be able to have a grandson then.¡± He felt a little regretful. Back then, Zong Yanxiu did not get married. After so many years, if nothing had happened, his biological grandson would have been old by now. Although Su Cha was his granddaughter in name, she was not rted by blood. Everyone fell silent. Su Cha was fine. She understood Zong Bingyi¡¯s thoughts, but Zong Yanxiu was a little embarrassed. This matter was about her again. Tan Jinsui, who was sitting next to her, had a subtle expression on his face. Su Cha saw that while sitting, he froze for a moment but did not say anything. Zong Yanxiu said helplessly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just a burden to others. Now that I have Su Cha, what are you worried about?¡± Zong Bingyi could not be bothered to talk to his son. He looked at Tan Jinsui. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. You are already an adult. When will you get married?¡± Actually, he rarely asked about these things. Su Cha paused and realized that the old man was implying something. Tan Jinsui smiled awkwardly. ¡°I have yet to meet that fate. It¡¯s been so many years, but no one has made me want to get married. Let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s fated.¡± Zong Bingyi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m just worried about your parents.¡± Tan Jinsui stopped talking and smiled stiffly. The old man¡¯s words might have made him understand. In fact, he could tell Tan Jinsui¡¯s thoughts. Zong Yanxiu had been unconscious for too long and could not think of anything else. He only regarded Tan Jinsui as his best brother. On the one hand, Zong Bingyi did not want to say it out loud, nor did he want Tan Jinsui to be embarrassed. After all, if something really happened between the two of them, it might not be a good thing for the Zong and Tan families. He did not want to say anything too resolutely, but at least asionally, he would say a few words to let this person know. The key was not to look at him but to see if Zong Yanxiu had any intention in that regard. If Zong Yanxiu did not, it was natural to want to get him to start a family early and not waste his life. Su Cha suddenly picked up the red wine bottle and poured a ss of red wine for each of the three people present. She poured a ss of fruit juice for herself. She raised the ss and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest here today, so I¡¯ll toast you first. Grandpa, Father, Uncle, I wish you all a Happy New Year.¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Happy New Year.¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Xiao Cha!¡± ¡°Happy New Year!¡± The three of them also raised their sses. Zong Bingyi smiled at the right time. ¡°Come,e, Happy New Year. Take it.¡± As he spoke, he took out a big red packet from his suit pocket and handed it to Su Cha. Su Cha took it happily. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Tan Jinsui and Zong Yanxiu also gave Su Cha a red packet each. This was the advantage of being young. They raised their sses and toasted each other before taking a sip. There were people setting off firecrackers outside. Everyone seemed to be in high spirits during the New Year. Chapter 879 - Eating Hotpot

Chapter 879: Eating Hotpot

During dinner at the Zong family¡¯s house, Su Cha turned on the television immediately. Not many people in the Zong family usually watched anything on the huge LCD screen. In this era, it was already very rare for a family to sit together and watch television. Tan Jinsui came over with a cup of water and looked at her sideways. ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s so good about TV nowadays? The Spring Festival G is getting worse every year.¡± ¡°Rotten as it is, the atmosphere is different!¡± Besides, there was also her embroidery exhibition this year. She had spent so much effort and time embroidering, so of course, she had to watch the ssh it would make on TV. Tan Jinsui looked at the Spring Festival G that had not started to air and clicked his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s a ssic show after all. If you can go on it in the future, your status in the industry will have been stable.¡± Su Cha paused and chuckled. That¡¯s right. She was on the Spring Festival G in a different capacity tonight. Tan Jinsui continued, ¡°One could say that the Spring Festival G is now in a limbo. It wants to be on the same side as the people. Nowadays, doesn¡¯t it invite popr young actors and young fresh meat every year? Unfortunately, the programs are getting worse year by year. The audience doesn¡¯t buy it, and the viewership ratings drop year by year. If not for the fact that many viewers are used to eating while watching this show every year, how awkward would it be if the viewership ratings were notparable to the other programs? To many people, no matter what it contains, it¡¯s always good.¡± Su Cha argued for her work. ¡°Maybe there will be something new this year?¡± ¡°What new tricks could there be? Having some people act in a skit? That would be considered a horror show.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...My manager really doesn¡¯t know how to hold back.¡± Tan Jinsui sneered. Zong Yanxiu said, ¡°Tan Jinsui, if you have nothing to do,e and help.¡± Tan Jinsui theckey answered quickly, ¡°Yes!¡± Su Cha sneered and rolled her eyes. With him like this, he could forget about her saying anything good about him in front of her father. Zong Bingyi walked out in a light casual home clothes. He looked like he was ying Tai Chi and nced at the people in the hall. ¡°Everyone is not here yet.¡± He was referring to Bo Muyi. ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon,¡± Su Cha replied. She had just called Bo Muyi ten minutes ago, and he said that he would be there soon. After a while, Bo Muyi called and asked Su Cha to open the door. The door of the Zong family¡¯s residence was electronically controlled. After Su Cha answered the phone, she pressed the switch. After a while, Bo Muyi walked in. He was wearing a ck fur-cored coat today. Such a provocative outfit was overflowing with nobility. When he walked in, he seemed to feel that the atmosphere in the room was different. ¡°I keep feeling that the atmosphere has be much more high-end. Even eating hotpot is bing a little out of ce.¡± They were indeed not down-to-earth. Usually, when people ate hotpot, they would go to the supermarket to buy ingredients. These ingredients were delivered by airmail. It had be normal after Su Cha came to stay in the Lookout Pavilion. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Everyone warmly weed Bo Muyi¡¯s arrival. Bo Muyi followed Su Cha and looked at the dishes on the table. They looked fresh. He had eaten hotpot before, but not many times. Moreover, he was usually the kind of person who got everything taken care of for him. But today, when he sat down, Zong Yanxiu asked, ¡°Can you prepare the dip?¡± Chapter 880 - Do You Have It?

Chapter 880: Do You Have It?

¡°Let me do it.¡± Seeing the man frown, Su Cha took the initiative to help Bo Muyi. An old man like him who did not have any experience with such things would probably not know which ingredients to use. Su Cha had always had a special taste for food. Ever since she became strong in martial arts, she could eat spicy food. The taste of the people living in the Imperial Capital was rtively mild. Even if it was spicy for them, it would not be too spicy for her. Su Cha only added chili and vinegar, as well as onions, ginger, and garlic. The taste was extremely sour and spicy. After the adjustments were made, the pot on the wide table was also ced on it. In order to eat this hotpot meal, Zong Yanxiu had specially asked the Shang family to send a special hotpot table over. The pot was steaming hot. The seasoning was specially made by the Zong family¡¯s chef before he left. It was delicious, but not spicy. After a piece of beef was cooked, Su Cha first picked it up and tried the taste. Before she could eat it, steam rose from Tan Jinsui¡¯s side. She saw him frowning and looking like he was about to run. ¡°Oh my god, Su Cha, I can smell how sour your taste is from this position. How much vinegar did you add?¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°It¡¯s very normal. I usually put so much food here.¡± Zong Yanxiu also came over to smell it and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very sour.¡± It was obvious that they could not take it. Bo Muyi paused and picked up Su Cha¡¯s piece of beef with his chopsticks silently. Three secondster, Bo Muyi could not take it and vomited. The sour smell made this man, who always had a cold expression, frown so hard that he could kill a fly. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Tan Jinsui suddenly looked at Su Cha strangely. ¡°It¡¯s so sour. Don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re with child?¡± Usually, people who were pregnant liked to eat things with special tastes. For example, sour and spicy. ¡°Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough...!!!¡± Zong Yanxiu almost choked. Zong Bingyi¡¯s chopsticks trembled and the dishes fell back into the pot. Su Cha panicked. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s pregnant. My taste has always been like this!¡± No matter what, her father was still here. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed saying these things?! Bo Muyi was much calmer. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll know if she¡¯s pregnant.¡± He¡¯d be aware of every change with Su Cha. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just in denial?¡± Tan Jinsui said, ¡°Her taste is so strange. There must be something wrong. Take her to the hospital for a checkup tomorrow.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Did he want her to get into a fight with someone during the New Year? Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened as if he was deep in thought. Even if they were together all day and night, some changes could not be seen with the naked eye. Zong Bingyi was stunned for a while before he reacted. ¡°As you¡¯re staying in the Lookout Pavilion, you are also sleeping with him?¡± ¡°Cough, let¡¯s eat!¡± Zong Yanxiu ced his bowl down heavily. What were they talking about during the New Year? Su Cha did not want to discuss this matter further. The Spring Festival G had already begun on TV. The television host started talking about the work of a national master. Su Cha realized that her work was about to appear and quickly said, ¡°Quick, watch the TV.¡± Why were these men so gossipy? And one of them was her manager! Tan Jinsui wanted to say something, but soon, the embroidery on the television appeared. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to it. Chapter 881 - The Highest Score for Embroidery

Chapter 881: The Highest Score for Embroidery

Under the host¡¯s introduction, Su Cha¡¯s embroidery piece slowly appeared to the apaniment of some stunning epic music. At ten meters long, it was introduced by the host as a new work by a national master to the attendees of the Spring Festival G. It would also be an entry in next year¡¯s World Cultural Art Exhibition. It was a famous work by a famous artist of Tang embroidery, which had previously gone extinct. The title of ¡°Monkey Hugging Peach¡± looked simple, but it was actually very straightforward. The meaning was the same. This year was the year of the monkey. A magnificent artwork was slowly unfolded and was first presented on the big screen. Many viewers were shocked by the exquisite embroidered work of art. When the people present saw the ten-meter-long artwork being carried out, they were even more shocked. The little monkeys, the peaches in their arms, and the scene of them fighting in the forest seemed to appear in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. With the help of special screening techniques, when this piece of art was slowly recorded by the camera, it was as if the little monkeys in the painting had reallye to life, jumping yfully in front of the audience. The scene brought about by this scene was undoubtedly shocking. The cameraman moved closer. Even if it was filmed at a close distance, it could still be seen that the embroidery was intricate andplicated. It was almost impossible to realize that this was an embroidered work. The host kept exining the meaning of this work and the effort the master had spent on it. Su Cha blushed. After she finished embroidering this piece of work, she gave it to Yun Zu and said, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t ruin it. It¡¯ll be very dangerous if I have to embroider this kind of work a second time.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Seeing such a scene, even Zong Bingyi clicked his tongue in surprise. ¡°There are some new gimmicks this year. The name ¡®Monkey Holding Peach¡¯ doesn¡¯t sound like much, but the meaning of this embroidery corresponds with the name. It¡¯s quite simple and straightforward. The person who embroidered this can be called a master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that it¡¯s an extinct embroidery method that has just reappeared this year. Now that it has reappeared in the world, our country will definitely want to bring out such an artwork. The Spring Festival G is also a good opportunity for that.¡± Su Cha and Bo Muyi did not speak. Beside her, Tan Jinsui also said, ¡°The meaning is quite good. This year¡¯s Spring Festival G¡¯s opening is quite good. The ratings will increase by 0.5.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Tan Jinsui knew that Su Cha usually dabbled in such things, but Su Cha had never done it in front of him. Her works were also in the Lookout Pavilion. Nowadays, in order to avoid exposing herself, she rarely embroidered. If Tan Jinsui found out that she embroidered this picture, she did not know how he¡¯d react. His eyeballs would definitely fall out. Bo Muyi seemed to want to say something, but Su Cha pinched him under the table. He nced at Su Cha and did not say anything. With such an opening, the Spring Festival G this year was indeed much more exciting than the previous years. Everyone ate hotpot andmented on the show. asionally, they would say that a celebrity¡¯s performance was ugly, but they would also mention when they found a celebrity¡¯s performance to be good. Of course, in their hearts, most of them thought that the skits or performances performed by veteran actors deserved high marks. After all, they were not from the same era. In the end, Tan Jinsui was a little disappointed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that an embroidery piece got the highest score.¡± Other programs had more or less made mistakes. Su Cha chuckled in her heart. Chapter 882 - This Master Is Su Cha

Chapter 882: This Master Is Su Cha

That night, after the New Year celebration, Su Cha and Bo Muyi did not go home. They rested at the Zong family home. Bo Muyi was not used to staying outside, but it was fine if he could stay wherever Su Cha was. That night, he hugged Su Cha and listened to her talk for a while. Also, she was very happy to see her embroidery work praised today. By midnight, in a rare urrence, Bo Muyi fell asleep first. Seeing the man fall asleep, Su Cha silently wondered if she had spoken too much today. She could actually make someone fall asleep? In the end, shey over Bo Muyi¡¯s body, on top of his chest, and slowly fell asleep. In her half-asleep state, she could feel the person hugging her tightly. On the first day of the new year, she woke up early. Since no one knew how to cook, Su Cha took on the rare responsibility of cooking and made a bowl of noodles for everyone. This bowl of noodles received high praise from Zong Yanxiu and Bo Muyi. Zong Bingyi and Tan Jinsui said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. At least it doesn¡¯t taste strange. It feels cooked.¡± Su Cha rolled her eyes at them. On the first day of the new year, the Inte was very lively. The Spring Festival Gst night had received high praisepared tost year, but most people¡¯s attention was focused on the embroidery work. [My mother gave the highest score of the event to that embroidery work. She said that a good piece of work was wasted on the Spring Festival G. She reallyughed until she rolled around.] [We should directly enter it in the World Cultural Art Exhibition and let the foreigners take a look. Tang embroidery is really awesome! It¡¯s our country¡¯s historical and cultural treasure!] [Fight for S!!!] [A certain treasure has appeared, and in just one night, countless imitations sprung up. Can you report this?] [I really want to know which master this is. It¡¯s such a big contribution to have brought this embroidery technique back to the world!!] [Why doesn¡¯t this master show their face? I¡¯m a fan of theirs. I hope that the master can produce more good works, even if I can¡¯t afford them...] Other than the usualints about the production crew, many people were still shocked by the work, Monkey Hugging Peach. They expressed that the embroidery skills used were simply a gift. Moreover, Tang embroidery was famous for being difficult to learn. No wonder it went extinct back then. However, a marketing ount suddenly sent a strange message. You Like Each Other? I Don¡¯t Give A Damn Official: ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve joined the fanbase of a certain female celebrity. I was originally criticizing the Spring Festival G, but I suddenly discovered something quite funny. A female celebrity¡¯s fan took a screenshot of the interview with a certain national master. She took a screenshot of her wrist andpared it with a female celebrity¡¯s hand. She said that she felt that it was very simr to a female celebrity¡¯s hand because the slight arc of the bones in her wrist was exactly the same. This is the biggest source of my happiness in the new year, [screenshot] [screenshot] [screenshot]¡± In the screenshot was Su Cha¡¯s fan group. A certain fan suddenly flipped to the video of her being interviewed. Afterparing it with the other hand, she felt that the hand was exactly the same as Su Cha¡¯s. She did not dare to say that the person was Su Cha, but the meaning was obvious. The other fans expressed their shock, but the more they looked at it, the more it looked to be the case. Once the marketing ount uploaded that, Weibo was in an uproar. ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha.¡± ¡°The number onement on the trending topic represents all my thoughts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the new year. What poprity? A certain female celebrity¡¯s fans are already so shameless. Even daring to ride the poprity of a national master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen people whopare the sides of their faces with their hands. This is the first time... They look f*cking alike. Do you think that I can look like this master from an angle?¡± Chapter 883 - This Master Is Indeed Me

Chapter 883: This Master Is Indeed Me

Not to mention the marketing ount and passersby, even Su Cha was dumbfounded when she saw the news. From just a screenshot of her hand, they could determine that it was her? Oh, it was not conclusive evidence, but the fans even said, [The slight curve of the bones in your hands are exactly the same, isn¡¯t it very simr?] Only that much had been said, but didn¡¯t it mean that this fan believed it in her heart? That this person was Su Cha? The other fans were doubtful, but there were also many who agreed. In the eyes of others, they were indeed... like a retard. Others wouldn¡¯t say anything like this. But while others might not know, Su Cha knew that it was definitely her. Hence, she sighed. It turned out that the saying that fans could recognize their idols even if they turned into ashes was not just a casual remark? Then why did fans find excuses to deny that something was true when some celebrities get in trouble? Of course, these were twopletely different concepts. Su Cha looked seriously at theparison photo taken by the fans. Perhaps it was because she already knew it for a fact, but the more Su Cha looked... the more those hands looked alike. When she went on that interview, her appearance had been hidden. Her voice had also been changed, and only her hands were recorded by the camera. She was wearing a long dress that fell past her knees, looking very proper. It was very consistent with people¡¯s fantasies of a master. The long dress was a high-end brand. Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she remembered that she was lucky not to have worn this dress on other asions. Otherwise, she would have been exposed. After all, her hand was too much of a stretch. They could not really determine anything just based on this. When Su Cha was looking at Weibo, Tan Jinsui suddenly walked over. ¡°What are your fans thinking?¡± He was also holding his phone and frowning slightly. It was obvious that he knew about what had happened on Weibo. ¡°They even found something for us to do during the new year.¡± He saw Su Cha¡¯s screen and found she was also looking at the news. ¡°So you already know.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°I just saw it.¡± Tan Jinsui clicked his tongue. ¡°Although I don¡¯t usually care about your fans, there are some things that have to be dealt with lightly. It¡¯s the new year, and it¡¯s the time for everyone to criticize the Spring Festival G. Your fans are doing this now to attract haters. I don¡¯t want you to bebeled as a big shot in the future.¡± Su Cha paused and did not speak. Tan Jinsui continued, ¡°I¡¯ll get the Inte Water Army to go on stageter and cover this topic. You also have to get Fu Mo to say hello to your fans. In the future, even if they are joking, they can¡¯t say such nonsense in a ce where others¡¯ fans are concentrated. There are many anti-fans and marketing ounts.¡± After saying that, he seemed to sigh. ¡°Her hands are quite simr to yours; they are both fair and slender. How did your fans make that leap though? That person must be your anti-fan, right?¡± ¡°True fan...¡± Su Cha added silently. Tan Jinsui sneered and nced at her. ¡°They¡¯re such anti-fans, but you still don¡¯t think so. Most of them are spies from other fanbases. Don¡¯t bother about them. It will pass soon. These are all anti-fans¡¯ tricks. They deliberately created some funny topics to make you fall into public opinion disputes and lower the public¡¯s impression of you.¡± ¡°But...¡± Su Cha looked troubled. Tan Jinsui frowned. ¡°What?¡± Then, he saw the little viiness reveal an innocent smile. ¡°But she¡¯s right. This master... is indeed me.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± Chapter 884 - Thank Your Fan

Chapter 884: Thank Your Fan

¡°What did you just say?¡± For a moment, Tan Jinsui felt his ears ringing. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now. Say it again.¡± Su Cha rolled her eyes. ¡°I said, she was right. That master is me. She said that the two pairs of hands were the same. She was right. Those were my hands.¡± Her tone and expression were very innocent, as if she was saying something that was very casual and natural. She saw Tan Jinsui¡¯s originally mocking expression slowly turn cold and eventually turn ashen. ¡°Su Cha, tell me honestly, what other abilities do you have that you haven¡¯t revealed? Master of National Arts, you are so capable!¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Su Cha shrugged. ¡°When I first entered the industry, I was learning Tang embroidery. Then, I gradually became famous online and was noticed by Master Yun Zu and the rest. In order to thank me for making this lost art reappear in the world, Central TV interviewed me...¡± Tan Jinsui¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Are you joking?¡± He still thought that Su Cha was joking. ¡°Of course not.¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression was very natural. ¡°Am I the kind of person who would joke around? Didn¡¯t you also praise the embroidery for being quite good yesterday? It was indeed quite good. After all, it was done by me. I told you that I was busy recently, but I didn¡¯t tell you I was busy with the embroidery.¡± ¡°...¡± Tan Jinsui rubbed his temples and suddenly felt a headache. He wanted to beat up this little baddie in front of him, but even if he could even beat her, he did not have the guts to do so in this territory. He took a deep breath. ¡°Does your father know? Where did you learn Tang embroidery?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you where I learned it from. I¡¯ve told you many secrets. Don¡¯t be surprised when you see anything else in the future.¡± Su Cha blinked at him. Zong Yanxiu had finished exercising in the morning and could barely walk by himself. He just walked slower. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± When he saw Su Cha and Tan Jinsui, he smiled gently and asked them this. Su Cha opened her mouth and was thinking about whether she should say it or not when Tan Jinsui red at her. ¡°Yanxiu, your daughter is capable. We were discussing the embroidery piece from the Spring Festival Gst night. I didn¡¯t expect the master who embroidered it to be standing in front of us. How pretentious. She¡¯d even pretended not to know anything.¡± Zong Yanxiu was stunned for a moment. Then, he understood what Tan Jinsui meant and looked at Su Cha in surprise. ¡°Xiao Cha? He¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Su Cha smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Father, I couldn¡¯t find a suitable opportunity to tell you...¡± ¡°So the embroidery piece on the television was embroidered by you?¡± He walked over and sized Su Cha up as if he was in disbelief. ¡°I thought that the person who could embroider such a work must be an old master. It¡¯s actually you? When did you learn to embroider?¡± Su Cha pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°During your absence, I learned many things. These are just one of them. Don¡¯t be so shocked. Didn¡¯t I tell you now?¡± Tan Jinsui sneered. ¡°It seems that I have to thank your fans?¡± If Su Cha¡¯s fans had not suddenly brought up this irrelevant topic, they would not have known Su Cha¡¯s identity. Chapter 885 - Replies

Chapter 885: Replies

Su Cha could not help butugh. ¡°Yes, Uncle Tan, you should thank my fans. Are you still gonna say that she¡¯s an anti-fan?¡± She was clearly a true fan. If she was not a true fan, how could she have looked so closely? Tan Jinsui was defeated and did not say anything. Zong Yanxiu did not understand the whole story. He talked to Tan Jinsui for a while before he sorted out the details. After knowing the truth, Zong Yanxiu was quite shocked by Su Cha. After the shock, he was also proud. He even called Zong Bingyi to boast. On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Zong Bingyi went to visit his friends. Bo Muyi had something to do at thepany. He went to deal with it in the morning and came back in the afternoon. ¡°What are you going to do now? When do you n to announce this identity?¡± Tan Jinsui still had a headache. After he found out about Su Cha¡¯s identity, he had already thought of a countermeasure, but he still had to ask Su Cha. Su Cha thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. Look at the situation. I¡¯m a celebrity in the industry. If I announce it, the public will think that my identity as a national master is not serious enough.¡± ¡°Why are you afraid of not being deemed serious?¡± Tan Jinsui said, ¡°Are you afraid now? Do you know how many people were made speechless by your workst night? Uncle Zong is quite knowledgeable in this aspect. What do you think of the work he praised? Besides, don¡¯t you have Master Yun Zu¡¯s backing in the industry? With your foundation, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid even if you announce it.¡± ¡°Hmm... The main reason is that I have an embroidery Weibo ount called S. In the past, I used to be quite blunt. If I made it public, it would look as if...¡± Su Cha regretted it a little now. It was all her fault for being so rash in the past. In the past, she used S¡¯s ount to rebut others. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Tan Jinsui quickly thought of a reason. ¡°Others will only say that you are sincere. You have a body of work to rely on. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of this.¡± What Tan Jinsui said was the truth, but Su Cha felt that it would be a little troublesome to announce it. In the end, she and Tan Jinsui did not have much of a reaction. On the contrary, some haters on Weibo were very excited. They felt that Su Cha¡¯s fans had insulted S and asked Su Cha¡¯s fans to stand up and apologize. Many people even tagged various official public ounts, directly calling out such fan groups to specte. They werepletely humiliating a national master, so they hoped that such fan groups would know how to restrain themselves. Although many people said that it had nothing to do with Su Cha, they could not stop many people from using Su Cha as an excuse to make a big deal out of it. Many people even wondered if an actress could bepared to a national master. Under normal circumstances, it was indeed iparable. Of course, Su Cha¡¯s S ount also received many tags and private messages. There were even people who posted pictures of themselves crying to S, saying that they saw someone insulting you, but they could not help you vent your anger. They felt wronged and felt injustice for you. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± On one side were fans of S while on the other were fans of Su Cha. What do you think she should do? Of course, there were also fans who stood up to exin weakly. Su Cha had also paid attention to this matter when S was in trouble. When Su Cha had gossip news about her, S seemed to have liked it. It seemed that the two of them might have some connections. They probably knew each other. However, the angry masses would not understand such an exnation at all, until the official Weibo ount of the Embroidery and Cultural Center replied to a fan who was asking about this matter on Weibo. Chapter 886 - A Slap in the Face

Chapter 886: A p in the Face

Embroidery Cultural Center Official: ¡°You are all fans of the same person, so don¡¯t kill each other...¡± This post had forwarded and tagged the following user¡¯s message: Heine @Embroidery Cultural Center Official: ¡°I saw someone say that the master¡¯s hand is very simr to a female celebrity¡¯s hand today. Her fans concluded that she and the master are the same person. I want to know if such a brainless fan really exists? This is simply an insult to the master in my heart.¡± When the reply to that came out, it exploded. The entire Inte exploded. The fans who received the reply could not believe it. They trembled and asked again what it meant. The Cultural Center did not reply. But those with normal intelligence could understand what it meant. They were the same person, the same person, the same person... Manyizens were speechless. Fans: ¡°????¡± Marketing ounts: ¡°??????¡± Su Cha: ¡°???¡± Why did they suddenly say that? And Su Cha felt that the tone of the official Weibo¡¯s reply was strangely familiar. She went on WeChat and saw Master Yun Zu¡¯s wretched message. Master Yun Zu: ¡°Hehehehe, I just went on the official Weibo ount. When I saw someone asking about you, I couldn¡¯t help but reply, don¡¯t me me.¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°I¡¯m already old. You can¡¯t me me, right? If you me me, you are simply inhuman!¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°You don¡¯t want me to fight with others online for you, do you? That would be so ugly. I¡¯m a master!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± His old WeChat Moments posted to other male celebrities for the sake of his goddesses were all still up. Didn¡¯t this master know how much evidence he¡¯d left behind of his online fights? Since Master Yun Zu had already said it, Su Cha was naturally a little helpless, but she had no choice. Now that he had said it, it was toote to retract. Even if he deleted it, screenshots would already have been taken. She went on Weibo again. As expected, Weibo had exploded. The topic was trending. Tan Jinsui was still smiling happily next to Zong Yanxiu. The two of them were probably talking about something and did not realize what had happened on the Inte. Until Tan Jinsui¡¯s phone started ringing again. Under Su Cha¡¯stest Weibo post, many fans were asking what was going on. Someone even sent her a private message. Of course, there was also S¡¯s Weibo ount. At the same time, many post-mortem posts appeared on Weibo. They started to dig out Su Cha¡¯s and S¡¯s ounts¡¯ synchronization routes. You Like Each Other? I Don¡¯t Give A Damn Official: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be pped in the face by the official Weibo ount of the Imperial Court one day...¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha [I¡¯ve gone crazyughing]¡± ¡°Stop talking, you. I can¡¯t imagine it. It¡¯s magical.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe they are the same person...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what Su Cha¡¯s fans are thinking. I want to know what the fans under her embroidery master ount are thinking.¡± ¡°An embroidery master who wants to be a celebrity cannot possibly be a good student???????¡± ¡°After this New Year, she¡¯s only 19. Neen!!!!!!!!!!! She¡¯s actually an embroidery master. Really!!!¡± ¡°Why did Weibo suddenly change tunes? Why can¡¯t I understand it?¡± ¡°This... must be a lie... I think it¡¯s too unreal. How can anyone be so awesome? Being a celebrity and also an embroidery master?¡± Chapter 887 - Switch

Chapter 887: Switch

#Su Cha is S# #Master Su Cha# #Su Cha¡¯s alias has been exposed# #The Embroidery Master Who Doesn¡¯t Want to Be a Female Star Is Not a Good Student# A few trending topics were uploaded. As Su Cha watched, she could understand the despair of the fans in front of the screen. Of course, S¡¯s fans were the ones who were in despair. As for Su Cha¡¯s fans, they werepletely ecstatic. There was another earthquake in the entertainment industry. Almost all the celebrities took a deep breath as they looked at this Weibo post. Compared to themselves, it was really frustrating... They were still struggling for their fame. On the other hand, Su Cha had many jobs, but she could still hide this silently. Now that she was exposed, it was a big bomb. It was really the drama of the year in the entertainment industry. Now, there were many bitter fans of other celebrities. As their idol was a national master, fans felt that they were superior to others and looked down on everyone. When they saw a female celebrity¡¯s fans trying to gain poprity from S, S¡¯s fans naturally mocked the other party to death. In the end, they found out that both sides were fans of an idol. They were really... almost crying. Not only were the fans in despair, but Su Cha was also in despair. Now that her alias had been exposed, she had no choice but to respond. Even her friends from the entertainment industry, who did not contact each other often, were greeting her one after another. She had be the center of gossip. Shao Tianwen even said, ¡°What else do you have to announce? Why don¡¯t you just say it all at once?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Su Cha smiled. Yes, her boyfriend was the president of the Imperial Mu Group. After thinking about it, she went to S¡¯s ount and posted on Weibo. S: ¡°My alias has been exposed. I¡¯m also very helpless. I don¡¯t care what you think. [fall into despair.jpg]¡± ¡°We¡¯re as desperate as you are.¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t see it, you will still be my national master /smile.¡± ¡°Sigh, actually, this is good. At least you are beautiful. I used to hesitate if I could continue being a fan if you were ugly.¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha, I have the foresight to like both of you.¡± ¡°I feel like there¡¯s a difference in their identities... Why did they suddenly be the same person?¡± ¡°Liar, it¡¯s off!!¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s none of my business. You can be whoever you are.¡± ¡°I beg you, if anything elsees out, my heart can¡¯t take it anymore!!!¡± ¡°Tell me, who are you? A hacker? A killer? Which other industry¡¯s big shot are you?¡± Seeing the fans¡¯ments, although some of them were extreme, most of them could not help but ept it. That¡¯s right. After all, there was no way to change this fact. Su Cha was indeed S, so what else could they do? No wonder Su Cha liked S¡¯s post and S... It seemed that the two of them were the same person. After posting on Weibo, Tan Jinsui received the news and had a headache. He walked over and asked Su Cha, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to announce it at a suitable time. Why did the Cultural Center blow it up first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something their official Weibo wanted to expose.¡± Su Cha clicked her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s Master Yun Zu. He went on the official Weibo ount for no reason. When he saw someone asking about it, he could not help but explode.¡± In fact, Su Cha felt that Master Yun Zu¡¯s WeChat Moments should be exposed. That would truly destroy people¡¯s worldview! Chapter 888 - Busy Together

Chapter 888: Busy Together

Tan Jinsui had no choice. He did not know Yun Zu at all and was not familiar with him. He could not deal with what he had exposed. Although it was unexpected, Su Cha¡¯s national status had stabilized. A master was not too easy to deal with. Netizens always had tender affection for masters, aside from the few fake masters who used chicken feathers as a token, who did not have any ability and just casually showed off. Su Cha¡¯s work had at least been shown at the Spring Festival G. People had a deep impression of it, but it was difficult to link the person behind it to a female celebrity. The good news was that the moment they found out about this matter, a big-name endorsement deal came to them. A national master was a celebrity. If she could endorse products, the impact would be unimaginable. This matter needed to be discussed. Since theizens had bombarded the Inte on the first day of the Lunar New Year, the Inte would probably be lively for a few days. Le Anqi called Su Cha. Other than blessing her, she was also a little dumbfounded. ¡°Su Cha, I saw on the Inte that you are an embroidery master. What¡¯s going on? You were the one who embroidered the embroidery piece at the Spring Festival Gst night?¡± Su Cha sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± Le Anqi was shocked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell you before.¡± ¡°Great, you are hiding so much from us.¡± Le Anqi snorted. ¡°Do you still treat me as a friend? I saw the news online. If I hadn¡¯t seen it, I wouldn¡¯t have known that my friend was so good. Other than being a celebrity and being good in your studies, how can you also embroider? It¡¯s so amazing!¡± Su Chaughed. ¡°Actually, embroidery is very simple.¡± ¡°Come on, stop acting cool.¡± Le Anqiined, ¡°I just saw the information. It¡¯s said that the embroidery technique you know has been lost. It¡¯s so difficult. Many people even posted videos of themselves crying while learning it. Tell me, why do you have so many secrets? Where did you learn this embroidery technique?¡± Su Cha could not say it clearly, but she knew that almost everyone wanted to ask this question. She found a random reason to lie. ¡°There¡¯s a rule I must follow. It can¡¯t be spread out for the time being.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Le Anqi was enlightened. She thought that the country had made some requests and did not dare to ask anymore. Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Happy New Year. Did you have fun eating in Yonggu City?¡± ¡°Not bad. Su Cha, let me ask you something.¡± Le Anqi suddenly stammered. Su Cha hummed and asked softly, ¡°What is it? Just ask.¡± ¡°That... The one you¡¯ve been asking to help me... quit drugs...¡± She said this very softly, probably afraid that others would hear her. Then, she continued, ¡°Is that little brother of yours an assistant by your boyfriend¡¯s side? I heard him mention it once. Is he usually very busy with work?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about him?¡± ¡°Ah, I was just asking...¡± Le Anqi was a little embarrassed. Su Cha narrowed her eyes in surprise. ¡°You...¡± Before Su Cha could finish, Le Anqi could not help but say, ¡°Does he dislike me... I sent him a Happy New Year message, but he hasn¡¯t replied to me sincest night...¡± Su Cha was stunned and smiled. ¡°Probably not. I¡¯ll help you ask aroundter. My boyfriend is indeed working. He¡¯s an assistant. He should be busy.¡± Chapter 889

Chapter 889: Untitled

Le Anqi and Bai Kun? This was unexpected. Bai Kun had dealt with Le Anqi¡¯s matter, but they had only met a few times. Su Cha teased, ¡°You want to send him a New Year¡¯s message so soon?¡± ¡°No, I only sent a message.¡± Le Anqi felt a little embarrassed and hung up. Su Cha shook her head and called Bo Muyi. At this time, getting a call from Su Cha was strange. After Bo Muyi picked it up, he said a few words. Su Cha asked calmly, ¡°Is Bai Kun beside you? I want to ask him something.¡± Bo Muyi was surprised. ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± As he spoke, he nced at Bai Kun unhappily. Bai Kun was gathering information for him. When he suddenly saw the young master¡¯s gaze, he was scared out of his wits. ¡°I have something to ask him. Can you get him to answer the phone?¡± Su Cha acted coquettishly. Bo Muyi was unwilling, but under Bai Kun¡¯s trembling gaze, he handed the phone over. ¡°She¡¯s looking for you.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°?¡± He could tell that it was probably Miss Su. Why was Miss Su looking for him? ¡°Hello?¡± Under the young master¡¯s gaze, Bai Kun did not dare to show any emotion in his voice, afraid that the young master would feel that something was wrong. ¡°Bai Kun, you must¡¯ve been busy these past two days. You haven¡¯t been back home at all?¡± ¡°Yes, my home is in the Imperial Capital. I went backst night.¡± Bai Kun was a little careful. ¡°Miss Su, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Ah, nothing. Did my friend receive your phone number?¡± Su Cha felt that Bai Kun was not someone who did not know his limits. Even if it was just to be polite, he would have replied to Le Anqi¡¯s message. Bai Kun reacted. ¡°Ah, yes. But that¡¯s my home phone number. I don¡¯t usually use it at work. I usually leave it at home.¡± He usually had to follow the young master around for 24 hours, so he rarely had time to deal with his own matters. Moreover, he could not mix family matters with the important information he had, so Bai Kun had a few mobile numbers. Su Cha understood and suppressed a smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You should go home and check your phone.¡± She did not ask anything. After all, this was someone else¡¯s matter. Moreover, her status was awkward. If she spoke more, it was inevitable that she would force others into action. Even if she did not, Bai Kun would definitely be embarrassed to deal with this matter ording to his usual style due to Su Cha¡¯s rtionship with him, so Su Cha did not intend to interfere. Bai Kun did not understand. When he heard that Su Cha had hung up, he handed the phone to the young master with a weak gaze. ¡°Miss Su has hung up...¡± Bo Muyi frowned and anger shed in his eyes. He did not even get to say goodbye! Bai Kun felt that he was exceptionally innocent. How was he to know that Miss Su would suddenly call him? He was puzzled. The man¡¯s anger always came so quickly. After about three seconds, Su Cha called again. ¡°Oh my, I forgot to say goodbye to you just now. Muyi, when are youing home?¡± Now that she took the initiative to call back, the man¡¯s eyebrows rxed. ¡°Soon.¡± He¡¯d leave after settling some matters. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± The girl answered obediently. Bo Muyi was very happy when she said that she would wait for him at home. He reluctantly let go of what had just happened. Chapter 890 - There Is Only One Possibility

Chapter 890: There Is Only One Possibility

The mor about Su Cha being S had temporarilye to an end. Now that her new identity was revealed, many people found it unbelievable that she was a celebrity. Some marketing ounts disappeared after that without expressing their opinions about Su Cha. To a certain extent, she was no longer just a celebrity. She was a master. If something went wrong, they would easily be attacked by fans... After the New Year, there were still a few days before the Lantern Festival. Su Cha had prepared Bo Muyi¡¯s gift. She found a gift box and wrapped it carefully. In the end, something big happened at the Lian family, catching people off guard. Lian Chi¡¯s father had passed away. His death was very sudden, but the Lian family was already prepared. They were just shocked by how quickly this happened. He left quickly. After he had a heart attack, he stayed in the hospital and did not wake up. Naturally, he did not leave any will. After that, there was another big war in the Lian family. There were three sons and some rtives of the Lian family. They would definitely start a war for the Lian family¡¯s assets. Back then, Lian Xiaofeng definitely did not expect himself to die so quickly. To many people, he was still in his middle years and was still considered to be in a man¡¯s golden age. Who knew that things would change? ¡°Why did he suddenly pass away?¡± That day, Su Cha was informed by Zong Yanxiu. Zong Yanxiu asked if she was willing to go to the Lian family¡¯s funeral, but Su Cha declined. ¡°Why do I feel that fate is ying tricks on me?¡± Zong Yanxiu was a little sentimental when he mentioned this matter. ¡°It was the same before the New Year. The New Year has just passed, and the Lantern Festival isn¡¯t even here yet...¡± The Zuo family had lost Ruan Yin, and the Lian family¡¯s backbone had passed away. It inexplicably made people panic. Su Cha asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out the cause of death?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zong Yanxiu sighed. ¡°The Lian family now suspects that Lian Xiaofeng was murdered, but he did not even leave a will before he died. The Lian family will probably not be peaceful after this.¡± They were not like the Zuo family. The one who died this time was their family¡¯s backbone. Su Cha narrowed her eyes. Now that Lian Xiaofeng was dead, she inexplicably felt that Lian Chi was concerned about this matter. Lian Xiaofeng had died so suddenly, and he did not even leave behind a will. Su Cha did not believe that Lian Chi had no such motives. Hence, he would definitely have taken action now. She had to keep an eye on him during this period. Su Cha sent someone to keep an eye on the Lian family. She went out in the afternoon and waited for Bo Muyi toe back at night. When she arrived at the Lookout Pavilion, she heard Bai Kun talking to Bo Muyi. ¡°Young Master, the n has not seeded yet. He attacked quickly. Lian Xiaofeng died mysteriously. How did he do it?¡± She walked into the room and happened to hear this sentence. When Bai Kun saw hering back, he paused and did not continue. Bo Muyi was originally a little cold, but when he saw Su Chaing back, his expression eased a lot. He did not avoid her and asked directly, ¡°Cha Cha, let me ask you something. Do you think Greya is suspicious in Lian Xiaofeng¡¯s death?¡± Su Cha paused. Bai Kun did not understand. Su Cha thought for a while and said, ¡°Very. If there¡¯s no one else who knows how to raise Gu, then only she can do it in the Imperial Capital.¡± Bo Muyi squinted. ¡°Then why do you think she helped Lian Chi?¡± Su Cha was stunned and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility.¡± Lian Chi was the Vice Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance. Chapter 891 - How Can I Not Bear to?

Chapter 891: How Can I Not Bear to?

Bai Kun heard them talking about this and said in enlightenment, ¡°So this time...¡± Was it really rted to Lian Chi? Bo Muyi narrowed his eyes and did not answer. Bai Kun added, ¡°He can even kill his own father?¡± Su Cha sneered and did not speak. Bo Muyi did notment on this matter. ¡°The n has to be brought forward. It¡¯s a pity that Lian Xiaofeng died too early.¡± There was a hint of regret in his tone, but it seemed to be regret for Lian Xiaofeng¡¯s early death. It was too difficult to expect someone like him to sympathize with others. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Bai Kun took the initiative to exin to Su Cha, ¡°Actually, Young Master already knew that there was something wrong with Lian Chi.¡± He took out a document. ¡°Long ago, Lian Xiaofeng took the initiative to work with us. He said that Lian Chi has always been eyeing the important documents in his hands. He has other forces outside. Lian Xiaofeng feels that he can no longer control Lian Chi. Thepany¡¯s interior has gradually been infiltrated, so he has begun working with the young master. He has sold all the industry information rted to these documents to the young master, and the remaining fake documents are left at home. Some time ago, Lian Chi left early from your... mother¡¯s funeral and went to the Lian family home to take these documents. However, he did not know that the data on them had been invalidated. We originally wanted to use this matter to expose our target.¡± As he spoke, he shook his head as if he did not expect Lian Chi to be so ruthless. ¡°In the end, I did not expect Lian Chi to directly eliminate Lian Xiaofeng. That was his father. At present, the Lian family is in a dispute over assets. It¡¯s not suitable for us to intervene, but Lian Chi doesn¡¯t have any chips in his hands. We have always suspected the power behind him. Now, we can confirm that it has something to do with the Killing Alliance. If I¡¯m not wrong, the group of subordinates he controls in the Lian family¡¯s internal group might also belong to the Killing Alliance.¡± No wonder Lian Xiaofeng said that he could not control Lian Chi anymore. Su Cha did not understand what was going on in thepany. She looked at the man who seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°Of course...¡± Bo Muyi looked at her with a gloomy expression. ¡°Send him to jail.¡± Su Cha was shocked. ¡°You can do it?¡± ¡°There are ways, but it will take some time to prepare. This involves business secrets. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but Miss Su, you might not be able to understand it in a short time.¡± Bai Kun was not looking down on Su Cha. These were consideredmercial secrets, so there were manyplicated steps to take in between. Su Cha was not a professional at all, so of course she could not understand. She just needed to understand that Bo Muyi had a way to send Lian Chi to jail. Su Cha nodded in understanding. It was fine if he went to jail. Bo Muyi targeted Lian Chi in business, so she would deal with the Killing Alliance. Seeing that she was looking down, Bo Muyi did not know what she was thinking. For a moment, he became unhappy, and coldness spread out into his surroundings. Bai Kun looked at the young master who had turned hostile again, and his heart thumped. When the young master asked, ¡°You can¡¯t bear to?¡± Bai Kun wisely took the documents and ran away. When Su Cha heard that, she smiled helplessly. ¡°What are you thinking? How can I not bear to?¡± Chapter 892 - What Are You Thinking?

Chapter 892: What Are You Thinking?

She could not wait for Lian Chi to suffer retribution in this lifetime. Whether it was a murder in her past life or not, it was something that had not happened now, and there was no answer to be found. However, it was also a fact that he had sent Zhai Yao to get close to her and orchestrated her tragedy, so Su Cha would definitely not show mercy to him. At some point in time, she even thought about killing Lian Chi with her own hands. With her current ability, she could easily do it. However, she did hesitate. No matter what it was for, they were childhood sweethearts, even though there was no longer any affection left. Now that Bo Muyi had said that he wanted him to go to jail, she realized that this might be Lian Chi¡¯s best ending. How easy it was to die. For him to go to jail and live a life worse than death might be more satisfying. With his personality, he could not stand such humiliation. Bo Muyi reached out to her. ¡°Come here.¡± Su Cha walked towards him and he grabbed his hand. ¡°Let me ask you, did he do anything else to you other than inflict Zhai Yao?¡± Men were also very sensitive. If it was just the matter of Lian Chi sending Zhai Yao to get close to Su Cha, it was unclear how much that would make Su Cha hate Lian Chi. She did hate Lian Chi, but it wasn¡¯t the usual hatred. Bo Muyi understood Su Cha¡¯s current personality. She was clear about things like gratitude and grudges. Lian Chi¡¯s actions did not seem to be enough to make Su Cha hate him so much. The information was very clear, but Bo Muyi also knew that Su Cha still had parts that she hid from him. But he could not find out when any other past events had happened. He found it strange that everything had changed since the college entrance examination. He even wondered if Su Cha was no longer Su Cha. However, he refused to acknowledge this thought. In his heart, no matter how outstanding Su Cha was now, if she had be another person in her bones, he would not know what his many years of persistence would have been for. He liked Su Cha, and only Su Cha. No matter what Su Cha was like, whether she was weak, inferior, or kind, or whether she was her current persona, he loved her. But he could not ept it if Su Cha¡¯s soul was that of another person. However, this feeling was very faint. He still felt that this was Su Cha. It was just that it felt differentpared to when she was not with him in the past. Besides, when people grew up, some things would always change. Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she hesitated. Bo Muyi noticed her hesitation. If he had not, Su Cha would definitely have shaken her head. Since she hesitated now, it meant that he had guessed correctly. His pupils darkened. ¡°What did he do to you before that I didn¡¯t know?¡± He even vaguely thought of some bad aspects. The gloomy aura around him became stronger. After he got together with Su Cha, his aura had be more natural and gentle. Although he only behaved like this when facing Su Cha, he was not as temperamental as before. Overall, Su Cha still affected him. This was a deliberate concealment effect. Once it rebounded, his pupils gradually turned red. It was terrifying. Su Cha grabbed his palm and said, ¡°What are you thinking? No.¡± She actually wanted to tell Bo Muyi the truth, but this kind of thing was too hard to understand and ept. Chapter 893 - Not a Coincidence

Chapter 893: Not a Coincidence

¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± As Su Cha was standing and he was sitting, he held her palm and looked up at her. He had given Su Cha so much time already. He felt that it was enough. However, Su Cha was still unwilling to tell him. People were greedy. In the past, Bo Muyi thought that it would be fine as long as Su Cha was by his side. But as time passed, he started to feel dissatisfied. He felt that Su Cha should not hold anything back from him. Bo Muyi recalled what he had said to Su Cha but refused to admit it. The girl lowered her eyes slightly. She was exquisite and beautiful like a porcin doll. The skin on her face was wless, like cream, but right now, she looked a little pitiful. As the man¡¯s heart softened, he asked, ¡°Are you still Su Cha?¡± He¡¯d asked this cautiously and helplessly. He seemed to be confirming something. Su Cha nodded without hesitation. Of course, this was true. She used to be Su Cha, but she was still Su Cha now. She always had been. However, she had experienced some unimaginable things. Seeing her nod without hesitation, Bo Muyi heaved a sigh of relief. He pinched Su Cha¡¯s palm and asked pleadingly, ¡°When will you be willing to tell me?¡± His humble attitude made Su Cha feel ufortable. The difort was not for her, but for him. He was a proud person. His only weakness was Su Cha. He lowered his noble head just for Su Cha. He had sacrificed a lot for her. Su Cha did not deny it. But what was she worried about? She did not know. She thought for a while and said carefully, ¡°Can you ept it if I tell you?¡± Bo Muyi nodded without hesitation. ¡°Why not? As long as you are willing to tell me.¡± He trusted herpletely and hoped that Su Cha would be the same. Hearing this, Su Cha thought of the past. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and her eyes seemed to sting. She slowly started to talk about the past. ¡°I¡¯m Su Cha, but not the Su Cha you used to know.¡± The opening sentence alone could stun people. Bo Muyi did not expect to hear such a vague sentence. For a moment, he was thinking about the deeper meaning behind it. Then Su Cha started to tell him everything. ¡°I only realized that I was back before the college entrance examination...¡± From the time she was reborn before the college entrance examination, she started to exin everything clearly, including what happened to her in her first life and what happened to him. Bo Muyi listened attentively. He did not show any surprise. Perhaps he had already epted it in his heart. After all, what had happened to Su Cha had always been strange. Su Cha briefly talked about her second life. The main thing was that her embroidery and martial arts skills were brought forth from her second life. If she had not had a second life, she might not have been able to do these things. But if she lived with hatred, things might have changed. ¡°So... I came back. I thought of you immediately, but... the timing was not too coincidental.¡± Su Cha felt a little embarrassed. She remembered that when she woke up, it was after she got drunk with Bo Muyi... Chapter 894 - Retribution

Chapter 894: Retribution

At first, she was worried that the man might misunderstand or be unable to ept it, but his expression was calm throughout, which made Su Cha feel much more at ease. After he heard her words, Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened. He suddenly asked an irrelevant question, ¡°You were not with anyone in your second life?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°I already said that because the child who was adopted became the emperor, I became the Empress Dowager. I¡¯ve only enjoyed that position for a few years before I came back.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Now I know why you came back.¡± He epted everything naturally, as if it was not unexpected at all. Su Cha was puzzled. ¡°You know?¡± ¡°You came back to make it up to me. God couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± He looked at her seriously and hugged Su Cha, letting her sit on hisp. ¡°So you had toe back to make it up to me in this life. Your life is mine. You are not allowed to leave me again.¡± He spoke seriously and stubbornly as he rubbed against Su Cha¡¯s neck. After knowing everything, he felt extremely rxed and murmured, ¡°How nice.¡± It was great that she¡¯d had a chance to make it up to him. Su Cha was stunned at first. After she reacted, she patted his shoulder and chuckled. ¡°You are right.¡± Perhaps God could not stand it and asked her toe back to make it up to Bo Muyi. After rifying these things, Su Cha felt extremely rxed as if she had taken off a heavy burden. As long as Bo Muyi epted it, there was nothing else to say. ¡°You just said that you were kidnapped and murdered in your past life. Did I die to save you?¡± After hearing her out, Bo Muyi raised an important question. Su Cha nodded. Now that she thought about it, she felt a little resentful. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was. After I was reborn, I¡¯ve been thinking about possible candidates. At present, other than Lian Chi, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else who would attack me.¡± She was alone in Yonggu City and did not provoke anyone. Zhai Yao did not have the guts to kidnap Su Cha with a gun. ¡°It¡¯s not just Lian Chi. If it¡¯s my enemy, it might be possible.¡± Bo Muyi thought about everything. He pondered and said, ¡°I have a few enemies, but there are not many who¡¯d use you to deal with me.¡± Making a move on Su Cha was equivalent to wanting a fight to the death. ording to Su Cha¡¯s timeline, the kidnapping took ce several years from now. In other words, anything could happen in the next few years. Bo Muyi could not predict this. ¡°But... they actually dared to break your legs!¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes were cold. When he heard her say this just now, he could not help but feel violent. It was rare for her to see his face close to being ferocious. It was scary. ¡°I won¡¯t let them have it easy. From now on.¡± He used to think that Zhai Yao was trying to get close to Su Cha for money, but now, he knew that Su Cha¡¯s legs were broken by them in her first lifetime. Su Cha was silent. She must have hated him. Zhai Yao had also attacked her. She had just found out that her attack had not crippled Zhai Yao¡¯s leg, but it had left such an effect in Su Cha¡¯s first life. Then she thought about Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s fate in the wheelchair. Su Cha did not know if God had asked her toe back and witness their retribution. Chapter 895 - Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi

Chapter 895: Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi

The matter between Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi had caused him to be a rat in the industry. He was just a sh in the pan. Although he was still being shameless, most of the dirt had been exposed. Su Cha¡¯s fans were attacking Zhai Yao every day. It was a different kind of retribution. Now that Bo Muyi knew things, they would not have a good ending... ¡°I understand how you feel about your biological parents.¡± His slender fingers gently touched Su Cha¡¯s hair. His tone was filled with gentleness and affection. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Everything I have is yours. I¡¯m still here.¡± Hearing this, Su Cha could not help but tear up. She hummed and shrank into Bo Muyi¡¯s arms. She smelled his fresh scent and felt especially safe. This life was different. *** Bo Muyi also acted quickly. Originally, Zhai Yao and Sang Shishi had nned to shamelessly stay in the entertainment industry. After all, the two of them had only just entered the industry and had already gotten a taste of earning quick money. Only then did they remember how rich Su Cha was now. The two of them could not bear to quit, even if they were being attacked by Su Cha¡¯s fans every day. Of course, they did not dare to find trouble with Su Cha. Due to Zhai Yao¡¯s matter, Sang Shishi had also been exposed. She was especially careful when she went out, afraid that someone would recognize her. Over the past two days, she had sought out Zhai Yao for a job. She and Zhai Yao were going to meet someone. That night, when meeting with the ¡°big brothers¡± from the entertainment industry, she could not regain her senses after a few more drinks. When she fainted in the end, she thought that Zhai Yao had sent her back. When she woke up the next day, she saw herself lying in a hotel room with a fat head next to her. It was one of the ¡°big brothers¡± she had metst night. She screamed. When she saw her naked body, her mind exploded. She was not a chaste girl, but after such a thing happened with a person who was so disgusting, she was about to break down. The person woke up and heard Sang Shishi¡¯s scream. Seeing that Sang Shishi was hitting him with her hand, he pped her face impatiently. ¡°Why are you pretending to be a chaste girl? Your boyfriend has already given you to me. If not for that, how would he have the chance to film this show? Be obedient. You¡¯ve already entered this industry, why are you still pretending to be pure?¡± Sang Shishi¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard the words ¡°your boyfriend gave you to me.¡± ¡°Impossible, impossible. You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying!!¡± She had heard about some shameful things in the entertainment industry in the past, but now that it had really happened to her, she could not imagine it. Then, she screamed non-stop, which only made it worse. Seeing that she was not obedient at all, the person pped her once more, then pressed himself against her again. Sang Shishi was not as strong as him, so she could not resist and could only let him do whatever he wanted. After the matter ended, she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. What was more despairing was that Zhai Yao had turned off the phone when she called him. In fact, Zhai Yao felt more nauseated than Sang Shishi. Nothing was scarier than waking up to find himself sleeping with another man. A straight man, Zhai Yao had screamed and hit the other party, but his body had been drugged and gone soft. In the end, he became a corpse. Chapter 896 - It’s All Because of Su Cha!

Chapter 896: It¡¯s All Because of Su Cha!

Of course, Bo Muyi had instructed someone to do it. He had never used such methods to do anything before, but this time, it involved Su Cha. He could not tolerate it. When he and Su Cha had sex that night, Su Cha was drunk. And the mastermind was Sang Shishi. Su Cha had been picked up by someone. If, in her drunkenness, she had not pressed his phone number, he could not imagine the consequences. At that time, he had always thought that Su Cha went to drink because she was in a bad mood. At that time, he had slept with her, and because Su Cha refused to ept him, he only cared about himself and was secretly happy. He did not investigate the deeper reason behind this matter. He did not know that this was the root of Su Cha¡¯s tragedy. Why didn¡¯t he think about it? She was such a well-behaved girl. Why would she have drunk? Those two people liked to do this kind of thing. Since it was like that, Bo Muyi let them enjoy the same treatment. Of course, no one could save them. *** When this happened to Zhai Yao, he was so ashamed that he wanted tomit suicide, but he could not. He could not bear to die. He had a big fight with Sang Shishi. Something had happened to both of them. It seemed that they had been photographed. After Sang Shishi found out that Zhai Yao had also suffered, she almost fainted from anger. The two of them were not stupid. Naturally, they knew that they had been framed. However, the person who framed them could not be found. Zhai Yao called Lian Chi. He was very angry and asked Lian Chi to avenge him. However, Lian Chi and Lian Ye were fighting for the Lian family¡¯s inheritance right now. There were also still things to deal with in the Killing Alliance. Now that he saw the fate of those two people, he probably guessed that Bo Muyi had made a move. Bo Muyi was still targeting him, so he could not be bothered with Zhai Yao. ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡± In the apartment, Zhai Yao shouted angrily, ¡°You were the one who asked me toe to the Imperial Capital. You were the one who asked me toe!!!¡± If not for Lian Chi, how could he havee to the Imperial Capital? How could he have encountered such a thing? ¡°Why did you lose the drive to earn millions in a few days?¡± Even though he was being questioned like this, Lian Chi¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was unbelievably gentle. It was as if he was just reminding the other party of something. Suddenly, he smiled. His smile was a little nasty. ¡°Zhai Yao, actually, you should be grateful that something has happened to you. Because if it had been up to my imagination, your ending now would only be a hundred times worse than this. Do you really think that I asked you toe to the Imperial Capital to pave the way for you to go and disgust Su Cha? No, you can¡¯t disgust her. When Su Cha asked me about it back then, before you¡¯d even told me, I¡¯d already wanted to kill you.¡± Hisst sentence became especially cold, making Zhai Yao shudder in fear. Just as he wanted to argue, Lian Chi hung up. When he called again, he could not get through. Pa! Zhai Yao threw his phone in anger. Sang Shishi¡¯s eyes were red from crying. ¡°Who sent you to the Imperial Capital? Who?¡± Zhai Yao clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. His eyes were red as he kept calling someone¡¯s name, ¡°Su Cha... Su Cha, it¡¯s all because of Su Cha!!!¡± ¡°Su Cha?¡± Sang Shishi was stunned. Her voice suddenly became shrill. ¡°Are you saying that all of this has something to do with Su Cha?¡± Like she was thunderstruck, she suddenly thought of the woman who had be very morous on stage. Chapter 897 - Little Darling Only Drinks Blood

Chapter 897: Little Darling Only Drinks Blood

She was at a loss. After she understood, she felt hatred. Su Cha, Su Cha. Such a thing had happened to Sang Shishi, but that woman was still high and mighty, living under the spotlight. ¡°Su Cha!¡± She and Zhai Yao both hated her to the core. *** Zhai Yao asked a staff member he knew in the industry about Su Cha¡¯s recent shoot. He went to the location where Su Cha was filming and waited for her in the parking lot. If Su Cha would not let him off, he would not let her off either! He was wearing a hoodie and holding a fruit knife in his pocket. His eyes were filled with madness. There were surveince cameras nearby, so he deliberately avoided them and had spent a sum of money to get himself a car. Su Cha only had an assistant. Zhai Yao had specifically asked around. Su Cha never brought bodyguards with her when she went out to work. Usually, she would be with a staff member. When she was filming, she would not bring anyone else except her assistant. He did not know why that was, but he was d that he had such an opportunity. There were no bodyguards, just an assistant and Su Cha. He just needed to deal with both of them. That assistant could only me her bad luck. There were not many people in this area. Su Cha¡¯s nanny van was parked opposite his car. There was no driver inside. He had been waiting quietly. Suddenly, he saw a little girl walking over from afar with a doll in her arms. She was exquisite and beautiful like a porcin doll. She was about 11 or 12 years old. When she walked over, if Zhai Yao had not seen her, he would have found it a little scary. She made no sound at all. On top of that, the little girl¡¯s appearance was strange. He merely took a look and thought that it was probably a child brought over by someone in the parking lot. Yet when the little girl passed by, she probably saw that there was someone inside his car and walked towards him. Knock, knock, knock... The little girl actually knocked on the car window. Although Zhai Yao did not want to open the car window to expose himself, this girl¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face was too confusing. He rolled down the car window and the little girl in front of him smiled sweetly at him. Her voice was tender and childish. ¡°Brother, did you see my parents passing by here?¡± Zhai Yao was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t know who your parents are. I don¡¯t know them.¡± He believed that his answer was normal. The girl in front of him seemed to be a little distressed. ¡°Then did you see my Little Darling? It¡¯s only this big...¡± The little girl gestured at the size, which made Zhai Yaough. Whose pet was so small? It was like a worm. He was about to speak when he suddenly felt something and his face stiffened. A ticklish feeling came from his neck. The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh my, why is my Little Darling here?¡± Zhai Yao¡¯s calf was cramping. Although he could not see itpletely, he could see from the corner of his eyes that there seemed to be a ck thing swaggering around his neck. Was it an antenna or a tail...? The feeling on his neck made him realize that this thing was not small. He swallowed his saliva and subconsciously wanted to grab it. The little girl suddenly said, ¡°Oh my, Little Darling seems to be hungry. Big Brother, can you feed Little Darling?¡± Zhai Yao felt his hair stand on end. ¡°What do you mean by feed your Little Darling? Hurry up and... Ah!!!¡± When he tried to pull the worm away, he seemed to have been bitten. He retracted his finger, and the needle-sized wound on it started to bleed. Chapter 898 - Providing Information

Chapter 898: Providing Information

These words were enough to make people shudder. Zhai Yao felt that his scalp was numb, as if it was about to be lifted by someone. His temples were throbbing, and his voice was trembling with nervousness. ¡°You... What do you mean... Ah!!!¡± As he screamed, the worm lying on his neck suddenly opened its mouth, and its sharp end pierced his blood vessels. This scene wasparable to countless horror movies. The bug on his neck was like something from a mutation disaster scene. It was really scary. At first, Zhai Yao made a little noise. Soon, the vitality on his face visibly weakened, and the little girl walked slowly the moment the worm started to pierce his neck. In the underground parking lot, someone heard the screams but did not dare toe over. It was not until the security guard had noticed that the surveince camera was broken and had rushed over to repair it that he found Zhai Yao, who had been dead for a while. His body was still warm. There were two wounds on his neck, but strangely, no blood flowed out. The security guard was shocked and quickly called the police. When Su Cha and Fu Mo came down to the van, they realized that the police were surrounding it. The scene had been cordoned off. As she and Fu Mo walked over, a police officer stopped them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Cha pointed at the vehicle opposite Zhai Yao¡¯s. ¡°Our van is there.¡± Seeing this, the police looked over and let them pass. At the same time, Su Cha looked towards the police and saw the person in the car. She was shocked. It was Zhai Yao? Zhai Yao¡¯s eyes were wide open. He had probably died too miserably and could not close his eyes. He was leaning back on the car seat and against the car window. It was obvious that he had been dead for a long time. Ordinary people would have been scared out of their wits by this scene, but Su Cha was not afraid at all. She was just a little surprised. Fu Mo also saw it and was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zhai Yao?¡± She was Su Cha¡¯s assistant and usually paid attention to her matters. After the incident with Zhai Yao, she had already investigated Zhai Yao¡¯s identity. Naturally, she was familiar with him. She did not expect to see him here. It seemed that Zhai Yao had been murdered. Whom did he offend? The police officer was originally afraid of scaring them, but when they saw the corpse, they were not afraid at all. They were just a little shocked. Besides, Fu Mo had clearly said that she knew him. He immediately became suspicious. He was about to let them go when he reached out to stop them. ¡°Sorry, do you know this victim?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Su Cha looked at the police officer. He was quite old and probably did not watch television. It was normal for him not to know Zhai Yao and her. She did not deny it and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The police officer was surprised. ¡°You know him? Howe you didn¡¯t react when you saw his corpse?¡± ¡°Is that strange?¡± Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with him. He¡¯s my ex-boyfriend.¡± When the police heard this, they immediately became highly vignt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. If you know the victim, we might have to ask you to return to the station to assist in the investigation. The victim was found dead here at 5:13 pm this afternoon. If you know him, we need your information.¡± Chapter 899 - Not a Heart

Chapter 899: Not a Heart

Su Cha did not refuse. This was normal. When she came over and saw Zhai Yao dead, Su Cha had already realized that she could not leave. She had no choice but to go to the police station with Fu Mo. They simply recorded a statement, and it was found that Su Cha had an alibi. In addition, Bo Muyi knew that the police would release her and would just make a call in the future. She came out of the police station and returned to the Lookout Pavilion. She saw Bo Muyi waiting for her and said directly, ¡°Zhai Yao is dead.¡± Hearing this, Bo Muyi pursed his thin lips and looked over with his dark pupils. ¡°If he¡¯s dead, so be it.¡± Towards such a person, it was already polite that he did notugh. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do it.¡± Su Cha put down her coat and frowned. ¡°It was Greya.¡± Bo Muyi hummed softly. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Although there¡¯s no evidence, the wound is too obvious. The information Fu Mo knows is that Zhai Yao has two wounds on his neck that were made by worm bites. This kind of wound is too obvious. Moreover, a portion of his blood has been drained. There was a wound on his neck at that time, but there was no blood at the scene, including on his clothes.¡± She did not understand Greya¡¯s actions. ¡°Why did Greya kill Zhai Yao? Not that Zhai Yao didn¡¯t deserve it. The police said that he had a knife on him. I had a shoot in that building today. The nanny van is parked opposite his car. What do you think he wants?¡± She sneered. Even without Greya, Zhai Yao could not hurt her at all. Bo Muyi¡¯s expression darkened. He sneered. ¡°He was seeking death.¡± In other words, he deserved to die. If he had really attacked Su Cha, perhaps it would not have been Greya who¡¯d killed him. ¡°Why was Greya interested in attacking him?¡± This was indeed a puzzle. Su Cha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome. Anyway, it¡¯s not a good thing for me. The police know that I have some grudges with him. He¡¯s dead now, and the surveince cameras have been destroyed. There¡¯s no other evidence. They suspect that I hired someone to kill Zhai Yao.¡± ¡°I will help you deal with the police station.¡± Bo Muyi stood up and hugged her. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything irrelevant get in your way.¡± Su Cha nodded, still deep in thought. ¡°How did Zhai Yao meet Greya?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Bo Muyi chuckled. ¡°If you are so interested, why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to the Killing Alliance territory several times. In the past, those elders used this as a pretext to make a fuss. Now, they¡¯ve covered their mouths, but I won¡¯t go touching off such matters unless there are conflicts...¡± She paused. ¡°Do you know about the Killing Alliance¡¯s movements recently?¡± Bo Muyi shook his head. ¡°Not much. They¡¯ve been going against the Imperial Court¡¯s forces.¡± It was simr to the news Su Cha had received. Thepetition between the Star Alliance and the Killing Alliance had not ended since the beginning of the year, but the private conflicts had be fewer and fewer. It was as if all the disputes were being fought over openly. To be honest, this was not in line with the Killing Alliance¡¯s style. A Hall Master from the Killing Alliance was even being detained. Tree Hall did not send anyone toe and save him. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Bo Muyi rested his chin on Su Cha¡¯s shoulder and murmured, ¡°An alliance meeting. With the Alliance Masters and the Vice Alliance Masters. Have you ever thought about it? What if the Alliance Master and the Vice Alliance Master are not on the same side?¡± Chapter 900 - His Birthday

Chapter 900: His Birthday

¡°Not the same side?¡± Su Cha was surprised. ¡°You mean... Lian Chi and Greya have differences?¡± ¡°Because of the Lian family, I have some ideas.¡± The man said in a deep voice, ¡°Lian Chi is now fighting for the Lian family assets. From his style of doing things, I can tell that something is interesting. Although he seems to be suppressed by Lian Xiaofeng on the surface, in fact, he values power very much. The Lian family is almost under his control now. Lian Ye and Lian Nuo are indeed no match for him. Do you think a person like him will let Greya suppress him?¡± Su Cha suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder Greya told me that she could not control Tree Hall because it was controlled by the Vice Alliance Master.¡± Their Star Alliance waspletely fine. There was no difference between Tan Yeluo and her, who was in charge of the Star Alliance. After the elders left the stage, Su Cha and Tan Yeluo had the final say in the Alliance Meeting. This feeling was too obvious. The Killing Alliance was such a controversial and extreme alliance. It should have been the Alliance Master who made the decisions. It was indeed a little strange that the Alliance Master and the Vice Alliance Master had different jurisdictions. Greya had climbed out of a pile of dead people. Why would she be afraid of Lian Chi? If there were differences, why would Lian Chi¡¯s father help him? They still need to find some clues to figure Lian Chi out. But Su Cha felt that Greya did everything based on her preferences. It was obvious that she had helped Lian Chi and killed Zhai Yao. Zhai Yao was Lian Chi¡¯s underling. Did she not know? His slightly cold fingers touched Su Cha¡¯s face. ¡°The deployment ising soon. Soon, you will know what¡¯s going on.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s words made Su Cha react. He was going to attack. She thought of her obsession in her past life and smiled. *** It was Bo Muyi¡¯s birthday during the Lantern Festival. It was originally a lively and joyous day. Other than thenterns hanging in the Lookout Pavilion before the New Year, there was no joy, mainly a sense of coldness. The day before his birthday, the olddy asked Su Cha if she wanted to invite some people to celebrate. Bo Muyi was still unwilling. The olddy could do nothing about it. She could only follow the rules of the past years and have a meal together, which would count as his birthday celebration. Su Cha had already prepared a birthday gift for Bo Muyi, but the poor person was still working overtime on the night before his birthday. The light in the study room was switched on. Bo Muyi sat there with a hint of fatigue between his eyebrows. His handsome facial features did not lose their nobleziness. No matter what, he was a charming man. If it were not for the indifferent fierceness in his eyes... Usually, many people were afraid of him because of this. Su Cha stepped on the soft carpet barefooted. With her hands behind her back, she held a gift box and secretly nced at the man in the study room. It was almost midnight. He was not asleep yet, so she wanted to give him this gift at the right time. Of course, she had lied about going to bed two hours ago. She looked at herself and blushed. She was wearing only Bo Muyi¡¯s shirt. Below the hem, her straight and beautiful legs were exposed. Under the light, they shone brightly. Chapter 901 - I Will Listen to Whatever You Say Today

Chapter 901: I Will Listen to Whatever You Say Today

Su Cha usually wore simr clothes, but this one was indeed much more revealing. She had prepared more than just some ties. At 12 o¡¯clock, the bell in the Lookout Pavilion sounded. Then, silence returned. Su Cha suddenly jumped into the study room. ¡°Happy birthday, Muyi!¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice and sudden movements made the man a little dazed. He looked up. The moment he saw Su Cha, his eyes shed with a flirtatious light. He could not help but lift the corner of his lips. When he saw Su Cha wearing his shirt, his mouth went dry. He had seen her wear it before, but those times were not as charming as today. He sat up straight and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, thank you. Come here.¡± Su Cha walked towards him and stepped on Bo Muyi¡¯s heart like a cat. His shirt was too big for Su Cha, but it could not cover the scenery below her waist. He could almost see the pure white edges. His eyes darkened as he watched this charming girl walk towards him. Suddenly, she took out a gift box from behind her. ¡°Your gift!¡± His eyes lit up when he saw the box. Every year on his birthday, he received quite a number of birthday gifts. Even if others were not invited, many people would still consciously give him gifts, but he never epted them. Now that Su Cha had given one to him, he felt satisfied. He took the box in front of Su Cha and smiled gently. ¡°What did you give me?¡± Su Cha had been busy these past few days, so Bo Muyi did not see her. ¡°Look at it yourself. This is a surprise.¡± Su Cha blinked and walked around the table towards him. When she reached Bo Muyi¡¯s side, he had already opened the box and saw a few ties that were neatly arranged. He took one out and looked at it carefully. It was Su Cha¡¯s embroidery method. The pattern embroidered wasbined with a modern design. It was not out of ce at all. Instead, it was stunning. He took out a tie with the pattern of a flying white crane. Even if he did not have suitable clothes for it, he could directly find a big brand to customize some. He said sincerely in praise, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Whatever was embroidered by Cha Cha was beautiful. Especially since it was given to him on his birthday. ¡°It¡¯s not just this gift...¡± Su Cha suddenly revealed a mysterious smile. She sat on the desk in front of Bo Muyi. Under the man¡¯s deep eyes, she stepped on both sides of his chair and breathed in his ear with a crisp sound. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. I will listen to whatever you say...¡± These words could make one¡¯s imagination run wild. For Bo Muyi, it was even more wonderful than the first gift. His eyes lit up and his voice became hoarse. ¡°Really?¡± Su Cha nodded. In an instant, he stood up and suddenly covered Su Cha¡¯s eyes with the tie. As she suddenly lost her sight, her body was simultaneously being hugged. He bit her ear and said in a sexy and fatal tone, ¡°Right here. Turn around and lie on the table...¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She suddenly felt that she had dug a hole for herself to jump into. However, she had already said that she would listen to him. She obediently lowered her body on the table. This night was destined to be very long... Chapter 902 - Fate

Chapter 902: Fate

Although Bo Muyi¡¯s birthday was not very lively, the Zong family still came at noon. Even Tan Jinsui came to the Lookout Pavilion because of Zong Yanxiu. As soon as Tan Jinsui arrived, he stood in front of Su Cha and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I, the manager, would one day benefit from you.¡± It was his first time visiting the most mysterious building in the Imperial Capital, the Lookout Pavilion. In the past, no matter what connections he had, he could not enter. Now, by relying on the artist under him¡ªcould it be considered a step up? Tan Jinsui was an ace manager, but today, he felt that this was something worth bragging about on his Moments. Su Cha yawned and smiled lightly. ¡°If you want toe, you cane often in the future. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Tan Jinsui knew the rules. Su Cha was not the only one who had to agree. After all, Su Cha¡¯s father did note often. How could he? He looked at Su Cha¡¯s expression and was surprised. ¡°What did you dost night? You don¡¯t look energetic today.¡± Su Cha smiled awkwardly and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been embroidering Bo Muyi his gift these past few days and haven¡¯t rested well.¡± She was pestered by Bo Muyi until the middle of the nightst night. She had to wake up early in the morning to wee her parents. No matter how energetic she had to be, she would be a little dispirited. Tan Jinsui did not believe her. Although he was different, he was not so inexperienced. Seeing Su Cha like this, he immediately understood. He smiled ambiguously, which made Su Cha feel ashamed for the first time. She adjusted her coat and wrinkled her nose. She did not know if it was because she had not rested well, but she felt that her nose was a little stuffy when she woke up early this morning. There was a heater in the room, and it might have been cold when she came out. Seeing her suddenly sniffle, Tan Jinsui sighed. ¡°Did you catch a cold? Drink something warmter.¡± Su Cha nodded. Tan Jinsui said, ¡°It¡¯s the Lantern Festival today. Remember to send a Weibo message to congratte your fans.¡± Su Cha hummed. If Tan Jinsui had not reminded her, she would have forgotten. After they entered the room, they saw that the olddy was chatting with Zong Bingyi. asionally, she would ask Zong Yanxiu about his well-being. She was actually not familiar with the Zong family. If they were divided ording to ss, the Zong family would not be able toe into contact with the Bo family usually as they were not on the same level. However, she had heard of the Zong family when she was with the Ye family. She admired Zong Bingyi. After she found out about Zong Yanxiu, she also pitied him a lot. After they met today, she made some small talk. Although it was the first time they met, the olddy was also good at this, so she did not mention anything she should not have. ¡°Xiao Cha.¡± Zong Yanxiu smiled when he saw Su Cha. The olddy looked over and was surprised to see Tan Jinsui, but she nodded. Tan Jinsui greeted the olddy respectfully. ¡°Hello, Old Madam. I¡¯m Tan Jinsui, Su Cha¡¯s manager.¡± It was a rather formal introduction. The olddy chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not like we are strangers. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± The olddy had seen Tan Jinsui at other banquets. ¡°I used to think about how you¡¯d set aside your family business and went to join the entertainment industry. Now, you are working with Su Cha. It¡¯s really fate.¡± Chapter 903 - Only Invited Them

Chapter 903: Only Invited Them

Su Cha smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed fate.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she sniffed and yawned. Seeing her like this, Zong Yanxiu asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a cold?¡± The olddy looked over in surprise. ¡°The heater is on in the room. Why did you catch a cold?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m going to have some ginger tea.¡± It was not a big deal for her to catch a cold. She would naturally recover. She went to the kitchen to brew ginger tea. When she returned to the inner courtyard, Bo Muyi was also there. When he saw Su Cha, he walked over nervously and frowned deeply. ¡°They said that you have a cold?¡± Su Cha held the steaming cup in her hand and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just have a slight sniffle. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me in other aspects.¡± Bo Muyi was still worried. He suddenly lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Was I... too muchst night?¡± ¡°Cough.¡± Su Cha patted his shoulder instinctively. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I woke up too early and felt cold when I came out this morning.¡± Su Cha felt that it was inappropriate for children to talk about what happenedst night. She could not help but think about Bo Muyi¡¯s words. Seriously. Bo Muyi smiled lightly. Seeing that Su Cha was fine, he was relieved. He hugged her and walked into the room. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± The olddy in the distance sighed when she saw Su Cha and Bo Muyi¡¯s state. ¡°This child of mine has never liked to interact with strangers since he was young. You know that very few people from my maternal family have been able toe in all these years, Never mind finding a girlfriend, I had thought he was nning to live like that forever. I didn¡¯t expect Su Cha to be able to get together with him.¡± Zong Bingyi also looked over. Seeing the two of them being intimate, he clicked his tongue and said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± It was said that something had happened to Bo Muyi back in his youth. In the end, it was Zong Yanxiu who¡¯d happened to find him. If not for that, Bo Muyi would not have known Su Cha. Unexpectedly, this was fate. After so many years, they still got together. The olddy smiled in relief. ¡°That¡¯s true. This is fate. It¡¯s wonderful. Today is Muyi¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. I¡¯ll go and see how the kitchen is preparing. It¡¯s rare for you toe over. We can have a good chat today.¡± After the olddy left, Tan Jinsui secretly asked Zong Yanxiu, ¡°What exactly happened to Bo Muyi¡¯s parents?¡± Even though he asked softly, Zong Yanxiu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He shook his head, indicating that he should not ask. He just added, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± This matter had been going on for so many years. There were too many things involved. Zong Yanxiu did not investigate in detail in order to protect Bo Muyi. Tan Jinsui nodded and pondered. In fact, Zong Yanxiu had told him that he had once picked up a child in a small town. He said that his surname was Bo. Tan Jinsui did not think much about it at that time. After Bo Muyi returned to the Imperial Capital, news of his parents¡¯ ident spread. Tan Jinsui then found out that the child Zong Yanxiu had picked up was Bo Muyi. This was the life of the Bo family. If it were not for Zong Yanxiu, Bo Muyi would not have existed in this lifetime. That was why Bo Muyi respected him so much. He invited only the Zong family for his birthday. Chapter 904 - Memories (1)

Chapter 904: Memories (1)

Thirteen years ago, Linjia Town in C City, Tianyang Province. Linjia was a small vige next to a mountain and a river. It was located deep in the mountain. Although it was not easily essible, the scenery within it was beautiful. A few ethnic minorities and Han people lived there. The people were simple and honest. The ce could be described to be a paradise. In Linjia, most people had the surname Lin. This was also the reason for the town¡¯s name, which meant ¡°Lin family.¡± However, there were also many outsiders in Linjia. Some of them had heard that the environment here was good and came to settle down. Among them was a young man named Zong Yanxiu. He was extremely good-looking. At least in the eyes of the people in this town, the best-looking grass in the town could notpare to him. He was handsome, but he did not look feminine. His personality was gentle. He was like a man who grew up in Jiangnan. He was calm and peaceful. Many girls in the town had their eyes on him. He lived in one of the ancient mansions in the town. This ancient mansion was not very luxurious. He had bought it back then. It cost tens of thousands of yuan. It was not a small amount. Everyone knew that he was not only handsome, but he also had money. Unfortunately, he had a daughter. His daughter had followed him. If one looked closely, they would think that she did not look like him, but she was obedient, exquisite, and beautiful. In the eyes of many people in the town, she was his daughter. He brought only his daughter here and lived here for five years. His daughter had also grown from a little baby into a little girl. She was in school with the other students in the town. Someone had once asked him why he did not have a wife. This young man always smiled and said in a very gentle tone, ¡°The child¡¯s mother has something to do. She¡¯s overseas and can¡¯te back. I like living here with the child. It¡¯s quiet here. No one will disturb her.¡± Although he was being vague, to the people in the town, ¡°overseas¡± was a very distant word. Some of them had probably never left this town in their entire lives, so they naturally felt that such a thing was a very mysterious matter. From then on, no one asked. Many people nced at him and wanted to introduce a girlfriend to him, but he rejected them. He rejected them gently, saying that the child had a mother and woulde back sooner orter. The people in the town could not make things difficult for him. Besides, they felt that it was a sin to make things difficult for such a gentle person. If it were anywhere else, gossip would have piled up. asionally, he would take the child out. When he came back, he would have a lot of things from the outside world. The townspeople had never seen such things before. Sometimes, he would even generously give something to the people in the town. Of course, this made it even harder for people to find out what secrets he had. ¡°Daddy!¡± It was another afternoon. Su Cha came back from ss and pouted. She pushed the door open and found no one in the hall. As she spoke, she went to look into the fridge. She was a little hungry. She searched the fridge and found fruit on the top shelf. However, it was still too high for her. She looked around and found a short stool. She stepped on it and took out an apple. Just as she was about to bite it, she heard a gentle voice. ¡°Xiao Cha, how many times have I told you not to eat cold food directly? It will upset your stomach.¡± Chapter 905 - Memories (2)

Chapter 905: Memories (2)

The little girl blinked her eyes. As there was still some baby fat on her face, she looked round. However, because her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, and her big eyes were watery, one would find it hard to look away from her. Hearing her father¡¯s words, she stuck out her tongue and took the apple, then ced it on the table. The tall and handsome young man walked down and picked Su Cha up. ¡°Did the teacher give you homework today?¡± Little Su Cha shook her head. ¡°No...¡± Zong Yanxiu touched her nose. ¡°I will ask the teacherter. You know that the teacher lives diagonally across our house.¡± Little Su Cha became anxious. ¡°Why will you ask her? It¡¯s just a little homework. It will be done soon!¡± She seemed to be worried that Zong Yanxiu would look for the teacher. She twisted her body and got off him. ¡°I¡¯m going out to y with Da Hua next door. I¡¯ll go hometer.¡± Zong Yanxiu could not help but touch her head helplessly. ¡°Be careful. You have toe back when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± The small figure ran out like a cannonball and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. Little Su Cha went to thergest mountain behind the town with her ymates and ssmates. Linjia was located deep in the mountains. But though it was surrounded by mountains and rivers, in fact, the people here were not closed off. As the scenery was good, many people woulde here to travel every year when the peach blossoms bloomed. The scenery here was picturesque all year round. There were many people who came to settle down, so the town was always lively. The local residents were also friendly. Little Su Cha and her ymates went to the back mountain to y. Everyone had agreed to hide, but this mountain was huge. However, there were only a few paths to go up. It would be troublesome if thesepanions hid in the forest on both sides of the path. Of course, Su Cha was not stupid. She was bold and went wild. If she could not find anyone, she would just go home. Before she could climb up the mountain, she suddenly heard a loud bang. She looked up and stared! She saw a huge thing descending from the sky like a bird¡¯s wing. Little Su Cha¡¯s pupils dted. Just as she thought it was about to hit her head, the bird¡¯s wingsnded on the ground and hit the mountaintop. Little Su Cha was only ten meters away from the peak. She saw thick smoke rising from the top of the mountain. She did not know what had happened, but she subconsciously ran up the mountain. After all, she was young and weak. She was panting as she ran. When she reached the top of the mountain, she realized that the thing thatnded here was like a bird¡¯s wing. It seemed to be a ne. Her father had shown her such a ne. It was in a book! All of a sudden, she seemed to have heard a voice that sounded vaguely pained. She was shocked and walked over carefully with her short legs. She saw that the ce that was emitting thick smoke was tattered. A woman with long hair was pressed down by something. She seemed to be protecting something. When she heard a sound, she raised her head with difficulty. When she saw Su Cha, her eyes lit up and turned red. She called out weakly, ¡°Little girl, please help, help...¡± She was desperate. Even if the person she was asking for help was a five- or six-year-old girl, she could not care less. Little Su Cha was shocked. She already understood what had happened. She subconsciously gathered her courage and said, ¡°I... I¡¯ll call someone. Auntie... wait...!!¡± Chapter 906 - Memories (3)

Chapter 906: Memories (3)

Her childish voice evoked panic. The beautiful woman shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go... It¡¯s toote. Help me... Help me drag my son out... okay?¡± Little Su Cha did not understand these things, but she knew that this auntie had encountered a huge problem. She also knew that the feeling of being pressed down by something was definitely not good. She even saw blood on the auntie¡¯s forehead. Although she was also afraid, she tried her best to walk over. Only then did she see that there was a little boy who was also half crushed next to the woman. His face was buried in the grass. The woman pushed the thing that was pressing on his body with all her might. She exerted all her strength and pushed her son away with a pale face. Little Su Cha immediately dragged the boy. But how old was she? She was only six years old. It was too much for her to drag a twelve-year-old boy. The woman was also trying her best to push the little boy away. Su Cha dragged him a little. She was so anxious that tears were about to fall. ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t drag him.¡± The unknown woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw two tears in the little girl¡¯s clear eyes. When she smelled an unpleasant smell, her expression changed. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said in pain, ¡°Don¡¯t drag him anymore. Leave quickly! The ne is about to explode!¡± Her body was pressed down by the debris and she could not move at all. In order to protect them, her husband took the fall. When he fell, a sharp end had pierced his lungs, and he was no longer breathing. Now, she could only watch helplessly. There might not be hope for her son, but she could not watch another little girl die. Little Su Cha¡¯s head buzzed. She roughly knew what she meant by ¡°explode.¡± It was a scary word. She used her hands and legs and subconsciously exerted more strength to drag the little boy away. ¡°No... Leave quickly...¡± ¡°Xiao Cha, Xiao Cha!!!¡± An anxious voice called out. At this moment, the woman had exhausted her strength. She could not hold on anymore and fainted. Little Su Cha panicked and shouted, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡± Zong Yanxiu came up and saw his daughter dragging a boy¡¯s body by the ne¡¯s wreckage. He also smelled a strange smell and his expression changed. Su Cha had already turned around and cried to her, ¡°Daddy, Auntie said that the ne is about to explode, but I can¡¯t drag this big brother...¡± At that moment, Zong Yanxiu¡¯s expression changed drastically. It was as if he could see the mes spreading to his pupils. He almost did not have any thoughts as he ran over instantly. He carried the little boy and Su Cha with one arm each as he ran down from the mountaintop desperately. Three secondster, the ne exploded. Boom! The entire mountaintop seemed to be shaken. At this time, Zong Yanxiu¡¯s speed had been pushed to the limit. His desire to live had made him run to the bottom of the mountain. Other than being sted by the explosion and almost falling, he was not injured by the wreckage of the ne as there were fortunately many trees. He could not hesitate much just now. When he stopped, he realized that he was already sweating. It almost soaked his entire back. At the foot of the mountain, there was a loud scream. Zong Yanxiu looked at Su Cha, who was shocked by the explosion, and heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 907 - Memories (4)

Chapter 907: Memories (4)

¡°Daddy, did something happen to that auntie...?¡± Su Cha sat on a small stool. This was her bedroom, but there was an unfamiliar boy lying on her bed. Zong Yanxiu helped him remove the dirt on his face and found that this child was simply stunning. At first nce, it even made him a little dazed. Little Su Cha¡¯s eyes glistened. She also understood some things. The explosion just now had frightened her, but she was much braver than ordinary people. Other than being shaken by it a little, she did not face the explosion directly. She was just scared by the sound. Now that she was in her home, she felt much better. She thought of the auntie just now and understood that the auntie might not have survived. Zong Yanxiu had aplicated expression. ¡°...Yes...¡± As soon as he rushed forward, he¡¯d only had time to see Su Cha. From the corner of his eyes, he seemed to have seen an unconscious woman. However, the smell of the engine oil was too strong. He saw that the ne was still emitting thick smoke. The moment the mes rose, he could not think. Naturally, they could not save her. Even at home, he was still in a state of shock. He squatted down and looked up at Su Cha, who was sitting obediently like a scared little rabbit. He reminded her, ¡°You can¡¯t go to those ces without my permission in the future. When you encounter such a thing, you should run back immediately instead of running up the mountain. Do you understand?¡± Just because he was gentle and kind, it did not mean that he would really tolerate everything in the world. He was also afraid that something would happen to Su Cha. Hence, he could not tolerate such a thing happening again. The moment he saw the ne drop, he¡¯d realized that something was wrong. If he had not rushed forward quickly, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Little Su Cha was also frightened. When she heard her father¡¯s words, she just nodded obediently. Zong Yanxiu touched her face. ¡°The big brother on the bed is injured. Daddy will go out to buy some medicine for him and call the doctor over. Stay here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Little Su Cha answered obediently. After her father left, she looked at the boy on the bed. She knew that he was a big brother. He was much taller than her. His legs were almost level with her shoulders. Shey on the edge of the bed and looked at him nkly. Why was this brother so good-looking? The child did not have a clear aesthetic sense, but she felt that this brother was extremely good-looking. After all, children were forgetful. She could not remember what had just happened. After all, she did not see the final result. She only remembered that she and her father had saved this big brother. She ced her chin on the back of her hand. In less than two seconds, she saw the big brother¡¯s fingers moving. She was shocked. She looked up and instantly saw a pair of starry eyes. There seemed to be no innocence in his eyes, only emptiness. The moment he saw Su Cha, he was stunned. Then, as if he realized what had happened, two streams of tears flowed from his beautiful eyes. ¡°Why... why are you crying?¡± Little Su Cha was flustered from fear. She reached out with her small hands to wipe his tears. The big brother closed his eyes again. He could not help but close them. He said a few words, ¡°Daddy... Mommy...¡± Little Su Cha did not hear him clearly and thought that he was saying something. Seeing that he could not stop crying, she felt ufortable. It was purely because she felt ufortable seeing such a handsome big brother. Suddenly, she lowered her head and kissed his cheek twice. Her little hand went to his chest. ¡°Baby, be good. Baby, don¡¯t cry...¡± When she cried, her father also coaxed her! Chapter 908 - Going to Bo Muyi’s Company

Chapter 908: Going to Bo Muyi¡¯s Company

It was noon; a luxurious meal. The ingredients on the table were almost all top-notch delicacies. Su Cha had never seen some of them before. She clicked her tongue and sighed as she stretched her chopsticks diligently. Although it was Bo Muyi¡¯s birthday, everyone ate quietly. asionally, the olddy would talk to Zong Bingyi. After the birthday meal, Tan Jinsui and Zong Yanxiu were about to leave. Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a cake tonight. Remember toe over.¡± Tan Jinsui smiled and joked, ¡°Can we put the cake on the birthday boy¡¯s face?¡± Su Cha said directly, ¡°You can try. Before the cake reaches his face, you will probably be thrown out by the secret guards.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± This was indeed something Bo Muyi could do. He was just saying it casually. After all, such a scary thing was never meant to happen. After they left, Bo Muyi walked out and hugged Su Cha. He lowered his head and kissed her cheek. He said lightly, ¡°Do you want to go to mypany to hang out in the afternoon?¡± Su Cha looked up and only saw his eyes. She held Bo Muyi¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Are you going to work in the afternoon, so you want me to apany you at thepany?¡± Bo Muyi curled his lips. ¡°Yes, Baby. You said that you would listen to me on my birthday today.¡± Su Cha let her imagination run wild when she heard this. It was all her fault for being too indulgentst night. She could not help but blush. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Su Cha had never been to Bo Muyi¡¯spany. *** The Imperial Mu Group was located in the highest building in the Imperial Capital. The entire building belonged to the Imperial Mu Group. It was also a ce that countless workers yearned for. The 99th floor was the office of the legendary mysterious Chairman of the Imperial Mu Group. The other floors all contained the departments of the Imperial Mu Group. There were also countless simr buildings around. This ce basically belonged to the CBD in the Imperial Capital, or the central business district. This ce was looked up to by countless people every day. Many graduates from famous universities wanted to enter the Imperial Mu Group, no matter from which part of the world they were. Its rigorousness and benefits also left other corporations in the dust. It was Su Cha¡¯s first time here. Just by looking at the appearance of the building, one would feel that it was like the difference between heaven and earth. It stood tall and looked down at everyone, showing its unique status. Bo Muyi went to work every day. He would enter the exclusive elevator from the parking lot and go to his office. Even those who worked at the Imperial Mu Group could not see his true appearance. Unless it was the executives who had contact with him. However, not all executives felt that they could forgive the boss¡¯s abnormal temper just because he had a good-looking face. Sometimes, when they went up to submit documents, he might happen to be in a bad mood. They had to be prepared to be dissed directly. The boss never scolded people. When he spoke, his words were more ruthless than mere scolding. With his sinister aura, it was really worrying. Hence, many people secretly asked if the boss was a legendary beauty. The executives were all very unified. ¡°Can you do whatever you want just because your face is good-looking?¡± He was not doing whatever he wanted. He was just an oddball. Although the white-cor workers here were basically graduates of world-ss universities, having a high IQ was not everything. It¡¯s true that the big boss was fierce, but he was perfect in his career¡ªthat still didn¡¯t mean people weren¡¯t allowed toin! The benefits that the Imperial Mu Group gave were good. As long as they did not have to interact with the big boss, everything was perfect. Chapter 909 - Employees

Chapter 909: Employees

Su Cha and Bo Muyi took the exclusive elevator up together. Bai Kun had already started to report to him about thepany¡¯s internal operations today. Su Cha felt a headache after a few seconds. Today was the Lantern Festival. Wasn¡¯t it good to celebrate at home? When she arrived at his office, Bai Kun had already reported several business matters as he spoke quickly. Bo Muyi listened to everything and quickly made corresponding instructions for these matters. Su Cha realized that Bai Kun was only listening and recording with his brain. Su Cha admired him even more. If it were her, she would find it difficult to understand Bo Muyi¡¯s instructions and simple words, let alone do anything about them. Bai Kun was not an ordinary human to be able to stay by Bo Muyi¡¯s side for so long. When she arrived at his office, he was much more serious than at home. After he gave a series of instructions, Su Cha heard that he wanted to have a meeting with a few foreign executives. She finally found a ce to interrupt. ¡°Muyi, you have a meetingter. Do you want me to take a walk for now?¡± She wanted to see the working environment of the Imperial Mu Group. She had just asked Bai Kun. It was the Lantern Festival today. Although there were some executives around, there were not many employees. There were so many floors, and many of them were empty. She did not have to worry about attracting suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re not staying here?¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyebrows sank and he was a little unhappy. ¡°You said you would apany me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going for a walk. You can¡¯t keep asking me to stay here and watch you.¡± Bo Muyi fell silent and suddenly said aggrievedly, ¡°Am I not good-looking?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± How could she answer? She sighed. ¡°You are good-looking, but after looking at you for a long time...¡± Seeing that Bo Muyi¡¯s expression was about to change, Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°Of course it will look better after I¡¯ve been looking at it for a long time. I¡¯ll go down and walk around yourpany, okay? I¡¯ll just be walking around and not causing trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you causing trouble...¡± Bo Muyi shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. Go and take a look. I just asked Bai Kun to enter your fingerprints. You can take my elevator to whichever floor you want to go to. There¡¯s a snack department on the 75th to the 77th floors. Usually, the management will go and get us something to eat. If you¡¯re hungry, you can just go there to get it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Cha agreed and took the elevator happily. Actually, she did not have a destination. She just walked around casually and looked at the environment and atmosphere of the ce where Bo Muyi usually worked. She randomly picked floor 68 and the elevator automatically reported the floor¡¯s department. ¡°Information Department, Group F.¡± It was easy to imagine how many employees there were in a department. The elevator went down. As soon as the door opened, she peeked out and saw that there was indeed no one. She went out to take a look and did not look through the staff¡¯s information. She just looked at it from the side. Compared to Bo Muyi¡¯s strictness, Su Cha found that it should be easy for the staff in theirpany to work. She saw several pillows and dolls on several seats. They must be female staff. There were no special requirements for thepany¡¯s appearance. The overall decoration style looked very warm. Su Cha felt that Bo Muyi¡¯s style was ascetic. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t your Group F on holiday?¡± Suddenly, someone walked out of an office. When she saw Su Cha, she was stunned. She seemed to think she was an employee here. Chapter 910

Chapter 910: Untitled

¡°I...¡± Before Su Cha could speak, the person walked out. It was a fashionable white-cor worker. She was probably from another department and did not know Su Cha. When she saw Su Cha, she was surprised for a moment. Then, she handed a document to Su Cha directly. ¡°Just perfect. I have a document here that I need your help to verify. Do you have time now?¡± Su Cha smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t work here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t work here?¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed when she saw her. ¡°This is the information department. How did you get here?¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°My rtive is working here. I came with him to take a look.¡± ¡°Your rtive?¡± The white-cor worker was obviously in disbelief, but she was probably afraid of something. She did not say anything else and justined, ¡°Which rtive would casually bring an outsider in...¡± She shrugged and looked at Su Cha. ¡°This is the information department. Information is very important. Don¡¯t wander around. You touched something you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± She was indeed just reminding her, but it was hard not to find her to be overbearing. Su Cha nodded without saying anything. The woman walked out again. Su Cha had nned to wait for her to leave and take the elevator to somewhere else, but when the woman saw that Su Cha was not leaving, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? There¡¯s no one here.¡± Since she had said that, and Su Cha could not take the exclusive elevator in front of her, she could only silently enter the elevator and follow. The woman pressed 1 and swiped her work pass. ¡°I don¡¯t know who your rtive is, but not anyone can enter the Imperial Mu Group. If you don¡¯t have a special pass, don¡¯t enter any floor you shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, if anything happens, it¡¯ll hard for everyone to ount for it, understand? There are surveince cameras on every floor.¡± Su Cha did not say anything and just nodded. The woman looked at Su Cha¡¯s exquisite face and felt strange. ¡°Who is your rtive?¡± Su Cha thought for a while and did not say Bo Muyi¡¯s name directly. She just said, ¡°I¡¯m Bai Kun¡¯s... Special Assistant Bai brought me in.¡± ¡°Special Assistant Bai?¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed and she looked at Su Cha in surprise. Then, her face became much gentler. ¡°So Special Assistant Bai is your rtive. You don¡¯t look old. Are you in college?¡± She started to make small talk. Seeing that the elevator was about to reach the destination, Su Cha nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in college.¡± When the elevator door opened, Su Cha walked out. This was the hall on the first floor. Although it was the Lantern Festival, there were already people on duty. Su Cha left the elevator and walked out. The woman behind bit her lips as if she was embarrassed to chase after her. Since Su Cha was already on the first floor, she went out to buy some snacks. When she came back with the items, she went in to swipe her card. Su Cha submitted her fingerprints and passed. The woman who came out with her just now saw this scene and was a little surprised. If she was just a rtive, why would she specifically record her fingerprints? Usually, the staff would swipe their card and pass. Only executives would submit just their fingerprints. Even Special Assistant Bai¡¯s rtives would not dare to record their fingerprints directly. She watched helplessly as Su Cha left. As the elevator was around a corner, she did not know which elevator Su Cha was in. She followed her to take a look. Chapter 911 - Suspicion

Chapter 911: Suspicion

Then she saw that the elevator exclusive to the Big Boss was running. She was shocked and could not believe it. Other than Special Assistant Bai, who asionally used the elevator with the main boss, everyone else had to take other elevators. This was the division of management within the Imperial Mu Group. Since it was exclusive, it must belong to only one person. Now, how could others go up directly? She felt as if she¡¯d learned something incredible. She kept watching the elevator¡¯s number jump up until it finally stopped at the 99th floor. ¡°...¡± The boss seemed to havee to work today even though it was the Lantern Festival. She was not stupid. She immediately realized that that girl was definitely not just Special Assistant Bai¡¯s rtive. She might have said that to fool her. At the thought of this, her expression changed. She immediately went to the front desk and whispered to the pretty girl on duty, ¡°Did you see the girl who went in just now?¡± The receptionist nodded. ¡°I saw her. I think she looks familiar...¡± ¡°Familiar?¡± The woman was stunned. ¡°What do you mean familiar? She came down with me. She said that she¡¯s Special Assistant Bai¡¯s rtive, but do you know what I saw just now? She took the big boss¡¯s exclusive elevator alone. Special Assistant Bai usually can¡¯t take the elevator alone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The receptionist widened her eyes. ¡°How is that possible?¡± This was a big matter. Who would dare to use his elevator without the permission of the big boss? No one else had used it in so many years. Even if other customers came to China, they would either go up with the big boss or be led by the higher-ups to the VIP passage. Basically, no one had seen anyone else taking it alone. The woman nodded. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. She went up to the 99th floor. I saw that she had her fingerprint recorded. Can you find the fingerprint information for today? You haven¡¯t seen her before, right? She should have only appeared today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the authority.¡± The receptionist shook her head and said, ¡°Since you said that she went to the 99th floor, her authorization is definitely not something I can see.¡± The woman fell into deep thought. The receptionist suddenly pped. ¡°Ah, I remember. Isn¡¯t she that celebrity? That... Su Cha! Yes, Su Cha!¡± The woman widened her eyes. ¡°Su Cha?¡± ¡°Yes, Sister Hong. She¡¯s a celebrity who became popr in the second half ofst year. Her singing is very good. I still have the songs she sang when she participated in that show on my phone. She even went to the Chanel show a few days ago. Yes, it¡¯s her! No wonder she looks familiar.¡± Sister Hong understood. Her expression changed. ¡°A celebrity... went to the big boss¡¯s office?¡± When she heard this, the receptionist¡¯s expression became a little strange. ¡°Is it...?¡± Sister Hong shook her head. ¡°Probably not...¡± The big boss had never had any scandals, even though many people knew that he was young. However, in thepany, no one dared to make up stories about the boss. That aside, though, there were really no such rumors in the first ce. He was either working or at home every day. No one had ever heard of a woman around him. Of course, there might have been, but they were not qualified to know. However, Su Cha¡¯s identity was that of a celebrity. As a corporation, they would usuallye into contact with celebrities. They had heard too much gossip and understood some of it. Chapter 912 - Sleep

Chapter 912: Sleep

It was probably not good news for a celebrity to be involved with a leader of apany. But they could not believe it. Meanwhile, Su Cha boarded the elevator and entered Bo Muyi¡¯s office with the snacks. She saw him sitting there with a few big screens hanging in front of him. He was probably in a video conference. Su Cha nced at it but did not go over. Bo Muyi nced at her and smiled. His smile made the foreign executive who was talking subconsciously stop talking. Bo Muyi looked back and his pupils became sharp again. He said in English, ¡°Continue.¡± His voice was cold and elegant, making people want to listen. The executive reacted and continued to speak, although the smile just now made them feel a little scared. No one knew why the Big Boss suddenly smiled. This was something that had never happened during a meeting. His gaze seemed to have been on someone else just now. Was there anyone around him worthy of such a smile? Su Cha sat there eating snacks and asionally looked up at Bo Muyi. When he was working, he was more charismatic than usual. He held his head and looked indifferent, but in fact, he kept every detail of the meeting in mind. He did not speak too quickly, but when he did, it sounded convincing. He was indeed capable. Otherwise, he would not have been able to secure his position at this age. Actually, he had been under a lot of pressure for so many years. His parents had passed away early. Back then, his grandfather had shouldered all the burden and raised him so that he could take over everything now. Otherwise, the Bo family would have been torn apart. Unconsciously, Su Cha thought of Bo Muyi when he was young. Actually, Bo Muyi was quite cute at that time. He was much cuter than now. About half an hourter, the meeting ended. The tall man immediately got up and left the seat. He came to the door and looked at Su Cha. ¡°You went downstairs just now. Was there anything fun?¡± He asked this subconsciously because he wanted to know what Su Cha had done when he was not around. ¡°No.¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. I picked a random floor and went to the information department. Then, I went outside to buy some snacks.¡± She met an employee on the way and almost exposed her identity. But Su Cha felt that there was nothing left to say. Bo Muyi walked over and touched Su Cha¡¯s face with a smile. Just as he was about to do something, the elevator door opened and Bai Kun came up with some documents. Seeing this scene, he was a little embarrassed and subconsciously wanted to avoid them. Seeing himing, Bo Muyi retracted his hand slowly and was much calmer than he was. ¡°Have you collected the proposal?¡± Bai Kun nodded. Bo Muyi gestured for him to go in, and the two of them continued with their work. Su Cha was really bored. As she woke up too early in the morning, she was exhausted. Soon, she looked at her phone and yawned. She thought for a while and went to Bo Muyi¡¯s usual office lounge to rest. The ce where the Big Boss stayed was different. The facilities here wereparable to the presidential suite in a hotel. She controlled the curtains to close automatically, blocking the white light outside. Shey on the bed and quickly fell asleep. In her dream, she seemed to have returned to the past. The memories of her childhood gradually deepened and reyed in her mind. Chapter 913 - Memories: What’s Your Name?

Chapter 913: Memories: What¡¯s Your Name?

¡°Xiao Cha, I brought the doctor back.¡± When Zong Yanxiu returned with the doctor from the town, he saw little Su Cha squatting by the bed, her little hand caressing the boy¡¯s chest. He also noticed that the boy was crying. He went forward and asked, ¡°Little man, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Su Cha was afraid that Zong Yanxiu would think that she had made this big brother cry. She quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. After Big Brother woke up, he looked at me and started crying.¡± At this point, she pouted. ¡°Does he think I¡¯m too ugly? So ugly that he hates me?¡± Children did not understand such things. A five- or six-year-old child could be so heartless in the blink of an eye after witnessing a ne explosion. They could not expect her to understand anything. The little boy on the bed was already 11 or 12 years old. He must have felt something when the ident happened. Now that he had woken up, he roughly understood what had happened. That was why he cried. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t hate you. Xiao Cha is not ugly at all.¡± Zong Yanxiu pinched little Su Cha¡¯s face and asked the doctor to check on the boy. The doctor was from the town. He had nothing to do today, so he was directly invited to the house by Zong Yanxiu. He was an old practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine. He took the boy¡¯s pulse ording to traditional Chinese methods. Then, he looked at the wounds on his body. The boy had a scratch on his forehead and shoulder. It was probably caused by a sharp object, but it was not serious. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll be done after applying some disinfectant. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine. Feed him some light dishes for the next few days.¡± After the doctor finished the check-up, he went outside and asked Zong Yanxiu, ¡°Is this child the one you saved from the ne?¡± Everyone in the town saw Zong Yanxiu carrying someone back. Zong Yanxiu nodded. The doctor was a little worried. ¡°Then should we report it to the police station first?¡± Zong Yanxiu sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he came from. His family situation might be veryplicated. When I went to look for you just now, I¡¯ve already told the police in town so they can report this matter. Maybe this child¡¯s family will send out flyers soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You can ask him about his family first.¡± When the ne exploded, the people in the town did not know much. In the room, after the boy¡¯s body had been checked, he recovered a lot. At this moment, he bit his lips. His eyes were filled with vignce and fear due to the unfamiliar environment, but even more, there was despair. He whispered, ¡°Where are my parents?¡± At this time, his voice was still hoarse, as if it had just started to change. However, past the breaks in his voice, one could still hear clearness and a sense of nobility, even if he was in such a sorry state. Little Su Cha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who are your parents? Is it that... auntie? When I went there, that ne... Bang...¡± At this point, little Su Cha even made a gesture of the ne exploding. But before she could finish, Zong Yanxiu walked in and said to Su Cha, ¡°Xiao Cha!¡± Su Cha was stopped and turned to look at her father in a daze. Zong Yanxiu shook his head and came over to hold her little hand. At the same time, he looked at the little boy and smiled gently. ¡°Your mom and dad are not here for the time being. Tell Uncle, what¡¯s your name?¡± Chapter 914 - Memories

Chapter 914: Memories

The little boy had a noble aura and was wearing top-notch clothes. The ne was also a private one. Such a family must be extraordinary. Zong Yanxiu was the same. If it were someone else, they might not have been able to guess the child¡¯s identity immediately. ¡°Bo... Bo Muyi...¡± The child¡¯s tone was very low. He did not believe Zong Yanxiu¡¯s words. In fact, he had subconsciously guessed something when he heard Zong Yanxiu say this. He pouted, hugged his knees, and shrank into the bed. It was obvious that he was protecting himself. He did not seem to trust anyone here. Zong Yanxiu understood and did not say anything. He just continued, ¡°Do you know the number in your house? I can call your family to pick you up.¡± Even if his parents were gone, there should still be someone else from his family. As long as he called them, someone woulde to pick him up. Unexpectedly, Bo Muyi shook his head as if he did not know. He curled up his body, revealing only his eyes. Through the small gap of the curtain, he saw the little girl staring at him. She was very white. At this time, she was still a little chubby, but she was very good-looking. It could be seen that she was raised well. Seeing him staring at Su Cha, Zong Yanxiu patted her shoulder. ¡°Stay here and apany your brother.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Little Su Cha agreed, then happily took off her shoes and climbed into the bed. Seeing this, Zong Yanxiu smiled and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. As soon as Su Cha climbed up, she saw the big brother retreating unhappily. There was a hint of disdain in his eyes. Her body stiffened. Although she was young, she probably understood that he found her annoying. She pouted and shrank back aggrievedly. This was her bed. She pouted and stood by the bed to look at Big Brother. ¡°What... What¡¯s your name?¡± After a long time, when she heard the big brother speak, she instantly forgot her unhappiness and said happily, ¡°My surname is Su, my name is Su Cha! My father calls me Xiao Cha!¡± ¡°Is your father¡¯s surname Su?¡± Big Brother suddenly asked such a question. Little Su Cha was stunned and suddenly poked her little finger into her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡± What did others call him? Zong Yanxiu? Oh right, why was her father¡¯s surname Zong and her surname Su? This question was enough to distress the little girl. The young man had already started to size up the environment in the room. Although he was young, he knew that he had to protect himself and at least knew some basic information. He knew that something might have happened to his parents. But before he learned the truth, he still had a glimmer of hope. ¡°Big Brother...¡± The little girl came over again and looked at him with her big eyes, puzzled. ¡°Is your surname Bo? Which Bo? What a strange surname.¡± The 11-year-old boy looked at her silently and exined after a while, ¡°Bo, meaning thin...¡± Little Su Cha asked again, ¡°Which one is thin?¡± The young man paused and quickly said, ¡°You are really uncultured.¡± Little Su Cha: ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m only in the first grade. I don¡¯t know many words. You are smart.¡± Big Brother¡¯s words were not pleasing at all. Little Su Cha quickly stopped ying with him and prepared to slip into the kitchen to find her father. Seeing that she was about to leave, the young man panicked. It was mainly because of the unfamiliar environment. It was rare for a little child to apany him. He immediately called out. Little Su Cha turned around and widened her eyes. ¡°How rude. I already said that my name is Su Cha.¡± Chapter 915 - Am I That Shameless?

Chapter 915: Am I That Shameless?

After waking up, Su Cha left thepany with Bo Muyi. Although neither had noticed it the whole time, Su Cha¡¯s trip out had affected her. The next day, Bai Kun heard his colleagues discussing, since when did Assistant Bai have a rtive? When Bai Kun was asked by the head of the business department, he found out that he had a ¡°rtive¡± out of nowhere. ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Kun had a steady image in front of outsiders. When he heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and his mind quickly worked it out. Of course, he had no rtives who came to the Imperial Capital. Even if they came, he would not bring them to thepany. It was obvious that this rtive was someone else. He immediately recalled that Su Cha had said that she wanted to take a look at thepany yesterday. When someone asked about it, Miss Su must not have wanted to expose her identity. Did she say that she was his rtive? ¡°Is she a pretty girl?¡± Bai Kun smiled. The business manager was surprised. ¡°Is she really your rtive? Your cousin?¡± Even in private, not everyone in arge corporation was serious and steady. As long as nothing went wrong, the working atmosphere of the Imperial Mu Group was rtively rxed. It was fine to ask the person involved in this matter. Bai Kun nodded and said vaguely, ¡°Just a rtive.¡± He did not say anything clearly. Even if she was exposed, it would not be his fault. Besides, if Miss Su did not want to admit her identity, he would have to go along with this matter. Anyway, there was no loss. ¡°But if she¡¯s your rtive...¡± The manager of the business department had a strange look in his eyes. As this manager had a good rtionship with Bai Kun privately, he said a few more words, ¡°Why did I hear that her fingerprint was directly recorded into thepany¡¯s database? If you do this, the people below will have objections.¡± Bai Kun was stunned for a moment. Then, he remembered that he had given Su Cha that authority. He smiled and said, ¡°No, I asked the Boss first.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± The manager was enlightened. Since the Boss had agreed, there was nothing else to say. When he went upstairs to discuss it with Bo Muyi, Bai Kun first smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su probably met someone in thepany yesterday. She said that she was my rtive. Someone asked me about it just now, so I answered like that first.¡± Bo Muyi suddenly raised his head and frowned at him, seemingly dissatisfied. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she just say that she¡¯s my girlfriend?¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± He broke out in a sweat. ¡°Young Master, this matter is a little awkward. You know ourpany. We usually have contact with the industry. Miss Su probably doesn¡¯t want to expose herself.¡± If this matter was exposed, wouldn¡¯t the entire corporation blow up? Thepany was so big, someone would definitely recognize that this person was Su Cha, a popr female celebrity. In the end, Bo Muyi turned hostile. ¡°Am I that shameful?¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± What could he say? He deliberated and said, ¡°Young Master, this matter will be made public sooner orter. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Could it be that he wanted Bai Kun to exin to the employees that his rtive was actually the young master¡¯s girlfriend? How could he maintain his authority as a special assistant? Bo Muyi¡¯s face darkened, but he was not as angry as usual. He just felt a little angry. He thought about it then went to discuss business with Bai Kun. Chapter 916 - How Were They Connected?

Chapter 916: How Were They Connected?

Su Cha was Special Assistant Bai¡¯s rtive. It turned out that Special Assistant Bai¡¯s rtive was a popr celebrity. Throughout the morning, the gossip had mostly spread across thepany. Although there were many departments here, they all hadpany groups and business partnership groups. Basically, the entirepany would know once everyone spread the news. There was something strange, though. Didn¡¯t the media say that Su Cha came from a small vige? Wasn¡¯t Special Assistant Bai born and raised in the Imperial Capital? However, since they were distant rtives, it made sense. Initially, the elite did not dare to be interested in celebrities like Su Cha, but they quickly found out about Su Cha¡¯s achievements online, including the rumors about her. Hey, wait, why did they say that Su Cha was the granddaughter of the Zong family¡¯s old master? Their corporation knew some people from the Zong family. Did that mean that Special Assistant Bai was rted to the Zong family? Oh my, so Special Assistant Bai had such a powerful background! The worse the result, the more chaotic things would be. Su Cha¡¯s background was tooplicated. It was a headache. Now that she was revealed to be Bai Kun¡¯s rtive, some people who knew about Bai Kun¡¯s family¡¯s situation felt that no matter how they looked at it, there was some conflict. ¡°Are you all stupid? Why are you still discussing whether they are rtives? It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s just an excuse. Special Assistant Bai said that the boss agreed to the fingerprint authorization. Who do you think Special Assistant Bai is? He has been by the boss¡¯s side for so many years. How can he not know the boss¡¯s temper? Is the boss the kind of person who likes to bring rtives into thepany and lets them wander around for no reason? Anyone should be able to tell that she¡¯s obviously unrted to Special Assistant Bai. She¡¯s rted to the boss.¡± ¡°... F*ck, do you guys remember when the boss was interviewed and he said that he had a wife?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t it say in the interview that it was false... Didn¡¯t Special Assistant Bai say that the boss doesn¡¯t have a wife?¡± ¡°??? It doesn¡¯t make sense. Su Cha is not even 20 this year. She can¡¯t even register with her age.¡± ¡°What of her age? What of her not being old enough? If the boss wants to get married anyway, won¡¯t the Civil Affairs Bureau give him face?¡± ¡°Wait... Is Su Cha the boss¡¯s wife??????? Isn¡¯t this change a little too fast? How did it be soplicated???¡± Everyone who worked in the Imperial Mu Group was smart. Soon, someone figured out the whole story and realized that there was something fishy. Back then, Bo Muyi had given an interview. In it, he said that he had a wife, and that shocked the entire Imperial Mu Group. After that, the assistant who¡¯s always beside him did not say that the Boss had a wife. Everyone felt a little conflicted, but they did not know why the Boss did this, and because no one had seen this ¡°wife,¡± the matter was put on hold. Now that Su Cha had suddenly appeared, it was easy for people to let their imagination run wild. Actually, the name was not unfamiliar. The Imperial Mu Group had made several moves for Su Cha, but everyone did not think too much about it at that time. As it was usually Bai Kun who handled it, the people he arranged to do things were not talkative. Not many people said anything about Su Cha. Naturally, the headquarters did not know much about it. However, the Imperial Mu Group had raised up a great fuss against Zhang Sen Mediast time. The media said that it was all for Su Cha, but how could their subordinates know the truth? Now that all the suspicious points had been linked together, everyone¡¯s hair stood on end. Could it be that this big boss¡¯s object of affection was really Su Cha? But Su Cha was only 19 this year. The boss was already 25. So he was waiting for such a young person? More importantly, the two of them did not seem to match at all. How were they connected?! Chapter 917 - Big Verified Account

Chapter 917: Big Verified ount

Everyone in the Imperial Mu Group heard about it. Naturally, not everyone could keep it a secret. Soon, someone could not hide their excitement and revealed this matter to the people around them. As they were chatting, even if Bai Kun monitored someone¡¯s phone in real-time, he could not monitor their mouth. In the end, this matter was leaked. Of course, without evidence, all of this was just a ¡°guess.¡± However, this guess still shocked some people in the industry. F*ck, as expected. How could someone so young have such a powerful background? Did she have such a big Buddha backing her up, after all? It was unbelievable! No matter what others thought about them, it was impossible for them to be linked together, right? Not to mention that no one in the industry had seen Bo Muyi before. They had heard rumors about him being the leader of the Imperial Mu Group. They had something inmon. He was good-looking, but he had a bad temper. Some people even went so far as to say that he was beautiful. He was definitely not some fatso. No matter what, such news was enough to make people tremble with excitement. A verified ount in the industry could not contain his excitement. He also wanted to increase his poprity, so he revealed the news that was still only spection. Of course, he was also afraid of being sued, so he did not dare to say it straight out, but he used especially shocking words. Ready For The Wall Ahead? I¡¯ll Dig You Out: ¡°The Lantern Festival just finished. Do you think this year¡¯s annual drama is not lively enough? I just found out a piece of news that can cause a big earthquake in the industry. Of course, everyone is only guessing right now. If this guess is true, it will probably be exposed sooner orter. When that timees, it will be a full-blown expos¨¦. If it¡¯s not true, just pretend that you didn¡¯t see this Weibo post.¡± ¡°I hate it when big verified ounts like yours be middlemen. What¡¯s wrong? Are you not making enough money? This time, you went too far. You didn¡¯t even hint at their initials and are just letting us guess. If I guess correctly, will you give me a million? Oh, forget it. I¡¯ll just bet 30 cents that it must be about a female celebrity surnamed Su.¡± ¡°Why are they so smart, those topmenters? They¡¯re linking everything to S. She¡¯s a master now. The drama she generated this year is already shocking enough. I think it¡¯s someone else. It¡¯s most likely about a superstar or a super tycoon. The kind of news that ruins one¡¯s worldview? I mean, look at how agitated The Wall is.¡± ¡°Is it the same news I heard? If it¡¯s the same, it¡¯s not just about the entertainment industry...¡± ¡°Why do I feel like you are talking about something so mysterious? But you won¡¯t even give the initials. You want your post to blow up like this? No way!¡± ¡°Must have gotten Mom to blow it up.¡± ¡°...It¡¯s red-hot news, and somerades aren¡¯t quite happy about this revtion, huh?¡± ... Seeing the topments and discussions on their Weibo, The Wall smiled, but they felt a little guilty. Damn it, why were theseizens so smart nowadays? However, despite their guilt, they pretended not to see it. If it was deleted, wouldn¡¯t that point to the fact that someone had guessed correctly? If The Wall only deleted those two hotments, the direction would be even more obvious. The Imperial Mu Group was a real dragon. Even if this matter was true, if they were not given any orders, no media would dare to report any specific news, let alone a big verified ount like theirs. Chapter 918 - They Are Criticizing You

Chapter 918: They Are Criticizing You

After the Lantern Festival, school started again. When she went to register, Su Cha noticed that many students looked at her differently this year. That¡¯s right. After all, even her identity as the Zong family¡¯s daughter had been revealed. Those ssmates probably felt conflicted. ¡°ssmate Su.¡± School had just started. Su Cha saw Fu Mo, whom she had not seen in a long time. She looked good and was in a good mood. She was wearing a fur-cored coat and had her hair tied into two pigtails. She looked like a sunny girl, lively and cute. She was no longer as inferior and timid as before. Not to mention that she was a super genius. She was more intelligent than Su Cha. Su Cha relied on her rebirth. Fu Mo was truly smart. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you been doing well recently?¡± Fu Mo¡¯s parents worked for the Lian family. She remembered that the Lian family had not been peaceful recently. Fu Mo had some conflict with the Lian family¡¯s young master, Lian Ye. She did not seem to be involved. ¡°Of course.¡± Fu Mo smiled and looked especially happy. ¡°You are also doing well, right?¡± Su Cha nodded. Fu Mo suddenly came over and said, ¡°Many people know about you and Bo Muyi. Everyone in the entertainment industry knows.¡± Su Cha was stunned. ¡°How can that be?¡± She did not remember exposing herself. Unless it was someone else. Many other people knew about this. ¡°They said that you went to the Imperial Mu Group once. They said that you were Bo Muyi¡¯s assistant¡¯s rtive? After that, someone found out about you and Bo Muyi. Because of the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s influence, they did not dare to expose it.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She had underestimated others¡¯ perception. She had exposed herself. She was a little helpless, but there was nothing to be concerned about. ¡°So be it.¡± As long as no one dared to expose it, this matter would not really be made public. ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, no one will say it openly.¡± Fu Mo smiled happily. She still had ss to attend. After today, she would go overseas with Su Cha to start the photoshoot for Hiberia. As no one had confirmed it, this matter was temporarily suppressed. However, at a certain time, it would eventually erupt. After Su Cha settled the school matters, she took the night flight to America and went to the Hiberia headquarters for the shoot. When she arrived in New York, as she was the Asian spokesperson, the Hiberia headquarters took her seriously and sent someone to pick her up. Considering that Su Cha must be jegged and tired, they sent her to the hotel first to rest and would officially discuss work tomorrow. This was the second time she came to America. Thest time was to participate in a big show, but this time, it was much more casual. Only Fu Mo apanied her. The two of them had separate rooms. After she was done, she felt a little hungry, so she prepared to eat with Fu Mo. When she went out of the door, she met a fat man who was hugging a hot woman with wheat-colored skin. He looked like a white man, but it was hard to pinpoint his nationality. When Su Cha brushed past him, he suddenly pointed at Su Cha and smiled as he spoke in a foreignnguage to the woman. It was not English. Su Cha could not understand it. She only heard the snicker and the girl¡¯sughter. Su Cha did not mind and continued walking forward. Fu Mo suddenly paused. ¡°ssmate Su, he¡¯s criticizing us.¡± Su Cha suddenly stopped and looked at Fu Mo first before ncing at the two of them indifferently. Chapter 919 - Hit by a Cart

Chapter 919: Hit by a Cart

As if sensing Su Cha¡¯s gaze, the two stopped. The fat man pointed at Su Cha and started to speak a long string of foreign words. It was hard to tell what he meant, but at least from his tone, it didn¡¯t seem to be anything good. Fu Mo¡¯s gaze deepened and even turned ugly. Finally, she could not help but reply. She spoke the samenguage as the man. When he discovered that she understood him, the man¡¯s eyes shed with panic, but he continued to curse. Su Cha frowned. Fu Mo tilted her head and looked at Su Cha. ¡°He said that we are yellow-skinned monkeys.¡± It was a derogatory term. Being discriminated against was actually quitemon overseas. After all, many high and mighty white people looked down on other races, especially Asian ones. However, society advocated treating everyone equally. Even if most people did not show this kind of discrimination, those who could show it were basically those with no good qualities. Su Cha¡¯s eyes narrowed. Seeing that something was wrong, a hotel staff standing at the corner finally walked forward. ¡°Sorry, may I help you...¡± The staff did note up when the man was cursing them, but now that the situation was about to worsen, he approached. Su Cha suddenly turned around and left. This surprised everyone, including the cursing man. Fu Mo paused for a while and followed Su Cha. At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the other side. The man turned his head and saw a hotel cleaner¡¯s big cart running straight towards him. Bang! Before he could react, it hit him hard. He was mmed into the wall. ¡°Ah!!!!¡± The woman next to him was implicated. The hotel staff did not expect it at all. When he saw this strange scene, he looked up at Su Cha and Fu Mo¡¯s retreating figures and suddenly broke out in cold sweat. There was a carpet on the ground. No matter how smooth it was, it was impossible for the cart to just slide here. Judging from the strength, it seemed like someone had pushed it over with heavy force. When the elevator door closed, Su Cha saw the man groaning on the ground and smiled slightly. This was the first time Fu Mo had seen Su Cha show some abnormal strength. She was a little shocked, but she did not ask anything. The man had actually said worse things. Fu Mo had held back from repeating them. He deserved the retaliation. After dinner, they did not meet the annoying man on the way back. Of course, the hotel could not seek out Su Cha to exin that matter. No one could exin the situation. The next day, Su Cha and Fu Mo went to Hiberia¡¯s building. The person in charge of receiving her was one of the assistant designers in the current Hiberia headquarters. Su Cha¡¯s advertisement shoot and product photos would be provided by her alone. When she saw Su Cha, this designer named Mary Craig was rtively gentle and amiable. ¡°Hey, hello. The legendary Asian beauty lives up to her name.¡± She praised Su Cha warmly as soon as they met, making Su Cha feel a little embarrassed. She shook hands with Mary, who sized her up and asked, ¡°Did you rest wellst night?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mary smiled. She was holding a stack of documents in her hand. They were all part of today¡¯s filming n. She said, ¡°It was another creative director who was supposed to be in charge of your filming. However, he just came back from a business trip yesterday. Something happened. I heard that he was hit by a cart. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Chapter 920 - The Creative Director

Chapter 920: The Creative Director

Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°A cart?¡± Mary nodded. ¡°You¡¯re surprised too, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s the kind of pushcart used in a hotel. No one knows how he got hit. Oh... I seem to remember that the hotel he came back from was the same as yours. I wonder if you¡¯ve met him?¡± What a coincidence. Su Cha shook her head and smiled. ¡°No.¡± She probably knew who Mary was talking about. Unexpectedly, the man who discriminated against them at the hotel yesterday was the creative director of Hiberia. Of course, character and talent should never be treated as equal. Su Cha was now d that she had taught that person a lesson yesterday. It was wonderful that her partner had changed today. Mary was just casually exining it to Su Cha. She might not necessarily be interested in introducing the creative director to Su Cha. Since they had already agreed on things, she would start work soon. Su Cha did not have much objections to the filming. The style and colors were all done ording to Hiberia¡¯s requirements. In such arge group, other than the asional ws, Su Cha did her part. Naturally, they would not embarrass Su Cha by making her do anything unttering. After all, she was the Asian spokesperson personally approved by the chief designer. No one would be so insensible. Su Cha did not see the chief designer when she came here. But it was as if the chief designer¡¯s admiration for her was treated religiously by others. Of course, under such circumstances, Su Cha did not take the initiative to mention that she wanted to meet the chief designer. Shepleted the filming for Hiberia on time and did notin about being tired. After an entire day, the photographer and the staff of Hiberia were impressed. She only brought one assistant with her. Other than when they¡¯re asionally touching up her makeup and she¡¯s drinking a few sips of water, this Asian beauty did not seem to talk much. She listened quietly to instructions the whole time, and she was self-conscious about not doing anything embarrassing. However, when the work was about to end, Su Cha encountered a disturbance. The creative director who was originally in charge of Su Cha¡¯s endorsement work that Mary mentioned came in the evening. As soon as he came in, his voice was loud. Su Cha, who was in the middle of filming, was disturbed by it, and the photographer had to stop. ¡°F*ck, what a bad year! Where is Mary Craig? Where is that old person¡¯s muse? Let me see if she¡¯s really as beautiful as the rumors say!¡± The voice was loud and familiar. When Su Cha looked up, she saw a group of foreigners walking in with a fat man in a suit. He was dressed more carefully than yesterday, but his body was not straight when he walked. His waist was slightly bent. It seemed that the pushcart had hit him quite hard. When he came in, he immediately saw Su Cha, who was filming in front of the stage cloth. Looking into her cold and indifferent eyes, he almost cursed out of reflex, ¡°Oh my god!¡± Mary walked over and looked at him. ¡°Bill, why are you here? I¡¯ve taken over Su¡¯s filming.¡± ¡°The Su you¡¯re talking about is her?¡± Bill recognized Su Cha immediately. He had just cursed at her at the hotel yesterday. Although Asian faces were the same in his eyes, he recognized this person at a nce. What the hell! He¡¯d targeted this Asian woman, but he felt that the other party did not dare to get into a conflict with him, so she¡¯d turned around and left. In the end, he was inexplicably hit by a cart. Now that he saw Su Cha, he felt a faint pain in his waist. Chapter 921

Chapter 921: Untitled

¡°You know each other?¡± Mary walked over and saw Bill¡¯s expression. She felt that something was strange. Bill and Su Cha reacted at the same time. Bill: ¡°No.¡± Su Cha: ¡°Of course.¡± Bill stiffened. Su Cha smiled at him. ¡°It seems that Mr. Bill has a bad memory.¡± Mary Craig was surprised to see Su Cha like this. She looked at Bill again. ¡°You know each other? Oh, Bill, I thought you didn¡¯t care about this at all...¡± She did not finish her sentence because she realized halfway that she should not say it. Su Cha immediately understood. Bill did not know that her real identity was that of the Asian spokesperson. Despite his identity as the creative director, it did not seem right for him to be in charge of Su Cha. He was a racist. It was also possible that this person did not pay attention to who she was because he looked down on Asians. Hence, when Bill saw Su Cha in the hotel yesterday, he did not wonder about her identity at all and directly expressed his disgust and impoliteness. Bill¡¯s cheeks twitched as he forced a smile. ¡°Or... I think we met yesterday.¡± Hell. He felt ufortable looking at Su Cha. Asians¡¯ looks were not good enough for Europeans and Americans. Even if Su Cha had the type of elegant and retro beauty that European and American people rarely had, Bill still thought that Su Cha was not good-looking. ¡°It seems that your memory is not good. I told you that Su also checked in at your hotel yesterday. You must have indeed met.¡± Mary smiled as if she could not notice Bill¡¯s strange expression. Bill lowered his head as if he did not want to stay here for long. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look. Mary, you¡¯ve done well. You can continue your cooperation with her. I¡¯ll leave first. Perhaps the chief has something to tell me.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye, Bill.¡± After Mary said goodbye, Su Cha did not say anything. She stood on the spot and smiled as she watched Bill leave. Then, Mary turned around and whispered to her, ¡°Did you meet Bill yesterday? What... happened?¡± She asked hesitantly, obviously knowing Bill¡¯s nature. She knew that Bill despised Asians, especially the Chinese. With his personality, he tended to say something nasty when he saw certain people. Ordinary Asians would either not lower themselves to his level, or they simply did not know English. Of course, Bill knew thenguage of other countries. He might only express his dissatisfaction using anothernguage. ¡°Yes.¡± Unexpectedly, Su Cha did not deny it at all. Although she was still smiling, Mary could still hear the coldness in her words. ¡°Yesterday at the hotel, it seems that Mr. Bill was very dissatisfied with my identity as an Asian.¡± Mary¡¯s smile stiffened. Ordinary people would only choose to endure it. In Su Cha¡¯s case, she was only an Asian female celebrity. Even the endorsement opportunity with Hiberia had not been easy toe by. It was not wise for her to sh with a creative director of a super brand. But she did not seem to care. Moreover, she was appointed by the old chief. Perhaps this was something she¡¯s entitled to do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Su... Bill is like that. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± Of course, Mary tried to coax her. Su Cha nodded. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t.¡± She had already taught Bill a lesson. Everything else would depend on whether he¡¯d learned how to behave from now on. It was best not to bother with him. Chapter 922 - Stalking

Chapter 922: Stalking

While Su Cha was working with Hiberia in the United States, she did not forget some things in the country. During this period of time, the Killing Alliance seemed to be in chaos. Bo Muyi had also ¡°unintentionally¡± revealed a few words in his chat with Su Cha. Their n was about to seed. Lian Chi had been busy with the Lian family¡¯s inheritance dispute recently, and with Bo Muyi¡¯s interference, he did not notice anything else for a while. When he finally reacted, the prison had already been prepared for him. It seemed peaceful, but at this time, Su Cha suddenly felt that a storm wasing. Logically speaking, she was in America and all of this had nothing to do with her. She would only pay attention to the Star Alliance¡¯s movements. However, after the shoot during the day, Su Cha received a message from Bo Muyi while she was eating. ¡°Cha Cha, be careful while you are in America.¡± He knew Su Cha¡¯s background and knew that nothing would happen to her. ¡°Lian Chi is missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Su Cha was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was busy with the Lian family matters yesterday?¡± ¡°He disappeared today. There was no news on his official itinerary. He just disappeared. In the end, I found out that he was spotted at a ferry. I suspect that he secretly went overseas.¡± ¡°Stowaway?¡± Su Cha was puzzled. ¡°Is there a need for him to sneak in? Or is he already wanted by the police?¡± ¡°No, maybe he noticed something. With his current identity, he doesn¡¯t need to sneak in. I don¡¯t know his schedule for the time being, but right now, you are in America, so I¡¯m more worried that Lian Chi will sneak into America to find trouble with you.¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with worry. ¡°I know nothing will happen to you, but I¡¯m still worried.¡± Hearing this, Su Cha became vignt. She was not arrogant. Since Bo Muyi had said that there was a problem, she would naturally pay more attention. ¡°I¡¯m currently running back and forth between Hiberia and the hotel. I doubt there¡¯s anywhere else I¡¯d need to go.¡± Su Cha pondered. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Tan Yeluoter if there¡¯s any news.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Muyi was busy with other things and quickly hung up. Su Cha picked up the phone and said to Fu Mo, ¡°Be careful if there are any strangers around thepany.¡± Fu Mo was a capable assistant. There were some things she did not need to worry about. Of course, she felt that even if Lian Chi wanted to do something to her, he would not do it himself. He did not have the ability. Fu Mo nodded. ¡°I will take note.¡± *** In another week, Su Cha would finish everything with Hiberia and return to China. Her new album would officially be released. She had a lot of work to do today and was busy all night. It was early evening in New York City, and there was a slight traffic jam. In America, Fu Mo was driving. She had taken the time to learn. They stopped at the intersection and waited for the green light to pass. Fu Mo suddenly said, ¡°ssmate Su, do you feel that the ck car behind has been following us?¡± Su Cha suddenly heard Fu Mo¡¯s words. Her eyes turned cold and she looked back. Fu Mo told her, ¡°The third car on the left.¡± Following her directions, Su Cha saw the car. To be honest, if someone was obviously following her, Su Cha should have felt it. But now, when she looked at the car, she saw that the front was blocked by two ordinary taxis. She asked directly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chapter 923 - Assassination

Chapter 923: Assassination

¡°I think so. It¡¯s been ten minutes from thepany to here, and that car has kept on our tail. I tried to slow down, but the driver never overtook us.¡± There was clearly something wrong. Many cars beside her had already overtaken Fu Mo. This one was following her at a leisurely pace. Su Cha narrowed her eyes slightly. Because her senses were enhanced, Su Cha could roughly sense that there were a few people in the car. It was too dark to tell what they looked like. ¡°Five.¡± The car was full. It was an ordinary car. The five of them upied the standard full seats. ¡°What do we do now?¡± The traffic light turned green. The car in front had started to move forward. Fu Mo had to ask Su Cha for her opinion. Su Cha hesitated and said, ¡°Continue to drive towards the hotel. I will pay attention to them.¡± Fu Mo drove the car back to the hotel as instructed. Su Cha had been paying attention to the car and found that they were following behind Su Cha¡¯s car at a leisurely pace. Perhaps because they were afraid of being discovered, they had been very cautious by keeping cars in between theirs and Fu Mo¡¯s. However, they were still detected by the vignt Fu Mo. Through the asional turns and deceleration, Su Cha could almost see the people in the car. They were all strong men. They were probably from foreigners. It was obvious that there was something wrong with their outfit. However, the hotel had security guards and other protective measures. What were this car¡¯s upants nning to do? They were driving in a prosperous area, and there were basically no isted spots anywhere. If they wanted to attack, they would not have a suitable opportunity. ¡°Are they just monitoring me?¡± Su Cha thought for a while, but it did not seem like it. If it was just surveince, she would have noticed it during the day. If Fu Mo had not warned her that there was something wrong with that car, she might not have noticed them. Hence, they must have driven over only this night. About ten minutester, the car arrived at the hotel. Su Cha and Fu Mo did not drive the car directly to the parking lot. Instead, they got out of the car and asked the hotel doorman to park the car at a suitable location before entering the hotel. They saw the car drive away without stopping at the hotel entrance. Su Cha still felt that something was wrong. When she went upstairs, Fu Mo took the room card and opened the door. At this moment, Su Cha seemed to see a red light. Her pupils constricted instantly, and she immediately reached out and pulled Fu Mo¡¯s body. ¡°Chi.¡± With a strange sound, a bullet suddenly hit the door that Su Cha had not had the time to close. If she had not pulled Fu Mo away just now, the bullet would have hit her directly. Fu Mo was shocked and broke out in a cold sweat. She said in a panic, ¡°ssmate Su.¡± Su Cha ced her fingers on her lips and suddenly opened the door and rushed in. She used her inner force to create a barrier in front of her. At that moment, a bullet was fired. At this moment, Su Cha had already rushed to the window. She was staying on a very high floor. Outside, New York City was brightly lit. The colorful city lights outlined a gorgeous view. It was there! Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her pupils and intuition were locked on a hotel hundreds of meters away. It was also a building, probably a hotel. The bullet came from that other side. At this moment, Su Cha could see everything clearly. She could barely make out a window the size of a rice grain. There was no light in the window, but someone was moving around. Chapter 924 - Pursuit

Chapter 924: Pursuit

Killing intent rose in his heart. Since this person wanted to assassinate her, they had to pay the price. Fu Mo rushed over from behind. Su Cha turned around and said to her, ¡°Fu Mo, help me control the surveince cameras along the wayter, and...¡± She pointed at the building hundreds of meters away. ¡°Check the surveince cameras in that pointed building. The sniper is in that building. Remember, help me control the surveince cameras.¡± Fu Mo seemed to be stunned for a moment. Before she could understand why Su Cha wanted to control the surveince camera, she saw Su Cha walk to the other side, open the window, and jump. Fu Mo: ¡°!!!!¡± Her eyes widened and she ran to the window almost instantly. She saw Su Cha¡¯s figure that was about tond on a window sill. Su Cha then stepped on the window sill and flew out like a light butterfly. ¡°...¡± She finally understood why Su Cha wanted her to take control the surveince cameras. If this was filmed by someone, it would be a world-ss wonder. After managing her shock, Fu Mo quickly hid under the table and took out herptop to work. She followed Su Cha¡¯s request and invaded the building¡¯s system. As she watched, she could see Su Cha flying towards the building on the other side. She stepped on the bar of another tall building before flying towards the next. However, she was very fast. She was as fast as a gust of wind. She would only stop for a moment to gather her strength before disappearing again. This was happening so high up that anyone looking out would probably think that it was a strange thing. ¡°Our research reportst week showed that the market... market... market...¡± In one building, a group of white people from overseas were having a meeting. The person in the lead was wearing a blue suit. Just as he started to speak, he saw something outside the window. It seemed to be a person. She just stepped on the window and turned to look at him. Then, she disappeared instantly. He was so shocked by this scene that he forgot his report. He repeated a word a few times and looked out of the window in disbelief. The employees who were looking at him were surprised. ¡°Are you done? Why don¡¯t you continue?¡± He rubbed his eyes, unsure if he was hallucinating. If it was not an illusion... They were on the 35th floor of this building... Was this a joke?! Following her memory, Su Cha arrived at the right building in a few leaps. This was indeed a hotel. Although the light in front of the room was switched off, the window was open. If no one was staying here, the hotel staff would not have left the window open. She jumped in through the gap in the window, rolled, and stood up silently. There was no one in the room. She felt it the moment shended. Without turning on the light, Su Cha took out the phone in her coat. She had been paying attention just now and did not let the phone fall out. She called Fu Mo and went to the phone in the room. There was information about the room there. Su Cha reported the room number to Fu Mo. ¡°Hmm... That person is checking out, ssmate Su!¡± Fu Mo entered the website¡¯s system and found that the checkout status had just been updated. It had only taken Su Cha a minute to arrive here. It was impossible for this assassin to have moved so quickly. It could only be that they had an aplice, which meant that they had just left. Su Cha quickly opened the door and chased after them. Chapter 925 - Solution

Chapter 925: Solution

Although she wasn¡¯t staying in this hotel, no one knew that. There was no need for a key card to go downstairs. Heading to the elevator, she saw that there was no information about which floor it was on. She could only guess that it was going down. ¡°ssmate Su, I found their photo. Please take a look.¡± Fu Mo sent the room¡¯s booking information to Su Cha. Su Cha nced at it. It showed a typical white youth. He looked very young. His face was strangely pale and very eye-catching. The other had a thick beard and bright eyes. If he removed his beard, he should look quite young. No matter who they were, at least while they were staying in a hotel, their photo had to correspond with the real person. Su Cha entered the elevator and quickly pressed the button for the first floor. Fortunately, God was also helping her. Su Cha quickly arrived on the first floor. The moment the elevator door opened, the elevator opposite also opened. A sweet smiling foreign couple walked out. Behind them was a young man wearing a hat and carrying arge luggage bag. He was obviously stunned when he saw Su Cha appear in the elevator opposite. The two couples looked at Su Cha in surprise. Perhaps it was because she was Asian, but they turned their heads and left without any interest. It was obvious that they did not have the same reaction as the young man carrying the bag. He did not have a beard. Su Cha narrowed her eyes slightly. The young man opposite her probably noticed it and pretended to be calm as he walked out of the elevator with the bag. At this moment, Su Cha followed and whispered, ¡°Hey, your marksmanship is really lousy.¡± The young man turned around abruptly. In disbelief, he clenched his left hand into a fist and subconsciously wanted to hit Su Cha. Su Cha only retreated slightly and smiled. The young man felt a huge pressure on his neck. His face suddenly turned red and he becamepletely exhausted. He no longer had the strength to attack Su Cha. He reflexively covered his neck. There was no restraint, but he found it harder and harder to breathe. Su Cha walked past him as if she did not see him. Not long after Su Cha walked out, his body was like a rag kite. He was blown far away and smashed out with a bang. This strange movement shocked others. They saw a young man being thrown out of the sky. He hit his head on the side of an inspection equipment and fainted. A woman screamed and a security guard immediately ran towards him. In the chaos, Su Cha saw the other young man waiting at the front desk to check out. His face was frighteningly pale. His hand was still in his pocket. He looked over and saw Su Cha in the crowd. At that moment, the young man was shocked as if he had seen a ghost. He subconsciously pushed the guest behind him away and ran out. Su Cha smiled slightly. A thin wisp of smoke shot out from her fingertips. It was almost invisible to the naked eye. The wisp of smoke shot directly at the fleeing white youth. The thin smoke wrapped around his legs. As if someone had suddenly reached out and tripped him, he staggered and fell. The moment he fell, because he was running at top speed, his body could not stop at all. With a bang, his body fell far away and hit the door. ¡°Bang!¡± It was exceptionally loud and shocking. Chapter 926 - Don’t You Think So?

Chapter 926: Don¡¯t You Think So?

¡°Oh my god, what happened?¡± ¡°Oh my god!!¡± ¡°Someone is dead, someone is dead!!¡± Amid the chaos and screams, Su Cha used her inner force and broke the men¡¯s necks. She saw that the police had found a sniper rifle and bullets in one man¡¯s bag. The surrounding guests screamed and jumped far away. Even the security guards were shocked. After all, in this day and age, the most feared thing was a terrorist attack, especially on such an asion. Su Cha ran past the chaotic crowd. Just as she was about to leave, she turned around and saw Lian Chi in a white suit standing on the second floor of the hotel lobby. His eyes seemed to be filled with mncholy as he looked at her quietly. For a moment, he seemed to be about to cry. It was a heartbreaking feeling. Unfortunately, Su Cha did not feel anything. She even felt a chill surging up her body. She stopped in her tracks. The phone in her pocket kept vibrating. She subconsciously took it out and picked the call up. It was Fu Mo¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°I just found that Lian Chi is also in this hotel. He lives on the 79th floor, in the presidential suite.¡± ¡°I saw.¡± Su Cha hung up silently. She hesitated and did not run out. The security guards were afraid that something would happen and stopped all of them. They had already called the police and started to inform all the guests to gather in the hotel lobby. At this moment, Lian Chi suddenly walked in the other direction. A deep hatred shot out from Su Cha¡¯s eyes. A few wisps of smoke shot out from her hand again, instantly catching up to the white figure who was about to leave and pulling him back. ¡°Ah...¡± Even Lian Chi seemed to be defenseless against such an attack. His figure seemed to have been pulled back by someone. Due to his carelessness, Lian Chi was forced to the pir on the second floor. But for a moment, he seemed to have sensed something and grabbed the pir forcefully. He wanted to escape from this control and looked at Su Cha in disbelief and horror. Su Cha mixed with the crowd and looked at him coldly. There was no trace of warmth in her eyes. His sudden movement also attracted the curiosity of the security guards. As if they knew his identity, someone who looked like a manager walked towards him. ¡°Sir?¡± The way Lian Chi was holding on to the pir was really indecent. As he asked, Lian Chi felt the pressure disappear suddenly. He released the pir with an ugly expression and gestured to the manager. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As they were asked to gather everyone, the manager asked Lian Chi to wait in the hall. When he arrived, he sat on the sofa with the panicked crowd. However, there was no panic on his face, just a little ugliness. Su Cha walked in front of him and looked down at him with a mocking smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your appearance here is a coincidence.¡± Lian Chi looked at Su Cha with a tense expression. He clenched his fists. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m here. I should be in another hotel hundreds of meters away from yours. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± The two of them were talking in Chinese. Their voices were very low. The guests around them were flustered, and no one noticed their conversation. Chapter 927 - I Can’t Live Long

Chapter 927: I Can¡¯t Live Long

Lian Chi¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard this. It was very subtle. If Su Cha had not been vignt enough, she would not have known. As expected, she was right. ¡°What are you nning to do by sneaking into America?¡± Su Cha also sat down. She sat on the sofa opposite Lian Chi and looked at him with a smile on her lips. ¡°Do you hate me so much? Do you hate me so much that you don¡¯t even care about the Lian family and just want toe to America to see me die?¡± How ridiculous. She had done nothing wrong to Lian Chi from the beginning to the end. She did not expect Lian Chi to have the cheek to do these things to her. Lian Chi pursed his lips tightly and did not speak. However, Su Cha was increasingly convinced by his behavior. She was no longer disappointed, just murderous. She lowered her head and asked Lian Chi, ¡°Let me ask you again. Were you the one who sent those two snipers?¡± She had no evidence. All she wanted was a confirmation. She wanted to kill Lian Chi. Although she knew that Lian Chi was involved in this matter, she still had to have concrete evidence. She could not find any evidence for what happened in her past life, but she did not expect Lian Chi to attack again. ¡°Are you going to kill me like you have killed them?¡± Lian Chi suddenly smiled. He did not answer and looked at Su Cha with a gentle expression again. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it. It seems that you¡¯ve lived a colorful life during the years when I wasn¡¯t paying attention to you.¡± He turned his head and saw that the security guards had already dragged the bodies of the two snipers out. He was not stupid. When he saw their heads hanging weakly, he knew that they had stopped breathing. No one knew how they died. Many guests even saw them fall out for no reason, then they suddenly stopped breathing. This was too terrifying. It was even more terrifying than a terrorist attack. ¡°It seems that you really sent them.¡± Su Cha¡¯s eyes lost their warmth. She looked at Lian Chi as if she was looking at a dead person. ¡°Are you going to attack me here? No one noticed it just now. But if I suddenly die too, you can¡¯t escape responsibility.¡± Lian Chi smiled, but his words were still creepy. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry. I just...¡± He sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be alone. I will die sooner orter. I just want you to die with me.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She could not understand Lian Chi¡¯s thoughts. Sheughed in anger. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Am I crazy...? I¡¯m also wondering if I¡¯m crazy.¡± He smiled helplessly and looked at Su Cha with a hint of warmth in his eyes. At that moment, he reached out as if he wanted to touch Su Cha. But Su Cha was too far away from him. He felt a little powerless, and the light in his eyes slowly faded. He lowered his hand in disappointment. ¡°Su Cha, do you know that I won¡¯t live long?¡± When he saw the two snipers being killed by Su Cha, he knew that he could not kill her. Su Cha sneered. ¡°You suddenly have a terminal illness? This retribution came just in time.¡± If that was the case, Su Cha would have to say a few words of satisfaction. She did not even have to do it herself. When he saw Su Cha¡¯s appearance, his sadness deepened, and his smile became a little forced. ¡°Greya poisoned me. You should know her methods. And I did something I shouldn¡¯t have done and angered her. When she finds out, it will be my death. This day will not be long ining. Your wish wille true.¡± Chapter 928 - Same Reason

Chapter 928: Same Reason

Of course, Su Cha would not blindly believe Lian Chi¡¯s nonsense. With such a good opportunity in front of her, it would be a pity if she did not kill him. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± He smiled and suddenly bent down to scoop up a corner of his pants. Su Cha saw green veins on his strong calf. Even a dark red color could be seen. There seemed to be something swimming inside it. This sight was enough to make many people faint. Even Su Cha was shocked. He quickly put down his pants and his expression became indifferent. ¡°This is the price I had to pay to be the Vice Alliance Master.¡± He knew that Su Cha already knew about these things. Now that his death was imminent, the matter could not be hidden anymore. Even though she was still extremely angry, she did not know what to say when she saw this scene. She did not have any sympathy in her heart. She just frowned and asked, ¡°In that case, why did Greya want to kill you?¡± Lian Chi suddenly smiled. ¡°You will know soon.¡± ¡°Do you think I will let you off just because you said that?¡± Su Cha whispered. Suddenly, there was amotion. A police officer came. He wanted to interrogate all of them. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Cha did not want to cause anymotion for the time being. But just as she was about to leave, she suddenly grabbed Lian Chi¡¯s arm and attacked with a trace of inner force. In an instant, Lian Chi felt his entire body turn cold. He looked at Su Cha in surprise, but Su Cha had already mixed with the crowd and left. She had left her inner force to prevent Lian Chi from escaping. When she saw the bug in his calf, she knew that Lian Chi was not lying. Whether it was a parasite or not, once the worm entered a person¡¯s body, even if the owner of the worm did not activate it, Lian Chi would not live for long. Once worms had entered the body, they ate the flesh. This process would take at most a few years. Moreover, even if the worms were taken out, the people who were the hosts would immediately die. In other words, Lian Chi had a Gu worm that had just been imnted. She did not know why Greya as good as killed her Vice Alliance Master, but she knew that Lian Chi had suffered retribution. Of course, what she could not forgive was that Lian Chi wanted her to die too when he learned that he would not live long. His reason was that he wanted her to apany him. Could she also deduce from this that in her previous life, Lian Chi had also been imnted with a Gu worm by Greya? A few years after that, it would have been the normal time for him to die, so when he was about to, he sent someone to kidnap her and killed Bo Muyi along the way? If this was true, it was unforgivable. She did not know how Lian Chi felt about her. There were so many people who could apany him, but it was her he did not let off? When Su Cha returned to the hotel, she immediately asked Fu Mo to erase every trace of her. In order not to arouse suspicion, Fu Mo immediately forged Su Cha¡¯s check-in information at the hotel. After checking through it, she found no problems and naturally did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. There were not many people in the United States who knew her. In fact, there were only a few. In front of the media, she was just a sh in the pan. Without substantial evidence, everyone would think that they were seeing things. Besides, other than the two people who died mysteriously, there was no evidence of a crime. *** At Dawn Club, Greya hugged her doll and circled around anxiously. Lady Seventeen was trembling with fear. Greya suddenly asked, ¡°How many days has my uncle been away?¡± Chapter 929 - My Person Did It

Chapter 929: My Person Did It

¡°No... I¡¯m sure. I haven¡¯t seen Hall Master Qi in a few days.¡± Lady Seventeen found it strange. She had not seen Qi He for a few days. Qi He and this Alliance Master had always been strange. He seemed to be the Alliance Master¡¯s subordinate, but the Alliance Master seemed to trust him. He seemed to have said something a few days ago and did note back. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Greya frowned. She trusted Qi He very much, so she did not use any tracking methods. However, Qi He had not returned for a few days, so she felt a little uneasy. She could not describe the uneasiness she felt. Not long after, Greya received a message. When she rushed to the hospital, she saw that Qi He was unconscious. He had been stabbed more than ten times. He was lying on the bed, still breathing. Greya almost went crazy when she saw Qi He like this. Her eyes turned red as she screamed crazily, ¡°Lian Chi!!!¡± *** Su Cha, who had been working in the United States, was also paying attention to Lian Chi¡¯s whereabouts. Soon, she received a piece of unexpected news. ¡°Something happened to a Hall Master close to Greya. Is it the one who is very close with her?¡± Tan Yeluo had told her about this. At the thought of this, Su Cha immediately thought of what Lian Chi had said. She recalled that there was indeed a man who¡¯s always close to Greya¡¯s side, and he¡¯d wanted to attack Su Cha back then. When Su Cha retaliated, Greya stopped her. This person was a hall master close to Greya. His name was Qi He. Now, something had happened to Qi He. Su Cha immediately thought of the internal strife between the Killing Alliance. The people on their side could not have attacked Qi He. Lian Chi said that Greya had attacked him. Could it be that he tried to kill Qi He himself? Of course, Qi He was not dead yet. However, Tan Yeluo said that Greya was about to go crazy. After all, people had been hospitalized. It was the first time Greya had had such a big reaction to something after returning to China. Su Cha could not help but click her tongue in wonder. How could Lian Chi not understand that it was a bad idea to attack Qi He? It was obvious how he had angered Greya. Su Cha did not know about the exact dispute between these people for the time being, but now that she thought about it, Lian Chi and Greya were not on very friendly terms. At the same time, Bo Muyi¡¯s message arrived. ¡°Lian Chi is now wanted in the entire country. Lian Ye and his brother have stepped forward to break off their rtionship with him.¡± Su Cha was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s the crime?¡± ¡°Commercial crime.¡± Bo Muyi did not say much about such business matters. He just said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to do too much. His hands are not clean. After so long, the methods he¡¯d used to nt people in the Lian Corporation have left a trail.¡± It was just that he had dealt with things very cleanly in the past, and Bo Muyi did not pay attention to him. It was different now. The Bo family quickly found the clues and used them. Su Cha also told Bo Muyi about Greya and Lian Chi¡¯s Gu. ¡°I know.¡± Unexpectedly, what Bo Muyi said next surprised Su Cha. She could almost feel the man¡¯s mocking smile when he said the words. They sounded casual and arrogant. ¡°Qi He was attacked by my people.¡± Chapter 930 - Actually, She Doesn’t Know

Chapter 930: Actually, She Doesn¡¯t Know

¡°It was a coincidence that Qi He found out that Lian Chi harbored thoughts for Greya. Lian Chi wanted to attack her, so I helped him.¡± After Bo Muyi finished speaking, he smiled gently. ¡°I can only say that he¡¯s not very lucky.¡± After all, he was from the Killing Alliance. Su Cha would not say anything if Bo Muyi made a move. She was just surprised. ¡°Are you sure Greya will not suspect you?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t. Lian Chi won¡¯te off clean. Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? No matter what, Lian Chi has to bear the responsibility. Greya will attack him sooner orter, but he¡¯s already wanted. It doesn¡¯t matter if Greya attacks him or not.¡± Even if Greya had not taken action, Lian Chi would be thrown into jail. ording to Su Cha, the worm could only let Lian Chi live for a few more years. Su Cha sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± In just one night, the Star Alliance had only lost some forces, but the Killing Alliance hadnded in a huge mess. ¡°I¡¯ve found some interesting information about the recent poaching of the Killing Alliance.¡± Bo Muyi curled his lips and analyzed something for Su Cha. ¡°Greya¡¯s reasons for returning to the Killing Alliance might not be so simple. In the end, I found out that the person who gave her the drug injection experiment when she was 12 years old was actually the previous Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance. He was a famous pharmacist. Before Greya became the Alliance Master of the Killing Alliance, her parents died at the hands of this pharmacist. It was just that she was too young at that time and did not have any memories. Of course, maybe she found outter. So it was obvious that she did note back to help the Killing Alliance deal with the Star Alliance. She wanted to destroy the Killing Alliance.¡± ¡°Destroy the Killing Alliance?¡± Su Cha was deep in thought. ¡°How did you deduce it?¡± ¡°She did not participate in all the operations of the Killing Alliance and restrained the operations of its members. She also personally killed many people in the Killing Alliance. If she did not seed in destroying the Killing Alliance, the hatred in her heart would not be appeased. It¡¯s just that the previous Alliance Master died too quickly. Moreover, I suspect that she was the one who¡¯d killed him. Of course, I don¡¯t have any evidence. The only thing that can be proved right now is that Lian Chi wants to kill her. He knows that Greya wants to destroy the Killing Alliance, so he wants to get rid of Greya and take her position himself. However, he can no longer do that now. If I hadn¡¯t targeted him, his n might have seeded.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s voice darkened instantly. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know why he would attack you in a moment of desperation.¡± Su Cha fell silent. Su Cha had told Bo Muyi about Lian Chi sending assassins, but she did not say anything about Lian Chi¡¯s perverted thoughts. Why did he attack? He wanted to drag Su Cha down because he knew that he would not be able to survive. She said softly, ¡°He¡¯s in America now. Will the police in the countrye and arrest him?¡± ¡°Yes. We know his whereabouts. He can¡¯t escape.¡± Hearing this result, Su Cha felt relieved. Actually, this was a good result. There was no need to do anything. She had added bricks and tiles to Lian Chi¡¯s death, but she would not kill him personally. There was no better way to take revenge than to let him slowly suffer for the rest of his life. In fact, at this point, she could not tell how much she hated Lian Chi. The only thing she knew was that she no longer had any kind feelings for him. Why did it be like this? Actually, she did not know. Chapter 931 - At Most, She’s Just a Bimbo

Chapter 931: At Most, She¡¯s Just a Bimbo

After wrapping up her work in the United States, Su Cha prepared to return to the country. In the end, Lian Chi was caught. Because of Su Cha¡¯s mark, he did not seem to want to run. He needed to be brought back to the country to be interrogated. With Bo Muyi¡¯s power watching over him, even if he had extraordinary means, he would not be able to protect himself. Now, he was being held in a high-security prison in the country. If it was just an ordinary white-cor crime, it would not havee to such a state. Obviously, he had something else on him. But Su Cha did not care in the end. Lian Chi¡¯s fall had also affected the Killing Alliance. ording to Bo Muyi¡¯s spections, Greya wanted to destroy the Killing Alliance, but on the surface, the Killing Alliance still had her. Following Lian Chi¡¯s downfall, in private, the conflicts became more intense. Some people from the big families started to make their final moves on the Killing Alliance. They had mobilized the spies who had infiltrated the Killing Alliance. Of course, their losses were not small. On the day Su Cha returned to the country, Zuo Zhici asked to meet her. This was the first time the two of them had met since Ruan Yin¡¯s funeral. Su Cha found it strange that Zuo Zhici was staying in a hotel. ¡°Why are you staying in a hotel when you have a home?¡± After entering the passcode given by Zuo Zhici, Su Cha had entered the room and saw Zuo Zhici lying in the bedroom with her body tilted. Compared to thest time they met, she looked thinner. Her chin had be sharp, and she did not look inferior to trending influencers nowadays. Her eyes were especially big, and her facial features were unique. She was thin and good-looking. But in the end, this meant that she had not been doing well. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be at home.¡± Seeing Su Cha, she stood up and sniffed. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Daddy is crazy now.¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°Does he not care about the Zuo family anymore? What about thepany?¡± The Zuo Corporation was not small, and they were a typical wealthy family. It was Zuo Shaoxin who made it that way, so could it go on without him? ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are taking care of it for now. I¡¯m also helping.¡± She was also a smart girl. Otherwise, she would not have skipped a grade to enter the Imperial Capital University. She was helping her family and starting her internship at theirpany. However, she was too busy. Her father was now being entric. She felt too oppressed at home and could onlye out to meet Su Cha. ¡°Then do it well. The Zuo family will always belong to you and your brother.¡± After saying this, Su Cha sat down at the side. Zuo Zhici¡¯s gaze followed her. ¡°What about you? If we give you a portion of the Zuo family¡¯s assets, will you be willing toe back and help us take care of it?¡± In terms of wealth, it was hard not to be tempted by the immense one that the Zuo family had. However, Zuo Zhici had been carefree since she was young and had never suffered. She did not have the suspiciousness of ordinary people. Previously, she did not like Su Cha because she did not know the truth. Now that such a thing had happened, she had to give Su Cha a portion of the huge family fortune. She did not feel pressured at all. She wanted Su Cha toe back and be with her. Otherwise, she did not know who else she could rely on. Her grandparents did not look as steady as her sister. ¡°Forget it.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just someone from the entertainment industry. I don¡¯t know anything about business. At most, I¡¯m just an empty vase fit for decoration.¡± Zuo Zhici: ¡°...¡± She did not know how to reply. Chapter 932 - Release of the New Album

Chapter 932: Release of the New Album

She was silent for a while and suddenly begged Su Cha in a low voice, ¡°Sister, can you ask Brother-inw for help?¡± Su Cha hummed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She was calling him brother-inw? Zuo Zhici seemed to be on the verge of crying. ¡°Dad is not pulling himself together. He keeps losing his temper. Although we are dealing with thepany¡¯s matters, we are not as good as him. I¡¯m young and many people are watching. I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t do well, Grandpa and Grandma will not be able to protect the Zuo family. If we ask Brother-inw for help, we can at least intimidate others.¡± She was smart. If Bo Muyi could manage the Imperial Mu Group easily, what more the Zuo Corporation? Su Cha frowned and rejected her. ¡°He¡¯s too busy. It¡¯s not appropriate for him to be involved in the Zuo family¡¯s matters. Nothing happened to your father.¡± It was just a broken leg. There was a hint of schadenfreude in her words. She did not say it out loud but it stabbed Zuo Zhici in the heart. Seeing the face that darkened instantly, she turned her head and said tactfully, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Even if we don¡¯t help, your brother-inw and I will be standing here. No one will have any thoughts about the Zuo family.¡± To put it bluntly, Su Cha did not want the Zuo family because it had Zuo Zhici and Zuo Nanfan. She was not needed. However, she would not sit back and watch the siblings be left alone. In other words, the Zuo family could only be in the hands of Zuo Zhici and Zuo Nanfan. Although she did not admit it to the Zuo family, she was still Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s daughter and Bo Muyi¡¯s girlfriend. It was a fact. Just by seeing her and Bo Muyi, others would be afraid and not dare to do anything to the Zuo family. Su Cha had another identity as well: the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Hearing her words, Zuo Zhici felt relieved. She forced a smile. After her mother passed away, her father wentpletely crazy. As an 18-year-old, she had already done well to maintain her current situation. Su Cha: ¡°Where¡¯s Nanfan?¡± Zuo Zhici said, ¡°He¡¯s in school. He¡¯s stronger than I thought.¡± He also knew what had happened to his mother. Although he was sad, he knew that he was the only man left in the family. Seeing that her brother was being so strong, Zuo Zhici naturally could not cry all day. Su Cha was relieved. After talking to Zuo Zhici, she returned to the Lookout Pavilion. She also received a piece of news. ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± had officially been confirmed to be screened during the summer. In addition, Tan Jinsui had epted a few appearances in variety shows for her to strengthen her poprity. There was also her new album that had been officially released online. She did not do any promotions. Seeing as she had already entered the entertainment industry, after the album was ready, Tan Jinsui directly released it. Due to the sudden appearance of the new album, the sales on the first day were not very good. However, it was the first album after all. Su Cha¡¯s voice and song quality were too good. Once it was released, the good reviews came in. The sales unexpectedly started to rise continuously. In the end, it was only when the sales rose to the trending searches that everyone realized that Su Cha¡¯s new album had actually been released. [Ah... I suddenly heard her new song and remembered that she is a national embroidery master. She is really awesome...] [An embroidery master who doesn¡¯t want to sing and is not a good actress.] [The new album is very nice. The song ¡®Illusion Moon¡¯ is simply too beautiful. Going crazy for my girl Cha!] [What is her main career now? After seeing her release an album, I recalled that she actually debuted as a singer...] Chapter 933 - We Have a Salary

Chapter 933: We Have a Sry

Su Cha¡¯s album sales rose higher and higher. Amid the current situation in the singing industry, despite her not being an established superstar, Su Cha¡¯s electronic album sold more than 100,000 sales a week. This was a shocking number. Of course, many people were not only a fan of hers as a celebrity but also a fan of her embroidery works. No matter what, a master¡¯s album had to be supported, right? Hence, many people in the industry were not surprised by this result. After all, she was the only one with such a powerful status. Ever since her identities as the Zong family¡¯s little princess and a national master were exposed, very few people talked about her and the Imperial Mu Group. There were also fewer discussions about the sugar daddy. Her boyfriend¡¯s identity was also very intriguing, but no one knew who it was. Today was a rare good day. Su Cha stayed at home while Bo Muyi dealt with work beside her. She ced her feet on Bo Muyi¡¯s legs and did embroidery. After a while, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Elder Yun. Yun Zu: ¡°5000.00¡± Yun Zu: ¡°Your sry this month¡± Su Cha almostughed out loud. Cha Yi: ¡°Only now?¡± Yun Zu: ¡°We have been postponing it for a month, so we are only posting it now.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Then why is it only 5000?¡± Yun Zu: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too little??? My official sry is only 4,500! You earn 500 yuan more than me. Sigh, how infuriating!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Then for how much does each piece sell?¡± Yun Zu: ¡°Not much. If you are diligent, you will see hundreds of millions. If you produce infrequently, some tens of millions.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± She was indeed a master. In fact, if Su Cha was willing, there were many people who were willing to buy a piece of work she¡¯d embroidered. However, once a person had lost their pursuit, it was equivalent to having no goal to strive for. She did notck money or time. Other than when she asionally recorded a few videos following the Embroidery Union¡¯s requirements, she rarely embroidered. Su Cha showed Bo Muyi the message on her phone. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been given my sry. Shall we split it equally?¡± The handsome man turned his head and looked at it briefly. When he saw the number on it, his pupils seemed to shrink in surprise. She understood his surprise. Perhaps in Bo Muyi¡¯s world, he had no concept of money below 10,000. He looked at Su Cha and suddenly asked seriously, ¡°What can I buy with 2500 yuan?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...A lot, a lot. I can¡¯t spend it all even if I went to the supermarket. A kilo of fruits cost only so much, and there are also a few cheaper ones.¡± She was referring to the prices in a normal supermarket. Bo Muyi was surprised. ¡°Are fruits so cheap? Can such fruits be eaten?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± It was not his fault. He had been born with a golden spoon in his mouth. With the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s wealth, the great Young Master Bo could have fresh fruit flown over that same day. It was not the most expensive thing for him, even if it was tens of kilos. Hence, in Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes, how could a fruit worth tens of yuan be edible? The corner of Su Cha¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯ve never shopped in the supermarket?¡± Bo Muyi shook his head. He never went to those ces. Su Cha¡¯s eyes lit up. Since she had nothing to do today, she pulled Bo Muyi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Do you have time? If you do, shall we go to the supermarket today?¡± The man was deep in thought. ¡°Do you want to use your 2500?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...Yes!¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 934 - Don’t Care

Chapter 934: Don¡¯t Care

Ah Chen had grown up with the young master, but he had never seen him enter amoners¡¯ ce like the supermarket. Of course, the supermarket they were going to this time was not an ordinary supermarket. It was a well-known market in the Imperial Capital. Usually, many celebrities would go there. The price inside was many times higher than in ordinary supermarkets, but it was not as exaggerated as in Bo Muyi¡¯s life. In other words, Bo Muyi was someone who did not live in a normal world. Su Cha went there because there were not many people. Most of the people who went were housekeepers from wealthy families. This would not affect her and Bo Muyi. When the car drove to the underground parking lot, Su Cha got out of the car and excitedly pushed a small cart at the edge. She had actually thought about this scene a long time ago, the two of them quietly shopping at the supermarket like ordinary people. She felt very happy. Seeing the rare purity in her smile, the man who did not like to go out smiled faintly. He was wearing a long winter coat and a white windbreaker. He was tall and slender. His extraordinary aura separated him from the environment here, making him look out of ce. One also felt that the quality of this ce had been raised by his presence. This kind of person usually only appeared in fashion shows, not a supermarket. Even this supermarket was not good enough to keep up... ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Cha pushed the shopping cart and called to Bo Muyi. Bo Muyi walked over a few steps. She naturally held Bo Muyi¡¯s hand and entered the supermarket ording to the directions. It was very big inside. It was still only a department store, but this ce was basically a paradise for luxury goods. Very few ordinary brands could be sold here. The price here was not ordinary. There were not many people in the day, and today was not a rest day. When Su Cha and Bo Muyi entered, there were only a few people strolling in the supermarket. There were really one or two celebrities and some middle-aged women who looked elegant. When Su Cha and Bo Muyi walked in, they attracted a lot of attention, especially from the celebrities. When they saw Su Cha and Bo Muyi, their eyes widened. She did not hide from the others when she entered. She held Bo Muyi¡¯s hand and entered the fruits section first. She liked to eat pomegranates and grapes. There were many types here, and there were imported goods from all over the world. Su Cha picked a few wrapped pomegranates. When she ced them in the shopping cart, the man who had been silent quietly interrupted, ¡°Your 2,500 yuan has already been exceeded.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She reacted and looked at the price. In the end, she gasped¡ª2600. It was indeed over their budget. The price of some things here was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Su Cha thought about it for a while and said in pain, ¡°We¡¯ll use your 2,500.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± Su Cha went to the weighing area to buy candy while Bo Muyi stood aside. He was too eye-catching standing there alone. Soon, a fashionable and exquisite girl walked towards him with shy eyes. ¡°Hello.¡± She was also very beautiful. When she noticed Bo Muyiing up to where she stood, she was really shocked by his appearance. Unexpectedly, Bo Muyi frowned as soon as she spoke. He seemed to feel ufortable and walked towards Su Cha, ignoring her. The girl¡¯s shy smile stiffened. Chapter 935 - Do You Have a Number?

Chapter 935: Do You Have a Number?

Seeing Bo Muyi suddenlying over, Su Cha nced over. The girl¡¯s face had turned red with anger. As she stood there, she saw Bo Muyi walking towards Su Cha. There was a sh of realization in her eyes. Then, she nced at Su Cha as if she was unwilling to ept it. With a woman¡¯s intuition, Su Cha felt that the girl¡¯s nce at her was probably for making aparison in her heart. Unfortunately, it was useless no matter how beautiful she was. The man in front of her waspletely unromantic. With Su Cha as the exception, he was unreasonable to others. If you made him unhappy, he would throw you out, regardless of gender. Despite seeing that Bo Muyi obviously had a girlfriend, the girl in front of her seemed to be a little unwilling to ept it. She walked over and saw Su Cha picking sweets. She reached out and pointed at Su Cha. ¡°This is new. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Su Cha was silent for a while and said softly, ¡°Oh, really? Thank you.¡± She was not stupid. If other people had designs on her boyfriend, why should she greet them with a smile? Of course, the other party did not say anything. It was not appropriate for them to have a fallout here. As she¡¯d answered coldly, the other party could tell that Su Cha did not like her. She was stunned for a moment and realized that Su Cha looked familiar. She was also one of the rich girls here. When she saw the extraordinary aura of these two people, she felt a little indignant. This was the first time she had met a man who could move her heart. Unfortunately, the man in front of her was too silent and heartless. His rejection was too obvious. She looked at Su Cha and was about to leave when she suddenly remembered that Su Cha was that popr celebrity. A celebrity? The girl sized Su Cha up again. She stood at the side and did not seem to have any intention of leaving. Su Cha casually picked some other sweets and pulled Bo Muyi to another ce. Halfway through, Su Cha suddenly felt a surge of emotions. She realized that something was wrong. It was almost her period. She quickly went to get a pack of napkins. After settling the bill, she asked Bo Muyi to take the cart and wait for her. Bo Muyi was unhappy at once. He wanted to go with her, but Su Cha did not let him. ¡°I¡¯m going to the female washroom. I haven¡¯t finished shopping yet. Wait for me here.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s gloomy expression, she did not have time to care so much and went into the washroom. After Su Cha left, Bo Muyi stood still and looked at the people around the supermarket. He became anxious. It was not that he could not stand the attention, but he felt that without Su Cha around, he was too surrounded by other people, making him very irritable. Seeing that Su Cha had left, the girl just now realized that she had a chance. She walked over and asked Bo Muyi shyly, ¡°May I have your WeChat?¡± The handsome man looked cold and did not respond. He did not even look at the girl in front of him for a moment. At most, he nced at her before looking in the direction Su Cha had gone to. Despite seeing that he did not speak, the girl did not give up. She bit her lips and continued to ask, ¡°If you don¡¯t have WeChat, do you have a phone number?¡± She was still confident in herself. As long as it was a normal man, he would ept a pretty and forward girl. Chapter 936 - Completely Forgot Who This Person Is

Chapter 936: Completely Forgot Who This Person Is

Was there a man in this world who did not cheat? Even if he had a girlfriend, she was just a celebrity. The man in front of her looked like he was from a super-wealthy family. Bo Muyi was already a little irritated. Seeing that this woman kept talking in front of him, anger rose in his heart. ¡°Get lost.¡± He could not be bothered to say anything to other women. His voice was neither high nor low. It even sounded rude. It gave off a sense of extreme dominance and coldness. When the girl heard him speak, she found his voice to be as clear as a spring and as pleasant as the sound of a zither. Before she became intoxicated, she was stunned by the content. She looked at Bo Muyi in disbelief. The celebrities who were watching could not help but cover their mouths andugh. When they saw Su Cha holding hands with him earlier, everyone was shocked. Now that they saw another woman approaching recklessly and being treated like this by this young master, there was a hint of jealousy in their eyes. It was rumored in the industry that Su Cha was a kept woman. It was fine if she was proved in the end to be the little princess of the Zong family, but now, her boyfriend turned out to be such an outstanding man. Not to mention anything else, just his appearance and aura were top-notch. It was obvious that he was not from an ordinary family. He was fascinating. How could Su Cha be so lucky as to have such a perfect boyfriend? To say they were jealous was an understatement. Especially when they saw that he even rejected such a bold hit from another woman. He was not even polite. Would an ordinary person reject her? In their hearts, his seemingly impolite behavior could not help but evoke masculinity. He was already as high and mighty as a king. This attitude made people feel even more conquered. After being treated like this, the girl no longer had the face to stay at the scene. Her eyes turned red and she ran away. When Su Cha came out, she did not know what had just happened. She skipped over and ced her hand in Bo Muyi¡¯s pocket. ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s continue shopping.¡± The man who was frowning and looking fierce just now quickly regained his gentle expression. His eyes were filled with warmth as he looked at Su Cha. He let Su Cha put her hand in his pocket and walked with her like that while he pushed the cart, looking extremely obedient. For a man to behave like this in front of a girl was simply too enviable. All the celebrities present wanted to secretly take out their phones to take pictures of this scene. He was simply a replica of the legendary boyfriend! After shopping in the supermarket, Su Cha and Bo Muyi returned home and received a call from Zong Yanxiu. ¡°Xiao Cha, bring Muyi home for dinner tonight. There is a rtiveing over.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Although she did not know which rtive it was, Su Cha still agreed. After hanging up the phone, she asked Bo Muyi, ¡°Muyi, my father asked us to go over for dinner tonight. He said that there is a rtive visiting. Do you want to go?¡± Bo Muyi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± Su Cha smiled and went over with Bo Muyi that night. Unexpectedly, the rtive Zong Yanxiu was talking about was the girl who had hit on Bo Muyi at the supermarket today. Su Cha did not know that Bo Muyi had rejected her, and Bo Muyi did not react when he saw the girl. He had forgotten who this person was. Chapter 937 - It’s Useless to Act Soft

Chapter 937: It¡¯s Useless to Act Soft

¡°This is your sister. Just call her Manru,¡± Zong Yanxiu exined to Su Cha with a smile. Su Cha¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Ah, hello.¡± Sheng Manru was wearing a limited edition branded dress, but she looked like ady from a wealthy family. She looked obedient. She was not as rude as she was at the supermarket today. She looked at Su Cha and said obediently, ¡°Hello, Sister.¡± She called to her shyly and intimately, which made her look pitiful. However, Su Cha could tell at a nce that after she called her, her gaze was clearly thrown next at Bo Muyi, who was behind Su Cha. This was a girl that elders would especially like. It could be seen from Zong Bingyi¡¯s attitude. He liked this girl called Sheng Manru and said a few more words to Su Cha, ¡°Manru and the daughter of a brother of mine have been staying overseas. They are preparing to transfer back this year and are going to the Imperial Capital University. Xiao Cha, you are also a student of the Imperial Capital University. Take care of Manru.¡± Su Cha knew that he had not seen this girl for a long time and did not know the truth. The old man simply had a soft spot for his juniors. She did not say anything and just smiled. Zong Yanxiu sat down and said politely, ¡°Father, Manru is in her first year of university. Xiao Cha is also in her first year of university. They go to different departments. Manru also just came back from overseas, so she¡¯s used to freedom. Does she need someone to take care of her?¡± He was Su Cha¡¯s father. He could infer things from Su Cha¡¯s subtle expression, so he quickly went along with her. Sheng Manru did not speak. She looked at Bo Muyi curiously. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, who is this beside Sister...?¡± Zong Bingyi looked at Bo Muyi and said naturally, ¡°Ah, this is your Sister Xiao Cha¡¯s boyfriend. His surname is Bo.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Sheng Manru seemed toe to a realization and called out obediently, ¡°Hello, Brother Bo.¡± Her form of address was subtly disquieting. Even Zong Bingyi felt that something was wrong. Su Cha also felt ufortable. Before she could speak, Bo Muyi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who is your brother? I have nothing to do with your family.¡± His words were too cold and even a little impolite. Zong Bingyi and Zong Yanxiu knew his temper. He did not like anyone to have connections with him for no reason. Even the children of the olddy were not allowed to have anything to do with Bo Muyi. How could an outsider call him that? Although Zong Bingyi was a little embarrassed, he did not think that Bo Muyi had done anything wrong. Sheng Manru seemed to be frightened, though, so Zong Yanxiu spoke gently to her as if he was saying Bo Muyi was not at fault. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Manru. He has a bad temper. Just don¡¯t call him that in the future.¡± In fact, he was telling Sheng Manru not to provoke Bo Muyi. Sheng Manru was silent for a moment as if she was wronged. ¡°But I have to call him something. If I don¡¯t, others will think that I am being rude.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t.¡± Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t live with the Zong family, so he basically won¡¯te over here. You won¡¯t see him in the future. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t call him anything.¡± Her words were a warning. She was possessive of her boyfriend. It was obvious that Sheng Manru was a weak white lotus. Couldn¡¯t shee up with something new? It was useless to pretend to be weak in front of her father and boyfriend. Chapter 938 - How Happy Would She Be If It Were Her?

Chapter 938: How Happy Would She Be If It Were Her?

Zong Bingyi could also see it now, but this was his sworn brother¡¯s granddaughter. He could not say anything about it, nor would he say anything to Su Cha. Zong Yanxiu quickly changed the topic and covered it up. At the dining table, Su Cha roughly came to understand Sheng Manru¡¯s identity. She was the granddaughter of one of Zong Bingyi¡¯s former brothers. Now that she had returned to the country, she was preparing to buy a house. She did not have anywhere else to stay during this period of time, so she was temporarily staying at the Zong family¡¯s house. Su Cha had no objections to this. Since she did not live with the Zong family, what could she say? Sheng Manru did not know much about the Zong family. She only knew that Su Cha was Zong Yanxiu¡¯s daughter. Then why was Su Cha not surnamed Zong? However, she did not ask. Instead, she kept asking Su Cha questions at the dining table as if she wanted to build a good rtionship with her. It was all empty and meaningless. Sheng Manru was pretending to be obedient. Su Cha had no reason to fall out with her. Moreover, she was the granddaughter of her grandfather¡¯s brother. It was not good for her to fall out with her, so she could only deal with her indifferently. Sheng Manru did not seem to notice Su Cha¡¯s indifference. After dinner, she pestered Su Cha to add her on WeChat. She wanted to ask for Bo Muyi¡¯s WeChat, but Su Cha smiled and asked, ¡°Why do you want his WeChat? Do you have something to ask him that I can¡¯t know about?¡± The meaning was obvious, especially since it was said in front of Zong Yanxiu and Zong Bingyi. No matter how stupid Sheng Manru was, she knew that something would happen if she continued pestering him. It was impossible for her to attack Bo Muyi directly. She could only take a step back and build a good rtionship with Su Cha. Yes, she had just returned to the country recently, and her personality was not as obedient as it seemed. She was used to living overseas. Her thoughts and actions were very Westernized and free. Otherwise, with her appearance, how could she directly ask Bo Muyi for his WeChat? After she went back, she found out Su Cha¡¯s identity and was a little unwilling to ept it. Later, she was surprised to find that she was the Zong family¡¯s granddaughter. Coincidentally, she had something to do with the Zong family. She immediately agreed with her family and found an excuse to stay in the Zong family¡¯s house for the time being. She thought that Su Cha would stay there, but she did not expect Su Cha to be staying directly at Bo Muyi¡¯s house. She lived with her boyfriend at such a young age? In the past, her grandfather said that the people in the country were conservative, so she deliberately pretended to be obedient and pleasing towards the old man. Now it seemed that he was very open-minded. His granddaughter was living with someone else? Of course, no matter how stupid she was, she would not say it out loud. She just realized that this was a good opportunity. When Su Cha and Bo Muyi were about to leave that night, she asked innocently, ¡°Sister, I want to y with you. Can I stay with you tonight?¡± Su Cha turned her head. If not for her rationality, she would have asked, Are you sick? Of course, Bo Muyi did not disappoint and rejected her again. ¡°No outsiders are allowed to enter my residence.¡± After saying this, he pulled Su Cha and left. Sheng Manru turned around in shock. Zong Bingyi coughed awkwardly. ¡°Well... He has always had a strange temper. He¡¯s very possessive of your sister. Don¡¯t say anything in front of him. He will be unhappy.¡± Hearing this, Sheng Manru became increasingly jealous. Such a perfect man was so possessive of his girlfriend. If it were her, how happy would she be? She restrained the emotions in her eyes. Zong Yanxiu nced at her and did not say anything. Chapter 939 - A Very Intense Film

Chapter 939: A Very Intense Film

When Su Cha returned, she chatted with Bo Muyi about Sheng Manru. ¡°I think she¡¯s quite funny. She intends to get you through me?¡± Sheng Manru¡¯s intention was too obvious. She wanted to build a good rtionship with her to get close to Bo Muyi. Unfortunately, it was impossible. Fu Mo, Le Anqi, and the others who were on good terms with her had never seen Bo Muyi. It was good enough that she could see him. Bo Muyi thought for a while and said concisely, ¡°She¡¯s sick.¡± He also knew that he was charming, but in his eyes, those who rushed up without hesitation to leave an impression on him were undoubtedly idiots. He only cared about Su Cha. Others were like sand in his eyes, which was very annoying. ¡°But she has to stay at the Zong residence for a while. To be honest, I¡¯m so annoyed. She¡¯s also going to the Imperial Capital University. Will she harass me in the future?¡± To be honest, Su Cha was a little afraid of this. She could not fall out with her, but that person would probably harass her often. Just thinking about it gave her a headache. Bo Muyi thought for a while and suddenly smiled. ¡°I have a solution.¡± Su Cha hummed. ¡°What can you do?¡± However, Bo Muyi did not say anything. When Su Cha was about to sleep at night, she heard Bo Muyi calling Bai Kun, as if he was exining something. His words were actually rted to Zuo Zhici. Su Cha instantly understood. Could it be that he wanted to use Zuo Zhici to deal with Sheng Manru? But... what could she do? *** Su Cha soon found out. After a day of sses, Su Cha and Fu Mo left the campus in the afternoon to work at thepany. Soon, they heard about Sheng Manru. Sheng Manru was quite capable. She became famous on the first day of school. She introduced Su Cha to others as her sister. Of course, she did not do it on purpose. She just ¡°unintentionally¡± revealed it when she was making friends. Fu Mo was surprised when she saw the news. ¡°Your sister?¡± ¡°What sister?¡± Su Cha rolled her eyes unhappily. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a rtive? The granddaughter of my grandfather¡¯s brother has returned to the country and is staying at the Zong residence temporarily. She can¡¯t be any more unrted.¡± Fu Mo smiled when she saw Su Cha. ¡°Do you not like her?¡± ¡°Who would like a woman who has designs on her boyfriend?¡± Fu Mo was enlightened. She went to thepany with Fu Mo. When Tan Jinsui saw her, he teased, ¡°I heard you have another sister?¡± Su Cha sneered. ¡°Uncle Tan, with your ability, don¡¯t you know the whole story?¡± ¡°How would I know? Your father only said a few words to me.¡± Tan Jinsui gloated. ¡°But this kind of existence is not worth your attention. Are you worried about that man of yours? Even mosquitoes can¡¯t get close to him¡ªand women are worse than mosquitoes.¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him at all. I just feel that she wants to use my name to get close to him and harass me every day. I find it annoying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you should be bothered about.¡± Tan Jinsui waved his hand and suddenly took out his phone. He took out a few photos. Su Cha took a closer look and realized that it was a few photos of her and Bo Muyi shopping in the supermarket yesterday. They werepletely high-definition. She and Bo Muyi looked intimate, like a normal couple. Su Cha smiled. ¡°This quality is very good. The photo is very artistic. Hmm... it looks like a supermodel photo. It¡¯s really me and my boyfriend.¡± Chapter 940 - Completely Wrong

Chapter 940: Completely Wrong

¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Tan Jinsui sneered. ¡°These were taken by those celebrities. If I hadn¡¯t seen them and held back the news from spreading them, while these photos would not have been posted by the celebrities themselves, theizens could still have forwarded them. Even if we could have suppressed that, Bo Muyi would have been exposed.¡± Su Cha shrugged. ¡°What can I do? Can¡¯t I go out with him for a walk?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You have to thank your husband for being powerful. Ordinary people would not dare to expose this photo, but I have another one here.¡± As he spoke, he took out another video. This video was taken one night when Su Cha went to see Lian Chi and Bo Muyi lost his temper. The car stopped near a square. It was very noisy in the video, and one could not hear anything clearly. One could only see Su Cha and Bo Muyi hugging at the end. Bo Muyi¡¯s face was a little blurry, but his tall figure and extraordinary aura were enough to leave a deep impression. Su Cha was stunned. ¡°Someone took this video?¡± How could the paparazzi nowadays be so awesome? ¡°How dare they!¡± Tan Jinsui frowned. ¡°The paparazzi didn¡¯t dare to post it even if they took it, but there¡¯s a problem. Someone bought the original copy of this video. The paparazzi originally nned to extort you, but after realizing that they could not afford to offend Bo Muyi, they stopped. However, the video was still bought by someone. I don¡¯t know who has the original video, so I can¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that the buyer will announce it?¡± Tan Jinsui pinched his chin and thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone has the guts to announce this matter recklessly under Bo Muyi¡¯s deterrence, but I suspect the person who bought it...¡± He looked at Su Cha meaningfully. ¡°Was your husband.¡± ¡°Muyi bought it?¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this. He never said anything.¡± ¡°How could he tell you that he bought this video?¡± Tan Jinsui smiled. ¡°It seems that some people will not be able to control themselves sooner orter.¡± Su Cha sighed. ¡°If he really bought it, let him be. Can I stop him?¡± Although it was not appropriate, if Bo Muyi really wanted to do it, Su Cha would not stop him. However, after the announcement, there would definitely be more issues. Bo Muyi had not made a move yet. Su Cha was not stupid enough to ask him, so she just pretended not to know. *** That night, Su Cha received a call from Zong Yanxiu. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you tell Zhici about Manru?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see Zuo Zhici today. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zong Yanxiu sighed. ¡°She came over tonight.¡± Most importantly, Zong Yanxiu could tell that she was up to no good. The atmosphere in the house was very subtle. Su Cha knew the reason as soon as she heard that. She chuckled. ¡°Then I definitely won¡¯te over tonight. Father, tell me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Zong Yanxiu was a little helpless. ¡°Okay, I just wanted to tell you first.¡± After hanging up, he heard the girl talking on the phone. He rubbed his forehead helplessly. On the other side, Sheng Manru was dumbfounded by the unexpected guest of the Zong family. The moment she saw Sheng Manru, she could feel a subtle maic field rising between them. That maic field was calledplete ipatibility. She could tell that the other party was looking at her with fire in her eyes, but Sheng Manru did not know why. Chapter 941 - Dragging

Chapter 941: Dragging

Zuo Zhici was furious when she found out that her sister suddenly had another younger sister. If it were any other rtive of the Zong family, she would definitely not have been able to do anything about it. Butst night, she¡¯d received a call from her brother-inw¡¯s assistant. Her sister did not like that girl, who even had ulterior motives towards her brother-inw. These two points were enough to make Zuo Zhici jump. When she arrived at school today, she¡¯d heard this newly transferred girl saying that Su Cha was her sister. Bullshit. Where did that put her, the real sister? Although their parents had a thorny past, her sister was really her sister. She did not even make herself known to everyone, so what did this outsider think she was doing? Hence, Zuo Zhici hade straight to the Zong family residence tonight. The moment she saw Sheng Manru, the rich missy who had always been taught how to behave appropriately rolled her eyes. This Sheng Manru didn¡¯t look like a good person. Why was she pretending to be a good girl? People like Zuo Zhici were naturally hostile towards these ¡°obedient¡± types. What was impressive about Zuo Zhici was that she did not feel awkward in front of Zong Yanxiu and Zong Bingyi... So when she came, Sheng Manru was a little surprised to see her. ¡°Uncle, who¡¯s this?¡± Zong Yanxiu smiled in embarrassment. ¡°She¡¯s also Xiao Cha¡¯s younger sister.¡± Zuo Zhici emphasized, ¡°Her biological sister.¡± She¡¯d put a heavy emphasis. Sheng Manru was stunned. Biological sister? Then why was her surname Zuo? Zong Bingyi was a little angry over Zuo Zhici¡¯s words. He did not know how to exin it, so he decided not to say anything. Sheng Manru didn¡¯t understand. She could only sit down and eat this dinner that smelled of gunpowder. Although she was as obedient as ever, this neer was not only disobedient but also picky, unlike her. Even if she didn¡¯t like it, she still ate it up. asionally, when she talked to her grandfather and uncle about something, Zuo Zhici would also interrupt them. One couldn¡¯t help but note, though, that her uncle and grandfather did not seem to have anything to say about such rude behavior. Grandpa Zong would asionally roll his eyes and look dissatisfied with Zuo Zhici. However, he felt more helpless than anything. Helplessness often meant indulgence. Sheng Manru felt threatened. This girl was clearly here because of her. However, Sheng Manru was not afraid. This girl did not seem to be a threat. She did not feel as dangerous as Su Cha. Of course, Zuo Zhici did not sleep here that night. She ran off after eating. After she left, Sheng Manru went to ask Zong Yanxiu how Zuo Zhici could be Su Cha¡¯s sister. But Zong Yanxiu only said that it wasplicated and dismissed her. She felt indignant and prepared to investigate it herself. Since she wanted to get close to the man beside Su Cha, she had to investigate the Zong family thoroughly. If she did not find out anything, it would mean that she¡¯d have no way to deal with them. She felt that this was a challenge. The man beside Su Cha could only be hers. *** Just like that, Sheng Manru¡¯s beautiful dream was dashed. Her n to build a good rtionship with Su Cha was thwarted by Zuo Zhici. Since Su Cha became busy with filming for a long time after that, she had not seen her since thest time they met. Usually, when they were on WeChat, the other party would reply perfunctorily. asionally, she would even be informed formally that it was her manager reading the WeChat. Although she did not believe it, there was nothing she could do about it. Hence, she could only be dragged along by Zuo Zhici for the time being. Chapter 942 - Who Is the Real Sister?

Chapter 942: Who Is the Real Sister?

Su Cha was busy with a new job. She had received a new script, which was for a movie. Tan Jinsui felt that the role was good, so he picked it up for her. Recently, while she was busy studying the script, Su Cha would always feel that someone was watching her. asionally, when she looked around, she would see a fleeting shadow of a bug. It was Greya watching her. She wasn¡¯t sure of Greya¡¯s intentions, but she kept her guard up. At the same time, she also knew that Qi He, who was lying in the hospital, had not woken up. It was as if he had be a vegetable, just like Zong Yanxiu used to be. Su Cha was not interested in the rtionship between Qi He and Greya, but she knew that it was not ordinary. Otherwise, Greya would not be so angry over what happened to Qi He. She started to monitor her. Could it be that she suspected that Qi He¡¯s fate was not done by Lian Chi but by Bo Muyi? Of course, Bo Muyi seemed to be staying out of it. It was difficult for ordinary people to suspect him. ¡°Su Cha, there will be an award ceremony this October for the second half of this year. ¡®The Legend of the Crane¡¯ will be participating. If you are lucky, you will win this year¡¯s Best Supporting Actress award.¡± Fu Mo read the new notice to Su Cha on her phone. Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only acted in one drama and it hasn¡¯t even been broadcasted. It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. Although it hasn¡¯t been broadcasted, didn¡¯t the director mention several times that your performance was very good? There aren¡¯t any better television dramas this year, so your chances of winning an award are very high. This award is rather prestigious. If you can win it, your position in the industry will be even more stable.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get the best supporting actress award this year and the best female lead award next year.¡± Fu Mo was dreaming. Su Cha smiled and did not interrupt her. Suddenly, she received a call from Zuo Zhici. The moment the call connected, Zuo Zhici shouted excitedly, ¡°Sister, Sheng Manru confronted me. She came after me when there was no one else around during the physical education ss!¡± Su Cha frowned. She did not expect such a thing. She said directly, ¡°Go ahead and get back at her.¡± ¡°How can I get back at her? How can ady like me do such a thing!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± ¡°How could she tell me off? Only my dad has ever been able to do that!¡± Zuo Zhici sounded very angry, but Su Cha felt likeughing when she heard that. She resisted the urge to twitch the corner of her lips. ¡°So you¡¯re calling me because you want me to stand up for you? Do you think I can help you hit her?¡± ¡°Sis, do you believe that she told me off?¡± Su Cha replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Zuo Zhici snorted. ¡°But others don¡¯t believe it. This woman has put on the mask of a perfect goddess during this period of time. At school, she¡¯s kind-hearted and treats everyone well. I¡¯m really about to vomit. You didn¡¯t even see her telling me off just now! I want to tell Uncle and Grandpa Zong, but I don¡¯t think they will believe me...¡± Su Cha rubbed her forehead. ¡°Well? Do you want to do something to vent your anger?¡± ¡°Of course not. Ady would never do such things¡ªjust wait, I¡¯ll definitely find a chance to get her to scram overseas.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She immediately understood Zuo Zhici¡¯s intentions. ¡°So you only called to tell on her for confronting you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zuo Zhici said smugly. ¡°I canin to you. Although others don¡¯t believe that she confronted me, you do. If she told you that she didn¡¯t do it, you definitely shouldn¡¯t believe her. Who do you think is your biological sister?¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 943 - To the Hospital

Chapter 943: To the Hospital

Su Cha had no choice but to agree with Zuo Zhici. It would be great if she could stop Sheng Manru for her. Sheng Manru was staying with the Zong family and Su Cha didn¡¯t go home there herself, so she couldn¡¯t do anything. Meanwhile, Su Cha felt that Greya might have attempted to kill her. Because the next day, when she was returning to the Lookout Pavilion, she was almost ambushed by a bug. The bug was very small. It was only the size of a mosquito and was not unusual at all. It was like an ordinary weird bug that suddenly attacked Su Cha. Su Cha¡¯s quick reaction caused her to feel the hair on her body stand up, and she used her internal energy to block the attack. If not for that, the insect¡¯s antennae would have reached into her legs. As she had been to a magazine shoot, Su Cha wore only a short skirt and stockings. The worm was affected by her inner force and died after twitching a few times. It was small and nothing special. Fu Mo thought it was just a bug from somewhere. ¡°Aiya, why is there a bug here?¡± After saying that, she wrapped the corpse with a tissue and threw it into the trash can. However, Su Cha could not describe how she felt at that time. She knew very well that that bug was abnormal. It was Greya. It was not in Su Cha¡¯s character to just sit still and wait for death. She had never understood Greya, but since she was not being polite, Su Cha had nothing left to say. She found out where Greya was. Greya was in the hospital. At night, there was still some filming work to be done. Su Cha took leave and said that she had something on. She did not let Fu Mo follow her and went to the hospital alone. The hospital Qi He was staying in was in the city center. People came and went there like normal. With Qi He¡¯s status, he should be in a separate VIP ward, but he was only on an ordinary floor of the inpatient department. When Su Cha arrived, there were many people in the hospital. She was wearing a pair of sunsses and a trench coat, which attracted a lot of attention. Some people recognized her immediately and secretly took out their phones to take photos of her. With so many people, it would be troublesome to do things. When she walked to Qi He¡¯s ward, Su Cha saw a few members of the Killing Alliance guarding the door. Although she was disguised as an ordinary person, when they saw Su Cha, the bodyguards from the Killing Alliance became nervous. They immediately recognized Su Cha as the leader of the Star Alliance. Su Cha stood at the door. One of them braced himself and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± They were enemies, and right now, they¡¯re openly at war. Su Cha¡¯s sudden arrival was enough to make them nervous, and one of the leaders of the Killing Alliance was inside. But Su Cha¡¯s identity was not ordinary, so he¡¯d spoken politely. Su Cha smiled. ¡°Is your boss inside?¡± He nodded. Suddenly, a crisp and tender voice came from inside. ¡°Let her in.¡± After receiving their boss¡¯s order, they looked at each other awkwardly and could only move aside. Su Cha pushed the door open and walked in. The family members who were watching her were curious. They did not know why a celebrity like Su Cha woulde to the hospital, but since there were no crazy fans among them, they did not crowd around her. After all, this was the hospital. From the look on her face, she was probably looking for someone. Celebrities also had their families, so it was not strange for them to visit. Very soon, though not many people noticed her, those who did casually made a Weibo post to express their excitement at meeting a celebrity in the hospital. Chapter 944 - But I Still Want to Try

Chapter 944: But I Still Want to Try

When Su Cha entered the ward, only Greya and Qi He were inside. Qi He was lying unconscious on the bed, of course. Greya sat in a recliner on one side. She still looked so young, with the innocent light of a little girl. Although the ward was ordinary, Qi He was the only one there. When Greya saw Su Cha, she was not surprised at all. She seemed to have expected her toe to the hospital. As she sat on the recliner, it began to sway slightly, as if to show how rxed she was feeling even now. But if one took a closer look, they would see that her innocent eyes were now filled with resentment. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here. It would implicate a lot of people.¡± The little girl¡¯s tender voice sounded threatening. Even with her small body, no one could look down on her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.¡± Su Cha took off her sunsses, revealing eyes that shone coldly. ¡°Was it you who did that earlier?¡± Greya giggled, her chair rocking even more. ¡°If you weren¡¯t sure, whye here?¡± Looking at that innocent face, Su Cha was emotionless. She said lightly, ¡°Do you want to start a war with me?¡± All this time, she couldn¡¯t understand Greya, so she didn¡¯t kill her. But sooner orter, one of them would have to disappear. ¡°I am the leader of the Killing Alliance, and you are the leader of the Star Alliance. Our fates are predestined. Don¡¯t you think that this question is unnecessary?¡± What Greya said was also what Su Cha was thinking. She smiled innocently and harmlessly, but the resentment in her eyes became stronger. ¡°If you want to fight with me here, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Su Cha lowered her body slightly and looked at her with a pair of cold eyes. ¡°You know that if I started a fight, you won¡¯t be able to resist.¡± Greya had always known this, so she did not confront Su Cha directly. ¡°Ah... maybe so.¡± The young girl did not look flustered at all. She suddenly giggled. ¡°But I... still want to try.¡± The moment she finished speaking, many ck marks appeared on the originally white walls. A closer look would make one¡¯s scalp tingle. They were all small ck bugs. They were very tiny, like ants, but they appeared in clusters and attacked Su Cha instantly. Such a horrifying scene was enough to make other people tremble in fear. However, Su Cha¡¯s expression did not change. In an instant, the ck bugs that attacked seemed to have hit an invisible wall and fell down. Theynded on the ground. They were not corpses for long before they were quickly vaporized, leaving only ck traces that seemed to have turned into dust. This scene seemed to stretch for a long time, but in fact, it had taken only two seconds. Su Cha had blocked all the bugs that were attacking her. Her slender and fair hand was already around the girl¡¯s soft and fragile throat. The warmth in her hand was so obvious. With just a gentle push, the little girl in front of her would instantly die and be a senseless corpse. Though the girl was at her mercy, Su Cha did not see any fear in her big ck eyes. They seemed hollow and numb. The strong resentment could not be stopped. Chapter 945 - Now She’d Know

Chapter 945: Now She¡¯d Know

Su Cha paused and did not make a move immediately. Her fingers slid across Greya¡¯s pale cheeks, and the smile on her lips gave off a creepy vibe. ¡°Why bother?¡± Muttering to herself, Su Cha looked at her face and felt pity for her. ¡°If you had the ability back then, why didn¡¯t you run away? Why did you join the Killing Alliance?¡± Su Cha did not think that Greya was someone who¡¯d be willing to participate in the cruel games of the Killing Alliance. A crack finally appeared on the innocent girl¡¯s face. Her pupils constricted and soon, she said with hatred, ¡°You know that there are some things that we can¡¯t choose.¡± She was actually in her twenties. All these years, things had been circling around in her heart. Her current state was caused by the previous leader of the Killing Alliance. Even Qi He, whom she trusted the most, had be a vegetable. Greya¡¯s hatred for the Killing Alliance had reached its peak. But that did not mean that she liked Su Cha. In fact, she also hated Su Cha a little, but underneath that hatred was a hidden envy. ¡°It was your choice to join the Star Alliance, but there are some people who can¡¯t make a choice.¡± Feeling the pressure on her neck, Greya began to breathe heavily. ¡°How good it is for you, to have the life you want.¡± ¡°Ha...¡± When Su Cha heard Greya¡¯s words, she suddenlyughed softly, as if she was mocking something. She looked at Greya and said before her slightly stunned gaze, ¡°Do you know how much I have paid for everything that I have done today? Of course, you are right. Not everyone has the right to choose...¡± She whispered into Greya¡¯s ear, ¡°Not everyone has a second chance.¡± Greya¡¯s pupils constricted as she did not understand what Su Cha meant. The pressure on her neck was getting heavier. She was having difficulty breathing and her expression was changing. Just as she closed her eyes, thinking that Su Cha would kill her, she suddenly felt that her neck had been released from her grip. ¡°This is a hospital, I can¡¯t kill you here.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°If I killed you, I would be the prime suspect.¡± It was easier said than done for her to kill Greya. There were still members of the Killing Alliance waiting outside. Greya would be found dead the moment Su Cha left. Even a fool would know that she was the one who did it. Greya smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t let myself regret it.¡± As she said this, Greya suddenly grabbed her clothes. She looked steadily at Greya, who stared back at her. After a long moment, Greya let go. Su Cha left the ward without saying a word. The people outside heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that their boss was safe and sound. Meanwhile, Su Cha reached into her coat pocket after leaving the hospital. She¡¯d felt Greya stuffing something inside. The reason she was circumspect about it was probably because there were surveince cameras in the ward. Su Cha had sensed them the moment she entered. Greya had been trying to lure her to the hospital. She didn¡¯t know why, but now that Su Cha saw the note Greya had given her, she let out a sigh of relief. Maybe now she¡¯d know. Chapter 946 - Disappeared

Chapter 946: Disappeared

It seemed to be an online address and a string of ount codes. It was a littleplicated since Su Cha could not understand it. When she returned home, she handed the note to Bo Muyi. ¡°When I went to the hospital, Greya gave me this. Do you know what this is?¡± Su Cha handed the note to Bo Muyi. Bo Muyi took it. When he heard that it was from Greya, his eyes froze for a moment. He took it and looked at it. After thinking for a few seconds, he said, ¡°It¡¯s an encrypted website.¡± As he spoke, he used theptop in front of him to enter the website address. When Su Cha heard that it was an encrypted website, she was a little worried even if she did not know much about it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being hacked? Are you going to enter it using your workputer?¡± Bo Muyi looked at her and rubbed her face. ¡°If you didn¡¯t believe Greya, you wouldn¡¯t have brought this back to me.¡± Su Cha smiled. He entered the website and found it strange. It was an English website. Bo Muyi looked at it and supported his chin with his fingers. He roughly browsed through it and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary news website.¡± Su Cha frowned. ¡°Greya won¡¯t just give us a news website, right?¡± Bo Muyi shook his head, as if he was thinking about something. He held the mouse and looked at the entire website interface carefully for a few minutes. Soon, he realized that something was wrong. He seemed to have clicked on the news on several websites consecutively. The news interface that was originally ejected individually actually paused after he clicked on it continuously. Bo Muyi¡¯sputer would never encounter such a situation. About five secondster, the webpage finally reacted. A login page popped up. Bo Muyi entered the ount and password on the slip of paper. Su Cha took a look and realized that it was a long string of ratherplicated data records. There were even countless bank ounts, probably showing their bnce. If the hundreds of millions of yuan unit was not a joke, that was. After Bo Muyi finished browsing, a rare smile appeared on his lips. ¡°It seems like Greya really wants to destroy the Alliance.¡± Su Cha paused for a moment and quickly understood. ¡°Is this the data about the Killing Alliance?¡± Bo Muyi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not just the distribution of the Killing Alliance¡¯s forces. It also includes the people rted to the Killing Alliance that we have yet to find out about, as well as the members of the Killing Alliance that are currently hidden in various parts of the world. All the cooperation information and business transactions in the world are on this. With this, it will be easy for us to deal with the Killing Alliance.¡± To put it simply, the item Greya gave them wouldpletely destroy the Killing Alliance. For the three alliance leaders to be able to stand for so long, other than the sects, there were also all sorts ofplicated family rtionships. Nowadays, aristocratic families would have to bear the brunt of power and money transactions. If they could not urately grasp the other party¡¯s fate, based on the current dispute between the Star Alliance, the Martial Alliance, and the Killing Alliance, they would probably have to spend more than ten years dealing with each other. Besides, Greya was not the only one with power. Apart from Lian Chi, the other leaders had their own interests as well. They would not allow Greya to cause trouble. The reason why Greya gave this to Su Cha was that she really wanted to destroy the Killing Alliance. Not only on the surface, but she also wanted to wipe out the Alliancepletely. Hence, she lured Su Cha to the hospital and gave her this information. Only Bo Muyi could understand all these pieces of information. Su Cha was about to tell Tan Yeluo when she received a message from the surveince personnel of the Star Alliance. Greya had disappeared with Qi He. Chapter 947 - Mo Clan City

Chapter 947: Mo n City

Su Cha had sent people to monitor Greya, but if Greya wanted to disappear, she could do it. Even so, Su Cha did not understand how she could lower her presence in a crowd if she was only raising Gu. Even when she sneaked into the production team, no one had noticed her. And this time, it included Qi He. Of course, they had to find her. However, since Greya had already given her the core data of their organization, there was no need for her to investigate further. The Killing Alliance was a malignant tumor. As the leader of the Star Alliance, Su Cha had to eliminate them. All the data was handled by Bo Muyi. Su Cha also asked Tan Yeluo to instruct the Star Alliance members to cooperate with Bo Muyi. After Bai Kun got the data, the first thing he did was to express his admiration for Su Cha. When he saw her, he could not help but give her a thumbs up. ¡°Our boss is awesome. She can even instigate the opposition¡¯s boss?¡± They were all core members, so it wasn¡¯t strange that they knew where this data came from. Su Cha smiled gently. ¡°There was no instigation. From the beginning, Greya was the instigator.¡± Bai Kun was enlightened. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want the Killing Alliance to have an easy time?¡± Su Cha nodded. ¡°It was the previous leader who¡¯d caused her to be like that.¡± In fact, Greya had her own strengths as well. Su Cha did not believe that the previous leader would not have brainwashed Greya. It was just that Greya had not taken the bait. It could be seen how terrifying her mind was. From the beginning to the end, she¡¯d remembered her goal of destroying the alliance. And Su Cha was her best helper. This could be seen as Greya using Su Cha for revenge, but Su Cha was a willing participant. Bai Kun nodded his head in understanding. It was understandable that she felt resentment. The operation to eliminate the Killing Alliance was now officially underway. Since Greya had escaped with Qi He, the Alliance was now without a leader. Although the other hall masters could manage the overall situation, now that the Vice Alliance Master had been captured and the Alliance Master had run away, the entire Killing Alliance was still in a state of panic. The factions working with the Killing Alliance might not be too flustered, but the small fries that were under them had started to panic. It was not that they did not think of attacking Su Cha, but they had seen in a few videos that this alliance master had inhuman strength. If they attacked her or Bo Muyi, they could directly seek revenge for the members of Tree Hall. But if they exposed themselves, they might be the next targets. Therefore, they chose their battles. No one dared to cause trouble for Su Cha unless they were determined to die. It was better to find trouble with the Martial Alliance Master than with Su Cha. She never even brought a bodyguard with her when she went out. She only brought an assistant. Couldn¡¯t she see that there was a problem? Meanwhile, Su Cha had also received Master Yun Zu¡¯s notice that her work had been sent to the World Art Exhibition for disy. The exhibition would begin in June, and those who could attend were of high status. Of course, she had also received a ticket from the officials. At the same time, in order to report her contribution, the official media channel had recently invested in a big movie. There was a second female role in it, and the higher-ups had decided to give it to her. This was a movie with a lot of investments. It was a joint production both internationally and externally. Although this kind of coboration model would definitely produce lousy films, the people behind this production team were very confident. Chapter 948 - But There Is a Kissing Scene

Chapter 948: But There Is a Kissing Scene

¡°The second female lead role of ¡®Mo n City¡¯ was given to you?¡± Tan Jinsui was surprised when he received the news. Actually, he was also paying attention to the project called ¡°Mo n City.¡± However, the investors behind this production team were from the officialwork. There were also somerge foreign organizations that had difficulty getting the role. Basically, even the male and female leads had to be screened through auditions. This movie had been announced sincest year but had yet to announce who the main lead was. The industry knew that this was because the audition had not even been held. What more the role of the second female lead. ¡°Yeah...¡± Su Cha touched her chin. ¡°Elder Yun told me.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± He instantly knew what identity Su Cha had used to get this role. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anyone go through the official back door. You¡¯re too capable.¡± The so-called official reason was that the entire production process was open to the public. Even if one wanted to get in through the back door, one would still have to go through the motions of the process. Moreover, one wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to get the role, including the male and female leads. Several extremely wealthy Best Actors and Best Actresses were fighting for them. It was obvious. Su Cha did not even go through the process. She was directly selected as the second female lead. No one else could do that. ¡°This is the reward for my embroidering that picturest time. I didn¡¯t expect them to give me resources directly.¡± Su Cha casually searched for information about ¡°Mo n City¡± on the Inte. Although it was only a few words, it was obvious that the movie was a big deal based on the fact that the investment amount was more than one billion. Even a few Best Actors and Best Actresses were vying for it, which proved that this movie was not too exaggerated and was unlikely to be used tounder money. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten the script yet?¡± Su Cha shook her head. ¡°He hasn¡¯t given me the script yet. Elder Yun said that this character should not be too different from me, but it¡¯s not a normal character either.¡± Tan Jinsui was silent for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s just a master from the embroidery association. How could he get involved in such matters?¡± Su Chaughed. ¡°He¡¯s a Master. It¡¯s easy for him to do things with this identity. Although I¡¯m also called Master by them, I don¡¯t hang around the ce. I don¡¯t have his clout.¡± Tan Jin Sui nodded. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Since they¡¯ve already decided to give you the second female lead role, it means that the higher-ups will soon decide on the audition for this movie. Since that¡¯s the case, I reckon that it won¡¯t be long before you leave for the filming location. Counting the time, I wonder if it will sh with the time of your current movie.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just reject that one. We haven¡¯t signed the contract yet, right?¡± Su Cha had indeed taken on the role of a second female lead recently, but the other party had already chosen several candidates. Since Su Cha had other resources and did not sign a contract, she could naturally reject that role. Tan Jinsui clicked his tongue. He was impressed by Su Cha¡¯s swiftness and decisiveness, but he still did as she said. As Tan Jinnian had expected, the audition news of ¡°Mo n City¡± started appearing all over the Inte the next day. Many celebrities in the industry who had been watching received the news. At the same time, Su Cha also received a small piece of script information about her character. As the contract had not been signed yet, the confidentiality level was very high. Basically, only one part of the plot was revealed. But when Su Cha saw the storyline, she was troubled. Although she did not reveal her standards when she took on the role, she still felt a little depressed when she saw this. The script was in ce, the production budget was in ce, and the roles were good. But there was a kissing scene. Chapter 949 - Kiss Replacement

Chapter 949: Kiss Recement

To be honest, Bo Muyi had already said that he would not ept any kissing scenes. But after reading the script, Su Cha could not say no. This movie and production were both top-notch, and the role was given to her directly by the officials. If she rejected it because of the kissing scene, it would seem too pretentious. However, she really couldn¡¯t stand kissing someone else. Unexpectedly, Su Cha recalled what Bo Muyi had said. If there was a kissing scene, he would do it himself. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She just didn¡¯t know if the crew would be willing to go with it. Tan Jinsui also sent a message. ¡°How is it? You¡¯ve received the script. What do you think about that role in ¡®Mo n City¡¯?¡± Su Cha said directly, ¡°It¡¯s good, I don¡¯t have any objections, but... this character has kissing scenes.¡± Tan Jinsui understood what she meant. He was silent for a moment before he suggested sincerely, ¡°If you want to change careers and reject this resource, there¡¯d be no doubt that your brain is damaged.¡± If it were any other actor, he would definitely tell them that if they wanted to act, they had to make sacrifices. Kissing scenes were also a type of acting, and it wasn¡¯t something that one could just reject. To a certain extent, this was disrespectful to the profession of an actor. But facing Su Cha, he could not bring himself to say it. He knew that the problem was not with Su Cha but with Bo Muyi. If that man found out that Su Cha was filming a kissing scene, Tan Jinsui could just imagine his reaction. The kissing scene wouldn¡¯t live past tomorrow... Therefore, this was an extremelyplicated matter. ¡°Yeah...¡± Su Cha was also in a dilemma. ¡°We¡¯d already talked about this subject. I¡¯d told him that as long as I¡¯m an actor, there would be kissing scenes. He¡¯d replied that whoever the character opposite me was, he would be willing to be a substitute...¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°???? What is this? Substitute?¡± He widened his eyes and felt that his worldview had been shaken. ¡°Are you saying that Bo Muyi is willing to be a kiss substitute?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± He almost did not know if there was something wrong with these two people¡¯s brains. After a while, he said in an indescribable manner, ¡°So what you mean is that you want to take it and let Bo Muyi be a substitute for a kissing scene?¡± ¡°From what I saw in the script, it would just be a light peck. If this scene were to be shot from the side or the back, no one would be able to tell, right?¡± ¡°No one would be able to tell? Don¡¯t you know what kind of talent your boyfriend has? Are you insulting the intelligence of the audience?¡± Su Cha was in a difficult position. ¡°The main thing is that I don¡¯t know who I¡¯ll y the kissing scene with in the end. If their figure is simr to Bo Muyi¡¯s, I can try.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not even mention his face. Just look at how many people in the circle have the same body and aura as Bo Muyi.¡± These people were all favored by God. There were only a few like them in the world, let alone in the entertainment industry. Tan Jinsui heard out Su Cha¡¯s intention and did not stop her. When the time came for her to take the job, she would see what she should do. With Bo Muyi¡¯s identity, it would not be difficult for him to be a kissing substitute. After all, the higher-ups still had to give face to the president of the Mu Group. However, his identity would not be hidden anymore. Moreover, Su Cha was the second female lead. The production team did not have any objections, but for the second female lead to be announced first left one unable to determine what would happen when the time came. After Su Cha gave her confirmation, she immediately told Bo Muyi. Chapter 950 - Are You That Shameless?

Chapter 950: Are You That Shameless?

¡°There¡¯s a kissing scene?¡± As expected, when the man heard those words, his face darkened visibly. Su Cha had expected this response. ¡°You are not allowed to agree.¡± His words were straightforward and his meaning was clear. It was not his way to force or forbid Su Cha to do anything, but there were some things that he could not tolerate. Su Cha was silent for a while. She sat in front of his desk and looked at him with one hand on her cheek. ¡°This role is very good. It won¡¯t end well for me if I don¡¯t take it.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s face was dark. ¡°If you reject it, I canpensate you with ten movies like this.¡± He could give Su Cha so much that it was eye-popping, but Su Cha wanted to start from scratch. ¡°Is that what I¡¯m after?¡± Su Cha snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if I took on a kissing role, you would be willing to be a substitute? Wouldn¡¯t it be enough if I just kissed you, then?¡± Bo Muyi fell into deep thought. He remembered that he had indeed said that. However,pared to the kissing scene, he did not want to see Su Cha having any romantic scenes with other people. He was also unhappy with the affection shown on the screen. Back then, when he said that he could be a substitute, it was just a casual remark. But now that Su Cha had mentioned it, it proved that she was serious. Bo Muyi squinted his dark eyes and looked at Su Cha. ¡°Do you really want to take it?¡± Su Cha covered her face with her hands and stared at Bo Muyi. She blinked and nodded quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Muyi lowered his head and pondered. ¡°Let me think.¡± A secondter, he said, ¡°I can get them to remove this kissing scene.¡± This was his concession. Su Cha frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the role. This kissing scene is indispensable. If not, the script would not have speciallybeled it. Besides, I¡¯m only the second female lead. It¡¯s just a kissing scene. I haven¡¯t even signed the contract yet and I already have opinions. What do you want others to think? I don¡¯t want others to think that I¡¯m using your identity to bully others.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°I¡¯d rather you use my identity to bully others.¡± Wasn¡¯t this the responsibility of a boyfriend? Su Cha: ¡°...¡± However, he could not dissuade Su Cha. After seeing her ¡°pitiful¡± eyes, Bo Muyi surrendered helplessly. He agreed. As soon as he agreed with Su Cha, she was happy. Of course, Su Cha would not be the one to tell others about the kissing substitute. After all, she was only the second female lead. Su Cha casually asked Tan Yeluo, only to discover that she was among the investors. Now, a suitable candidate was out. It would be more convenient to talk about it with Tan Yeluo. Tan Yeluo almost went crazyughing when she found out. Tan Yeluo: ¡°Hahahahahaha, awesome. He even needs to do the kissing scene personally. Why don¡¯t we just let him y this role? I do have this bit of authority.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°... It¡¯s not convenient for him to show his face due to his identity. It¡¯s already good enough that he can act as a kiss substitute.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°If it¡¯s me, I¡¯ll go with the kissing scene and anger him to death!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°????? Are you sure he won¡¯t kill you first?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°What are you afraid of? He won¡¯t be your match if you fight him one-on-one.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°But he can beat you.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°???? Alliance Master? Are you that shameless?¡± Seeing Tan Yeluo¡¯s reply, Su Cha burst intoughter. After everything was decided, the audition for the role of ¡°Mo n City¡± was over. Chapter 951 - Is the Identity of the Embroidery Master Real or Fake?

Chapter 951: Is the Identity of the Embroidery Master Real or Fake?

¡°Mo n City¡± was the main movie that would be released next year, and it created a huge ssh. Just the audition alone had already made it onto the trending list several times. Not only were there the superstars and queens of the industry at the audition venue, but there were also quite a number of Best Actors and Best Actresses. There were also a lot of veteran actors. Any one of this movie¡¯s characters was the target that everyone was fighting for. This kind of opportunity was usually not given to neers. However, the role of the second female lead was not part of the audition target. Furthermore, the audition conditions for ¡°Mo n City¡± were extremely harsh. The script would not be given to you. Basically, the casting director would just give you a scene for you to perform on the spot before giving you a part of the script so that you could act it out based on your own understanding in a short period of time. Many people didn¡¯t have a choice regarding their characters, but after calcting, they realized that some characters weren¡¯t on the list. Soon, a marketing ount received this scoop and broke the news. Important News Spreads Daily: ¡°Recently, the auditions for ¡®Mo n City¡¯ have been in full swing. It is ted to be a big production that would beunched in the overseas market. Even the current Best Actor and Best Actress had gone to nth ce. The producers said that every role was selected through the auditions, but in the end, someone still went through the back door. A certain master has directly taken on the role of the second female lead. It¡¯s said that it was personally decided by the higher-ups. After all, she¡¯s a woman rted to the country. They can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡± ¡°¡ªAs soon as you say Master, I know who it is.¡± ¡°Although I admire Su Cha now, I still have to say that other than her album and her status as an embroidery master, I still don¡¯t know how good her acting skills are. ¡®The Legend of the Crane¡¯ has not even been broadcasted yet, and now she has directly obtained a role in this movie. She is even the second female lead in such a big production. On top of that, she has be Hiberia¡¯s Asian spokesperson. These resources are really too good. How should I put it? Different circles cannot bepared together. With her position in the acting industry, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to afford such good resources...¡± ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s only a matter of time before they get punished for their forced ttery.¡± ¡°When the timees, if your acting isn¡¯t good enough, you¡¯re still going to be mocked. Master Su, don¡¯t lose your integrity!¡± ¡°¡ªThis is not how theizens of your cohort behave. If it were anyone else, you would have cursed their ancestors!¡± ¡°Newbies nowadays have a clear idea of how good their acting skills are. I didn¡¯t expect such a good piece of cake tond on her. I hope she won¡¯t let this movie down...¡± ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t even dare to ask for the newbie¡¯s acting skills to be good. I only hope that Master Su doesn¡¯t just stare and pout.¡± ¡°¡ªHahahahahahahaha, sorry about that. Master Su doesn¡¯t even pout.¡± ¡°¡ªHas she not been on any variety shows or reality shows before? Back then, she went on that children¡¯s reality show because of her identity as a talent show singer, right? I¡¯ve seen it, she has quite a strong personality, but she¡¯s basically just taking care of the child. If I want to understand her more, I don¡¯t have any avenues to do so.¡± Because of Su Cha¡¯s special status, people were much more polite when she was mentioned on Weibo. After all, her acting skills aside, at least her identity as a master was well-deserved. Many passersby still respected her. This was something that other celebrities¡¯ fans could not be envious of. Unexpectedly, after her identity as the second female lead was revealed, more and more people started questioning her. And this doubt was actually centered on whether her embroidery master status was real. This doubt was first spread from a famous gossip forum, and then it was directly brought to Weibo by people. Because the passersby didn¡¯t know much about it, there were even people who deliberately stirred things up. The situation was quickly blown up by people. Chapter 952 - This BatChapter of Netizens Is Not Good Enough

Chapter 952: This Batch of Netizens Is Not Good Enough

[Everyone is saying that a certain female celebrity is super awesome. Why do I feel that this matter is super fake?] Anonymous OP: ¡°I¡¯m still afraid, but I have to say this. Is a certain female celebrity faking her identity because she¡¯s a rich missy? Let¡¯s not talk about her good grades. Her Imperial Capital University results can prove it. She can also say that her singing is a natural talent. There¡¯s no question about that. Recently, she went on a fashion show and even caused a stir in the foreign media. Then, she started acting. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Rather, let¡¯s ask, can a person really be perfect to this extent? Everyone is saying that she¡¯s a master, but why have I never seen her in person teaching Tang Embroidery in real life? Are she and S coborating to hype her up so that she can be famous? To be honest, she¡¯s also a richdy. If she wants to hype up her image, even if someone knows the truth, no one will expose her, right? ¡°To be able to maintain an impressive academic performance while embroidering while also entering the entertainment industry... Is this something a human could do?¡± 1L: ¡°OP is so courageous, don¡¯t stay anonymous!¡± 2L: ¡°Have you forgotten about the famous fan using her hands to identify her?¡± 3L: ¡°Fans can recognize her through her hands, why is it impossible? Didn¡¯t theypare them with the one teaching Tang Embroidery? The angles of their arms are indeed the same as hers. They are the same person.¡± 4L: ¡°Isn¡¯t it more disgusting for you to spread rumors about this? If this isn¡¯t true, then you are just being malicious, right?¡± 5L: ¡°To be honest, I also think... she... seems to be padding up her character profile...¡± 6L: ¡°You must be the smartest person in the whole of China, then. The people from the Embroidery Union have already admitted it. Just because you¡¯re suspicious, then it must not be true. You¡¯re even more impressive than a national institution!¡± 7L: ¡°A national institution? What kind of national institution is the Embroidery Union? At most, it¡¯s just an organization with a bit of fame. Back then, they were the ones who imed that Su Cha and S were the same person. The person herself never admitted it out loud. What if this matter was really a publicity stunt?¡± 8L: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. If it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s cheating the country...¡± ... The topic of #Su Cha deliberately padded up her character profile# was soon blown up. Some people with ulterior motives started to take the lead. They used Su Cha¡¯s embroidery video that never showed her face to prove that Su Cha was not the same person as the legendary Master S. Because Su Cha did not show her face. Even if the fans had searched through all the videos and confirmed that it was the same person, now that the tempo had been raised, others could deny it. Besides, they were right about one thing. The Embroidery Union was at most a civil and official organization. It was not very credible because they basically talked about the embroidery industry and rarely talked about anything else. Many passersby were led away. Indeed, it seemed that Su Cha was too perfect. She was good at singing and acting. If she could do embroidery, wouldn¡¯t she be too awesome? It was too perfect. When Master Yun Zu saw the hot searches, he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He scolded the idioticizens in the alliance chat. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°[Picture] What do they mean? What do they mean? Are they saying that I was blind and recognized the wrong person? They say the Embroidery Union is guilty of something just because they don¡¯t want to admit the truth? Who do they think they are?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°It¡¯s normal. There are always people in this world who feel that if they can¡¯t do something, then no one else can either.¡± Martial Alliance Leader, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°[Flipping the bird] This year¡¯sizens ain¡¯t cutting it!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± She felt that the Martial Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master was being led astray. Chapter 953 - To Actually Anger the Old Master to SuChapter an Extent

Chapter 953: To Actually Anger the Old Master to Such an Extent

However,pared to the past, this time, theizens were rash as they rushed to the official Weibo to seek confirmation. After all, these fans could even recognize people through their hands. If this matter turned out to be a rumor again, it would be a p in the face. How painful would that be? However, the rhythm was still drummed up. Rumors had started to circte online, questioning whether Su Cha was creating hype. ¡°Are these people stupid? Why would they believe such obvious fake news?¡± Tan Jinsui seemed to be in disbelief. Even though the Embroidery Union didn¡¯t have much credibility, it was obvious what was going on. Even the official channel¡¯s interview proved that these people could hype things up. ¡°It¡¯s normal. When a bird is big, there¡¯d be all sorts of forests.¡± Su Cha had replied to Tan Jinsui using a paragraph she had read online recently. Although he was left speechless, he still had to exin this matter. Otherwise, the more rumors spread, the more bizarre it would be. There might really be people who¡¯d insist on not letting this matter go. However, it didn¡¯t cause a headache for too long. The reason was that Elder Yun had personally posted it on his main ount. Master Yun Zu Official: ¡°If you are so capable, why don¡¯t you join the Embroidery Union? The National Television Station has interviewed that master before. Are you saying that they faked it? Who are you looking down on?¡± ¡°¡ªI have sinned, I have sinned. How could I anger the old gentleman to this extent?¡± ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s not yet illegal to nder and create rumors! Master, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to go this far for fake news online. Master must have a heart for talent. Otherwise, why would he personally exin this matter?¡± ¡°...Master Su is indeed Master Su. You can¡¯t just blindly believe the words of a small fry. They actually made the old man so angry. It¡¯s really painful.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ªYou are the true master of China, why are you angry over something so beneath you?¡± ... This was Master Yun Zu¡¯s official ount. In the eyes of others, he was a respected senior. Many people who followed him were old people or middle-aged people of simr age. Not only were they masters, but those who were familiar with him would also respectfully address him as Old Master. Furthermore, Master Yun Zu¡¯s reputation was truly resounding. Seeing that he had personallye out to rify this matter, many marketing ounts quickly deleted the rumors that they had released beforehand. There were even some people who stood out to support Elder Yun and criticized the rumor-maker. After the original poster saw that the matter had blown up, they deleted their post. Su Cha was touched to see Elder Yun speaking up for her, but she stopped feeling touched when she saw him speaking in the group. Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Hahahahahaha, look at how awe-inspiring your grandfather is. I only made a peep, yet how many came out to support me? [Awesome, put your hands on your hips.JPG] Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°I should really take a screenshot and let those people on Weibo see your true colors.¡± Su Cha also wanted to take a screenshot and let the group of supporters on Weibo who called him Old Master Yun see his true colors. What a sin. He looked like an old man in his seventies, but he probably used more emojis than they did. Master Yun Zu¡¯s words further confirmed Su Cha¡¯s identity. At least no one could question it anymore. Moreover, his words would affect the opinions of many influential people towards Su Cha and this would bring benefits to her. As for the ones creating rumors about Su Cha on the Inte, they were naturally found out. Thepany would deal with them for her. Chapter 954

Chapter 954: Untitled

The audition for ¡°Mo n City¡± ended after some time. The male and female leads were the current Best Actor, Mu Jiandong, and the famous Best Actress, Ji Shu. Unlike Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao, Mu Jiandong was an old Best Actor with real qualifications. He had a high reputation and status, so his acting skills were naturally top-notch. As for Ji Shu, she was considered one of the highest-ranking actresses in the industry. Although she was already in her forties, she had maintained herself well and looked extremely young. She had also won all the important awards that a movie queen should receive, so her status had been cemented. The two of them were chosen for this movie, so there was no need to mention their poprity. Even the other actors who came out of the auditions were familiar faces. They were all veteran actors in the industry. Their poprity might not beparable to the A-list rankings, but it wasn¡¯t bad either. They had a good reputation and poprity. After the audition for ¡°Mo n City¡± officially ended, the official list of roles was announced. As the second female lead, Su Cha naturally had a reputation, and at the same time, she received aplete script for her role. At the same time, ¡°Mo n City¡± released a huge bomb. This movie would also feature an international superstar because it was a big production that would be jointly filmed by two parties. The story and script were also written a certain way, so it was not surprising for a foreigner to appear in it. The other party in the kissing scene with Su Cha was going to be yed by this foreign superstar. After receiving the script, they started to prepare for filming. The filming would officially start in June, and her scenes would start at the end of June, just in time for the start of the summer vacation. It was a perfect schedule. During this period of time, Su Cha had free time, so she busied herself with her studies. In her spare time, she received a call from Zong Yanxiu, who told her to go home for a while. Only then did she remember that there was an outsider named Sheng Manru in the house. Recently, Su Cha had heard about a few rounds of her and Zuo Zhici¡¯s fights. Since Sheng Manru entered the Imperial Capital University, she had quickly be a perfect goddess. Not to mention anything else, she was pretty, had good grades, and had a good family background. She was indeed a top-notch fair-skinned, rich, and beautiful woman. It was normal for her to be sought after. However, the other campus goddess, Zuo Zhici, did not get along with her. It was hrious. The reason for their discord was still Su Cha. Anyway, Sheng Manru imed publicly that Su Cha was her sister, which made Zuo Zhiqi unhappy. The two of them quarreled whenever they met. They did not get into a fight, but it was inevitable that they would be jealous of each other. Su Cha did not care about this. As long as this person did not disturb her, everything would be fine. When she heard her father calling her home, Su Cha thought of this matter and could not help but have some opinions. ¡°Father, is Sheng Manru still there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m puzzled too...¡± Her father could tell that Su Cha did not like Sheng Manru, but he was also a little troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your grandfather is thinking. If she wants to find a house, how difficult would it be for her? I have vis under my name for her to live in. It¡¯s not good for her to stay here for too long. Your grandfather and I are the only two men in the house. asionally, your Uncle Tan would alsoe over. It¡¯s not convenient for a youngdy like her here. I¡¯ll tell her tonight to move out.¡± Su Cha pursed her lips and thought for a while. ¡°Will that cause you to offend someone? If so, let me do the talking.¡± ¡°Never mind. Your grandfather won¡¯t say anything, but it¡¯s better that I speak up. Come home tonight and let¡¯s talk.¡± Su Cha could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she hung up the phone and sent Bo Muyi a message. She was going home tonight. With Sheng Manru around, she would definitely not bring Bo Muyi over, so she let Bo Muyi rest at home first. Chapter 955 - Memories (1)

Chapter 955: Memories (1)

Bo Muyi had been staying at little Su Cha¡¯s house for the past few days. Soon, he seemed to have gotten used to this unfamiliar yet warm environment. There were only two people in the house. The handsome uncle would stay at home every day to cook delicious food for his daughter and make some new things. The only youngdy who apanied him to y would onlye back after school. That day, little Su Cha came back from school. She ced her bag on the table and walked towards Bo Muyi, who was sitting at the table with his head lowered. ¡°Brother Bo, let¡¯s go out to y. You¡¯ll get sick if you stay at home.¡± Little Su Cha reached out to pull him, but he was unwilling to get up. With her strength, she could not pull him up. Little Su Cha looked at him, confused. Bo Muyi shook his head. His clean and clear eyes carried a sadness that was hard to detect. He let little Su Cha hold his hand and did not speak. Little Su Cha heard her friend calling for her. Little Su Cha bit her finger and thought for a while. In the end, she declined regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m not going out today.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯te out to y with us for days. Our troop is going to abandon you!¡± That threatening voice came from outside. Little Su Cha ran out and argued with them before returning. When she came back, the boy had already sat up straight. He looked nervous and uneasy. When he saw little Su Chae in, it was as if he felt much better, and he heaved a sigh of relief. Little Su Cha walked to him and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Brother, are you hungry?¡± Bo Muyi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s hungry.¡± Little Su Cha, who was exposed, smiled in embarrassment. She touched her round tummy that had yet to go down. ¡°The kindergarten did not serve good food today. I ate only little... I¡¯m starving...¡± The boy stood up. He was only 11 or 12 years old, but he was now 1.7 meters tall. He looked terrifying. Little Su Cha could only look up at him. She saw Bo Muyi stand up. Her small hand grabbed his slender and clean fingers. Bo Muyi seemed to be used to it. He held her hand and walked to the fridge. ¡°Take a look. This is all we have.¡± ¡°I want that...¡± Little Su Cha pointed at the sauced beef at the top of the fridge. She was too short to reach it, so she asked Bo Muyi to help her. Bo Muyi did not hesitate to take the cold te out. When little Su Cha reached out to take it, he moved it away with slight disdain. ¡°No, you have to wash your hands first.¡± Little Su Cha pouted and went to wash her hands. Zong Yanxiu, who was outside, came back and saw his daughter eating the sauced beef. He then looked at the boy who was quietly watching at the side and slightly frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t take out the things in the fridge and give them to her directly.¡± When Bo Muyi saw Zong Yanxiu, he subconsciously paused and stood up straight, looking a little stiff. ¡°I found some information about your family today.¡± Zong Yanxiu looked at the boy in front of him and was still shocked by the news he¡¯d received. The boy raised his eyes and stared at him. ¡°What did you find out?¡± Even though he was only 11 or 12 years old, he already had a different aura about him. It was natural, and this question gave off a lot of pressure. Even Zong YanXiu could feel this influence. He was surprised and quickly said, ¡°The Bo family lives very far from here, but you just needed to tell me clearly and I could have brought you back. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Chapter 956 - Memories (2)

Chapter 956: Memories (2)

The boy turned his head, anger shing across his face. Little Su Cha could not understand what was happening. She stared nkly at Bo Muyi and then looked at her father. Zong Yanxiu walked over, wiped little Su Cha¡¯s mouth clean, and took the remaining beef with sauce away. She instantly pouted. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me. Do you think I will betray you? I¡¯ve said my surname is Zong. You will know who I am once you investigate. You can only investigate the matter regarding your parents after you¡¯ve returned to the Imperial Capital. Even if you stay here, it will be useless. You can¡¯t do anything. Instead, you will make your grandfather worry.¡± Perhaps this sentence touched Bo Muyi. He turned around and looked at Zong Yanxiu, his eyes filled with despair. Zong Yanxiu could not bear to see this. He knew that Bo Muyi was afraid that once his whereabouts were exposed, the people who¡¯d harmed his parents would continue to attack him. He was thus unwilling to tell Zong Yanxiu the truth. Subconsciously, he wanted to stay here for some time. But it was impossible for him not to go back. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed your grandfather. He¡¯ll send someone to pick you up soon. You¡¯ll return to the capital safely. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Little Su Cha, who was listening at the side, finally reacted. When she heard him say that Bo Muyi would be returning to the capital, she probably realized that her father wanted her big brother to leave. ¡°Daddy, why are you asking Brother to leave?¡± Although they had only known each other for a few days, little Su Cha already had Bo Muyi in her heart. Most importantly, he was good-looking. The young boy seemed to realize something. He grabbed little Su Cha¡¯s arm and asked seriously, ¡°What about you guys? Are you going back?¡± Zong Yanxiu seemed a little surprised. ¡°We¡¯re not going back. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about us being here when you get back. Just pretend that you¡¯ve never seen us before.¡± It was already unbelievable that they were fated to meet. He never would have thought that he would be able to save the heir of the Bo family from such a far distance. Bo Muyi lowered his hand, seemingly disappointed. Realizing that Bo Muyi was about to leave, little Su Cha was a little reluctant. When she went to bed that night, shey down and grabbed Bo Muyi¡¯s arm. ¡°Big Brother, are you leaving?¡± As there were no extra rooms here, Bo Muyi slept with little Su Cha. However, Zong Yanxiu also slept in the same room, but on a different bed. ¡°Yeah...¡± The boy¡¯s calm voice came from the darkness. ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Imperial Capital.¡± The capital was a foreign term to little Su Cha. ¡°What kind of ce is that? Are there mountains and rivers? Or is it a ce with very tall buildings?¡± ¡°Not a good ce.¡± He¡¯d said it softly. Little Su Cha was puzzled. ¡°Then why are you going back?¡± Bo Muyi remained silent. Suddenly, he reached out and caressed little Su Cha¡¯s chubby face. He whispered, ¡°I will bring you back to the capital city. You can attend kindergarten in the capital city. You will apany me, okay?¡± ¡°Sure! Take Daddy with you too!¡± Little Su Cha, who had always looked only at faces, answered readily. Zong Yanxiu, who was lying on the next bed, reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°Stop fooling around. Xiao Cha, Brother Bo is going somewhere far away. He¡¯s not joking.¡± He seemed to be reminding her of something. Little Su Cha did not make a sound. She pursed her lips. As the lights were off, she could not see Bo Muyi¡¯s face. Without making another sound, she soon fell asleep. Chapter 957 - Blind Date Banquet

Chapter 957: Blind Date Banquet

That night, Su Cha returned to the Zong family home and saw some strangers. They were Sheng Manru¡¯s parents. There was also a young woman in her thirties. She looked a little like Sheng Manru, but she looked very mature, like an elitedy. Sheng Manru introduced them to each other enthusiastically. They were her parents and her aunt. She wasn¡¯t very close to her parents in age, but their families were still close. Her aunt was closer in age to Sheng Manru. Her aunt was born when Sheng Manru¡¯s parents were already very old. That was why she looked extremely young. She was only 32 years old this year. She was indeed very young. Su Cha did not know what they were here for. Sheng Manru¡¯s parents greeted the Zong father and son warmly, as well as Su Cha. They even praised Su Cha for being a promising person. Looking at the smiling faces of Sheng Manru¡¯s parents, Su Cha could not say anything bad and could only respond perfunctorily. At the dining table, Su Cha noticed that Sheng Manru¡¯s aunt had been secretly observing Zong Yanxiu, which gave Su Cha a bad feeling. ¡°Uncle Zong, my aunt is new here and has been raised overseas. She¡¯s unfamiliar with the local environment. When you¡¯re free, can you take her around the Capital?¡± Sheng Manru looked at Zong Yanxiu with a smile, which gave Su Cha goosebumps. If she couldn¡¯t see through her motive, she would be a failure. Tonight¡¯s gathering was actually Zong Yanxiu¡¯s blind date banquet! She followed the crowd¡¯s gaze and saw Sheng Manru¡¯s aunt¡¯s embarrassed expression. Zong Bingyi was sitting there and seemed to be testing Zong Yanxiu. When he met Su Cha¡¯s gaze, he turned his face away. Zong Yanxiu was also stunned for a moment. He was not stupid. He immediately understood the meaning behind her words and felt extremely awkward. He had thought that today was only about Sheng Manru¡¯s parentsing to visit. He had no idea who this aunt was. Now that he thought about it, it was no wonder his father didn¡¯t stop Sheng Manru from staying at his house. It was hard for him to speak, but Su Cha was direct and even a little annoyed. ¡°My father usually doesn¡¯t have much time for rehabilitation, and the university is going to be on holiday soon. Since you¡¯ll have time, why don¡¯t you bring your aunt around?¡± She didn¡¯t want to stop her father from finding his own happiness, but if it was to be Sheng Manru¡¯s rtive, then forget it. She felt disgusted just looking at this scene. Besides, even her father didn¡¯t have such intentions, so she was even more direct. If her manager found out about this, he would be furious. Su Cha¡¯s words made the atmosphere at the dining table awkward. Sheng Manru quickly smiled and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯d be busy with the school¡¯s results report. I don¡¯t have much time recently. I saw that Uncle is doing rehabilitation exercises. My aunt is quite interested in working out. She¡¯s more professional in this aspect. She will stay in the country for a period of time. I can let Aunt take a look at Uncle¡¯s recovery.¡± ¡°Thanks, but my father¡¯s people are specialized in testing. I believe they are more professional than your aunt, so he won¡¯t need any additional guidance.¡± Su Cha¡¯s words were merciless. Zong Bingyi coughed violently and said, ¡°Xiao Cha, she is a guest. Since she wants to sightsee, let your father take her around. Your father is at home all day. Apart from thepany matters, he has a lot of free time. Why can¡¯t he do it?¡± Chapter 958 - Showdown

Chapter 958: Showdown

Su Cha could understand the old man¡¯s anxiousness, but she was not optimistic. Although she did not say anything anymore, Zong Yanxiu took the initiative to speak. His smile was gentle, as well as his tone, but his words were merciless. ¡°Dad, you said it yourself. Besides rehabilitation, I have to be busy with thepany. You¡¯re old, so there are many aspects where I¡¯m needed to help out. I¡¯m usually so busy that my feet don¡¯t touch the ground. I don¡¯t even have time to eat with Su Cha. Where would I have the time to take others out to shop? There are many people in the Imperial Capital if one just wants directions. If it¡¯s really not possible, with technology so advanced now, one can conduct one¡¯s own navigation.¡± Sheng Manru and her parents stiffened when they heard this. Her aunt also felt embarrassed. Zong Bingyi widened his eyes in anger, but Su Cha and Zong Yanxiu ignored him. Sheng Manru¡¯s aunt felt extremely mortified. She waved her hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I know where I¡¯m going, so there¡¯s no need to trouble anyone.¡± Her tone hinted that she was slightly angry. This could be considered a blind date banquet arranged by her family. She heard that the other party was a cripple who had been in aa for more than ten years. It was already considered good that she did not mind that. Now that she saw the other party rejecting her mercilessly, she was very angry. When Sheng Manru¡¯s parents heard what she said, their faces darkened. However, they could not say anything for Zong Bingyi¡¯s sake. Everyone had a strange meal. After the meal, they were too embarrassed to stay. Sheng Manru¡¯s parents were clearly unhappy when they left. Even their attitude towards Zong Bingyi was not as warm as before. Only Sheng Manru, who was a little embarrassed, stayed. Zong Bingyi was also very angry, but it was not good for him to scold anyone. He could only angrily flick his sleeves and enter his study room. Seeing that Sheng Manru was still at the Zong family¡¯s house, Su Cha was even more furious. ¡°Miss Sheng, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you are a daughter of a noble family. It¡¯s so easy to find a house in the capital, and you still haven¡¯t found one? I have several properties under my name. Do you want me to lend one to you temporarily? I don¡¯t even stay at home usually, only my grandfather and my father are at home. asionally, Uncle Tan alsoes over. It¡¯s not convenient for a little girl like you to stay here, right?¡± Zong Yanxiu was a little surprised. They had agreed to talk about it, but after what happened tonight, it was still Su Cha who spoke up. Sheng Manru suddenly turned pale as she faced Su Cha¡¯s rebuttal. Her eyes were really the reincarnation of a drama queen¡¯s. She turned red just like that, which impressed Su Cha. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Did Manru make you angry?¡± Zong Yanxiu could not bear to see her pitiful look. He wanted Su Cha to not be too direct, but Su Cha unexpectedly nodded. ¡°Yes, I get angry whenever I see you staying at the Zong residence.¡± Zong Yanxiu: ¡°...¡± Sheng Manru was speechless. Su Cha did not fall for her tricks. She could only continue acting. ¡°Why? If Manru did anything wrong, Manru can just change.¡± Su Cha became impatient. ¡°Are you not thinking clearly? I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s not good for a young girl like you to live in a house with only unrted men around.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Zong Bingyi came out angrily with his eyes wide open. Sheng Manru heard the noise and seemed to have sensed something. Her tears started falling. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Tsk. Chapter 959 - Thick-skinned

Chapter 959: Thick-skinned

She had not returned here for a long time, so Su Cha had nearly forgotten about Sheng Manru¡¯s tricks. She was used to it. Of course, she didn¡¯t find it strange now. Zong Yanxiu saw Sheng Manru¡¯s reaction. He opened his mouth and seemed surprised. He nced at Su Cha and wanted to say something, but he did not. Zong Bingyi heard what Su Cha said and was a little angry. No matter what, Su Cha¡¯s words were not pleasant. Sheng Manru was the granddaughter of her brother. If she was wronged here, wouldn¡¯t it be Zong Bingyi¡¯s fault? But when he saw Sheng Manru suddenly cry, Zong Bingyi¡¯s anger suddenly turned into awkwardness. It was as if the fire had suddenly been turned off. Faced with such a scene, he came out angrily. In the end, he only looked at Su Cha and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? Is our Manru not allowed to stay?¡± Su Cha never did anything rude to her elders, even though she wanted to roll her eyes. She just stayed silent. Tears streamed down Sheng Manru¡¯s face as she sobbed and wiped her tears. ¡°Grandpa, I... I¡¯m fine... Sister Cha might not have said that on purpose.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± The words ¡°tender and protective¡± had never applied to Su Cha, so she directly replied, ¡°Of course I said it on purpose. Isn¡¯t my meaning obvious enough, Miss Sheng? I¡¯m asking you when you¡¯re moving out. You started crying before I even said a few words. Did I hit you or scold you? Who are you crying for? Do you expect my grandfather and father to uphold justice for you? Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare.¡± Zong Bingyi: ¡°...¡± ????? Unfilial granddaughter! Zong Yanxiu almost burst outughing at Su Cha¡¯s words, but he tried to hold back hisughter when he saw Sheng Manru still crying. Sheng Manru was also stunned by Su Cha¡¯s words. She almost forgot how to cry. When she realized what had just happened, she could not even continue. She looked embarrassed and stunned. Even if Zong Bingyi could not do anything, he still wanted to scold Su Cha. ¡°Xiao Cha, why are you so rude?¡± ¡°How am I rude? I didn¡¯t yell at her.¡± Su Cha sneered. ¡°I really can¡¯t stand you. You¡¯re so thick-skinned. No wonder you dared to ask my boyfriend for his WeChat the first time we met. And I was standing right beside you.¡± She might as well make it clear. These words stunned Zong Bingyi and Zong Yanxiu. Sheng Manru was dumbfounded as well. She did not expect Su Cha to say it directly, and her face turned red. ¡°I... I... I didn¡¯t expect that he was your... boyfriend...¡± But this problem could only get worse. Zong Bingyi finally understood why Su Cha was so against Sheng Manru. After hearing this, he immediately felt sick of Sheng Manru. But he had to maintain his dignity as an elder. Sheng Manru had also told him about her aunt and wanted to introduce her to Yanxiu. That was why he¡¯d allowed Sheng Manru to stay in the Zong family residence for so long. Now that Su Cha was unhappy, Zong Bingyi¡¯s stance was twisted. Sheng Manru was embarrassed. No matter what, she had indeed asked Bo Muyi for his WeChat the first time they met. Now that it was out in the open, it was a p to her face, and she could not refute it. She lowered her head and her face turned red. She did not know what to say. Chapter 960 - Conflict

Chapter 960: Conflict

Zong Bingyi sighed and said, ¡°Manru, if you really can¡¯t find a ce, I will ask someone to help you. Your sister Su Cha is right. There are only us men in our family. It¡¯s not suitable for a youngdy like you to stay here.¡± Sheng Manru froze. She knew that she had said too much and made too many mistakes. Moreover, Su Cha was standing in front of her with her arms crossed, watching the show. She knew that she could not escape no matter what she said. If she were to leave the Zong family residence, she would have even less of a chance. Gritting her teeth, she could only ask in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Then, Grandpa Zong, can I still visit you often in the future?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zong Bingyi knew how to be polite. He smiled at Sheng Manru. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such intentions.¡± With that, he walked back into the house. Su Cha smiled coldly. She did not waste any more time talking to Sheng Manru and said goodbye to Zong Yanxiu. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going back first.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye, Xiao Cha.¡± Zong Yanxiu did not speak the whole time. Seeing that Su Cha was leaving, he smiled gently and went out to send her off. The father-daughter pair left happily. Sheng Manru could only stand awkwardly in the lobby,pletely out of ce. Her face darkened when she saw Su Cha leaving. She clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth, unwilling to give up. After leaving the Zong family home, she would not be able to approach Bo Muyi. Of course, she had not seen Bo Muyi since thest time they met. Su Cha would not bring Bo Muyi back. She lived in the Lookout Pavilion, and Bo Muyi would not say anything when he came asionally. This was the first time she had met someone like Su Cha, who was so unforgiving. She did not care about manners and etiquette at all. Moreover, her grievances seemed to be useless in front of the Zong family. She could only prepare herself to move out. The next day, Su Cha had dinner with Fu Mo. She said happily, ¡°Sheng Manru has moved out.¡± ¡°Sheng Manru.¡± Fu Mo bit her chopsticks and blinked her eyes. ¡°Oh... I even saw her today. She did seem to be in a bad mood.¡± Naturally, Fu Mo knew that Sheng Manru was famous in the school. Besides, she was with Su Cha, so she knew everything. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s in a good mood.¡± Su Cha took a bite of her food. ¡°I¡¯m preparing to go to the filming set at the end of the month. You have toe with me. You have to arrange your studies well during this period of time. You¡¯re also a first-year student. Don¡¯t dy your studies because of me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen. Studying is easy. I can get full marks just by casually studying. It¡¯s not challenging.¡± Su Cha was speechless. Although her results were also very good, she never said that studying was easy. Not to mention, those words were extremely hateful. Only Fu Mo would say that without any other intention. But she still couldn¡¯t help but feel that Fu Mo deserved a beating. Indeed, this was the difference between her and a true genius. *** In the afternoon, Sheng Manru and Zuo Zhici had a conflict. When Su Cha received the news, she heard that it was Sheng Manru who was sent to the school infirmary. Her arm was injured, and it was said that she was pushed by Zuo Zhici. Apparently. At that time, no one saw Zuo Zhici and Sheng Manru getting into a scuffle, and Sheng Manru fell to the ground. She was at the administrative office now. Chapter 961 - Rely on Me

Chapter 961: Rely on Me

When Su Cha received the news, she did not believe it. Zuo Zhici was not someone who would do such a thing. On the contrary, it was Sheng Manru who was more prone to causing trouble. Fu Mo informed her about the incident as soon as it happened. Su Cha took leave after one lesson and rushed to the Academic Affairs Office. When she arrived outside the Academic Affairs Office, there were a few girls discussing in the corner downstairs. As they were far away, their voices were not lowered. Su Cha had sharp ears and heard them. ¡°After all, her mom just died a while ago. It¡¯s understandable that she¡¯s in a bad mood...¡± ¡°What a joke. Sheng Manru didn¡¯t even provoke her. Why would she provoke others for no reason?¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably feeling upset. After all, she used to be the little princess who did whatever she wanted. What about now? Her dad is crippled and her mom is dead. Who else does she have?¡± ... There were always some people in this world who harbored ill intentions. In the past, although Zuo Zhici was a morous, rich, and beautiful girl in school and had a rather arrogant temper, she did not treat people too well. Thus, there were naturally people who disliked her. Now that something had happened to Zuo Zhici, they started to gloat, and their words were extremely unpleasant. Just because she had good grades did not mean that she was a good person. When they saw Su Cha, the girls who were discussing immediately fell silent. Everyone knew about the rtionship between Su Cha and Zuo Zhici, so they did not continue to discuss when they saw someone rted to her. They did not think that Su Cha had heard them. Su Cha walked over. Just as she was about to go upstairs, she suddenly stopped and curled her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother going to die sooner orter? All of you will die sooner orter. It¡¯s normal for people to grow old, get sick, and die. How can you talk about others not having parents behind their backs? Will this day nevere for you? Do you think you will die before your parents?¡± Her words were really vicious. The girls¡¯ faces turned red and they didn¡¯t know how to retort. Seeing their reaction, Su Cha tilted her head slightly. ¡°If you want to expose me orin, it¡¯s up to you, as long as you have the guts.¡± She rarely threatened people in such a straightforward manner. After saying this, she only nced at them indifferently before stepping up the stairs. Her gaze was so sharp that the girls dared not utter a word as they looked at Su Cha¡¯s back. They felt extremely ufortable and aggrieved though. When she reached the Academic Affairs Office upstairs, there was no one outside. When she walked to the window, Su Cha heard the voice of the Dean inside. Zuo Zhici stood there, looking dazed and aggrieved. Her eyes were a little red, but it didn¡¯t seem like she had cried before. It seemed like she had been holding it in. The Dean sighed slightly when he saw Zuo Zhici¡¯s expression. There was no one else besides him. When Su Cha suddenly appeared, Zuo Zhici turned around. When she saw Su Cha, it was as if her tense body had finally rxed. She could not stop herself and pouted. She looked at Su Cha and cried, ¡°Sister!!¡± Seeing Zuo Zhici like this, Su Cha pressed her forehead and walked into the Dean¡¯s office. She greeted, ¡°Hello, Dean.¡± She then looked at Zuo Zhici. ¡°Are you still insensible?¡± ¡°No... no...¡± As she was too agitated, Zuo Zhici had started to cry until she was out of breath and could not speak properly. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± The Dean was about to open his mouth when Zuo Zhici quickly shook her head. ¡°No... I didn¡¯t push her!... If she dies... I¡¯ll be med... They won¡¯t believe it...¡± Chapter 962 - Many People Saw It

Chapter 962: Many People Saw It

This made the Dean feel a little awkward. ¡°But someone testified...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring out the witness to confront Zuo Zhici?¡± Su Cha spoke calmly and looked at the Dean indifferently. ¡°Sheng Manru is in the infirmary now? She also said that Zuo Zhici pushed her?¡± As long as Zuo Zhici said that she did not push her, she definitely did not. With her status, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. The Dean was a little ufortable with Su Cha¡¯s tone. He frowned and said, ¡°After all, someone saw it. When you do something wrong, you have to admit your mistake.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Because of Su Cha, Zuo Zhici shouted loudly, ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t push her! I reached out with my hand at that time, and she fell down on purpose. When she was helped up, she even said that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She had already said what she wanted to say, but they didn¡¯t let me exin! They thought that I was acting in some television drama and didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Am I stupid to not know how to deal with her privately?¡± ¡°...¡± These words made her seem even more unconvincing. The Dean also stared at her. Su Cha patted Zuo Zhici¡¯s shoulder and looked at the Dean with a smile. ¡°Dean, I believe Zuo Zhici when she says that she didn¡¯t push anyone. Evidence is important in everything. Zuo Zhici is used of pushing someone, and you want evidence. If we find the witness, we can confront them face to face. After all, there¡¯s this thing called ¡®touching porcin,¡¯[1] right?¡± ¡°...¡± The Dean really could not say anything. Someone had said that they¡¯d witnessed Zuo Zhici pushing Sheng Manru. The Dean hesitated for a moment. ¡°Then wait for a while.¡± He did not believe it when he saw how Zuo Zhici was crying. After all, everyone knew how Zuo Zhici was like in school. Given her temper, she would definitely not do such a thing. However, due to the recent upheavals in her family, she might not be in a good mood and might have gotten into a conflict with Sheng Manru. Hence, it was inevitable that she would be impulsive. This was also what the Dean suspected. He nced at Su Cha again. Didn¡¯t they say that Su Cha had a strange rtionship with the Zuo family? Why did she look so protective of Zuo Zhici now? They were waiting for the witness to arrive. Su Cha told Zuo Zhici to wait while she immediately went to the infirmary. In the infirmary, Fu Mo was waiting. When she saw Su Cha, she skipped over and said, ¡°She¡¯s really vignt. She didn¡¯t say anything she shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Su Cha nodded and followed her into the infirmary. At this time, there were more people in the infirmary. There were many male students who came to visit Sheng Manru. When Su Cha appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately shifted to her. As Zuo Zhici was her younger sister, many people looked at Su Cha with subtle expressions, especially a few male students, who¡¯d frowned. Sheng Manru¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw Su Cha, but she still smiled immediately. ¡°Sister Su Cha, you¡¯re here?¡± Her voice was sweet. Seeing that her hand was bandaged, Su Cha smiled and said, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± A ssmate beside her immediately said indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Zuo Zhici!¡± After he said this, he looked at Su Cha with anger. It was probably because Zuo Zhici was her younger sister that he hated her. Su Cha turned around and looked at him. ¡°You saw it?¡± The student froze for a moment after being questioned by Su Cha. Then, he said confidently, ¡°Many people saw it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Cha responded meaningfully. [1] Describes a situation where a person pretends to fall or be injured at the slightest touch, often to ask forpensation Chapter 963 - What Do You Think They Can Do?

Chapter 963: What Do You Think They Can Do?

Seeing Su Cha¡¯s expression, everyone felt uncertain. Everyone knew that she and Zuo Zhici were sisters, but not many people knew about the secrets of the Zuo family. Even if they knew that Su Cha did not return to the Zuo family, they could not be sure of the rtionship between Su Cha and Zuo Zhici. But wasn¡¯t Su Cha also Sheng Manru¡¯s sister? Now that Zuo Zhici had caused Sheng Manru to get injured, would Su Cha still treat her differently? ¡°Is it serious?¡± Su Cha smiled and leaned towards Sheng Manru¡¯s bed. This was the first time she was so close to her, which made Sheng Manru feel a little scared. She smiled subconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s not serious... I just lost a little blood...¡± These words were ambiguous. To others, bleeding was already an extremely shocking thing. This would invite more me on Zuo Zhici. Su Cha asked again, ¡°Did Zuo Zhici really push you?¡± Sheng Manru¡¯s face was a little pale. Her eyshes trembled as if she was at a loss. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know why you asked that. Many people... saw it.¡± As she spoke softly, a ssmate beside her immediately said indignantly, ¡°Yes, many of us saw it. Are you trying to cover up for Zuo Zhici?¡± Su Cha asked calmly, ¡°Did you see Zuo Zhici¡¯s hand touching Sheng Manru¡¯s body?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± The student who spoke red at Su Cha. ¡°What do you mean? You just want to protect Zuo Zhici, right?¡± Su Cha suddenly raised her hand slightly. Her action gave off a different meaning and immediately silenced the ssmate. When he realized what had happened, his face immediately turned red and he felt humiliated. ¡°Can you guys go out? I want to talk to Sheng Manru alone and ask her in detail. If it¡¯s true, I won¡¯t cover up for Zuo Zhici. After all, this has nothing to do with me. As an elder sister, I naturally have to be clear about this.¡± Su Cha¡¯s indifferent words made others look at each other, making Sheng Manru nervous. She grabbed the nket on her bed and couldn¡¯t say no. Seeing this, the other students could only walk out slowly. Although they still looked at Su Cha warily, they had no choice. After they left, Su Cha¡¯s smile slowly turned cold. Sheng Manru saw her expression and her heart trembled. She did not know what Su Cha would do. She subconsciously shrank into the bed. Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Do you think I would ask you how exactly this happened? You and I both know very well whether Zuo Zhici pushed you or not. I don¡¯t want to ask you what happened either. I¡¯m here to tell you that if you insist on making Zuo Zhici take the me for this, I will guarantee that not only will you leave the Imperial Capital University immediately, but I will also make sure that you can never return to China again.¡± Sheughed softly. The sound seemed to echo in Sheng Manru¡¯s heart, making her feel an inexplicable fear. She paled. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. I didn¡¯t use her¡ª¡± At a time like this, she still insisted that Zuo Zhici was the one who did it, and she even raised her voice on purpose. Su Cha clicked her tongue. ¡°No matter how loud you say it, no one outside can hear you.¡± She yed it down and added, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t mind letting others hear it. Even if they did, what do you think they could do?¡± Chapter 964 - Solution

Chapter 964: Solution

These words gave her the creeps. Sheng Manru felt a little hopeless. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You...¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I? Are you sure about that?¡± Su Cha stood up and looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°Do you really think your tricks are so advanced? I didn¡¯t want to lower myself to your level because you didn¡¯t cross me directly. Now that you¡¯ve crossed my sister, do you really think nothing will happen to you?¡± Her tone was t and not too arrogant. She was just calmly recounting her part. But it made Sheng Manru feel even more uneasy. She realized that Su Cha was not joking. She would really do that. If Zuo Zhici was punished because of this matter, she would make Sheng Manru leave China directly. Furthermore, she did not care about the subsequent reactions that this would cause. She didn¡¯t care what others said. Such a person was the scariest. She did not care about what others thought of her. How could Sheng Manru forget? She was a celebrity who didn¡¯t care about public opinion. Sheng Manru pouted as if she wanted to cry, but Su Cha ignored her and left. By the time Su Cha returned to the Academic Affairs Office, Zuo Zhici had already confronted the so-called witnesses. However, very soon, the Academic Affairs Office received a call from Sheng Manru, saying that she remembered now that Zuo Zhici did not push her back then and she had identally fallen. Others might suspect that Su Cha had threatened Sheng Manru with this phone call, but it was also a p to the face of the so-called witness. Even the person involved refused to admit it, so what could you do? When they left the office, Zuo Zhici was still in a daze as she said to Su Cha, ¡°Sister, what method did you use? Why did Sheng Manru suddenly admit it?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t admit it. She was forced to do it because I said that if she made you ept the me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in China anymore.¡± Su Cha had said this directly. Zuo Zhici was dumbfounded. ¡°Wow... Sister, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Su Cha sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ady? Why would ady do such a thing?¡± Zuo Zhici: ¡°...That¡¯s different. Sometimes, I can be udylike too.¡± The two of them left happily. When they reached the school gate, they saw an unexpected person. A ck Bentley¡¯s window rolled down, revealing Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s pale face. Zuo Zhici was stunned when she saw Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy?¡± Su Cha did not expect Zuo Shaoxin to appear. The moment Zuo Shaoxin saw Su Cha, his eyes were filled with disgust. He looked at Zuo Zhici with a deep gaze. ¡°Did you hit someone at your school?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Zuo Zhici immediately realized that the school must have called Zuo Shaoxin. However, he had not left the house for a long time. Zuo Zhici did not expect Zuo Shaoxin to appear this time, so she was a little surprised. She looked aggrieved. ¡°But it¡¯s settled. My sister helped me.¡± Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard the word ¡°sister.¡± Su Cha turned her head indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± When Zuo Zhici saw Su Cha leaving, she looked conflicted. Zuo Shaoxin said, ¡°Zhici, get in the car.¡± Zuo Zhici had no choice but to get into the car and leave with Zuo Shaoxin. Su Cha got into her driver¡¯s car and immediately called Zong Yanxiu. They could not let Sheng Manru off so easily. Now that she had caused trouble, it was better to get rid of her as soon as possible. Chapter 965 - Untitled

Chapter 965: Untitled

Because Su Cha had helped Zuo Zhici solve the problem, many people began to suspect whether or not Su Cha had threatened Sheng Manru that day when she visited her. Otherwise, why would Sheng Manru say that Zuo Zhici did not push her? Although it was the truth, it was hard to say if a certain someone was only adding fuel to the fire. After all, her casual words were enough to make others understand. Previously, Sheng Manru had tried to introduce her aunt to Su Cha¡¯s father. Thus, Su Cha started with her parents. Sheng Manru had transferred here from abroad, and her parents did not agree with her decision. Moreover, Sheng Manru did not have a good reputation overseas. A free country was always very open, so Sheng Manru¡¯s style was inevitably a little unrestrained. Of course, this kind of boldness was nothing. It was just her personal freedom, but it was very different from her image in the country. Soon, Sheng Manru¡¯s deeds abroad were uploaded to the Imperial Capital University forum. Of course, Su Cha would not use such a method to deal with her. She had openly gotten Sheng Manru¡¯s parents to put pressure on her. Fu Mo was the one who had dug up all the foreign news about her. Fu Mo had disliked this woman for a long time. In the past, he treated her like Su Cha did and ignored her. Now that she had crossed Su Cha¡¯s sister, Fu Mo naturally felt different. The students of the Imperial Capital University were stunned when they saw a series of photos of Sheng Manru¡¯s ¡°boldness¡± overseas. Especially those male ssmates who liked her. People did change, but thetest photo was taken a few weeks before she entered this school. Would a person¡¯s style change so much in that time? The students of the Imperial Capital University were not fools. They immediately sensed that something strange. How did a girl with such a Western mindset suddenly be a lovable little white flower? Who was she trying to fool? ¡°This Sheng Manru... tsk tsk tsk...¡± In the afternoon, when Zuo Zhici and Su Cha were having lunch together, she brought up this news to Su Cha. Su Cha did not speak, but now, when Zuo Zhici mentioned Sheng Manru, her eyes were full of disdain. ¡°I was wondering why she was pretending. It turns out she was pretending because she¡¯s a two-faced person.¡± If Sheng Manru and she were both being honest, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but people had always hated this kind of two-faced style. Zuo Zhici was young and impetuous. She had never suffered any grievances, so she naturally did not want to put on an act. Seeing that Su Cha did notment, Zuo Zhici suddenly asked her carefully, ¡°Sister, did you make this happen?¡± How could it be such a coincidence that Sheng Manru had just gotten into a conflict with her and she was now being skinned alive? Su Cha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She nned to start with Sheng Manru¡¯s parents. Now, it had worked. Sheng Manru would be forced to go back after some time. Of course, this would only bring forward the time. Fu Mo whispered, ¡°I did it.¡± Zuo Zhici looked at Fu Mo in surprise. She knew that Fu Mo was Su Cha¡¯s assistant, so she said, ¡°How did you find out? You can¡¯t possibly have known about those photos, right? I¡¯ve checked her INS and Weibo, but there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in her phone.¡± Fu Mo shut her mouth. Zuo Zhici nced at Fu Mo and then at Su Cha. She immediately said in a low and careful voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone else know. I know you¡¯re helping me vent my anger, but you¡¯re my sister¡¯s assistant. If anyone finds out, they¡¯ll think that my sister did it.¡± Chapter 966 - Final Travel

Chapter 966: Final Travel

¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Su Cha smiled lightly and wiped her mouth elegantly with a tissue. ¡°Do you know that these photos are nothing special? They are not really out of line. They are just some bar photos. But why would they have such a huge impact on Sheng Manru? It just doesn¡¯t match her image in the Imperial Capital. Many students will think that they were deceived. Even if they think that I did it, they won¡¯t think that it¡¯s a big deal without any evidence.¡± Because their attention had been attracted by Sheng Manru¡¯s deception, people¡¯s anger was now directed at Sheng Manru. Zuo Zhici nodded indignantly. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that so? I didn¡¯t expect her to be so pretentious.¡± After lunch, they received news of Sheng Manru transferring schools in the afternoon. Su Cha was a little surprised. Her reaction was so fast, it was like a joke when she transferred out of school. The news was released in the morning and the transfer was done in the afternoon. But it was also the truth. With the photos taken a few weeks ago, even if they were talking about bing a new person, what did they do to be a new person? It was just some photos from a bar. It was just that the students in the capital could not ept the deception of the image she tried to sell in public. With the pressure from her family, Sheng Manru had no choice but to return overseas. Her weeks in the country had been like a farce. The news of Sheng Manru¡¯s transfer came along with thest semestral trip. This was a tradition in the Imperial Capital University. Every year at the end of the semester, there would be schools organizing tours. There were many ces to be visited, both domestic and overseas, with a time limit of one week. The students could choose where they wanted to go, and the school was responsible for amodation and transportation. Although the Imperial Capital University¡¯s customized travel conditions were not bad, there was nock of students who wanted to enjoy a better life. This would be at their own expense. As this was a trip at the end of the semester, to prevent others from saying that she was unsociable, Su Cha also chose a ce to register. After Zuo Zhici and Fu Mo knew about it, they chose the same ce as her. This ce was a German city with good scenery. Su Cha had never been to any ce except America. When Bo Muyi learned that Su Cha was going on an end-of-term holiday, he looked as if someone owed him 100 million yuan. ¡°Why are you traveling again?¡± While Su Cha was packing her luggage at home, Bo Muyi was watching from the side. He stared at her luggage as if he wanted to burn a hole in it. ¡°Again?¡± Su Cha tilted her head and looked at him. There was a hint of amusement on her delicate face. ¡°This would be my first trip, right? I only used to go out because of work. Besides, the school said that if I don¡¯t go on a trip, I¡¯ll have to stay in school to study. Of course, I¡¯m choosing to go on a trip.¡± Was Su Cha such a studious person? Of course not. Bo Muyi furrowed his eyebrows and his clear voice sounded cold. ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay at home with me.¡± Su Cha turned around and went to the wardrobe to continue picking clothes. Sheughed softly and said, ¡°Bo Muyi, stop talking nonsense. If I could take you away, I would do it. But the luggage isn¡¯t big enough for you.¡± Bo Muyi came forward and hugged her. He hugged her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. He felt a little wronged. ¡°It¡¯s a week. You have to call me every day. You have to video call me in the morning and at night.¡± ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t this our habit anyway?¡± When she was outside, she would definitely call Bo Muyi every day. Chapter 967 - City Strategy Guide

Chapter 967: City Strategy Guide

At the end of June, the summer vacation officially began. On the morning of the departure, Su Cha went to the airport on the bus after meeting up with her ssmates. As it wasn¡¯t a particrly famous ce, there were only about 30 students who chose this ce. There were just enough to fill one bus. Zuo Zhici was unusually excited to go on a holiday with Su Cha. When she got on the bus, she was wearing a bohemian-style dress and a straw hat. She looked like she was going on a vacation to the sea and was talking excitedly along the way. Su Cha was half-asleep the whole way. She really did not want to bother with Zuo Zhici. Like a little fly, she kept buzzing in her ears. However, after arriving on the ne, the ten-odd hours of flight was tiring. On the first day in this small city, everyone felt a little tired from taking the ne. In addition, many people often traveled overseas, so the novelty was not very strong. On the first day, everyone stayed in the hotel and rested for a while, which was in sync with the local time. It was the afternoon of the local time. Fu Mo went out with a small backpack and a handwritten notebook. Before she left, Su Cha asked her where she was going. Fu Mo said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll observe the surroundings and map out the terrain. I¡¯ll search for a strategy on Baidu and make a n so that we don¡¯t mess around without a goal.¡± Zuo Zhici followed up. ¡°Don¡¯t we all have teachers to join us?¡± Every team came with two teachers. ¡°It¡¯s also Teacher¡¯s first time here.¡± Fu Mo left after replying. Zuo Zhici looked at Fu Mo¡¯s back as she left and was slightly impressed. ¡°What a good person.¡± Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Looks like I can only sit back and enjoy the fruits of mybor.¡± Zuo Zhici nodded, then shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Sister, I¡¯ll go up and rest for a while. When it¡¯s time for dinner, give me a call.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± After Su Cha agreed, she did not return to her room to rest. For more than ten hours on the ne, she had been resting with her eyes closed and circting her internal energy. She was more energetic than anyone else, so of course she couldn¡¯t sleep. As for why she did not follow Fu Mo out, it was because she was toozy to go. Sitting in the hotel lobby, Su Cha observed the guests around her as she sipped her coffee. After all, they were of different races. Previously, she had this feeling in America, but now, she was in Germany. The Germans were strict and self-disciplined. Just by looking at the guestsing and going into the hotel, one could tell that most of them were foreign guests. Of course, there were many guests from China. She was wearing sunsses, so not many people recognized her. However, the customers would all look over subconsciously and be attracted by this mysterious girl. In just one afternoon, Su Cha received several business cards. Guests from all over the world had them. Even when the waitress came to refill her coffee, she had a rare smile on her face. When it was almost nighttime, Fu Mo returned. She was not surprised to see Su Cha in the hall. She just sat down and said, ¡°This ce is quite famous, but the security in the city is average. I just went out to take a look. There are still gangs in the east. If we go out to y, we should stick to our main goals. We shouldn¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± Chapter 968 - Missing

Chapter 968: Missing

Su Cha and Fu Mo were not afraid, but it would be troublesome if they did not also look out for the group led by their teacher. However, Su Cha was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve only been there for a short while and you¡¯ve already figured it out.¡± Fu Mo tilted her head and smiled mischievously. ¡°ssmate Su, have you forgotten what I do again?¡± Su Cha smiled and did not speak. Fu Mo was a hacker, after all. If she were to investigate using those skills, she would definitely find out a lot very quickly. When they came out at night, Fu Mo told their teacher about her investigation. The teachers all knew that Fu Mo was an amazing talent and were very concerned about her news. During the meal, they instructed the students not to run around, not to leave the group, and not to go to ces they shouldn¡¯t go. Although the students agreed verbally, it was inevitable that they would be especially wild when they went to such ces. That night, everyone rested in the hotel. The next day, they went to the first location of the tour and experienced the local culture. It was also Su Cha¡¯s first time here, so she had fun. In the next few days, everyone followed Fu Mo¡¯s n and some of the teachers¡¯ suggestions. They had fun and had nothing else to do. On the sixth day, the group of people who had finished a day of sightseeing finally returned to the hotel after a two-hour bus ride. Most of the students were already exhausted. After dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. At about one o¡¯clock in the morning, Su Cha heard some movements outside with her excellent hearing. It sounded like panic, and a few people were making noise. She lived on the same floor as more than ten ssmates. She got up. Zuo Zhici was sleeping soundly beside her. Su Cha opened the door and took a look outside. The voice became clear and she could hear a girl crying. ¡°They said they¡¯ll be back at 12:30 am. They haven¡¯t returned yet. I didn¡¯t get through to them either. I don¡¯t know what to do...¡± A few students in pajamas were gathered together, and one of them was a teacher who was not fully awake yet. She looked at them with an ugly expression. ¡°Why did you only tell me about such a big thing now? Didn¡¯t we say on our first day here not to run around? You guys aren¡¯t familiar with this ce, yet you still dare to run around in the middle of the night! Do you know that thew and order in the middle of the night overseas isn¡¯t like that in our country? What if something happens?¡± After the teacher said that, the girl cried even louder. ¡°What should we do? Should we call the police now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re adults, and we¡¯re foreigners. They¡¯ve only been missing for less than half an hour, and even calling the police might not be enough...¡± Su Cha leaned over and listened for a while. From their frantic analysis, she learned that a few female students had arranged to go out to y. It waste at night and the shops were closed early. Of course, only a few ces could be open now. The bars. When they were in China, this group of ssmates was also very yful. Now that they were overseas, no one hovered over them, so they had even more fun. They were supposed to be back at 12:30 am, but it was already 1 am and they were nowhere to be seen. A female ssmate whom they had greeted earlier called, but no one picked up. She then frantically looked for the teacher. After all, they were overseas and she could not guarantee anything. The teacher¡¯s face was also very gloomy. After all, if any of the students here were to get into trouble, it would be hard for the teacher to absolve herself from the me. The key was that this was a foreign country. In the middle of the night, the teacher did not dare to let other students go out to look for them. Chapter 969 - I Want to Go Too

Chapter 969: I Want to Go Too

¡°I know where they are.¡± Fu Mo suddenly opened the door and came out. Everyone looked at the source of the voice. Fu Mo held up her cell phone. ¡°I found their cell phone. It¡¯s in a bar in the city.¡± When the teacher saw Fu Mo, she was overjoyed. However, when she heard Fu Mo¡¯s words, she was a little worried. ¡°Then give your phone to me. I¡¯ll go look for them...¡± Fu Mo shook her head and nced at Su Cha. ¡°Teacher, Su Cha and I will go.¡± ¡°Su Cha?¡± The teacher looked at Su Cha and was stunned for a moment. Then, she shook her head violently. ¡°No, it¡¯s toote now. I¡¯m worried about either of you going out. I will get the hotel security to go with you.¡± Su Cha did not expect Fu Mo to call her. She thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Fu Mo and I will go. It will be fine. Don¡¯t worry, Teacher.¡± The main thing was that she wanted to go back after the end of the semester. Since they were ssmates, she might as well go to them. The other students looked at each other. Of course, this was a foreign country. They did not dare to say that they would go out in the middle of the night to look for someone. So when they saw Fu Mo and Su Cha agree to go out, they looked at them in surprise. The teacher was also very hesitant. Then, she said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call the hotel security. You guys can go with me?¡± After all, Fu Mo had located her. She would know more details if she brought her along. Fu Mo nced at Su Cha. Su Cha nodded silently and Fu Mo agreed. Su Cha returned to her room and changed into a set of pajamas. She turned on the lights and woke Zuo Zhici up. She rubbed her eyes in confusion and got up. ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± When she saw Su Cha changing her clothes, she immediately sobered up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have something on.¡± Zuo Zhici instinctively looked at the time and immediately said, ¡°No, it¡¯s already one in the morning. It¡¯s not safe overseas. Why are you going out?¡± She was not sober, but she was rational. ¡°Some ssmates have gone missing. We¡¯re going to look for them.¡± Zuo Zhici widened her eyes. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°From another department.¡± Su Cha did not say much. Seeing that Su Cha was about to go out, Zuo Zhici immediately got out of bed. She did not change her clothes and only had on simple fluffy animal pajamas. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She had a headache. ¡°What would you do if something happens?¡± ¡°Am I going to watch you enter the tiger¡¯s den? Don¡¯t worry, Sis. I¡¯ll listen to you and hide behind you.¡± She knew about Su Cha and knew that she was not a simple fighter. If her sister dared to go out in the middle of the night to look for her ssmates, she was no ordinary person. Su Cha could not persuade her and could only bring Zuo Zhici along. The teacher was already having a headache over the two of them, and now that Zuo Zhici was going, her eyes widened even more. ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡± The other teacher who was woken up was also a little worried. ¡°I won¡¯t be at ease if you guys go. Bring another...¡± Zuo Zhici, who was wearing a hat, shook her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with my sister around!¡± She was bold and confident. It was obvious that this was a new designation for Su Cha. The teacher: ¡°...¡± That made him even more worried. One of the hotel¡¯s ck security guards came. He knew that this group of guests were from China and their identities were not ordinary. He knew the area well and left with a few people. A group of people happened to be sitting in the same car. When the teacher got into the car, she was well aware that she had brought three students with her. Her head hurt a little and she could only pray that nothing would happen. It was enough to find the others safely. Chapter 970 - Let Them Go

Chapter 970: Let Them Go

The road wasn¡¯t too dark. The streetmps were all lit up, and many high-rise buildings were as bright as day. Of course, there might not be anyone inside. The shops here closed very early and very few people wandered around in the middle of the night. If they did, they were probably nning to go to a bar or wereing back from one. Fu Mo¡¯s destination was half an hour away. The driver drove quickly and only took about ten minutes. When they arrived, they realized that there were many people around. The security officer exined, ¡°There are many bars nearby, so there are many people here.¡± To be honest, most of the bars in Germany were formal ces, and most people coulde in for a drink. However, this city itself was small, and the security was average. There were a lot of foreigners mixed in. When the car passed by here, they could hear many foreigners cursing loudly. Fu Mo looked at her phone and suddenly pointed to one of the bars. ¡°Here.¡± They looked over and saw a bar with an English sign. Coincidentally, when they looked up, they saw three familiar figures walking out while being supported by someone. They were dressed boldly in apletely different style from those seen in China. One of them waved her hand, and the person supporting her was a Caucasian male youth. She seemed to want to shake him off, but she did not have the strength. The other two were also a little confused. They were half carried away by the foreign men beside them. The teacher was livid. She immediately got out of the car and walked towards them. ¡°Zhao Ziqi, Wu Ya, Lian Zhu!¡± Her voice was a little loud due to her anger and she spoke in Chinese, attracting the attention of the people nearby. Su Cha observed for a while. These people did not seem to be locals. Many of them seemed to be from other countries. Of course, they might be locals, but she could not tell. Most of these people wore very distinctive clothes, just like in China. You could tell at a nce that they were not ordinary¡ªgangsters. The teacher got out of the car first. She walked over and called out the names of those three people. One of the girls seemed to have reacted and was about to run towards her. However, the Caucasian male youth beside her held her back and scolded her. The teacher walked over and first scolded her loudly in German. She wanted to pull the female students away, but after realizing that they could not understand her, she switched to English. The ck security guard sat in the car and did not dare to get out of the car. He turned around and said to Fu Mo and Su Cha, ¡°Hey little girl, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go, but your teacher is really brave. This is the territory of the local Mexican gang. I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Fu Mo: ¡°...¡± This big brother was quite honest. They did not make things difficult for him. Su Cha said lightly, ¡°Wait here.¡± Then, she got out of the car with Fu Mo. Zuo Zhici did not dare to get out of the car to drag Su Cha down. She could only stay in the car and watch with wide eyes through the car window. The teacher on the other side wanted to pull them back but was pushed by a group of ck men. The teacher was a little afraid. After all, these overseas people were all tall and strong. They even had a gangster aura and were very scary. However, looking at the girls in their hands, the teacher had no choice but to muster up her courage and say, ¡°We¡¯re Chinese, we¡¯re tourists. If anything happens, we¡¯ll report it to the embassy. Please let go of my students...¡± ¡°Hahahaha, b*tch, what are you talking about? How can we just release the goods that we have obtained?¡± Theyughed, obviously not taking her seriously. At this moment, an extremely clear female voice speaking in English sounded from the wind. ¡°Let them go.¡± Chapter 971 - Teacher, Solved

Chapter 971: Teacher, Solved

Su Cha and Fu Mo walked over together. The two of them walked very quickly and aggressively. The teacher eximed, ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± The three men¡¯s eyes lit up, and they even hooted. ¡°Hahahaha, what¡¯s the asion today? Do the three of you want to y with us? Come on, I promise I¡¯ll make you guys feel good. Your Asian men aren¡¯t as big as me...¡± A certain word needed to be silenced. Before he could finish his sentence, Fu Mo picked up a ss of beer from a customer who was drinking outside and threw it over. Pa! A precise blownded on the body of the young man who spoke. With a scream, he was forced to let go of the girl he was holding. The teacher was stunned. The other foreigners who were watching the show were also stunned. ¡°Ah! You Asian b*tches! B*tches!¡± ¡°Are you all courting death?¡± ¡°Trash!! Slut!¡± The group of men roared and ran towards Su Cha and Fu Mo. The teacher was in front of them. Su Cha pushed the teacher aside, controlling her strength so that the teacher would end up sitting on an outdoor chair outside. Her leg then shot out like lightning and urately kicked a person running towards her. Fu Mo, who was behind her, quickly turned around and punched a young man¡¯s face. Bang! Dong! ¡°Ah!!!!!¡± There were two loud bangs, and the sound of bones breaking could be heard. The two of them did not hold back and attacked with great force. The ck man who was hit by Fu Mo spat out blood-stained teeth. The man who was hit by the bottle was grabbed by Su Cha by his hair and was mmed onto the table. They moved so fast that it was a blur. By the time everyone reacted, they could only see Su Cha smashing someone onto the table. With a bang, the table broke and the young man fell on top of a pile of broken wood. Blood flowed down from his forehead, and his eyes rolled back as he fainted. The three female students who had clearly drunk too much or had been drugged were all startled and subconsciously snuggled into the teacher¡¯s embrace. A scream came from the back of the car. ¡°Sis, that¡¯s awesome! Kill them!¡± The ck security guard was stunned by what he saw. More angry roars sounded from nearby. Some of the people who were watching the battle were probably part of this group. When they saw their brothers fall, they quickly rushed over. There were seven or eight of them. The teacher screamed in fear and hugged the three students tightly, trembling in fear. Su Cha and Fu Mo did not change their expressions. They rushed into the crowd like the wind. The next scenepletely broke the onlookers¡¯ worldview. It was as if they were filming a movie. The speed was so fast that the naked eye could not capture it. Two delicate and weak-looking Asian girls were ughtering their way through a group of tall and burly foreign youths. They could only hear the sound of the men¡¯s bodies being beaten. It was the kind of beating that made one¡¯s heart jump. In less than a minute, Su Cha and Fu Mo had finished off the people who¡¯d rushed up. Su Cha walked over and pulled a female ssmate up with one hand. Her voice was very calm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Teacher. It¡¯s settled.¡± The teacher: ¡°...¡± Completely dumbfounded. Chapter 972 - I Saw the Scene Where You Defied Logic

Chapter 972: I Saw the Scene Where You Defied Logic

Fu Mo came over to help a female ssmate walk away. Zuo Zhici also got off the car to help. The teacher trembled. ¡°Stu... Student, please help me. My legs are weak...¡± This was a normal person¡¯s reaction. If it was anyone else, they would have broken down long ago. Who would dare to fight with a group of foreigners in such a foreign ce? It was a real fight... It hadpletely surpassed the teacher¡¯s understanding of having to tear off hair and bite others to fight... Su Cha supported the teacher. Behind her was a group of wailing foreigners. Suddenly, an extremely angry voice shouted, ¡°Go to hell, you bitch!¡± Su Cha turned around and saw a young ck man holding a gun. When the people nearby saw someone take out a gun, they subconsciously retreated. When Su Cha turned around, the young man seemed to be shocked. Because of Su Cha¡¯s cold but bloody expression, he did not shoot immediately. The ck barrel was pointed at her. Then the young African man saw a smile that he would never forget. He saw the girl, who exuded a mysterious aura, smiling arrogantly at him. Her slightly exposed teeth were so white that they seemed to reflect light. The curve of her lips was so arrogant that it seemed as if she was unparalleled. She suddenly extended her hand as if she was doing something and pressed her palm towards the void. In an instant, the young man felt a huge force attacking him. His body shot backward uncontrobly. Bang! In an instant, a human-shaped pit appeared on the wall of a bar. Hey in a pile of debris and passed out. His fate was unknown! It was as if he had been smashed by a huge rock. This magical scene alone was enough to shock people. ¡°Ah!!!!!!!¡± ¡°Heavens!!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°Heavens, what was that?¡± Many people had witnessed it. When the young man drew his gun, they did not run away. But when they saw Su Cha¡¯s sudden move, they scattered in fear. The rest of the people who wanted to pull out their guns were scared out of their wits and did not dare to move. They watched helplessly as Su Cha and the rest left. They were still deeply shocked. It was even more impactful than when gang brothers fought each other to the death. As the others with them were squeezing into the car, they did not notice this scene. Fu Mo knew about such things clearly, so she did not care if there was danger behind them. After they got into the car, because there were three more people, everyone could only squeeze together. The ck security guard rushed back to the hotel despite the risk of overloading. On the way, he kept repeating OMGOMG non-stop. There was an inexplicable excitement in his eyes, as if he had seen a superhero. Amid the noise, Zuo Zhici¡¯s expression remained strange. The teacher was still in shock. Fu Mo was using her phone to destroy the surveince video. Su Cha was also thinking about what she had just done. She did it on purpose. She could use her inner force to attack without putting on an act. It was just that she wanted to scare others. At this moment, Zuo Zhici suddenly leaned closer to her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Sister, I saw it.¡± It was hard to tell if she was panicking or afraid. Su Cha replied softly, ¡°What did you see?¡± Zuo Zhici said, ¡°I saw the scene of you going against logic.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± Chapter 973 - So Cool

Chapter 973: So Cool

Fu Mo looked over. The teacher was still in a daze and did not know what Zuo Zhici had said. After a moment of silence, Su Cha replied calmly, ¡°You are not awake yet.¡± Zuo Zhici: ¡°...¡± Who was she trying to fool? However, it had been too shocking, and there was a teacher present, so she didn¡¯t continue asking about it. Fu Mo looked at her and at Su Cha meaningfully. She did not say anything and quickly cleared the video. This was to prevent the local police from finding trouble. They would leave tomorrow. If there was no evidence, it would take some time to find them. Moreover, this was a gang fight, so the police probably wouldn¡¯t care. When they were almost at the hotel, the teacher said nervously, ¡°Student Su, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today.¡± Putting aside the fact that the three female students had vited the rules bying to the bar, the teacher would definitely not tell anyone about this. Su Cha and Fu Mo nodded. It would save them some trouble if they kept it a secret. The three girls were drunk and probably didn¡¯t know what had happened. When they returned to the hotel, the teacher and some other students brought the three students back to their rooms to take care of them. They didn¡¯t say much about where they found them and just said that they had brought them back. Of course, the hotel security also told them not to tell anyone. When they returned to the room and there was no one around, Zuo Zhici could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Sister, what was that? Is it a special ability?¡± She immediately thought of such scenes in television shows. She continued to ask, ¡°Is it telekinesis? Oh my god, Sister, I¡¯ve never seen such an awesome thing in my life!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She changed out of her clothes and was about to change into her pajamas when she rolled her eyes at Zuo Zhici. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. What time is it? I still have to take the ne tomorrow, so I¡¯ll rest early.¡± ¡°How can I sleep!¡± Zuo Zhici was self-righteous. She leaned towards Su Cha and kept asking her about what happened just now. ¡°Sister, I was definitely not seeing things. I was very clear-headed. I saw your hand pressing down and that person flew out... Even if you say that it¡¯s some high-tech weapon, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Was technology so advanced nowadays? Su Cha fell silent. Although she was not afraid of Zuo Zhici witnessing such things, it was still very troublesome. She could only say helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not a special ability. Don¡¯t think too much about it. You must have seen wrongly. Also, you can¡¯t tell others about this.¡± How could Zuo Zhici hold it in? Even after hearing Su Cha¡¯s words, she could not help but want to ask more questions. Even though she was lying on the bed, she continued to ask. Most people would have been scared out of their wits after they saw such a thing, but because it was Su Cha, Zuo Zhici was more surprised than afraid of the unknown. She never thought that a scene she only ever saw in television shows would be reality with her sister. She actually had special abilities. With just one finger, that person flew out and smashed through the wall. How cool!!! Unfortunately, just as she was asking for the tenth time, Su Cha scolded her impatiently in a low voice, ¡°Sleep. Even if you don¡¯t want sleep, I do.¡± Zuo Zhici pursed her lips. She realized that even though she had discovered this important secret, Su Cha was still indifferent and heartless. She could only suppress the curiosity in her heart and force herself to close her eyes. Chapter 974 - Superman

Chapter 974: Superman

However, this was not an ordinary matter. Zuo Zhici tossed and turned all night, unable to fall asleep. When she woke up the next morning, there were two dark circles under her eyes. The Missy, who usually loved beauty, could not even care about her image now. Seeing that Su Cha had woken up, she asked her sister in a pitiful tone, ¡°Sister, take pity on me. Tell me, what exactly was that? How did you do it?¡± ¡°...¡± Upon waking up early in the morning, she was asked such a question by Zuo Zhici. When she raised her head again, she saw Zuo Zhici¡¯s panda eyes. Su Cha hesitated for a moment, but her heart was still moved. Although she was a little impatient, she still exined, ¡°It¡¯s not a special ability. It¡¯s ancient martial arts that makes use of inner force.¡± ¡°Inner force!¡± Zuo Zhici¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Oh my god, is there such a thing nowadays?¡± ¡°Not anymore. I¡¯m the exception, and I¡¯m the only one.¡± It was not that Su Cha was arrogant. Ever since the discovery that Bo Muyi¡¯s secret guards could not cultivate, she had confirmed some things. Indeed, only she could cultivate this inner force. ¡°God, Sis, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Zuo Zhici¡¯s eyes turned into stars as she moved closer to Su Cha like a pug. ¡°Sister, besides being able to... move people likest night, what else can your inner force do?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly felt her body lighten. Then, as if she was weightless, there was a huge restraining force and she suddenly flew towards the ceiling. ¡°Ah!!!!¡± Zuo Zhici screamed. She did not know if she was excited or frightened, but she did not see Su Cha move at all. She only saw Su Cha fiddling with her toothbrush. After Zuo Zhici screamed, her body lightened and she was immediately ced on the ground. Zuo Zhici was still in shock. Su Cha looked at her coldly. ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, I will throw you into the toilet bowl.¡± ¡°...¡± It seemed like she was frightened, but after a while, when Su Cha started to brush her teeth, Zuo Zhici came over excitedly. ¡°Sister, do it again. It was fun!¡± Su Cha coughed. She almost swallowed the toothpaste foam. After packing up in the morning, everyone set off for the airport and prepared to return home. The teachers were secretive about what happenedst night. To put it simply, they brought the students back. The three girls had indeed drunk too muchst night and might have been drugged. However, they were fine now that they had recovered. They just had no memories. However, the teacher specifically told them that Su Cha and Fu Mo went to pick them up as they¡¯d probably known where they went. During breakfast, the three of them came over to thank Su Cha. Although the other students were confused, since the people involved did not know what had happened, they could not probe further. On the other hand, Zuo Zhici was especially excited today. Once she boarded the ne, she couldn¡¯t stop jinxing. ¡°Sis, if this ne explodes, will I be fine with you around?¡± Su Cha brought the water cup from the air stewardess to her mouth, ¡°Drink your water! You jinx, I can¡¯t save you if you explode!¡± Did she really think she was Superman? Although it was possible, Su Cha would not let her speak nonsense. Although Fu Mo was sitting in the back row, her ears were sharp and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a lowugh. Chapter 975 - The Legend of the Crane Broadcasts

Chapter 975: The Legend of the Crane Broadcasts

Ever since Zuo Zhici found out that Su Cha was extraordinary, she started to pester her even more frequently than before. Fortunately, Zuo Shaoxin had also begun to recover gradually. Although his leg was broken, his brain was still working, and he was starting to regain control of his family¡¯s affairs. It was said that he was much more irritable than before, and he was bing more and more cold-blooded in thepany. Even Zuo Zhici, who had been looking for Su Cha all day, was forced to intern abroad for the entire summer vacation and could not bother Su Cha anymore. Su Cha was happy to be free, but she was still a celebrity. Tan Jinsui had epted several advertisements and endorsements for her, and they were going to start filming ¡°Mo n City¡± during the summer vacation. At the same time, Su Cha¡¯s first drama, ¡°The Legend of the Crane,¡± officially started its broadcast. Ever since Su Cha¡¯s identity as a master was announced, she became more low-key than before. Other than when doing necessary work, she rarely showed her face in public. Besides, it had only been a year since she had debuted, and she had very few activities. Except for the ones at the start, she had no variety show appearances. There were no avenues for fans to understand her better. Now that there was this new ¡°Legend of the Crane¡± to consume, it made those eager fans anxious. Ever since the trailer was released, Su Cha¡¯s character was praised more. From the trailer, one did not know what her character¡¯s stats were, but from her performance, she seemed to have some acting skills? However, whether it would work or not would have to be determined after the show was officially broadcasted. Therefore, not only were there fans watching this drama, but there were also some anti-fans who wanted to stir up trouble. Yes, even at this stage, Su Cha was still disliked by them. On July 1st, the first day of the summer vacation, ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± was broadcast at the TV station¡¯s prime-time slot at 8 o¡¯clock sharp. Su Cha apanied Bo Muyi to watch the television series. It was rare for him to be free, and it was Su Cha¡¯s first drama, so he took a few nces with her. He was not very interested in the beginning¡ªbecause Su Cha had not yet appeared. At the beginning of the story, the first part was the story of the protagonist, the Crane Emperor, Emperor He, in his early days of exile. It was a basic story rhythm and exined Emperor He¡¯s background clearly. ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± was broadcasted every weekend. It only broadcasted two episodes a day. Logically speaking, during such a prime-time slot, only the exciting scenes between the protagonists or the suspense at the end would attract the audience. At the end of the second episode, after the male and female leads appeared, Yu Wan, yed by Su Cha, whom everyone was looking forward to, appeared on the screen. This scene was when Yu Wan¡¯s family sent her into the pce. Because of special reasons and because of rumors that she was stunningly beautiful, she was summoned by the emperor to meet in a side hall the moment she entered the pce. This scene was her first appearance. When she appeared, she was wearing a red dress with a thin veil. She had a head full of ck hair, and there was an extremely beautiful hairpin jewelry in her hair. This was her first scene that appeared on the screen. From her outfit, she seemed exceptionally in. Faintly, this elegant and graceful figure walked closer and closer. The emperor on the opposite side of the bead curtain seemed to be attracted and stretched his neck. The bead curtain was suddenly lifted. The first thing that appeared was elegant and pure white fingers. They also looked as if they were meticulously carved. Then, there was a face so beautiful that it was impossible to look away. Her makeup was not overly thick, but it perfectly disyed her charm. When she lifted the bead curtain, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and a trace of evilness appeared in her eyes. However, it evoked a kind of bewitching desire. Then, the scene paused. Chapter 976 - Countless Fans

Chapter 976: Countless Fans

When the audience saw this scene, they felt a shiver run down their spines and they were inspired. It was as if the woman had easily captured their attention. Even Bo Muyi, who saw this scene on the screen, raised his eyebrows slightly. His eyes sparkled as he looked at Su Cha. His eyes were filled with love. ¡°My Cha Cha is so beautiful.¡± Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the makeup artist.¡± She had put on makeup, and there were all sorts of lighting during the shoot. Of course she would look beautiful. Bo Muyi smiled, lowered his head, and kissed the corner of Su Cha¡¯s lips. His voice was low and gentle. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Should we rest?¡± Su Cha looked at him innocently. He enjoyed her innocent look. Unexpectedly, he recalled thest scene on the television. The smile in her eyes was clearly evil, like that of a demoness that could make people fall. She yed the role of someone who could bring disaster to a country and its people. Unable to resist, Bo Muyi lowered his head and kissed her. *** While they were preparing to rest, the nightlife of theizens had just begun. The first episode of the television broadcast had sent many people posting on various forums,menting on Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao¡¯s acting skills. Of course, both of them had good acting skills. The main focus was on Su Cha. [To be fair, the story of Emperor He is quite interesting. And Su Cha¡¯s character... I can immediately tell that she¡¯s an evil concubine.] [F*ck, this is too f*cking cool. Su Cha is actually ying the role of an evil concubine?] [Ah ah ah ah ah, oh my god, Yu Wan¡¯s appearance electrocuted me to death. Her smile is so damn evil that I want to pounce on her!!] [I want to roll on Yu Wan.] [My mother said that when Su Cha appeared, I smiled like the wretched middle-aged man next door... But I¡¯m a f*cking woman!] [Oh my god, I¡¯ve only thought about how exciting it would be if she were to y a role like an evil concubine, but it actually really happened! The director is simply too good at picking people! At least with Su Cha¡¯s current appearance, I think it was concocted to perfection!!] [The third episode can only be broadcast tomorrow night, I hate it.] [The third episode¡¯s preview is out. The emperor directly conferred Yu Wan as his concubine. I have the same wretched expression as the old emperor on the television screen.] [Haha, I just watched ¡®The Legend of the Crane.¡¯ Su Cha really didn¡¯t disy any acting skills. It¡¯s not unexpected at all. I advise you not to watch it.] After the first two episodes, Yu Wan¡¯s appearance at the end left a deep impression on the audience. Many people thought that it would be a waste for such a beauty to be with the old emperor... But when they thought that such a person was to be an evil concubine, it was simply too touching. There were not manyments about Su Cha¡¯s acting skills. After all, she had only made an appearance for the time being, so it was hard to tell what she looked like during a few simple scenes. However, most peoplemented that she would be an evil concubine. This proved that Su Cha¡¯s role was sessful. This was because Yu Wan had always been an evil concubine. Bewitching and ambitious. That nce revealed some of her hidden ambitions. The public¡¯s expectations were bursting. Its reputation would only stabilize after three or four episodes werepletely broadcasted. However, in one night, Su Cha¡¯s fans on Weibo increased by hundreds of thousands. Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao had arge base, and their fan increase was not obvious. It was obvious that Su Cha had attracted countless fans with just her appearance. This made those actresses with no acting skills feel threatened. Chapter 977 - Update

Chapter 977: Update

In this era, people seemed to harbor the illusion that they could be something even if they¡¯re nothing special. As long as one had good looks or stepped on dog shit at some point in time, one might be famous. Right now, the younger generation in the industry would definitely not be able to catch up to the older generation in terms of acting skills, and there were not many rising stars. In terms of acting skills, people had differing opinions. No matter how well one might act, they might not be able to win everyone¡¯s hearts. Although there had only been two episodes, there were already people jumping around saying that Su Cha did not have any acting skills. But most people, at least, were instantly captivated by Su Cha¡¯s appearance. They could feel that she was a real evil concubine. Her looks were not bad to begin with, and she could not be considered a top beauty without makeup. However, with the help of the makeup artist, her charm was especially enhanced. Add to that, her aura was especially strong, which made her suitability for this drama extremely high. Even if she really acted as a witch that could bring disaster to a country, the audience would not find anything inappropriate. It was better than some female celebrities who had ordinary makeup on yet still insisted on ying the role of a beauty. On the first night of the broadcast, due to the hugemotion and the fact that Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao were the main actors, the reviews were generally quite good. Someone even brought up Jin Jiayu, saying that it was fortunate that Su Cha was the one acting in this drama. If Jin Jiayu had been the one acting, it would have been ruined. Speaking of Jin Jiayu, some people remembered that they hadn¡¯t heard any news about her in the industry for a long time. Unfortunately, You and My Mom Are shing: ¡°Am I seeing things? Last night, when I was watching TV, I realized that the second female lead for this drama was actually supposed to be Jin Jiayu. Then, I suddenly remembered that Jin Jiayu has disappeared. I just searched around and found that there hasn¡¯t been any news about her for months. What¡¯s going on? Has she gone abroad?¡± ¡°I think she went overseas. I heard that from her manager.¡± ¡°It was said that she had offended the one who was on the rise and caused a huge disaster, so she went overseas...¡± ¡°¡ªOh my god, then wouldn¡¯t this make the newly rising person a true member of the entertainment circle? Jin Jiayu¡¯s already considered an A-list celebrity, yet she just disappeared without a sound. That¡¯s too scary!¡± ¡°¡ªThere¡¯s an even scarier news, but I can¡¯t say it out loud...¡± ... The news about Jin Jiayu was unintentionally brought up by a verified ount. In fact, many people had noticed Jin Jiayu¡¯s disappearance. However, it was an old matter, after all. Even if someone had brought it up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue asking about it because someone had said that she had gone abroad. After all, if they didn¡¯t really like her, no one would go out of their way to find her whereabouts. Furthermore, the entertainment industry evolved so rapidly. Even if a popr celebrity had disappeared and their whereabouts could not be found, the audience could only give up. No one knew that she had long turned into a pile of bones, having paid the price for what she had done. Of course, their bodies had already been discovered by the police. However, because there were no clues and they had been suppressed before, this matter wasn¡¯t announced to the public. Even Jin Jiayu¡¯s manager couldn¡¯t contact her, and all the money she had earned over the years had been transferred to her parents. However, Bai Kun had actually helped settle this matter, and the manager thought that Jin Jiayu had really offended someone and migrated overseas. This matter was short-lived. Even if it was mentioned, it would gradually disappear in the long river of history. The entertainment circle was bustling with activity. There were also a lot of hot news in society every day. In the information age, there would be big news every two to three days. Who would have the time to pay attention to everything? Chapter 978 - Joshua

Chapter 978: Joshua

When Su Cha woke up the next day, she received the viewership ratings fromst night. Because the TV station was the first to broadcast, the viewership ratings were only calcted by the TV station. The nationwide viewership ratings were around 3.7. No matter what, it wasn¡¯t a shocking number, but it was still quite beautiful. At least the current viewership ratings were a good start. This was because the publicity was on point, and with Shao Tianwen as the main lead, many people had been waiting. After all, many people didn¡¯t watch television these days. They watched things on the Inte. ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± was first broadcasted on TV before being streamed online. By this point, ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± had been online for only a few hours and it had already been streamed more than 100 million times. This was only for the two episodes. A lot of people had not watched it yet. They had to see the reviews online first before deciding whether to watch it or not. Many people took screenshots of Su Cha¡¯sst scene as publicity. Many people soon became interested in Yu Wan, who was yed by Su Cha, and expressed that they would watch her tonight. A viewership rating of 3.7 was still something worth celebrating. At least nowadays, many television dramas might not even be able to break 3 even if they were broadcasted to their deaths. At this time, Su Cha officially headed to the set of ¡°Mo n City¡± for filming. The initial filming of ¡°Mo n City¡± hade to an end. The second scene was in Cambodia. This was a magic work coboration between East and West. From the topic, one could also understand the meaning behind ¡°Mo n City.¡± It described the various legends of the Mo n¡¯s city of traps. Initially, this idea came from the Spring and Autumn Period. The Hundred Schools of Philosophers evolved from an animated film. The screenwriter used this idea to formte the ¡°Mo n City.¡± However, the core waspletely different. It was about a magnificent Chinese city in this era, as well as the mysterious mechanical city¡¯s culture. These were all legendary things. In fact, a city of traps did exist in the past. It was uncertain whether it was from the same era, but such things existed in Su Cha¡¯s era. Of course, it was not actually a city but a sect. The character yed by Su Cha was an ordinary girl who grew up in Mo n City. She had high attainments in the art of mechanisms and was extraordinarily quick-witted. She was quite famous in the city. She was entric by nature and had lived in Mo n City since she was young. Later on, an unexpected visitor entered Mo n City. This visitor was a guest from the West. She felt curious about this visitor from the West and fell in love with him. However, the two of them hadpletely different fates in the end, so they had to part ways. At the end of the story, everything that the visitor had experienced in Mo n City was like a dream. After he returned to the country, he spent his entire life trying to find Mo n City, but he could not find it anymore. This was a bit like a paradise, but not quite. The people of Mo n City did not take the initiative to avoid the world. They would appear during disputes and disasters, but if they did not want to be found, they would never be discovered. Although Su Cha was the second female lead, many stories revolved around this western guest. It was unusual that the female lead did not have feelings for this foreign person, but after all, there were other male leads in this movie. The actor ying this foreign guest was rumored to be a superstar, but even Su Cha, the main actor, was not told who this superstar was. It was not until she joined the production team that Su Cha learned who this superstar was. Hollywood¡¯s notorious yboy, Joshua Gordon. The reason why he was notorious was that even Su Cha, who did not care much about the news, happened to have read about this Casanova¡¯s scandalous exploits. Chapter 979 - Admiration

Chapter 979: Admiration

Joshua Gordon was a typical handsome American man, but his appearance was much better than average, and he had a pair of blue eyes that were rare in Americans. The color was as deep and elegant as the sea. It was also because of his handsome appearance and pair of eyes that he shot to fame after acting in a Hollywood blockbuster. For the past few years, he had been on the list of the sexiest men in America. Even though he changed girlfriends almost every month and had dated countless girls since he debuted, there were still countless female fans screaming crazily for him. Because of this, in the eyes of some people, he was a household celebrity, but in the eyes of many, he was also a typical scumbag. Su Cha did not expect that ¡°Mo n City¡± would invite such a Hollywood superstar to film. When she first met him in Cambodia, he was treated like the biggest big shot that she had ever seen. One couldn¡¯t even see Joshua Gordon¡¯s face. His bodyguards and foreign crew numbered in the dozens, surrounding him. From the introductions, it seemed that they were all serving Joshua alone. There must be dozens of them... Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and smile at Fu Mo. ¡°Every time I bring only you along, I feel that I¡¯m too shabby.¡± Fu Mo was also overjoyed. ¡°Every time I ask you to bring a stylist, you always say that it¡¯s too troublesome since the production team has them. If you want to be a big shot, though, you can do it too.¡± Bai Kun had prepared a team of dozens for Su Cha. Usually, she would only bring some of them with her when she was shooting for magazines in the country. Basically, she would not bring them with her when she went overseas. She would only bring Fu Mo. Fu Mo was both good at fighting and hacking. She was an all-rounder. Since the crew members could style her, Su Cha felt that she only needed Fu Mo. She patted Fu Mo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a raise when the timees.¡± It would be unkind not to increase her pay. Fu Mo giggled. When other people saw Su Cha, the staff greeted her. Although Su Cha looked a little difficult to approach, she did not put on airs when greeting others. This made the crew have a better impression of her. After all, they had seen many big-name celebrities who did not care about others. Since Su Cha debuted, there had been many scandals about her. But in the industry, there were no rumors where others said she was not easy to serve and even acted like a big shot. This was already admirable. Moreover, she had always only brought along one assistant and had never beaten or scolded her assistant before. She was like a friend to her assistant. She had an aura, but she did not put on airs. Such a person was too easy to like. Especially whenpared to the other superstars. The main character was here and she was still in the nanny van. It was said that she was talking to her manager and did not evene out to meet the other male and female leads of the drama. After all, they were two big shots. Su Cha went over to greet the two main leads of the show. Mu Jiandong and Ji Shu had heard of Su Cha¡¯s reputation. The two of them did not put on airs and greeted Su Cha amiably. However, they were too busy to talk much. After Su Cha greeted them, she sat aside and busied herself. Now that her identity as a master had been announced, the production team also respected her a lot. After a while, the nanny van that was parked in the production set finally opened, and a foreign male celebrity who was as tall as a male model walked out. Chapter 980 - Wanderer

Chapter 980: Wanderer

Joshua was naturally charming to be able to attract so many women. Although many people disliked him because he was a big shot, now that he came out, even the staff members couldn¡¯t help but blush when they saw him. Joshua smiled, his deep blue eyes seemingly filled with tenderness. He raised his hand and waved. He was passionate and generous, his voice even more elegant and charming. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Now that he was greeting everyone, some people could finally let go of their grudges. Some female employees naturally responded enthusiastically. Fu Mo had finished investigating Joshua¡¯s background. She handed the phone to Su Cha and muttered, ¡°He¡¯s really too fickle. He loves every woman he sees.¡± The information was probably about Joshua¡¯s achievements. He had dated hundreds of girls, which was a shocking number even in Hollywood. The scum of the century did not bully others. It was nothing new for Joshua to be good-looking and seductive. It was just that he had no self-control. When others came to seduce him, he seemed to ept them. Hence, many girlfriends could not stand his unfaithfulness and broke up with him. Very few of them were asked out by Joshua himself. Naturally, Su Cha was not interested in this yboy, especially when she saw him. ¡°There¡¯s also a kissing scene...¡± Fortunately, it was to be with Bo Muyi. She could not bring herself to kiss him. Of course, he did not know that Su Cha was going to use a substitute kisser. The director did not mention it during the filming period, and Joshua also knew that he¡¯d have a Chinese actress working with him. Moreover, she was a mysterious Asian beauty who had made a name for herself in Hollywood. It was rare for him to be interested, so he got out of the nanny van. Although she did not introduce herself, Su Cha still attracted people¡¯s attention. Almost immediately, Joshua saw the girl who had suddenly appeared on this crew. She looked familiar. Indeed, she looked familiar. He had also taken a few nces at the photo of her stunning the crowd at the fashion show. If he were looking for an oriental girlfriend, Su Cha would be his type. At the thought of this, Joshua¡¯s lips curled up as he walked over in an extremely charming manner. ¡°You are Su? You are truly as noble and charming as I imagined you to be. I have fallen for you. You are truly a charming person...¡± If anyone else said this, people would think that he was a frivolous and licentious person. When Joshua said this, it sounded so natural, and it even made one¡¯s heart race. It was a pity that Su Cha did not feel anything. If it were Bo Muyi, she would have been tempted. After all, it was a huge contrast if such a cold-faced Yama said such sweet nothings. The wastrel in front of her spoke as if he had the lines memorized. Joshua wanted to hold Su Cha¡¯s hand and kiss it, but Su Cha did not give him the chance. She put her hand in her pocket and said with a fake smile, ¡°Greetings, Joshua Gordon. It¡¯s my first time meeting you. I¡¯m honored. My name is Su. I hope our cooperation will be pleasant.¡± Su Cha did not even extend her hand to Joshua. Joshua¡¯s brows furrowed. He had a vague feeling that this oriental beauty was very disgusted with his antics and didn¡¯t really like him. Instantly, his smile faded a little and he became much more gentlemanly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been thinking about it since before you came. Now that I¡¯ve seen you in person, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that you¡¯re even more charming than I imagined.¡± Chapter 981 - Kissing Someone So Ridiculous

Chapter 981: Kissing Someone So Ridiculous

Fu Mo almostughed out loud. Of course, everything a handsome guy said was right. Even if the other party was a challenge, they could still flirt. However, it was awkward to flirt with someone who was already taken. Su Cha obviously thought that Joshua was speaking nonsense. When the rest of the crew saw Su Cha chatting happily with Joshua, they were amazed by Su Cha¡¯s English-speaking skills. After all, most of them spoke to Joshua through trantors. Mu Jiandong and Ji Shu¡¯s English were excellent, but they could not get along with Joshua. The director saw Joshua chatting with Su Cha and came over to tell him that Su Cha needed a kissing substitute. He felt like he was making a big fuss¡ªthe producer didn¡¯te here personally, and the director felt toozy to say anything himself. However, Joshua needed this exined to him. Upon hearing that there was to be a kissing substitute, Joshua immediately refused. ¡°No. Why is a kissing substitute still necessary? It¡¯s just a kiss, just a light peck. Are you guys kidding me?¡± In Joshua¡¯s heart, a kiss that included tongue was considered normal, and this was just a light peck. If he had to kiss someone else, wouldn¡¯t that be the biggest joke in the world? ¡°That¡¯s the producer¡¯s position. We can¡¯t help it.¡± The director directly used the producer to pressure him. Joshua was speechless for once. But he didn¡¯t understand why there had to be kissing recements here. Did he need a kissing substitute? He had been filming kissing scenes all these years... ¡°Does Su think it¡¯s better to kiss a substitute than me?¡± How many women had wanted to leave a kiss on his face? This would be a dreame true for them. Even though Su had such an opportunity now, why would she need a substitute? He¡¯d only heard about kissing substitutes aftering to China... ¡°Of course not, but this kissing substitute is her boyfriend.¡± The director left without another word. Joshua was stunned. He looked at Su Cha, who was standing at the side, and walked over in disbelief, ¡°Su Cha, do you need a kissing recement for our scene?¡± ¡°Why not? Joshua, this wasn¡¯t my idea. My boyfriend isn¡¯t happy about it. It¡¯s just a kiss. He¡¯ll only show his back. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Joshua almostughed with anger. ¡°Your boyfriend doesn¡¯t like you doing kissing scenes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cha admitted it directly. Joshua widened his eyes. ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to shoot any kissing scenes in the future?¡± ¡°This is none of your business, Joshua.¡± Su Cha shrugged her shoulders and could not be bothered to answer. Joshua found it unreasonable and returned to his manager. ¡°Is this Chinese actress crazy? She needs a kissing substitute to shoot a kissing scene with me? Most importantly, this kissing substitute is her boyfriend!¡± The manager¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. ¡°Oh my God, how could they do something so ridiculous?¡± Su Cha¡¯s actions were indeed shocking, but things didn¡¯t end there. It meant somebody else would kiss Joshua. After all, Su Cha would not kiss him. However, the director mainly wanted to show Su Cha¡¯s psychological state, so the camera would be aimed at her face. Naturally, she would be kissing someone. Other than Bo Muyi, there was no one else. Joshua had wanted to get closer with Su Cha, but he was angered by Su Cha¡¯s need for a kissing recement. He could act like a big shot to a certain extent, but the contract was signed. Moreover, the producers this time were not simple. Even if he was a Hollywood superstar, he had to maintain hisposure. Joshua could only endure this anger. Chapter 982 - Do You Understand?

Chapter 982: Do You Understand?

But what Joshua did not expect was that this was not the only thing that would make him suffer. Their kissing scene was in three days, which meant that Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend would be at the scene in three days. During this period, they would naturally film other scenes together. Since Joshua was putting on airs, everyone naturally gave in to him. However, there was nothing to criticize about his acting skills. Among the younger generation in Hollywood, he had acting skills that were considered to be top-notch. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be so popr so quickly. He was still very serious about his part. There were a lot of Chinese lines in the script, and he was also willing to learn them. At least, his attitude was much better than that of some domestic actors. But in other aspects, it was hard to exin. Halfway through the filming, he delivered a line. Usually, he and Su Cha passed their scenes very quickly, but both of them needed to get used to each other. Hence, there were many NGs in the early stages. Both Joshua and Su Cha were simr in that. But sometimes, when there were more than two or three NGs, Joshua would call for a pause and say that he needed to rest. The director had not spoken yet, and Su Cha was trying to build up her emotions. As she felt that she was gradually getting better, Joshua¡¯s calls for a break would indeed obstruct her. It was as if her inspiration had been interrupted. The main point was that it was difficult for the production team to criticize him. Even big shots like Mu Jiandong and Ji Shu had to give in to him. Who asked him toe from Hollywood in the first ce? In a situation where there was no direct confrontation, they could only give way to whatever the other party did. And this would also dy filming time. The director had a lot of opinions, but Joshua was also hired by another producer with a lot of money. They didn¡¯t want to offend him, so they could only endure it. Once again, just when Su Cha felt that she would nail it after taking two more shots, Joshua, who was sitting opposite her, showed a hint of impatience. He pped his hands and said in English, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll rest for ten minutes.¡± Another ten minutes passed. This was the third time. Fu Mo noticed that Su Cha¡¯s eyes were focused and realized that she was about to fly into a rage. She smiled and looked as if she was watching a good show. As the director was about to say something, Su Cha spoke in a calm and cold voice, ¡°Joshua, you are wasting my time.¡± She spoke in English, so other than those who could understand her, everyone else was a little confused. But those who understood were even more confused. As if he had heard an unbelievable joke, Joshuaughed mockingly. ¡°Did I hear wrongly, Su? You said that I am wasting your time?¡± ¡°From the start of filming until now, you¡¯ll rest after a few NGs. You keep doing it. Not only are you wasting my time, you¡¯re also dying the production team¡¯s schedule. You¡¯re an actor, and this is your job. If you don¡¯t n tomit yourself to this, then why did you take on this job? Perhaps the money was enough to tempt you?¡± After Joshua¡¯s smile froze, he seemed to want to say something. Su Cha continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. Joshua, I¡¯m telling you, this is thest time. Before I deliver the end of this scene, no one can say it¡¯s over!¡± She suddenly moved closer to Joshua and stared at him with her calm eyes that seemed to contain some kind of vortex storm. There seemed to be a hint of a chilling aura in her eyes. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Joshua wasn¡¯t intimidated, but though he was just being stared at by those eyes, it was as if he were being restrained. There was a moment of stagnation, and he felt like he didn¡¯t know what to say. When he came back to his senses, his scalp suddenly felt numb. Chapter 983 - You Are Not Even Fit to Carry His Shoes!

Chapter 983: You Are Not Even Fit to Carry His Shoes!

Many people were shocked by Su Cha¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t look very fierce, but the murderous intent in her eyes made people unable to look at her directly. Joshua also instantly stopped, unable to even speak. The director was stunned. There were also Mu Jiandong and Ji Shu. The reason Joshua was so arrogant was because he was a Hollywood superstar. Moreover, the current market was somewhat skewed, so people here were very amodating to him. Regardless of their own status, no one here would dare to provoke him. Unexpectedly, Su Cha was straightforward. Even if they did not understand the English words Su Cha used, they could tell that she did not say anything good when they saw the stagnant atmosphere. Su Cha took a step back. It was only then that Joshua seemed toe back to his senses. He looked at Su Cha in shock and felt an indescribable chill down his spine. The director braced himself and asked, ¡°Do you need to rest now?¡± ¡°No need, Director. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Su Cha looked at Joshua with a calm face. Joshua did not seem to react and subconsciously nodded along with Su Cha¡¯s words. After the filming started, Joshua saw that Su Cha, who had just been so sinister to him, suddenly became a character who simply admired him. He seemed struck to see the most sincere love in those eyes. Oh, hell! This woman¡¯s acting skills would be wasted if she did not win the Best Actress Award. Not only was Joshua embarrassed, but he was also unable to immerse himself in the drama. Now that he saw Su Cha¡¯s acting skills, he was even more terrified. After a few NGs, even Su Cha was getting impatient. The director could tell that Joshua had not recovered from the shock and decided to stop the filming. Once they were done, Su Cha returned to her seat. Fu Mo handed her a bottle of water and grinned from ear to ear. ¡°This is so funny. I think he doesn¡¯t even know his own name.¡± After being scared by Su Cha, he still had not recovered his senses. Su Cha curled her lips. She saw Joshua walking towards his nanny van angrily. His manager was still in the car. He must have gone toin. He was filming in China and was threatened by a female Chinese star. If news of this got back home, he really didn¡¯t know how he would face others. Soon, the manager heard the news and walked out angrily. Although he looked in Su Cha¡¯s direction, he walked towards the director and scolded him. His attitude made people feel that even if he spoke English, it was not a string of good words. The director was also a man of status. Even if he was Joshua¡¯s manager, he was a little impatient and did not respond to him. Seeing that the director was not taking charge, the manager went straight to Su Cha. Everyone in the production team looked over. On the first day of filming, Su Cha had a conflict with Joshua. Now that Joshua¡¯s manager had stepped forward, it would be unfair to society if they did not watch the show. However, everyone¡¯s phones were confiscated during filming, and no one could take them out to film. Right now, they could only watch. From the corner of her eye, Su Cha saw Joshua¡¯s manager walking towards her. Joshua was leisurely standing beside the nanny van, as if he was watching a show. What a coward. He even got his manager to stand up for him. ¡°Are you crazy? Are you crazy? How dare you scold Joshua? Do you know that you¡¯re not even fit to carry his shoes?!¡± Chapter 984 - I Will Deal with Her Sooner or Later

Chapter 984: I Will Deal with Her Sooner or Later

As expected, when the manager came over, he scolded her fiercely. His attitude was even worse than Joshua¡¯s. He was obviously looking down on Su Cha and was shocked that Su Cha had dared to provoke Joshua. Su Cha did not open her mouth, but Fu Mo frowned and said, ¡°Sir, please make yourself clear. Who scolded Joshua? We did not curse at him. Besides, this is China.¡± Fu Mo¡¯s righteous words made the manager even angrier. He pointed at Fu Mo¡¯s nose. ¡°And what are you? Did I talk to you?¡± ¡°Then who do you think you are? Didn¡¯t Joshua just send you to find trouble with me? Is he trying to be a good-for-nothing by hiding behind your back?¡± Su Cha curled her lips into a mocking smile. Her casual words spread to every corner of the production set. Ji Shu could not help but pinch his arm while whispering to Mu Jiandong, ¡°This Su Cha is more impulsive than the rumors say. She is a ruthless person.¡± Mu Jiandong smiled. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t ruthless, how could she have swiped Jin Jiayu¡¯s role?¡± From her performance in the entertainment industry, it could be seen that Su Cha was not an ordinary person. Not only was her background extraordinary, but she was also arrogant enough. She did not care about her background being exposed. Even if others said that she was being kept by a sugar daddy, she clearly did not care. Su Cha¡¯s voice was not low either. On the other side, Joshua heard her clearly. His expression immediately changed. He did not expect Su Cha to directly turn against him. His face darkened. He had wanted his manager to step in and make Su Cha bow down for the sake of a Hollywood superstar. From the looks of it now, he had no choice but to lower his head. If things went wrong, he might even lose his life. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you talk to Joshua like that? Are you Chinese people crazy? Are you just going to watch this woman go crazy? Who invited you?¡± The manager widened his eyes and looked at Su Cha in disbelief. He then looked at the people around him. It was obvious that he needed an exnation. Su Cha was toozy to watch him go crazy. She held her hands at her waist and said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to act, you can terminate the contract.¡± Although Joshua was a superstar, he had signed a normal contract. If nothing went wrong, he would have to pay four times the penalty for breaching the contract, and the amount would be sky-high. A quadruple default fee was enough to make Joshua bleed. It was impossible to break the contract. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s confidence, Joshua almost vomited blood. Ever since he joined the production team, everyone had been respectful to him. Who knew that this actress who acted with him would anger him to death on her first day? Back then, he had thought that she was beautiful and charming when he saw her in the newspapers. How blind was he? ¡°Ben, stop talking!¡± Joshua finally stepped forward to stop the chaos. He could see that everyone around him was watching the show and had no intention of helping. Given his status, there was only one exnation for this. This woman was just like him. The crew could not afford to offend her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to directly rebut him. Joshua walked over and pulled Ben away. When he returned to the nanny van, he looked back at Su Cha. He could still see the coldness in the woman¡¯s eyes. He turned back and sneered in his heart. Sooner orter, he would find a chance to deal with her. Chapter 985 - Quite Romantic

Chapter 985: Quite Romantic

¡°You¡¯re really a tiger sister!¡± The assistant director could not help but give Su Cha a thumbs up. However, he also knew that Su Cha was the daughter of the Zong family. She had the confidence to not care about such a Hollywood superstar. Obviously, this superstar did not have such awareness. The crew was impressed by Su Cha, but a minority of them had some opinions about her. Including Joshua¡¯s female fans. It was already stated that Joshua was a charming and sexy Hollywood male celebrity. With his looks, he wouldn¡¯t do anything disgusting in front of others. He was the most attractive person in the eyes of women. He had been with the production team for so many days, and many women had been charmed by him. Even though it seemed like Joshua was finding fault with them, they all felt that Su Cha was the one finding trouble. If Joshua has a problem with that, can¡¯t you just bear with it? Yes, when some people were being unreasonable, they were iprehensible. It was just that Su Cha¡¯s status in the production team was not insignificant. Most of the female staff who were dissatisfied with her did not have enough contact with her, so there was basically nothing they could do. Even their phones were confiscated, and they could not get any evidence if they wanted to spread this news. After the incident with Joshua, everyone was afraid that the two would start fighting again. However, the amazing thing was that even though the two of them were at odds with each other, there was nothing to worry about when it came to acting. Once Joshua became serious, his scenes with Su Cha went much faster. Just one second ago, these two were still deeply in love with each other. The next moment, when the director shouted ¡°Cut!¡± they instantly changed their expressions and turned to look at each other as if they wanted to throw something at each other. It was simply stunning. Of course, this was just the imagination of the masses. Su Cha was not that childish, but it was true that she changed her attitude quickly when she ignored Joshua. Once she left the scene, the temperature in her eyes visibly dropped. Even Ji Shu and Mu Jiandong were impressed by them. Fortunately, Joshua was rtively easy to talk to. If it had been any other Hollywood superstar, they would probably have be a demon. After all, this was not the first time such an example had been made. But this was the first time Su Cha had defeated a Hollywood superstar. During the following three days, Joshua and Su Cha did not have many scenes. Most of the time, both of them read their own scripts. Joshua had an additional task to learn Chinese. His manager had advised him to just wing it, but Joshua still felt that he could not lose his professional integrity. Even if this group of Chinese people made news about him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to talk about his acting skills. Back when he¡¯d just debuted, and for a long time after, he had been nothing but an eye candy. It was only after his blockbuster became popr that he proved himself. Therefore, he hated it when people treated his acting skills as nothing. On the third day, the crew started to spread the news that Joshua¡¯s kissing substitute was about to arrive. In fact, they did not know why there had to be kissing recements. Even Ji Shu, who had seen the script between Su Cha and Joshua, asked the director in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss on the corner of the lips. Are kissing recements necessary?¡± If the director had not taken on the project from the start, he would have a headache facing the two of them now. He could not do anything about the kissing scene. ¡°Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend does not allow her to film kissing scenes, so Joshua¡¯s kissing scene will be filmed with her boyfriend.¡± Ji Shu was dumbfounded. After a long while, he sighed. ¡°Am I getting old? I actually feel that young people nowadays are quite romantic.¡± Chapter 986 - Bo Muyi Arrives

Chapter 986: Bo Muyi Arrives

The director rolled his eyes. Initially, the director was unhappy that Su Cha did not want to shoot a kissing scene. However, Su Cha¡¯s acting skills were good and she was obedient. She¡¯d even indirectly helped him fight against Joshua, who did whatever he wanted. As a result, Joshua became more obedient and the director found Su Cha more pleasing to the eye. Once the movie was released, they had to speak up for Su Cha. It was just a kissing substitute, it was not a big problem! ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± Ji Shu looked at Joshua. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to capture the kind of vor that Joshua¡¯s appearance has.¡± The director pondered for a moment and said, ¡°When the timees, we will shoot the back view, not the front. The main thing is Su Cha¡¯s expression. If Su Cha passes, the audience will be attracted by her and won¡¯t notice that she used a substitute.¡± They were also worried. Joshua¡¯s figure and looks were top-notch. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was praised to the skies by his fans. It was very difficult to find a substitute for such a person. They indirectly did not think that Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend couldpare to Joshua¡¯s appearance and figure... It could only be blurred from various angles. While Su Cha was still reading the script, she asked Fu Mo, ¡°When will Muyi arrive?¡± Fu Mo looked at her watch and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s still on the ne at this time, right? There¡¯s still two hours before he arrives.¡± Su Cha could not look at her phone when she was filming, so she told Bo Muyi that she could not answer his call. When he arrived, he woulde directly to the set. He was also very busy, but because of this matter, he especially took a day off. Even Bai Kun came along. Fu Mo was even more excited than Su Cha. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how big amotion your boyfriend will cause if he appears here.¡± Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They don¡¯t know Muyi¡¯s identity. At most, he¡¯s a little handsome...¡± But Su Cha was not sure. Bo Muyi looked very ordinary. Just as they were preparing for another scene, a ckmercial car suddenly drove in from outside the production set. The car window was covered so tightly that no one could see the person in the car clearly. At this moment, Ji Shu and Mu Jiandong were rehearsing their scenes. Su Cha, who had been watching attentively, suddenly turned her head as if she had sensed something. She saw that on the other side of the set, about ten meters away, the ckmercial car stopped. Then, Bai Kun, who was wearing a ck suit, got out first, jogged to the other side, and opened the car door. To be honest, Bai Kun looked like a business elite on the outside. His action of opening the car door attracted more people to look inside. The car door opened and a man in a ck shirt got out of the car. He was wearing sunsses, and the moment he got out of the car, he exuded a luxurious aura that waspletely different from that of the casual crew members. He was pulling on his shirt, revealing his fair wrist that was wearing a Patek Philippe watch. When he looked up, it disyed his handsome face that was as cold as an ice sculpture. His entire body exuded a dazzling and domineering aura, and he looked extremely charming. He was about 1.8 meters tall, almost 1.9. He gave people a sense of oppression. He was like an arrogant emperor who could invade every corner of a person in an instant. At that moment, even Ji Shu and Mu Jiandong, who were so engrossed in their scenes, seemed to have been bewitched. Their eyes instantly opened. When they saw this man, they were all stunned. Chapter 987 - Indeed Not Ordinary

Chapter 987: Indeed Not Ordinary

Everyone was stunned by the man¡¯s aura. No one would be able to take their eyes off of such a perfect person. Even Joshua, who was hiding in the nanny van, could notpare to this man in terms of looks. In terms of temperament, there really was noparison. Even Ji Shu and Mu Jiandong, who were in the middle of a scene, were stunned. Perhaps it was because it was too sudden, but they only came to their senses when the man began to stride towards them. It was also at this time that Su Cha saw Bo Muyi and walked towards him in front of so many people. This was an extremely eye-catching scene even under normal circumstances. They were shocked to see Su Cha walking over quickly. The man seemed to have quickened his pace when he saw Su Cha. His perfect thin lips were slightly curved with a hint of indulgence. When Su Cha walked in front of him, he opened his arms. The man lowered his head without any restraint and held Su Cha¡¯s waist with one hand. He kissed her forehead passionately and sincerely. It was a natural kiss without much effort, but it was easy to feel the man¡¯s love for Su Cha. Su Cha was not shy. She hugged his waist and raised her head. She said coquettishly, ¡°Was the journey here tiring?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I rested on the ne.¡± The man had responded with a deep voice. He was naturally very happy to hear Su Cha¡¯s concern. When more people saw their interaction, they were obviously shocked out of their wits. ¡°Is that... Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Oh my God... I was beginning to think...¡± ¡°Is this a legendary rich second-generation heir?¡± ¡°Just based on his aura alone, I wouldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯s an ordinary person!¡± ¡°Oh my god, Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend... can¡¯t be described with ordinary words. He is the best among men!¡± ... In terms of appearance, he was able to kill a bunch of men in seconds. Furthermore, he had a strong and noble aura. No one would believe that he was an ordinary person. With so many conditions added together, he had a genuine quality that could make other men jealous with just one look. Many people in the entertainment industry were dumbfounded. It was bad enough that Su Cha was good, but how could she be so good at finding a boyfriend too? Many people didn¡¯t know what to say after seeing this scene. Their expressions wereplex, but some women felt even more unbnced in their hearts. After being unbnced, they felt even more powerless. She was young, famous, and sessful. She had a bright future ahead of her, and she actually had such a wonderful boyfriend on top of it... Even a lot of foreign staff were shocked when they saw Bo Muyi. Then, their eyes lit up. While they were still in shock, Su Cha had already walked over with Bo Muyi, obviously intending to introduce him to the director. At this moment, Ji Shu grabbed Mu Jiandong¡¯s arm. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen this man somewhere before. It was not a simple asion.¡± Mu Jiandong hissed, ¡°Have you ever pinched your own hand? Why are you pinching me? What¡¯s wrong? Is this man not ordinary?¡± Ji Shu retracted her hand calmly. ¡°It hurts so much to pinch oneself. Moreover, look at him. Do you think he can be considered ordinary?¡± Mu Jiandong: ¡°...¡± He was indeed not ordinary. Chapter 988 - Completely Different

Chapter 988: Completely Different

¡°Director, Sister Ji Shu, Brother Jiandong, let me introduce you to someone. This is my boyfriend. His surname is Bo, and he is also Joshua¡¯s kissing substitute.¡± Su Cha introduced Bo Muyi with a smile. She did not introduce Bo Muyi¡¯s identity to all but only to a few important people. Others naturally knew what she meant. It was likely that they were not worthy of knowing this person¡¯s identity. Hence, it was only a brief introduction. Furthermore... Their expressions were strange. Such a man was going to be Joshua¡¯s kissing substitute? For a moment, they thought that Joshua should be the substitute... The women couldn¡¯t even describe their jealousy. Could it be that this kissing scene was also forbidden by this boyfriend in front of her? If they had such a boyfriend, they would have shown it off to others 24 hours a day. Why would they hide it like Su Cha did? No wonder she¡¯d dared to announce that she had a boyfriend before she had even stabilized her footing. They were also willing to announce it if they had this boyfriend. For a moment, they were confused. They¡¯d thought that perhaps Su Cha had exposed her boyfriend to help Bo Muyi, but the man seemed to be from a wealthy family. Perhaps he was unwilling to reveal his identity? He seemed to love Su Cha though. No matter how jealous he was, this was the truth. Bo Muyi did not take the initiative to introduce himself after Su Cha introduced him. He just lightly lowered his chin and swept his gaze over the group of people. He did not even see them. His attitude was filled with contempt and arrogance, but it made people feel that he was born this way. The director observed his expression and immediately understood that this person was not an ordinary person. He quickly extended his hand and smiled. ¡°Hello. I¡¯ve heard Su Cha mention you before. I didn¡¯t expect to see you today. Mr. Bo is indeed a talent.¡± Bo Muyi looked at the director¡¯s outstretched hand. He hesitated for a second and only reached out with his hand when Su Cha¡¯s elbow bumped against his. He even seemed a little reluctant. He had no choice. With his status, he did not need to bother with these people. He was only doing it for Su Cha¡¯s sake. This was his nature. He did not care what others said behind his back. Perhaps seeing Bo Muyi¡¯s actions, the director tactfully retracted his hand after touching Bo Muyi¡¯s palm before Bo Muyi even opened his mouth. He smiled calmly andposedly to salvage the situation. ¡°You arrived early. The kissing scene will take a while. You can familiarize yourself with the scene.¡± Since the director was so tactful, Ji Shu and Mu Jiandong could tell that the two of them could only greet Bo Muyi with a smile. They did not get closer to him. Seeing that they were tactful, Bo Muyi nodded his head, which was rare for him. Then, his eyes fell on Su Cha. Su Cha was a little helpless against Bo Muyi. She smiled and said, ¡°Director, I¡¯ll bring him along so he could familiarize himself. He still needs to change into Joshua¡¯s costumeter, right?¡± The director nodded. ¡°Yes, you can apply the makeup appropriately first.¡± The man in front of her was so perfect that there was nothing to nitpick on. Even his face looked like it was sphemy. Although it was just going to be a shot of his back, the side of his body had to be fixed. It had to look more like Joshua¡¯s. Otherwise, with his imposing manner, it would be obvious that he was a substitute. Chapter 989 - Freezing Cold

Chapter 989: Freezing Cold

¡°Who is he? Is he from the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°Impossible. If there was such a person, he would have be famous a long time ago. He¡¯s definitely not from the entertainment circle.¡± ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t have any business dealings with the entertainment industry, right? Otherwise, he would have be famous a long time ago. I don¡¯t believe that no woman would want to climb into his bed given his appearance. He would have been pestered long ago.¡± ¡°Oh my god, how could there be such a thing in this world? I feel like my feelings for Joshua have changed...¡± ¡°Joshua¡¯s looks are exquisite, but his skin is too rough. He even had makeup on. Only his blue eyes... F*ck, this man¡¯s skin is so good, and he¡¯s not feminine at all. We¡¯re all humans, how can there be such a huge difference in looks?¡± ¡°Oh my god... he must like Su Cha a lot. I think he¡¯s been hugging her ever since they sat down... Even her assistant has run away...¡± ... Bo Muyi, who was at the center of the discussion, did not care at all. He only focused on Su Cha and hugged her. He tilted his head and watched her memorize the lines. asionally, he would kiss Su Cha¡¯s face. It was as if he couldn¡¯t stay idle, but he didn¡¯t let anyone see the slightest hint of evil in him. It was as if he liked someone to the extreme, and that was why he was so doting. Su Cha did not stop him. She only told him how to perform in front of the camera. It was a simple matter. He would understand after listening to it once. He just looked a little careless. Su Cha did not know what to do with him. She could not bear to continue reading her script. She looked around. Most of the passionate gazes were focused on Bo Muyi. It was hard to ignore him. The key was that Bo Muyi was still calm. Su Chaughed softly. ¡°How much hatred did you attract for me?¡± Many women would be jealous when they saw such love because it was something they didn¡¯t have. Perhaps it was better if they had never seen it before, but once they did, it was really hard to calm down that kind of perceived imbnce. The naked jealousy in some women¡¯s eyes when they looked at him was very obvious. However, even Ji Shu did not disturb this pair of lovers. On top of that, he had his real girlfriend by his side. No matter how thick-skinned other women were, they could not do anything to hit on Bo Muyi, especially since Su Cha was not someone to be trifled with. If she could even insult Joshua, who would she be afraid of among the crew? ¡°Is Joshua¡¯s kissing substitute here?¡± Joshua¡¯s manager walked out. He looked a little impatient. Someone pointed at Bo Muyi with an amused expression. ¡°There, the one hugging Su.¡± The manager was stunned for a moment. Then, he took a look and his expression immediately changed. Normal men could feel Bo Muyi¡¯s strong aura, especially the suppression. Bo Muyi also seemed to have felt an unfriendly gaze on him. He turned his head slightly, and his dark and indifferent eyes reflected a dark light that was lurking in the abyss, like a sign that something was about to wake up. Just this nce made the manager feel a chill in his heart. He shuddered and took a step back. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to step forward and show off. He retreated back into the nanny van to report to Joshua. Some people also noticed Bo Muyi¡¯s gaze. Although he quickly turned around to look at Su Cha, that look still sent chills down their spines. Compared to his initial strength, this person had a cold aura. Chapter 990 - Humiliation

Chapter 990: Humiliation

This feeling would only disappear when he was with Su Cha. Joshua was out in a moment. It was probably because the Americans were naturally exaggerating, or because his manager had used some extremely exaggerated term to describe them. In any case, Joshua couldn¡¯t help himself. When he saw this so-called ¡°kissing substitute¡± that even he did not agree with, for the first time, Joshua felt threatened. It was a feeling that only men would have. It was a feeling of pressure that he might not be able to match up to. Joshua suddenly regretted it. The main point was that the director might have noticed his awkwardness and hurriedly pulled him over to ask him questions. It was clearly a kissing substitute, but he introduced him as if he was the other party¡¯s substitute. As for that kissing substitute, his eyes were fixed on Su Cha from the beginning to the end, as if he did not even bother to look at him. Joshua was puzzled. The man looked perfect, but was he blind? Why would he fall for such a woman? It was almost time for the kissing scene to be filmed. Bo Muyi would only stay here for a short while. After Su Cha finished filming today¡¯s scenes, she could go back with Bo Muyi. From the start, Bo Muyi could not be bothered to get to know Joshua. However, the moment he saw Joshua, he did not even bother to size him up. It was obvious that he did not take Joshua seriously. Joshua¡¯s heart was filled with anger, but he didn¡¯t know this man¡¯s background, so he couldn¡¯t react ordingly. He could only hold it in. When the makeup artist first started to fix Bo Muyi¡¯s face, she was so excited that her hands were trembling. But in the end, she realized that once this man could not see Su Cha¡¯s figure, he would be cold, fierce, and impatient. She was so frightened that her hands and feet trembled even more. She had no choice but to quickly finish his makeup and retreat, giving up Su Cha¡¯s position. From afar, this man looked like an immortal orchid flower. From a closer distance, he looked like the King of Hell! However, when he was about to change into his costume, Bo Muyi frowned at the costume that Joshua had worn in front of everyone. He was obviously unhappy. Su Cha understood and quickly asked, ¡°Is this the only costume?¡± If it were any other kissing substitute who wasn¡¯t such a big shot, he would have been scolded by the stylist long ago. However, the stylist did not dare to provoke him just by looking at his aura. She hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, there are two sets of costumes. The other set, Joshua, has not worn it yet. It¡¯s the same.¡± Hence, she took out the brand new costume for Bo Muyi to change into. After changing into this costume, no matter what, his essence, energy, and looks were definitely a hundred times better than Joshua¡¯s. However, after some makeup, there was a hint of resemnce to Joshua on the side. It was as if his original brilliance had been extinguished. However, the masculine aura was still not to be ignored. When they brought him out, the others were obviously shocked. Why didn¡¯t the director choose Bo Muyi to y this role? However, he felt that he did not have the guts to ask Bo Muyi if he was interested in entering the entertainment industry. It did not seem realistic. When Joshua saw Bo Muyi, his expression was definitely not very good. At this moment, Bo Muyi seemed to have sensed it. He turned his head and saw Joshua. He revealed his first smile since they met. That smile did not contain any emotion, only obvious mockery. It was as if he did not even need to make it obvious that he was mocking him. From his appearance to all the conditions, he gave Joshua an invisible pressure. It was the first time in his life that Joshua had ever felt that kind of presence and pressure from someone of the same sex. This was what it meant to be humiliated. Joshua: ¡°...¡± Son of a b*tch. Chapter 991 - Inferiority

Chapter 991: Inferiority

They officially started filming the kissing scene. This was the scene in the script where Joshua was leaving and Su Cha kissed him goodbye. Initially, they were just talking nicely. In the script, Su Cha¡¯s character could not control her emotions and gave this foreign guest a deep kiss. This scene was mainly aimed at Su Cha. Bo Muyi only revealed his back. The camera carefully only showed Bo Muyi¡¯s side profile, ensuring that the angle was simr to Joshua¡¯s. However, just the back view waspletely different from when Joshua had filmed it. When Su Cha¡¯s eyes revealed her reluctance and sadness, Bo Muyi could not bear it. He could not help but kiss her. The director shouted, ¡°Cut!¡± Su Cha quickly patted Bo Muyi. ¡°I told you not to do anything. You¡¯re filming right now.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you look like this.¡± It made his heart ache. Su Cha quickly coaxed, ¡°It¡¯s just acting. It¡¯s fake. Remember this.¡± After a few words, the director announced that they would start again. On the one hand, Joshua judged that Bo Muyi¡¯s acting skills from the back were not passable, but on the other hand, he could not help but be jealous of this match made in heaven. This kissing scene... Sigh, why would he care about a kissing scene? It was just a kissing scene with a Chinese woman! On the other hand, Su Cha gradually fell into character. She looked at the person who was about to leave, and the intense sadness in her eyes could not be concealed. Perhaps it was because of the scene, but she subconsciously closed her eyes and left a kiss on his face. Bo Muyi could not control himself. His fingers trembled, and he restrained himself with all his strength from making any other physical movements. He only leaned closer to Su Cha and deepened the kiss. He had already failed, but Su Cha felt his sudden movement and could not help but open her eyes. At this moment, the emotions in her eyes changed very naturally and she suddenly smiled. However, her smile was watery and filled with a strong sense of helplessness and despair. Bo Muyi¡¯s lips had not left hers. As the camera zoomed in, one could clearly see the joy in the girl¡¯s despair. The director had wanted to shout ¡°cut,¡± but when he saw this scene, he did not. He suddenly felt that this change was alright. It was natural enough, and it also showed the inner thoughts of this character. This crying smile was even more sincere and touching. It fully disyed her helplessness. Click! With a click, everyone came back to their senses. Su Cha quickly stopped her tears. Watching from the side, Joshua could not help but wonder what kind of demon this woman was... If one had the talent to transform one¡¯s emotions, wouldn¡¯t that be too terrifying? Joshua didn¡¯t dare to admit that he was actually a little moved by that impromptu performance. He even started to feel jealous of Su Cha¡¯s kissing partner. Oh my god, he must be crazy! How could he, Joshua Gordon, be jealous of another man? Furthermore, it was caused by a Chinese woman he didn¡¯t like! He must be crazy! It was probably because he had been greatly agitated in China recently that he started to have a strange feeling. It was probably an illusion... Otherwise, Joshua felt that it was impossible to exin the changes that had happened to him. It had only been a short day. From the moment he met this man, he had probably been feeling jealous and having an inferiorityplex. Inferior? How ridiculous. This was the first time he¡¯d experienced such an emotion. Chapter 992 - Guessing

Chapter 992: Guessing

¡°It¡¯s just a scene. Why are you looking so serious?¡± Su Cha reacted quickly after the scene ended just now. Otherwise, Bo Muyi would have kissed her again. She¡¯d taken advantage of the situation and adjusted her acting. She¡¯d also had an idea. At that moment, she remembered the Bo Muyi she had faced in her previous life. Her heart suddenly ached, and she revealed a smile that was close to sorrow. Both the director and Ji Shu eximed in admiration. They did not expect Su Cha to have such strong acting skills when facing Bo Muyi. It was really easy to act well. What was rare was topletely immerse yourself in such emotions. Only by doing so could you allow others to immerse themselves in it. This was a rare moment of talent. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see that look on your face.¡± After the shoot, Bo Muyi still held on to Su Cha and did not let go. Such indulgence made others feel jealous and full. Really, the dog food[1] was making them so full. Seeing that her foreign friend¡¯s expression had changed after eating this treat, she reckoned that he must have been deeply poisoned. The man¡¯s slender fingers caressed Su Cha¡¯s face as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Were you serious, or did you remember something?¡± Why did she reveal such emotions when facing him? Su Cha shook her head and smiled. Her smile was purer than before. ¡°No.¡± Emotions from the past would asionally appear, but now, it was more of a moment of happiness. ¡°I¡¯m done filming. Shall we go back to the hotel to rest first?¡± Su Cha asked for his opinion and Bo Muyi nodded. Su Cha took him to remove his makeup and change his clothes. Halfway through, she told the director and the rest that she would go back first. She did not have any more scenes. Usually, before Bo Muyi came, she would stay to watch other people¡¯s performances. The director could understand; as her boyfriend came today, of course he agreed readily. After Su Cha left, the discussion among the crew finally started. ¡°What¡¯s her boyfriend¡¯s background? Why does he look so capable?¡± ¡°Did you see the expression on Joshua¡¯s face when he saw Mr. Bo? He looked like he was constipated...¡± ¡°Also, Mr. Bo seems to despise Joshua. Oh my god, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a godly man being despised...¡± ¡°Is he really a godly man? Look at Mr. Bo¡¯s face. To be honest, if his partner wasn¡¯t Su Cha, I would really have rushed up and asked for his phone number. What if I have a chance...?¡± ¡°Look at how you treat Su Cha. What chance do you have? My God, Su Cha is so lucky. She is a little princess and has a rich boyfriend who dotes on her so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he is rich or not. What if he is being kept by Su Cha...?¡± Amid the endless discussion, Ji Shu pondered for a long time and finally seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Ah!¡± She grabbed Mu Jiandong¡¯s arm again. Mu Jiandong had suffered a few unexpected disasters today, and the director was still by his side. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you thinking about now? Don¡¯t you know it hurts when you pinch me?¡± ¡°I remember, I remember!¡± Ji Shu¡¯s expression showed that she was rather shocked. She rarely revealed such an expression, which meant that she must have recalled something shocking indeed. ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s surname Bo? There¡¯s a Bo family that has always been famous in the circle, but do you know that the leader of the Mu Group also has the surname Bo?¡± [1] ng for public disy of affection Chapter 993 - Yu Wan

Chapter 993: Yu Wan

¡°Cough cough cough cough cough...¡± The director was drinking water when he suddenly heard this. He spat out a mouthful of water and almost choked himself. It attracted the attention of the people nearby. The director hid his embarrassment. ¡°Ji Shu, are you serious?¡± Mu Jiandong looked enlightened. ¡°It seems that the rumors are true!¡± The director was confused. ¡°Really?¡± The director was too focused on his work to pay attention to the news in the industry, so he did not know much about Su Cha. Mu Jiandong looked at him and then at Ji Shu, who had understood. He said meaningfully, ¡°There was this rumor from out of nowhere that Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend was the leader of the Imperial Mu Group. However, not many people believed it. They only thought it was a rumor. If Ji Shu is telling the truth and this Mr. Bo is really the Mr. Bo from the Imperial Mu Group, then it can¡¯t be wrong. That news was not fake. Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend is really the CEO of the Imperial Mu Group.¡± Even Mu Jiandong couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. If it¡¯s someone with such a shocking identity, not to mention Su Cha but any female celebrity would be able to hold their head high. With the backing of the Imperial Mu Group, there was nothing in the circle that she wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke. She would get whatever resources she wanted. Every year, every leading celebrity under the Imperial Mu Group benefited greatly from just a little bit of its influence. Even a Heavenly Queen like Ji Shu could not help but be moved. ¡°Su Cha is really lucky.¡± There was no jealousy, only envy. After all, given Bo Muyi¡¯s identity, anyone would be envious. And anyone with eyes could see that Bo Muyi¡¯s performance just now was clearly just him liking someone very much. If he did not like someone, with his status, he would definitely not be a kissing substitute for his girlfriend. This feeling was also because they had deduced his identity. Many people in the crew did not know about it and thought that he was Su Cha¡¯s gigolo... The three of them hadplicated expressions on their faces. They could already imagine how big of a shock the entertainment industry would feel when the news was made public. *** After returning to the hotel, Su Cha took a shower in the bathroom and removed her makeup. Then, she changed into her pajamas andy down on the bed. Bo Muyi¡¯s interest was piqued. He hugged Su Cha on the bed and watched ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± with her. There were only four episodes on the inte. The two of them had been busy recently and did not have the time to watch it. Besides, it was not dark outside yet. Bai Kun would arrange for dinnerter. It did not seem to be the right time yet to do anything else. Bo Muyi did not like to talk when he was watching television. But then he saw the old emperor, who¡¯d die not long after the fourth episode was over. Before he died, he looked at Yu Wan lustfully. Bo Muyi snorted. ¡°What a lousy emperor.¡± Su Cha raised her head and looked at Bo Muyi with her bright eyes. She smiled and scratched his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just too seductive.¡± She was just being an actor. She was supposed to give such a performance. Only then could she show Yu Wan¡¯s beauty. Even when the old emperor was on his deathbed, she was still unforgettable to him. She was even conferred the title of Empress Dowager, which would leave her alone forever. But the old emperor had actually wanted Yu Wan to apany him. However, Yu Wan yed a trick and escaped this cmity. Chapter 994 - Public Display of Affection

Chapter 994: Public Disy of Affection

Yu Wan¡¯s character had been introduced only after four episodes and it had already caused a huge discussion online. If it was in the past, such a devastating character would definitely not be popr. People wanted to see a female protagonist like Mu Jiao, who was full of righteousness and followed the male protagonist to conquer the world. But Su Cha... her performance was so captivating that no one could control themselves. Although in these few episodes, other than when she was snuggling up to the old emperor once, there were no scenes showing intimacy between Yu Wan and the old emperor, everyone could tell from the performance of the actors that Yu Wan was a seductive demoness. In this day and age, white lotuses were not loved and respected. Yu Wan was ambitious and seductive. That was what the audience liked. Many people expressed on the Inte that every time Yu Wan appeared, they were just like the old emperor with the same lecherous expression. Yu Wan was obviously evil. She had never concealed her ambition from the beginning, and this was especially so after the death of the old emperor. Someone who liked her was also by her side, and she was ruthless enough to make use of him. The pitiful character yed by Hua Nie made many audience members sympathize with him, but at the same time, they were immersed in the drama and entanglement of Yu Wan abusing his heart. In an instant, the male and female leads¡¯ limelight was stolen. The more people on the Inte acknowledged Yu Wan¡¯s role, the more it proved Su Cha¡¯s acting skills. And the viewership ratings were also rising steadily. By the fourth episode, it had already reached four. This increase was rather shocking. After they¡¯d watched the drama, Bai Kun pressed the doorbell on time. After receiving Bo Muyi¡¯s answer, he walked in, followed by a waiter pushing the dinner cart. When Bai Kun saw their state, his expression did not change. ¡°Young Master, dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Bring it over. I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Su Cha got off the bed. As she was in a hurry, she kicked off a pair of slippers. She did not care and walked over to set up the cutlery before sitting at the dining table. Bo Muyi walked over and picked up her slippers. He naturally bent down and put them on for her. This scene stunned Bai Kun for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal. As long as one had gotten used to it, there was nothing to be surprised about. The waiter was shocked. Why did this man, who looked like an emperor, do such a thing for this girl? With just a nce, he could tell that he really liked this girl. Otherwise, he would not have done such a thing. Su Cha was a little embarrassed to be served by Bo Muyi, mainly because she did not notice it. She pulled Bo Muyi to sit beside her and said softly and coquettishly, ¡°It¡¯s summer, it¡¯s not cold.¡± ¡°Even so.¡± Bo Muyi covered her wrist. ¡°The soles of your feet will still feel cold if you step on the floor.¡± Watching such tant PDA was really ufortable. Bai Kun felt pain in his balls and soon left with the staff. When he was about to close the door, Bai Kun saw that Su Cha had naturally started to feed Bo Muyi with a spoon. Every time the two of them were alone, Young Master would definitely always be waiting to be fed. It was as if his hands were just decorations. Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± He was really worried about the future children of the two masters. He was also d that he¡¯d retreated quickly so that he would not have to see more ufortable scenes. Chapter 995 - Nomination

Chapter 995: Nomination

Bo Muyi stayed with Su Cha for a day. After doing his part, he disappeared without a trace. Even when the director wanted to invite him to a small gathering at night, he was politely rejected. Although he was here as a kissing substitute, it did not mean that Bo Muyi had to go to these social events that were not suited to him. Those few people obviously knew Bo Muyi¡¯s identity. They expected this reaction and did not feel disappointed or think that Bo Muyi was rude. To be honest, it was already an honor for someone of his status to be seen here, let alone for him to be polite. Of course, only a few people knew that there was such a powerful person behind Su Cha. The few key personnel¡¯s attitude towards her became even more subtle. Although they were good people, they paid too much attention when she spoke. About half a monthter, Su Cha received another notification for an award ceremony. After ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± was broadcasted, its poprity rose steadily, and every character in the show more or less raised discussions. But as expected, Yu Wan, whom Su Cha had yed, started to shine. It was rare to see such a queen-like seductress on the screen. Every move she made was alluring and captivating. Compared to her usual cold and aloof image, this was very different. The viewership ratings were even more outstanding. Currently, it had stabilized at four on average, even if there had only been a few episodes. The TV station was grinning from ear to ear. The most direct data was that after Su Cha¡¯s drama aired, her Weibo fans had increased by almost a million. This was the number of fans that thepany had not tampered with. Su Cha¡¯spany was opened by Bo Muyi, and he did not bother to fake her poprity, unlike other contestants who had tens of millions of fans as soon as they debuted. Su Cha¡¯s current number of fans was only a few million, and her reposting poprity was also in the tens of thousands. Compared to the current figures of hundreds of thousands, it was not so exaggerated. But because she wasn¡¯t exaggerating, it showed how exaggerated the other contestants¡¯ numbers were... Their poprity was not even as high as Su Cha¡¯s, but a Weibo post of theirs would easily have hundreds of thousands of reposts andments. Who were they kidding? It was not a new thing to falsify data nowadays. Everyone could understand that they just wanted to gain poprity, but it seemed that Su Cha was a pure person. She had no objections to buying poprity, but of course, she did not need to do such a thing. Anyone could tell at a nce how real her data was. The Weibo statistics that showed her fans had increased by nearly a million also proved the huge poprity that this drama had brought her. Unexpectedly, Su Cha, who had received news of the award ceremony this year, really received a nomination. She was up for this year¡¯s Best Neer Award as a Supporting Female Lead. If there were no other troublemakers, based on the poprity of Su Cha¡¯s drama, she had a high chance of winning the nomination. This was a rather prestigious award. If Su Cha got the title of Best Neer as a Supporting Female Lead as soon as she debuted in a television drama, it would at least have a nice ring to it. Up until now, not many people had criticized her acting skills. In terms of reputation, she was practically beaten up. Of course, the awards body had only nominated her and the winners had not been announced yet. Not many people had received this news, and she was still with her current production team. Chapter 996 - Comparison

Chapter 996: Comparison

¡°The Best Neer as a Supporting Female Lead award is not bad.¡± Tan Jinsui wasn¡¯t surprised when he received the news. He didn¡¯t evenment. ¡°Back then, Manni became the Best Actress the moment she debuted.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± She sneered. ¡°Sister Manni took on the female lead¡¯s role in a film as soon as she debuted. Of course, I can¡¯tpare.¡± Before she won the award, Zou Manni had been ying minor characters for some time. Not everyone was so lucky, but Su Cha¡¯s starting point could be described as outstanding. Tan Jinsui naturally understood that as well. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be too proud andcent. You¡¯re up for only the best supporting actress award right now. When you win the grand m of the domestic award, we can really be proud. I think there¡¯s hope before you turn 25.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...It¡¯s not that ridiculous.¡± Were there any actors who¡¯d won a Grand m Best Actress award before the age of 25? None. The youngest was in her thirties. Especially in this era where acting skills were getting worse with each generation, it would be a miracle if they were to find someone with good acting skills. Su Cha was still only on the rise; she was not an A-list actress. Naturally, she would not think that her acting skills measured up. However, there were already posts that attracted hatred. Sometimes, when you¡¯re in the circle, even if you don¡¯t look for trouble, it will look for you. While Su Cha¡¯s Yu Wan was getting popr, another simr type of period drama was also broadcasting. The difference was that though the other drama was also considered excellent, it had picked the wrong actors. With a popr story as a foundation, they¡¯d hired A-list celebrities. They were popr enough, but their acting skills... Although Su Cha was only a supporting actress, the female lead¡¯s age was close to Su Cha¡¯s, so she could not bepared to Mu Jiao. Hence, Su Cha was implicated. The female lead of this drama, Fang Yumo, was also in her twenties. Other than some ¡°facial paralysis¡± acting skills, no one knew what she was acting as. Su Cha was also a young actress in ¡°The Legend of the Crane.¡± This was how the matter started. In the beginning, it was indeed a thread posted by a passerby, but it got blown up. Everyone could tell that Su Cha¡¯s acting skills were not bad. They were not blind. In Fang Yumo¡¯s post, everyone was mocking her. Apart from her face, she was useless. Yet she could still earn tens of millions of yuan. Su Cha had experienced this kind of weird situation before. When she had just debuted as a singer, she was greeted by such posts every day. However, Fang Yumo was indeed not good at her job. No wonder the audience found fault with her. But others were unhappy about that. Soon, a lot ofparisons between Fang Yumo and Su Cha were published. The reason touted was that Su Cha had fewer works as she had just debuted while Fang Yumo was busy with her schedule. Naturally, she would not be as good as Su Cha, who specialized in certain aspects. But in terms of career, Fang Yumo was stronger. This was also a warning to Su Cha. No matter what, Fang Yumo was a senior. Hence, Su Cha had to know what she should do. Su Cha had no idea. If not for this post, how would she even know who Fang Yumo was? It was obvious that someone only made the post casually. She wouldn¡¯t even have seen it ordinarily, so of course, she didn¡¯t need to respond. But when theizens saw the post, they became even more sarcastic. After being in the industry for so long, someone¡¯s acting skills were not as good as those of someone who had acted for the first time. They really did not know what that person should be proud of... Chapter 997 - Going Too Far

Chapter 997: Going Too Far

It was verymon for female celebrities to take veiled shots at each other. And when it came to acting, people had differing views. However, Fang Yumo was known in the circle to be petty and calctive. Even if Su Cha could see that theizens¡¯ spontaneousparisons had nothing to do with her, Fang Yumo probably would not take it as such. The fact that she started throwing subtle jabs at Su Cha proved that she med it on her. However, what use was there? She knew what Su Cha¡¯s power and status were, so she was only making secretive statements. Su Cha did not respond. Theizens became even more sarcastic. This made Fang Yumo even more exasperated. Thereafter, there was a post admitting that the previous one was fake, hinting that the post was actually made by Su Cha¡¯s fake reviewers. Their goal was to step on Fang Yumo and show off. Tan Jinsui was furious. He took matters seriously, and to him, Su Cha could not bepared to any other artist except for his own artist. What more Fang Yumo, who¡¯s had stic surgery on her face? In the past, because of Fang Yumo¡¯s status in the circle, no one dared to argue with her, even if they were facing her directly. Su Cha had yet to say anything, but because of a TV drama, Fang Yumo began issuing veiled threats. Now, she was even ming Su Cha. As Su Cha¡¯s manager, how could Tan Jinsui tolerate it? Not only could he not bear to see her like this, but he also found evidence of Fang Yumo¡¯s fake reviewers. While he sent people to attack her online, he made a call to Fang Yumo¡¯s managementpany. ¡°Do you think that you can do whatever you want to Su Cha without anyone saying anything? Do you think that I am dead now?¡± If it was a normal person, they would have swallowed their anger after such a post was made. However, Fang Yumo¡¯s manager had interacted with Tan Jinsui before. ording to seniority, Tan Jinsui was a senior. So Tan Jinsui was not being polite at all. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of what kind of connections your Fang Yumo has. Since we are still friends, I¡¯ll give you this warning. Don¡¯t provoke Su Cha if you don¡¯t want problems. Don¡¯t even dream that Fang Yumo can soar into the sky. No matter how powerful she is, she is still in the circle, right?¡± Fang Yumo¡¯s manager¡¯s face turned stiff. He couldn¡¯t refute Tan Jinsui¡¯s words, so he could only say, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry, Brother Tan... But you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that the post...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know what I¡¯m talking about? Do you really think that after not being in the country for so many years, I wouldn¡¯t know what kind of connections you guys have?¡± Speaking of this, Tan Jinsui even mocked Fang Yumo. ¡°If one can earn money with their looks, so be it. But they shouldn¡¯t expect too much. Are they expecting to get a grand m or something?¡± These words hurt the heart. When she heard this, Fang Yumo couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. Indeed, her acting skills had always been criticized in the industry, as well as by the audience. But to have it said to her face was simply too much. Of course, Fang Yumo was also a thick-skinned person. However, being thick-skinned and being told something directly by others were two different concepts. After the call was hung up, Fang Yumo could not help but grit her teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t he going too far?¡± He could even call thepany directly to talk about it. More importantly, they could not refute it! Chapter 998 - Explosion

Chapter 998: Explosion

¡°What else can we say?¡± How could the manager¡¯s expression look good after they¡¯d been criticized? ¡°Brother Tan has always had a bad temper.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t let him ride on our heads!¡± Fang Yumo, who had exquisite makeup on, threw away the cup in her hand angrily. The tea sshed onto the assistant beside her. Luckily, it was already cold and not hot. The assistant did not even lift her eyelids. She was obviously used to it. Silently, she knelt down and cleaned up the remnants of the cup. The manager took a nce at her and said unhappily, ¡°Then what do you want? Didn¡¯t he make it clear enough? Su Cha is not someone we can mess with. I already said that you would be in trouble if you made such a post.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at what the inte is saying!¡± Fang Yumo stood up, her face red as she argued, ¡°They keep praising her to mock me. Do you really think she didn¡¯t do it? Would theizens be so free to makeparisons between her and me?¡± The manager: ¡°...¡± Indeed,izens had nothing better to do. Su Cha did not even lose to Shao Tianwen, let alone Mu Jiao. But Mu Jiao was different from Su Cha and was the female protagonist. Meanwhile, Fang Yumo and Su Cha were simr in age. Wouldn¡¯t they be live targets? Most importantly, Su Cha¡¯s acting skills were obvious, and so was Fang Yumo¡¯sck of it. Fang Yumo might not be unaware of this fact, but how could she admit it? ¡°It¡¯s just because she has a good family...¡± When Fang Yumo said this, she could not help but feel jealous. Everyone knew that Su Cha was the little princess of the Zong family. With her family background, no matter what she did, there would be a bunch of people helping her to clear her name. Fang Yumo, on the other hand, was different. She had gone from being a minor character to being here. She had once carried tes and washed the dishes. She had done everything. It was not easy for her to get stic surgery and turn over a new leaf. Naturally, she had suffered a lot. She looked down on Su Cha, who was born with good resources. The manager wanted to say, ¡°Sister, she has a strong background, but she¡¯s still willing to work hard. Look at you!¡± Fang Yumo¡¯s status was something that many people couldn¡¯t even ask for. But she didn¡¯t know how to cherish it and even spent all her time thinking about what she didn¡¯t have. However, Fang Yumo was his money tree, so the manager did not say much. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this topic. Since Brother Tan has said as much, he must have evidence of our marketing ount in his hands. If it¡¯s not necessary, let¡¯s not get into a conflict with Su Cha. Don¡¯t forget that we have to borrow clothes from Hiberia for the next award ceremony. Do you know who the Asian spokesperson is now?¡± Fang Yumo¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Do you mean that I have to look at her face when I borrow a piece of clothing? Can¡¯t I change the brand?¡± ¡°Hiberia has agreed to lend us their limited edition high-quality ones. Why don¡¯t you ask the other brands if they¡¯re willing to lend any to you?¡± Fang Yumo was young and did not have many fashion resources. It was already good enough that Hiberia had agreed to lend her some clothes. Now, she was thinking of changing brands? As soon as she heard that she had no choice but to borrow clothing, she remembered that Su Cha was now the spokesperson for the entire Asian Hiberia line. Her heart was surging with acid. However, what else could Fang Yumo do now? Other than secretly having some fake reviewers post on Weibo, there was nothing she could do. What was even more infuriating was that the viewership ratings of ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± were getting more and more terrifying. Apanied by a reasonable plot and exquisite production, it was almost indisputably popr and became this year¡¯s hottest drama. Chapter 999 - Personally Designed

Chapter 999: Personally Designed

Employees say to each other, ¡°Did you catch today¡¯s episode? Yes, yes, yes... Yu Wan just transferred Emperor He back. It¡¯s too exciting. It¡¯s a direct confrontation. I like it!¡± ¡°Ah... Sometimes, I feel that Yu Wan is quite vicious. Sometimes, I feel that she is very cute. I¡¯m probably done for...¡± ¡°Which episode are you at?¡± ... Everyone had seen how popr the drama was, so it was natural that it exploded. Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiao relied on this series to stabilize their status once again. It was almost unbreakable. Su Cha had also emerged from the crowd of newbies. Her singing and acting career were in full bloom, and she had countless fashion resources. The endorsement deal for Hiberia was officiallyunched. Many malls had changed their brand advertisements to photos of Su Cha. Her natural noble and natural aura was sopatible with Hiberia. Even if she was just hanging around in a mall, she could still look down on everyone. Such a spokesperson could represent the power and nobility of a luxury brand. Instead of looking petty. The poprity of Su Cha¡¯s Weibo rose again and again. In the end, with her real poprity, she received almost 100,000 likes even if she posted any posts. These were all real data, and it was not a scary one. Even though there was an increase in poprity now, many fans were posting photos of her as Yu Wan. The drama was popr too. It was a win-win situation. Apanied by all sorts of attention, there was naturally some curiosity about her love life. She had already said that she had a boyfriend, so even though many media outlets did not dare to dig too deep into her, they still hoped to capture some important news about her. Of course, Su Cha was not secretive about certain things. Others might have captured something, but they did not dare to broadcast it. Su Cha did not post much about her rtionship status on Weibo. Naturally, she did not say much about Bo Muyi. Many fans still came just for her and did not pay much attention to her love life. The media refused to let it go. There were several questions regarding Su Cha¡¯s rtionship. Su Cha did not beat around the bush and told them that she and her boyfriend were in a good state. Both of them were happy, but her boyfriend was an outsider and she did not want him to be disturbed. Her directness was understandable. In the blink of an eye, the award ceremony officially began. Su Cha was nominated for this year¡¯s Best Supporting Female Lead Award. Mu Jiao and Shao Tianwen were also nominated. Around three nominees were shortlisted per category. Of course, there was also Fang Yumo, who¡¯d acted in a drama. Fang Yumo for the Best Female Lead was rather awkward in front of Mu Jiao. On the night of the awards ceremony, it was naturally dazzling. Su Cha did not neglect it. She was wearing clothes personally designed by the chief designer of Hiberia. It was said that it had just been designed. Even Tan Jinsui did not know about it. When the chief designer learned that Su Cha had an event, they immediately sent it over. Even Tan Jinsui was in disbelief. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen this chief designer yet, right? How can they treat you so well?¡± If anyone had any ideas, the chief designer was already old. Furthermore, designing clothes for a spokesperson was unheard of. The chief designer had never even met with a global spokesperson before. Chapter 1000 - Hard to Say

Chapter 1000: Hard to Say

¡°I don¡¯t know either...¡± Su Cha was baffled, but she epted the good intentions of the brand. She was now wearing a white starry evening gown decorated with small diamonds. Its slightly exaggerated style was bnced with the perfect design. The hem of her dress was a fishtail, showing Su Cha¡¯s perfect devilish body. The designer was well aware of her style. They¡¯d added a retro-style design to the top, which added to Su Cha¡¯s ssical charm. The stylist was carefully weaving Su Cha¡¯s hair. Her outfit was suitable for a decent bun. ¡°There¡¯s still 10 minutes before we have to leave.¡± Tan Jinsui looked at the time and urged the stylist a little. The stylist quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright. We can set off immediately.¡± Fu Mo had already prepared what needed to be prepared. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve checked on the nominees for tonight. None of them arepetitive.¡± She was trying to hide the fact that the result was already out. Su Chaughed helplessly, ¡°Are you trying to surprise me?¡± Fu Mo smiled innocently. ¡°Am I giving you a surprise?¡± ¡°What are you dreaming about? There¡¯s no surprise yet.¡± Tan Jinsui walked over and flicked Fu Mo¡¯s forehead. He did not dare to flick Su Cha. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Uncle Tan feel that tonight¡¯s opponents are notpetitive?¡± Fu Mo smiled mischievously. Tan Jinsui shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say that out loud. It¡¯s offensive.¡± No matter how confident he was, before the results were out, it was naturally inappropriate for him to tell others about it. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he didn¡¯t care about others? Fu Mo didn¡¯t continue. She knew that Tan Jinsui didn¡¯t know about the results, but he should have heard something about it. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. When Su Cha got into the car, she sighed. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve won the Best Female Lead Award, can I win the Best Female Lead Award next year?¡± ¡°You can get it, but it depends on which award you¡¯d qualify for. There are some Best Female Lead awards that are just nice-sounding. Compared to those, the one tonight is very valuable. But with your qualifications, there¡¯s not much hope of you getting the Best Female Lead Award next year. Let¡¯s just aim for the Best Actress Award.¡± Although Tan Jinsui did not speak fully, he had high expectations for Su Cha. If it were any other artiste, they wouldn¡¯t be so ambitious as to get the Best Actress Award. Su Cha and Fu Mo looked at each other andughed. The car started and they rushed to the venue of the award ceremony. Fu Mo took out her phone and fiddled with it. Soon, she sent Su Cha a picture, ¡°Did she wear the same outfit as you?¡± Su Cha looked down. It was Fang Yumo. She was also wearing Hiberia¡¯s Haute Couture. Su Cha said lightly, ¡°Not really. At most, it¡¯s the same color.¡± Fang Yumo was wearing pure white, so she looked good in it, while Su Cha¡¯s was starry white. The dress was personally designed by the chief designer and had not been disyed so far. Not many people knew what Su Cha was wearing. Tan Jinsui took a nce and suddenly said meaningfully, ¡°When she sees your clothes, there won¡¯t be any weird posts, right?¡± Su Cha nced at him. ¡°What post?¡± Tan Jinsui shook his head and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯ve heard of Fang Yumo before. She doesn¡¯t y nice.¡± Chapter 1001 - Forever

Chapter 1001: Forever

It was an offhand remark from Tan Jinsui. After Fu Mo heard it, she looked at Su Cha¡¯s clothes and smiled. ¡°ssmate Su, they don¡¯t know that your clothes were personally designed by the chief designer. What if they make a statement saying that you are wearing a knockoff?¡± Su Cha shook her head. She felt that Fang Yumo¡¯s management team would not be that stupid. ¡°Even if they don¡¯t know about that, they should know I¡¯m Hiberia¡¯s spokesperson. How can I be wearing a knockoff? And a fake version of my own brand at that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Tan Jinsui shook his head and sneered. ¡°Such things have happened in the industry before.¡± There was once a female celebrity who had negotiated an endorsement deal with a brand. In the end, something went wrong during the process of borrowing clothes. The studio had mixed up the original version with the knockoff version. The female celebrity did not know about it. After she wore it, she immediately enraged the big brand. They immediately terminated all her contracts and endorsements. From then on, the female celebrity¡¯s status in the fashion industry fell. As soon as she appeared, she would be mocked by thousands of people, saying she was wearing fake clothes. From then on, she never appeared in the industry again. What Tan Jinsui meant was that since Fang Yumo¡¯s management team did not know about the truth, if they released such a statement... That would be exciting. Su Cha disagreed. ¡°I don¡¯t think a person¡¯s IQ could be that low.¡± The discussion did notst long, and Su Cha did not take it to heart. Soon, they arrived at the awards ceremony. The venue of the awards ceremony was naturally filled with peoplepeting for attention. All kinds of gorgeous female and male celebrities entered the venue. asionally, there were also a few famous big shots. It was dazzling. Su Cha¡¯s order of appearance was not special. She was around the middle and thest position. It reflected her current status and poprity. There was nothing to worry about. She was more concerned about her performance on the red carpet. This was not the first time Su Cha would be walking the red carpet. Even though she only had experience with Chanel¡¯s big show, it seemed natural for her to appear on such an asion. When she stepped on the red carpet, she was dazzling. Su Cha did not need anyone¡¯spany. When Su Cha walked forward alone, there seemed to be thousands of soldiers and horses behind her. Her aura really made the other female celebrities in the entertainment industry retreat. Tan Jinsui held his chin and clicked his tongue. ¡°I had struck gold.¡± If this person was not Zong Yanxiu¡¯s daughter, he might not have epted Su Cha. In the beginning, he did not have much hope for her. Unexpectedly, the more he looked at her, the more he found her to be a treasure. How did she train such a strong aura? A hint of infatuation shed in Fu Mo¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just like what she acted in the television drama. She¡¯s below only one person and above everyone else, right?¡± Tan Jinsui¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard this. He nced in Fu Mo¡¯s direction and suddenly raised his lips meaningfully. ¡°Do you have other intentions, little girl?¡± He spoke bluntly as if he¡¯d noticed it from the beginning. Fu Mo¡¯s expression froze before she smiled nonchntly. ¡°How would I dare...¡± Tan Jinsui smiled and did not say anything. Tan Jinsui knew that even if she did, it was impossible. He looked at the dazzling woman in front of him leisurely. It was normal for such a person to attract the attention of all kinds of people. Who would not want to stay by her side forever? Chapter 1002 - Unbalanced

Chapter 1002: Unbnced

Su Cha¡¯s appearance had sessfully set off a small eruption. Since thest red carpet show, it had been a while since they¡¯d seen her appear so dazzling. They were used to seeing her in streetwear. Now that they were seeing Su Cha wearing a formal gown, the livements of the live broadcast of the awards ceremony exploded. [Ahhhh, I confess my love to my girl Cha!!!!] [Empress Dowager Cha¡¯s aura is extraordinary, simply extraordinary!!!!] [Su Cha¡¯s aura is too strong. It¡¯s a nightmare to appear with her!!] [My girl Cha is too handsome. My girl Cha is too beautiful. Su Su Su Su Su Su Su Su Su Su.] [Oh my god, what kind of devilish body is that? Oh my god, that stomach, those swan arms and butterfly bones, just let me die!!!] [She has such a perfect figure and chest. I¡¯m impressed!!] [This gown is also explosive. Is it a new Hiberia dress? I¡¯ve never seen it before.] ... The livements were lively, which went without saying. The media was so excited that they wanted to raise their microphones in front of Su Cha to interview her. Unfortunately, it was still the red carpet segment, and there were many people behind her. Moreover, Su Cha was used to not stopping. She smiled slightly at the media as a response and slowly entered the venue of the awards ceremony. The venue of the awards ceremony also broadcasted the scene outside, so many celebrities who¡¯d already entered the venue saw Su Cha. Some older artists could not help but praise Su Cha when they saw her appearance. ¡°The younger generation will surpass us.¡± ¡°What a beautiful girl.¡± ¡°I heard that her acting is not bad. Han Yongbing even praised herst time. It¡¯s rare for Han Yongbing to praise someone.¡± ¡°Even Mu Jiandong and Ji Shu said that this girl¡¯s acting is extraordinary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for a young and talented girl to appear in our entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Look at all the demons and monsters in the A-list...¡± They were older artists to begin with, and many of them had heard from various sources that Su Cha was especially serious when filming. Moreover, her acting skills had won many praises, so naturally, they found her pleasing to the eye. Of course, some A-list celebrities had different expressions. Those with high emotional intelligence would naturally not show anything. Even if they did not like her, they would not lose theirposure at such an important asion. On the other hand, when Fang Yumo saw Su Cha walking in wearing a starry evening gown, her dazzling posture making it seem like the entire awards ceremony was for her, her eyes almost spewed out mes of jealousy. Luckily, the manager beside her was being watchful. Moreover, the camera was facing them, so Fang Yumo did not do anything too directly. However, she still rolled her eyes. The manager felt helpless. ¡°Brother Tan will being inter. Be careful. He won¡¯t give other artists any face.¡± The manager gestured as he gave this warning. No matter what, Tan Jinsui was a senior. It didn¡¯t matter that Su Cha was Fang Yumo¡¯s junior, Fang Yumo could still not show such an expression. ¡°How unlucky. I didn¡¯t expect her to wear the same color.¡± After Fang Yumo sat down, she cursed under his breath. A female celebrity beside her heard it and felt awkward. It was not that bad. One was pure white while the other was starry. However, they still drewparisons. The main reason was that Su Cha¡¯s figure was too perfect. It was rare for female celebrities in the entertainment industry to be perfect to this extent. Her waist and hips were excellent, and her chest was also good. Most importantly, she was tall. Fang Yumo¡¯s figure was also good, but she was a little short. Theparison would probably make her feel that it was unfair. Chapter 1003 - The Fake She’s Wearing?

Chapter 1003: The Fake She¡¯s Wearing?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was as if God had showered all the blessings on one person. Although she did not want to admit it, it was undeniable that Su Cha was such a person. Moreover, Su Cha¡¯s seat was not far from Fang Yumo¡¯s. There were already female celebrities discussing. ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t I seen the dress Su Cha is wearing before?¡± ¡°Is it new? The fabric and style are very simr to Hiberia¡¯s.¡± ¡°I follow Hiberia¡¯stest high-end releases. There¡¯s no such design, right...? Could it be custom-made?¡± ¡°Custom designs also get released in advance. Su Cha¡¯s outfit... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s in Hiberia¡¯s usual style.¡± ¡°Which brand is she wearing?¡± This was the topic of conversation between celebrities. Fang Yumo frowned in surprise. ¡°Hey, is she wearing Hiberia¡¯s Haute Couture?¡± The manager nced at it. ¡°I think so... yes? She¡¯s now Hiberia¡¯s spokesperson. What else can she wear but Hiberia?¡± The confusiony in that this style looked like Hiberia¡¯s at first nce. However, after careful examination, it seemed to have surpassed Hiberia¡¯s style. Su Cha looked really good in it... The manager realized this and could not bear to look away. At this time, Su Cha had already reached a table not far from them. The table was for the main actors of ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡±: Mu Jiao, Shao Tianwen, and Hua Nie. They looked at Su Cha with warm smiles and gave bright greetings. It was obvious that they had a good rtionship. Su Cha did not put on any airs or have stage fright. She was not intimidated at all in front of big shots. She greeted them all and sat down. ¡°One can tell that she¡¯s quite well-liked,¡± the manager observed. When he felt that something was wrong, he turned around and saw Fang Yumo staring at him. The manager was scared and quicklyforted her, ¡°I was just saying it casually. Madam, this is the venue of the awards ceremony. You have to control your expression!¡± Her manager was sometimes very worried about having such an artist. The main reason was that other people usually only had their faces to sell. When it came to someone like Su Cha, what peddling was necessary? The discussions became more and more heated. A few female celebrities even asked fashion editors about it, but they said that they did not hear about any recent high-end releases from Hiberia. Usually, the designers of Hiberia would immediately disy the finished product on their official website. Even if the customization personnel asked them to keep it a secret, it would not take long. Because it was rare for the designers of Hiberia to design a Haute Couture piece for someone, it could be bragged about in the industry for a year and a half. Not many female celebrities in the industry had received such treatment. And the legendary chief designer was another matter entirely. If Su Cha¡¯s dress had already been customized long ago, even if it was a secret, something about it should have been leaked at least two days ago. She seemed to have worn it from out of nowhere. Fang Yumo seemed to have thought of something. From the corner of her eye, she nced at Su Cha, who was chatting happily with Shao Tianwen and the rest. She could not help but elbow the female celebrity next to her. ¡°Hey, Xiao Wei, do you think her Haute Couture is a knockoff of Hiberia? Did she wear the wrong clothes?¡± Han Weiwei, who¡¯d been hit by her elbow, had a stiff expression. She did not expect Fang Yumo to find trouble with her. She did not dare to say anything directly. She nced at Su Cha and said carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. No matter what, will her studio not recognize an imitation from the real one?¡± Chapter 1004 - Even If It Doesn’t Seem So Fake

Chapter 1004: Even If It Doesn¡¯t Seem So Fake

¡°That might not be true. Didn¡¯t something like that happen before?¡± Fang Yumo seemed to have thought of something and became more certain. ¡°I¡¯ll get my assistant to check. There¡¯s definitely no such dress online. It must be a knockoff.¡± The manager¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Fang Yumo had asked her assistant to investigate something. Su Cha naturally saw the twists and turns in her heart. Of course, the scene was too noisy, and with her hearing, she could not hear very clearly. However, even a fool could tell that Fang Yumo was looking at her as she spoke. There was obviously a problem. And her assistant... Su Cha curled her lips. Mu Jiao happened to ask curiously, ¡°Su Cha, was this dress designed by Hiberia¡¯s designers for you? I didn¡¯t even hear about it from your studio. Such a beautiful dress should be allowed to shine!¡± Mu Jiao¡¯s words were purely out of kindness. Su Cha nodded and did not hide anything. ¡°Sister Mu Jiao, I¡¯ve just received this dress. I was also quite surprised. The thing is... the chief designer designed it for me personally. I didn¡¯t know about this beforehand, so how could I have had the studio announce it in advance?¡± ¡°Chief designer?¡± Shao Tianwen, Han Yongbing, and the rest widened their eyes. Then, they looked at Su Cha and sighed. ¡°How awesome...¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Other than remark how awesome it was, what else could they say? Other than the rare ones from the European and American circles, there had never been a superstar who¡¯d had such an honor. This was personally designed by the Chief Designer of Hiberia. ¡°They hadn¡¯t informed you in advance. Could it be that they have other tricks up their sleeve?¡± Shao Tianwen gossiped. Mu Jiao, who was beside him, gasped in envy. ¡°If I can have something designed by any of Hiberia¡¯s designers, my ancestral tomb will catch fire. I don¡¯t dare to think of getting the chief designer to design something for me.¡± They were so excited that they were swearing. One could imagine how inmed they were. And it was not just one set! Su Cha did not dare to confirm it. After all, she had not talked to the other party yet. But what if there really was a next time? ¡°Didn¡¯t the chief designer say that you are their muse? You have fulfilled your promise.¡± Han Yongbing¡¯s words were meaningful. The people around them also understood. Back then, Su Cha could stand out among those from the European and American circles, and she was also called a Goddess Muse by the chief designer. Now that the chief designer had personally designed a high-quality gown for her, she¡¯d be worthy of this title. What a muse. Such a dress was designed for Su Cha and it suited her so well. It was simply perfect. While they were chatting happily, Fang Yumo¡¯s assistant quickly came back. She whispered, ¡°Sister Yumo, you¡¯d guessed right. There is indeed no information on this dress on the official website, but I found a simr piece. It¡¯s fromst year.¡± The assistant showed her the phone. Indeed, it was a design simr to Su Cha¡¯s current dress. It was from Hiberia¡¯s linest year. Judging from the style, there seemed to be something different. The manager felt that this information was not very reliable, but Fang Yumo looked like she had grasped something and said firmly, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s wearing a knockoff, but it¡¯s actually an old design fromst year. Her manager is so brainless. How dare he let her wear this?¡± The manager felt that something was wrong and quickly said, ¡°The style of the waist and the subtle design of the shoulder are different, but the colors are simr. Even if it¡¯s a knockoff, it can¡¯t be so fake, right?¡± Chapter 1005 - Best Supporting Actress

Chapter 1005: Best Supporting Actress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What? Didn¡¯t she wear the wrong clothes because she¡¯s too proud?¡± Fang Yumo did not want to admit it. She felt that Su Cha had worn the wrong clothes. It was not an issue for Su Cha to wear an old design. But the thing was, Su Cha was now a spokesperson for Hiberia. She was actually wearing an old design¡ªand an imitation at that! What did this mean? It meant that Su Cha was not as important to the brand as they all thought. Otherwise, why had there been no photos of Su Cha meeting the chief designer yet? Many celebrities who¡¯d entered the fashion industry were proud of being able to take pictures with the chief designer. If that photo was released, it would bring honor to their ancestors! On the other hand, other than the normal endorsement, there were no other photos of Su Cha. It was not just because Su Cha was keeping a low profile and did not want to stand out. She was already a celebrity. Of course she would show off if she had resources. Could it be that she was hiding it? It was not something to hide! The more Fang Yumo thought about it, the more pleased she became. She immediately instructed her assistant to prepare for the awards ceremony and started to mess with the marketing ount. The manager wanted to stop her, but after Tan Jinsui came in, he sat next to him. He watched helplessly and did not dare to say anything. Usually, the marketing ount was controlled by theirpany, but Fang Yumo had a lot of power. She liked to interfere in such matters, so her thoughts could reach far. The manager felt that something was wrong. Would Tan Jinsui really let Su Cha wear an imitation to show off? Why did he feel that this was too stupid for even Fang Yumo to have fallen for it! The ceremony started. Singers and celebrities went up to perform. Since Su Cha was not among them, she did not have to go up. In the end, the best male lead award was snatched by Shao Tianwen. As for Sister Mu Jiao, she unfortunately lost to the older female lead of another drama. Mu Jiao did not care. Before she came, she already knew whom she was pitted against. Moreover, she had already won this award before, so it was not a pity if she did not win it. She was looking forward to Su Cha¡¯s turn. When the Best Supporting Actress nominees were being announced, Mu Jiao could not help but push Su Cha. ¡°It must be Su Cha. It must be Su Cha!¡± ¡°...This year¡¯s Best Supporting Actress is from ¡®The Legend of the Crane,¡¯ yed by Su Cha, Yu Wan!¡± After the host made the announcement, there were exmations all around. They knew that Su Cha had a high chance of winning the award, but she really did win the best supporting actress award with this drama. Moreover, the best male lead was also from this drama. It was a drama on a level that could not be measured. ¡°Great, great.¡± Compared to Su Cha¡¯s normal reaction as she stood up with a smile and bowed politely to the people around her, Mu Jiao, Shao Tianwen, and the others beside her were even more excited than her. Their ps and smiles were so happy that they could burst out of the screen. ¡°It seems that My Girl Cha has a good rtionship with the production crew. Even Sister Mu Jiao is smiling like this...¡± ¡°It seems that we were overthinking. The production crew is on good terms.¡± ¡°I watched the whole process. People keep expecting drama between Su Cha and Sister Mu Jiao. If there are any such conflicts, I will twist my head off and kick it like a ball!¡± [Best supporting actress, our girl Cha is amazing!!!!] [Best supporting actress, Yu Wan deserves it!!!] [The Goddess Muse has gone on stage to receive the award. I¡¯m even more excited than if I was watching my child get first ce. Her first award after debuting is from a drama. And she¡¯s a singer!] Chapter 1006 - Stupidity

Chapter 1006: Stupidity

Below the stage, Fang Yumo was grinning from ear to ear. She was here to make an appearance, and it was normal for her not to receive an award. However, when she saw the other contestant who had already epted the award and was now leaving the stage in glory, she recalled that she had been in the industry for many years, but other than an empty movie queen award, for her, such formal events were basically just for show. She felt indignant, but she thought that she had earned enough money. To be honest, did she really not know at what level her acting was? Not necessarily. Fang Yumo definitely knew. She had given up on herself because she had no talent for acting. But of course, she wanted to earn money. With fame and status, it did not matter if she did not have acting skills. Her fans would pay for it anyway. Although she was jealous, she still smiled brightly. The hottest topic of this award ceremony was indeed Su Cha, who had won an award. She was in high spirits as she stood on the stage. Her arrogance mixed with calmness made it hard for people to feel disgusted. After the award ceremony, countlesspliments and praises were heard. Even Tan Jinsui was trending. Ever since he returned, he had been behind Su Cha, dealing with her matters. He seemed to have kept a low profile, but he also showed his face at this award ceremony. Naturally, he also benefited from it. Seeing that Su Cha, who was led by Tan Jinsui, had officially won the first big award in her life, Zou Manni¡¯s fans who had some opinions about Su Cha slowly calmed down. Although her results were not as good as Zou Manni¡¯s, her starting point was the same. It did not disgrace Tan Jinsui¡¯s reputation. As soon as she received the award, Su Cha received congrattory messages from all directions. Even her father, Zong Yanxiu, who usually did not ask her about the entertainment industry, called her to congratte her. ¡°Congrattions, daughter. The best supporting actress will be the best female lead next year.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Su Cha, who had won the award, was naturally happy, but she informed Bo Muyi as soon as she came down. Bo Muyi was in a meeting, but he replied to her message, indicating that he had seen the news. He naturally had to know about Su Cha¡¯s award as soon as possible. Su Cha would share this joyous news with him. The man¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. Of course, not long after the congrattory news, controversies about Su Cha¡¯s evening gown suddenly appeared online. [Shocking. A flower with the surname Su is attending an awards ceremony. She¡¯s actually wearing an imitation of an old design?] [Su Cha¡¯s gown is not disyed on Hiberia¡¯s official website. Did you get the wrong outfit from the studio?] [Su Cha is wearing the wrong gown. Hiberia has not responded for now.] [As the spokesperson, she actually made such a big mistake!] Manyizens who were happily watching the show were soon confused. Sigh, shouldn¡¯t they be happy after she won an award? Why did they mention the gown so quickly? Everyone did not know much about gowns, but many post-mortem fashion bloggers appeared. After a round of exnations, theizens quickly found out the seriousness of this matter. It shocked everyone again. Was Su Cha going to fizzle out now? The consequences of wearing the wrong gown were actually so serious! However, as soon as the marketing report came out, Tan Jinsui reacted. The first thought he had when he saw the report was that Fang Yumo was really stupid. Chapter 1007 - Get Rid of Brainless People

Chapter 1007: Get Rid of Brainless People

Small and Tender Fashion Blogger: ¡°The award ceremony was supposed to be a happy one, but I didn¡¯t expect such a blunder to happen. Su Cha¡¯s studio didn¡¯t do it on purpose, right? They gave an old imitation for their celebrity to wear? If so, Su Cha has been ruined by her team themselves. It¡¯s been reported that there¡¯s a response from Hiberia. Their current designers didn¡¯t design this dress... This is a sure sign that she is wearing a knockoff. [Picture] [Picture] [Picture]¡± ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe it. I think there¡¯s a big difference in the details. Even if it¡¯s an imitation, can it be so brainless?¡± ¡°I think the fabric Su Cha is wearing is of high quality. It¡¯s the usual fabric work of Hiberia, but the style has changed. Maybe it¡¯s a new designer¡¯s work?¡± ¡°She is the Asian spokesperson. I don¡¯t believe that this is her studio¡¯s fault. Her manager is also Tan Jinsui. Are you guys crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that it would be a p in the face if it was designed by a new designer.¡± ¡°It is a p in the face. It¡¯s said that buyers have gone to verify it. At present, no designer in Hiberia has imed to have designed this dress. Who is she wearing if it¡¯s not a knockoff?¡± ¡°Fang Yumo is wearing from their new line. But as a spokesperson, Su Cha actually wore an imitation...¡± ¡°She¡¯s also an embroidery master. Can¡¯t she tell if the clothes are right? I don¡¯t believe this revtion.¡± #Su Cha Is Wearing a Knockoff# This topic quickly became trending, but it was unexpected how big of amotion it caused. Of course, themotion was huge. Later on, someone went to Hiberia¡¯s official website personally. They confirmed that the gown was not disyed on the official website, and it had not been included in any designer¡¯s work for the time being. Of course, they only said it was temporary. However, the marketing ounts who had dug up the news quickly went crazy. It was as if they felt that they had drummed up the right rhythm. Hence, Su Cha, who was originally in the limelight at the awards ceremony, became aughingstock in just one night. As a spokesperson, she was actually wearing a knockoff? Could it be that the studio did not distinguish clearly? Not only did Su Cha¡¯s Hiberia endorsement fail, but she also failed in the fashion industry. Which brand would dare to have a celebrity wearing a fake product endorse them? And this was a world-ss brand like Hiberia. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be right.¡± When Su Cha saw the report, she was speechless. She felt that normal people could not be so stupid, but Fang Yumo was so stupid that even Su Cha was surprised. She did not even think about it. Su Cha was a spokesperson. Could it be that she did not know how to differentiate whether it was a designer¡¯s clothes or not? Would she even dare to wear just any gown? The person in charge of Hiberia in the Chinese region had personally brought the clothes over. There was also a personal letter from the chief designer. Tan Jinsui had verified it immediately. He never made any mistakes. After asking around, it was not difficult to find this out. She did not expect Fang Yumo to really take the bait. She had basically pped herself in the face for Su Cha to gain poprity. Tan Jinsui sneered when he saw the report. ¡°If you want to trick people, you have to pay the price. You didn¡¯t provoke her before, so how could she provoke you? This kind of woman is really brainless. It¡¯s good to get rid of her as soon as possible.¡± He was not much gentler than Su Cha, especially now that Su Cha had been wronged. Originally, the matter had nothing to do with Fang Yumo. Now that Su Cha was deemed to be wearing a knockoff dress, there was a group ofmenters praising Fang Yumo. There were even fans who said that Fang Yumo looked so good in that dress. Why wasn¡¯t she the spokesperson? Yes, they¡¯d have to ask Hiberia. Chapter 1008 - Fang Yumo Group

Chapter 1008: Fang Yumo Group

Tan Jinsui did not respond for the whole night. The matter became bigger and bigger, making theizens think that Su Cha¡¯s studio was a coward who did not dare to admit that she was wearing a knockoff. They must still be thinking about how to save her. Save? Tan Jinsui did not panic at all. He first started to investigate the backgrounds of the marketing ounts that were spreading the matter in the beginning. Then, the Hiberia officials personally pped them in the face. Last night, they¡¯d asked Hiberia about it, and the brand said that they were willing to rify. As long as Tan Jinsui made it clear that he was not acting on his own, Hiberia would not watch their chief designer be ndered. To think that the clothes that the chief designer designed would actually be regarded as fake... The designers from Hiberia did not acknowledge this matter, and it was true that they had not been the ones who¡¯d designed it. After all, the designers did not have the right to ask about the Chief Designer¡¯s work. Now that the news had been spread, of course they would shut them up. After most of the marketing ounts had been cleared, Hiberia officially posted on Weibo. Hiberia¡¯s Official Chinese Instagram ount: ¡°Our spokesperson, Miss Su, is wearing the ¡®Starry Muse Goddess¡¯ dress personally designed by Hiberia¡¯s chief designer, Augusta Fraser. She has appeared at the Chinese Awards ceremony and won the first Best Supporting Actress Award in her life. Let us congratte Miss Su!¡± This was not only posted on Weibo but also on Instagram. It could only raise Su Cha¡¯s ranking. This was to announce to the world that their spokesperson¡¯s dress had been personally designed and certified by the chief designer! Almost everyone in China was dumbfounded. They had seen people rify before, but they had never seen someone rify so violently. This was almost something that had nothing to do with Hiberia. In the end, for a female celebrity, Hiberia actually announced her results directly. It was as if they were announcing to the world that the spokespersons under them were gradually rising, and they were broadcasting every growth process. Or did you think that just because a Chinese female celebrity won an award, a luxury brand would post on Weibo about it? Who cares! The fashion industry was dumbfounded again. How did it be the chief designer¡¯s personal design? Many fashion bloggers quickly deleted theirments and felt their faces burning in pain. It was toote for those marketing ounts to delete their posts. The screenshots were everywhere. Theizens who had been watching the show the whole night were so excited that they could not stop. They all said that they were still not full. They still had room for more popcorn! And it was posted on Instagram, which proved Su Cha¡¯s importance. How could this be? This was the treatment you give to a biological daughter! No matter how many female celebrities gritted their teeth in envy at this moment, it was Fang Yumo who panicked the most. With the rification, Tan Jinsui¡¯s revenge came. The marketing ounts touting her name were being run by Fang Yumo¡¯spany. It was not just Su Cha this had been done to. Other celebrities who¡¯d been suppressed by Fang Yumo or beaten up with various kinds of issues were uncovered. Now, all the masks had been taken off. There was even a WeChat screenshot of Fang Yumo¡¯s assistant personally contacting a marketing ount. This matter would announce what Fang Yumo had done to the world. It was a public execution. When the other celebrities first encountered it, they were originally uncertain. Now that they were sure that Fang Yumo had stepped on them, how could they not be angry? After Su Cha¡¯s matter, #Fang Yumo¡¯s Marketing Group# waspletelymbasted. Chapter 1009 - Who Is She?

Chapter 1009: Who Is She?

[I didn¡¯t expect that my favorite celebrity was ndered by Fang Yumo...] [It¡¯s too disgusting. There was a girl who was part of such a beautiful group back then, but she was suppressed by Fang Yumo.] [Isn¡¯t this Fang Yumo too disgusting? Stepping on all the starlets?] [It¡¯s just a matter of fact. In the past, people did not dare to provoke Fang Yumo. Now, Fang Yumo has directly provoked an iron te. Damn it, even Zhang Sen Media bowed down to the little princess, and Fang Yumo still dared to promote herself while stepping on her? If she doesn¡¯t die, who will?] [The Chief Designer¡¯s work was actually said to be a knockoff. I really don¡¯t dare to imagine the taste of those fashion bloggers. This batch was also figured out to be marketing ounts under Fang Yumo.] ... Soon, the truth about Fang Yumo¡¯s marketing group was dug out. It was fine before. After all, there was no evidence. There were many signs of celebrities using fake reviewers. But now, the ounts were being identified one by one, especially by those celebrities who had been stepped on by Fang Yumo in the past. It was disgusting. ¡°I¡¯ve disliked her for a long time. She obviously had stic surgery. There¡¯s nothing left about her that she was originally born with. How could she have the nerve to announce that Su Cha should not surpass her?¡± ¡°She deserves it this time. I want to see how she will survive in the industry from here on. It¡¯s fine if she offended others, but if she offended Su Cha, how will she still survive?¡± ¡°Jin Jiayu and the rest are silent now. Let¡¯s see how long this Fang Yumo canst. I heard that Brother Tan even called to scold her personally. She had been warned after she made that post. But this time, she even ndered others, saying they wore a knockoff. She¡¯s really capable...¡± ¡°Other things aside, Su Cha is indeed strong...¡± ¡°How can she not be strong? Tan Jinsui has a lot of connections. And behind Su Cha... I heard that he¡¯s the one with the highest status in Imperial Mu...¡± ... As this matter gradually fermented, everyone¡¯s gaze had already shifted to Fang Yumo¡¯s marketing group. News of ounts being settled kept popping up like bamboo shoots in autumn. Even if the substantial news did not have much to do with Fang Yumo, most of the announcements about stepping on celebrities were started by her at the beginning, so it was understandable for everyone to take revenge. Her reputation in the industry was really bad. Even if it used to be bad, it was different from this kind of substantive stink. In the past, it was ck and red, but now, it was purely stinky. Brands had to reconsider the consequences of any endorsement deal they had with her. Even the big brands in her hands had started to be affected by this matter, and they had to face up to her endorsement contract. There was no need for market capitalists to intervene in this matter. She had offended enough people. Even if thepany wanted to protect her, there was no way to reverse the situation. She could still struggle for a while, but even after a long time, there was no chance. Fang Yumo¡¯s side waspletely terrified. They did not expect Tan Jinsui to be so thorough. His methods of revenge were so direct. Once he spoke, almost no media dared to stop him. Even if they offended thepany behind Fang Yumo, they did not care. They had already offended Zhang Sen Media, so why would they be afraid of Fang Yumo¡¯spany? ¡°Apologize? Sorry?¡± When Tan Jinsui transferred Fang Yumo¡¯s apology call to Su Cha, Su Cha could not be bothered to pick it up. Fu Mo was putting nail polish on her nails. As she was going to attend an important performanceter, Su Cha looked like a pampered Empress Dowager. She could not make any unnecessary movements and just looked up with immense pressure. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to answer. Who is she?¡± Chapter 1010 - Why Didn’t You Think About Today When You Were Being Tyrannical?

Chapter 1010: Why Didn¡¯t You Think About Today When You Were Being Tyrannical?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios From the beginning, Su Cha had been saying that Fang Yumo was seeking her own death. Such a stupid person was not worthy of being an opponent. Hence, Su Cha did not even scoff at Fang Yumo¡¯s apology. She simply did not want to respond. Seeing that Su Cha had no intention of answering the phone, Tan Jinsui did not force her and dealt with it first. On the phone, Fang Yumo was crying as she apologized. Her usually domineering voice was filled with resentment. Ordinary men would be gentle when they heard this, but Tan Jinsui¡¯s mind was filled with contempt for this brainless woman. Now that he was hearing it, he felt a headache. He felt really impatient and said, ¡°Miss Fang, I¡¯m very busy.¡± ¡°Brother Tan, don¡¯t hang up. What do you think I should do to make you forgive me?¡± At this moment, Fang Yumo did not care about her dignity anymore. It was mainly because something had started to go wrong with an endorsement deal that she realized the severity of the problem. In the past, if such a thing had happened, she could pretend that nothing had happened and avoid it. But now, she had also offended Hiberia. It was said that even the agent and the designer who¡¯d agreed to lend her clothes were punished. Fang Yumo was dumbfounded. She did not expect Su Cha to be so capable. Hiberia was an overseas corporation. Even if Su Cha was their spokesperson, how much trouble could she cause? Unexpectedly, she really underestimated Su Cha¡¯s status in Hiberia. ¡°Forgive you? Did Miss Fang do something shameful that requires forgiveness?¡± Tan Jinsui¡¯s words were teasing, but in fact, it was heartbreaking. Fang Yumo was stunned for a moment before crying loudly, ¡°Brother Tan, I already said that I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have made that kind of post. I shouldn¡¯t have said that Su Cha was wearing a fake. Please let me off, okay? I¡¯m willing to hold a press conference...¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Tan Jinsui did not want to listen to her whining. ¡°Fang Yumo, you know better than me what the consequences will be if you hold a press conference. Your manager can still help you with this matter. From now on, keep a low profile and be a better person. Don¡¯t criticize everyone. Do you think you can afford to provoke every person in the industry? You know how you got here. Don¡¯t degrade yourself. Su Cha doesn¡¯t have time to deal with you. You don¡¯t deserve to make her worry. This ends here. How lucky are you to be able to hear as much from someone like me?¡± Tan Jinsui hung up without mercy. Fang Yumo copsed. The assistant beside her also turned pale. ¡°Sister Yumo, what should we do?¡± What should she do? ¡°What should we do?¡± Fang Yumo mumbled to herself. Her face was pale. She suddenly pushed the assistant away in agitation. ¡°How would I know!¡± She was going crazy! And when she heard Tan Jinsui say that Su Cha had no time to deal with her, she became even crazier. She thought about how others might have thought that she was an idiot from the beginning. ¡°Why? Why?¡± Fang Yumo cried. She could not believe what had happened. Why did she, Fang Yumo, fall to such a state in just one night? Why... The assistant also wanted to say, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about today when you were being tyrannical in the past...¡± Chapter 1011 - It Hurts to Bear All This Humiliation

Chapter 1011: It Hurts to Bear All This Humiliation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Afterpleting her task today, Su Cha returned to the Lookout Pavilion. She had been free recently, so she came back first. Bo Muyi also rushed home after receiving the news. When he saw Su Cha, he had just finished showering. He was wearing a simple white shirt with a fresh fragrance from the shower. He was as clear and pure as a god from the nine heavens. He would not be stained with dust for life. Su Cha stood afar and felt the sunlight dazzling her eyes. ¡°Cha Cha.¡± The person stepped out of the light and reached out to her gently. The smile on his lips seemed capable of driving the world crazy. ¡°Muyi.¡± She also called out to him sweetly and leaned into the arms of her sweetheart. She praised naturally and directly, ¡°You are really handsome.¡± He was so handsome that she had to praise him whenever she saw him. The man chuckled and did notment. He was used to her sweet tone. He liked it very much. He hugged Su Cha gently and the two of them sat on the outdoor chairs in the courtyard to rest. Su Cha buried her head in his neck and asionally whispered something about him. The two of them looked sweet and warm. Even the secret guards who were secretly guarding them did not want to look at them directly. In the past, they had thought about what it would be like if the young master dated someone. They had never expected that he would be so clingy. Blue Sky, which she had not seen for a long time, suddenly appeared. Although Su Cha knew that it was somewhere in the Lookout Pavilion, the ce was very big. She had never had time to look around the whole ce. Basically, it was rare to see animals from the ferocious beast areaing over. Of course, they were not usually allowed toe. After all, it was a big beast. There were other servants in the house who were timid. ¡°Hey, Blue Sky,e here.¡± Su Cha immediately saw the wretched appearance of the huge lion¡¯s head. The other party seemed to have noticed her. It wanted to avoid her at first when it heard Su Cha calling, but the man beside her narrowed his eyes dangerously. Blue Sky¡¯s hair stood on end as it quickly ran over. Although it was wagging its tail, it was not necessarily happy. It was being forced! With this thought in mind, it walked over andy down in humiliation. Then, it raised its head and enjoyed the touch of its mistress. ¡°Aiya, I haven¡¯t seen Blue Sky for a long time. Have you be fat again? It seems that your summer food is really good.¡± Su Cha touched the lion fur on Blue Sky¡¯s body. It was not soft. The man looked at it silently and suddenly said, ¡°Dirty.¡± Blue Sky was heartbroken when he spoke. It wanted to stand up and say that it had just washed up. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It smells good. Did you just bathe?¡± Su Cha was about to take a sniff when Bo Muyi grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t smell it.¡± Blue Sky: ¡°...¡± It was furious. Usually, when Su Cha was not around, the male owner would lower himself and touch it. As long as Su Cha was around, he would never allow himself to touch anything else. If not for Su Cha¡¯s insistence, he probably would not even let Su Cha touch Blue Sky. However, it did not have any status and could not beat the female owner, so Blue Sky obediently stood on the spot and was teased by Su Cha. Fortunately, there were no other friends of Blue Sky around. If they saw Blue Sky, it would probably not be able to go to the beast area to lord it over others. White Clouds alone would surelyugh. Chapter 1012 - The Last Time

Chapter 1012: The Last Time

The two of them yed with the lion. Su Cha touched the lion¡¯s fur and carefully avoided touching Bo Muyi. After all, he liked cleanliness. Looking at Blue Sky, Su Cha recalled the past. She suddenly looked at Bo Muyi and said, ¡°Who was with you when you were home before?¡± For so many years, Bo Muyi had been alone in the Lookout Pavilion. When he heard this, Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened visibly, but he was still willing to answer Su Cha. His voice was very clear. When he lowered his voice, it gave off an inexplicable feeling of heartache. ¡°It¡¯s just me and them.¡± By ¡°them,¡± he was naturally referring to the ones in the ferocious beast area. Su Cha was conflicted. However, she quickly patted Bo Muyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I was the same in the past. Actually, no one apanied me. My family was not by my side. I studied alone outside.¡± To a certain extent, she had been alone with Bo Muyi. But she was not as stressed as Bo Muyi. The man looked at Su Cha stubbornly with his diamond-like eyes. ¡°You and Lian Chi...¡± He rarely mentioned other men in front of Su Cha, especially this man. Su Cha was stunned and smiled. ¡°He moved away so early. How much contact could I have had with him? And I did live alone for those years.¡± Otherwise, Zhai Yao would not have made her so loyal. When a person who had no one to rely on grabbed a piece of rotten wood, their persistence would make people despair. As Bo Muyi listened, he held her cheek and kissed it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You have me now.¡± Su Cha nodded and smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Yes, I have you. You are the greatest source of happiness in my life.¡± She said those simple words sincerely and naturally, making Bo Muyi feel satisfied. It felt as if his efforts had paid off. The corner of his lips curled up into an unconcealed smile. Perhaps it was because he was in love. Blue Sky suddenly raised its head to show its existence. Bo Muyi came back to his senses. Then he red at it. Blue Sky: ¡°...¡± If I didn¡¯t express my existence, what were you two shameless humans nning to do? ¡°Blue Sky is still here.¡± Su Cha did not have that thought. There were still secret guards in the dark. No matter how shameless she was, she could not do anything to Bo Muyi in public. However, her emotions moved her slightly. She patted Blue Sky¡¯s head with a smile and pulled Bo Muyi into the room. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± She had just received the news. While Bo Muyi was in a good mood, she simply said, ¡°Lian Chi wants to see me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Bo Muyi¡¯s breath suddenly sank. The surrounding air seemed to freeze in an instant. His expression was ugly as he held Su Cha¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°No.¡± He was like a stubborn child. Su Cha turned her head, but her eyes were serious. ¡°This is thest time. He will tell me the core information about the Killing Alliance in prison. This is his condition.¡± Bo Muyi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Su Cha sighed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t need it. You are capable, but the Star Alliance needs it.¡± She was still the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. She had to bear the responsibility. Chapter 1013 - Not Memories

Chapter 1013: Not Memories

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The news that Lian Chi wanted to meet was naturally sent by the Star Alliance. He offered an exchange. Su Cha thought about it for a while and naturally went to meet him. It was worth mentioning that he was not implicated because of the Star Alliance but because of amercial financial crime. Su Cha did not know much about this. Naturally, it was Bo Muyi¡¯s doing. It was not difficult for them to meet. Even if they could not meet normally, they could do it with their status. It had been a while since she¡¯dst seen Lian Chi. Hence, she was not surprised to see him dispirited. The person sitting opposite her no longer had the high spirits that Su Cha saw there when she first met him. He lowered his head slightly, as if he had given up all hope for this world. Ordinary people might not be able to bear it. On the other hand, Su Cha, who was sitting opposite him, was dressed in a casual winter outfit. She had a natural temperament and was no longer as inexperienced as before. Lian Chi raised his head and carefully traced Su Cha¡¯s past appearance with his eyes, as if he hoped that he could remember the familiar aura from back then. Unfortunately, he only felt unfamiliarity from Su Cha. The girl who was willing to follow him obediently with her eyes open seemed to have disappeared. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve been doing well recently.¡± Herplexion was excellent. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that she had been in this state for a long time. Su Cha smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?¡± If she could not live well, how troublesome would that be? Lian Chi curled his lips into a bitter smile. Life in prison was far from elegant. He had not shaved his stubble and looked a little sloppy. Su Cha touched the palm of her fingernails. The nails that she had just got done shone brightly under the light. They could even blind one¡¯s eyes. Lian Chi subconsciously avoided them. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Her cold and indifferent voice had no traces of the one he knew. This was far from what he remembered. ¡°I...¡± He opened his mouth and suddenly did not know what to say. He¡¯d asked Su Cha toe just to see her. As for what to say to her, even he did not know. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°How did you know about me?¡± Other than this matter, there wasn¡¯t much that he was puzzled about. Su Cha flicked her nails and said in a rxed tone, ¡°If you want to know something, you can ask about it. But no one is obligated to answer you. Don¡¯t worry, I learned it all myself.¡± Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to say it. Lian Chi did not probe further. He suddenly sighed and said regretfully, ¡°Actually, I could have taken you away back then.¡± Su Cha was stunned. Lian Chi¡¯s smile was still moving at this time, but it was a little cold. ¡°But I thought you would have dragged me down.¡± At that time, he was very conflicted. Should he take Su Cha away or stay here? After all, his status was different. It was too much pressure for him to return to the Lian family. On one hand, he knew about Su Cha¡¯s situation. He knew that Su Cha¡¯s father did not love her mother. It would not have been difficult for him to take Su Cha away. Unfortunately, he did not choose to do so. At this point, he could not say if he felt regretful or not. After saying this, he shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s actually just as well, because you are no longer the Su Cha in my memory.¡± Chapter 1014 - The Dust Settles

Chapter 1014: The Dust Settles

The little girl from back then seemed to have disappeared after he chose to leave. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this?¡± Su Cha frowned and became impatient. ¡°Did you call me here just to tell me this nonsense?¡± There were surveince cameras here. It was not appropriate to say too much, and Bo Muyi was probably watching. She did not know how he felt when he heard those words. Lian Chi was not hurt by Su Cha¡¯s cold attitude. He just looked at her as if he understood something and asked, ¡°Actually, you are long gone, right?¡± His question was creepy. Su Cha was not afraid. Instead, she calmed downpletely. She looked at Lian Chi seriously and smiled coldly. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s dead.¡± Su Cha had died long ago. She¡¯d died in her previous life. She could be said to be a brand new Su Cha, or the original Su Cha. But she was no longer the Su Cha in Lian Chi or Xiao Chi¡¯s memory. Hence, Lian Chi had always felt that the two of them did not match. Of course they did not match. They were not from the same life. How could they match? As if he had received a definite answer, Lian Chi felt relieved. However, Su Cha¡¯s next words made Lian Chi lose his smile. ¡°You have been killed by me.¡± The youngdy from before had indeed died indirectly by Lian Chi¡¯s hands. Her tragic experiences were mostly because of Lian Chi. Lian Chi had personally killed the former Su Cha, so how could he have the gall to do this here? He did not speak again, and Su Cha did not either. She could only see Lian Chi¡¯s tightly pursed pale lips. After a while, he closed his eyes and said again, ¡°Go. Someone will give you what you want.¡± Su Cha stood up without hesitation and left. It was straightforward and without any trace of nostalgia. At this time, Lian Chi probably did not have the desire to ask her if she had returned. He should spend the rest of his life trying to figure out what she meant. *** It was Bai Kun who came to pick her up. When he saw her, Bai Kun approached her worriedly. ¡°Miss Su, are you okay?¡± Su Cha smiled inexplicably. ¡°What can happen to me? What else do you think he can do to me in prison?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Bai Kunughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Young Master is worried?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t hear us talking through the live broadcast.¡± Su Cha rolled her eyes. Bai Kun smiled awkwardly. ¡°I just saw it, I couldn¡¯t hear it...¡± To a certain extent, the young master respected Miss Su¡¯s privacy. However, just looking at the scene and guessing the lines, it felt a little cruel. Su Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she asked, ¡°What is Muyi doing now? Can you send me to thepany?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Kun was waiting for her to say this. After receiving the order, he naturally drove quickly to thepany. On the way, Su Cha received Fu Mo¡¯s notice that she had an event to attend. At the same time, there were new movements from thepany. After she got the Best Supporting Actress award, Tan Jinsui received a new script. In this silent afternoon, Su Cha did not feel much fatigue. She just pressed her eyebrows and suddenly felt that everything was settled. Chapter 1015 - Missing

Chapter 1015: Missing

¡°A female lead role...¡± Lying on the sofa in Bo Muyi¡¯s office, Su Cha looked at the script sent by Tan Jinsui and clicked her tongue. The man at work raised his head. His eyes, which were adorned with golden frames, were deep and sharp, as if they could reflect people¡¯s hearts. There was also a gloomy aura that made people want to scream crazily. ¡°There¡¯s a kissing scene?¡± It was as if there was a radar in his mind. When he heard Su Cha¡¯s words, he realized that something was wrong. ¡°How could the main female lead not have a kissing scene...¡± Su Cha curled her lips and expressed her opinion seriously after reading it. ¡°But I think the script outline is quite good.¡± She wanted to take it. Bo Muyi was hesitant. ¡°There are not many kissing scenes. There are only two or three scenes. Do you want to be a recement for them?¡± Su Cha probed. Bo Muyi pursed his lips and finally whispered, ¡°Okay.¡± He seemed reluctant. Su Cha chuckled. ¡°I thought you would just say no.¡± Compared to being a kissing substitute, Bo Muyi probably did not want Su Cha to kiss anyone else even more. But she was in the industry. How could she not take on such female lead roles? Kissing scenes were sometimes the soul of a scene. It was necessary to show it. Tan Jinsui felt that with Su Cha¡¯s current state, it was not suitable for her to challenge other kinds of female lead roles that required superb acting skills. She was talented, but she did not have a high-level acting talent when it came to certain roles. That kind of thing needed to be umted through experience. One must notpare themselves to some people who were born with it. Hence, the best n of action was to take it step by step. ¡°Is there any point if I said no?¡± For the first time, Bo Muyi felt unhappy. He sat up straight and tensed up. ¡°You never listen to me.¡± He could not do anything about Su Cha. ¡°There is. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Su Cha red at him and felt very innocent. ¡°When did I not listen to you?¡± ¡°When did you ever do what I told you?¡± Bo Muyi immediately rebutted. Su Cha felt that they would probably start arguing again if this continued. She quickly said, ¡°Stop, let¡¯s not discuss this. We were discussing the script.¡± Bo Muyi snorted and did not say anything else. The people in thepany could not have imagined that the cold-faced king of hell wouldpromise in front of a girl, letting go of his principles. Since Bo Muyi agreed, Su Cha replied to Tan Jinsui, ¡°I¡¯ll take it, Uncle.¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°Oh, even a certain jealous lover agreed?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he¡¯ll be the kissing recement again?¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± Tan Jinsui could tell that Bo Muyi would probably cklist him in the future. As they chatted, Yun Zu¡¯s WeChat message popped up. Master Yun Zu: ¡°Big brother, congrattions. You are in the global limelight again!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°Monkey Embracing Peach is a ssic. People are praising it at the art exhibition. You must be very happy this year. Surely you are in high spirits...¡± Cha Yi: ¡°Does ite with pay?¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°How vulgar!¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°How can our works be measured with money?¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°Besides, with your current status, won¡¯t there be tens of millions of people who¡¯ll want a piece of embroidery work from you? Don¡¯t agree unless it¡¯s ten million!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± No one was seeking her out. Not only did she have the status of an embroidery master, but she also had the status of a celebrity. In private, she also had the status of the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance. Probably not many people would dare to pay for her to embroider a secondary work. Look at her boyfriend. Would others think that shecked money? What shecked... Chapter 1016 - Can’t Tell

Chapter 1016: Can¡¯t Tell

No matter how rich her boyfriend was, he was still only her boyfriend. Although he would still be hers in the future, Su Cha still wanted to enjoy the dream of bing a rich littledy. At this time, her career had already taken off, but she did not take on many jobs due to quality issues. Even so, a few advertisement endorsements had already made her worth tens of millions. After all, she still had to pay taxes. But money was something that was afraid ofparison. Tens of millions were nothing to Bo Muyi. Her little savings were nothing... Money? Su Cha had just won the Best Supporting Actress award. She was very popr, but her worth was not outrageous. Tan Jinsui only offered her 10 million yuan per movie. If it was a television drama, ording to the current requirements, it would only earn her 500,000 yuan per episode. She¡¯d get the most for a show with 40 episodes. The total price would not exceed 20 million yuan. It looked amazing, but it still depended on whether she¡¯d get an offer. This was not a matter of whether she could be invited for a role or not, but whether there was an opening. If she went on a variety show, she would only get a sry of a few million yuan. After all, the country¡¯s pay for celebrities was very high, unless they had a particrly high reputation. For example, Zou Manni¡¯s production cost tens of millions to hundreds of millions. Usually, when an A-list celebrity¡¯s sry exceeded the standard, they would be immediately rejected. But for ordinary people, it was still unimaginable. It was even more so for the past Su Cha. Now, she did not need to worry about her food and clothes. She used almost everything that Bo Muyi did. The only thing she needed to worry about was the daily management and maintenance of the Star Alliance. Ever since she took over, she knew that the Star Alliance needed a lot of money. And it was very expensive. Fortunately, the Star Alliance had means to turn things around. Of course, if she put up an advertisement and went out to take jobs, it would be even more impossible. She would be mocked... A grand master... It was really heartbreaking that she could not earn money despite her ability! Cha Yi: ¡°Sigh...¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°Sigh, my ass, what are you sighing for? By the way, in which episode do you officially fall out with Emperor He? Did he act intimate with you? I find his role very boring. I¡¯m really afraid that you will suddenly fall in love with him in theter stage.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°He will fall out with me, but he won¡¯t like me. In the end, I was stabbed to death by him and hung on the city wall!¡± Master Yun Zu: ¡°Hey, I was just asking you about the rest of the plot. Why did you spoil it!! You evil creature! Evil creature! [spoiler of the drama, your whole family should die.JPG] [Your mother exploded, orphan!.JPG]¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Master Yun Zu¡¯s emoticons became crazy. Su Cha knew that he was joking. However, she could not help but have a headache when she thought about how someone over 70 had used such emoticons. If this was posted on Weibo, it would probably blow up for three days and three nights. After turning off her phone, Su Cha told Bo Muyi about her work at the art exhibition. Bo Muyi smiled proudly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this how it should be?¡± Obviously, it was normal for Su Cha to be capable. After ying in hispany for a while, Su Cha returned to the production crew the next day to continue filming ¡°Mo n City,¡± and school was about to start. In the new year, Su Cha was going to be a second year student. It was time to start something new. After the officialpletion of ¡°Mo n City,¡± Su Cha returned to school without hesitation. Before she left, Joshua¡¯s expression was strange. He¡¯d said that he was unhappy in China. He was quite well behaved after that, but whether or not he became happy, it was really hard to tell... Chapter 1017 - Paparazzi

Chapter 1017: Paparazzi

After the hot summer vacation, the plot of ¡°The Legend of the Crane¡± began to surge. During the summer break, the viewership was at its peak. Although it had declined slightly after the school term began, the online broadcast was still very strong. In addition, the subsequent plot became more and more exciting. The poprity of the drama did not diminish. Su Cha became the national goddess overnight. She was not a conventional citizen. She was now one of the female celebrities with high poprity. There was also the female lead of this drama, Mu Jiao. This drama was really popr. From the main leads to the supporting roles, everyone was a hit. As one of the actresses with a representative role, Su Cha naturally did not need to be mentioned. When they saw her at the school opening, many of the juniors¡¯ eyes were filled with amazement and admiration. Now, the audience¡¯s evaluation of her was: an enchantress. They¡¯d willingly let her y with politics and cause disaster, and they¡¯d willingly be a muddle-headed ruler. With this unprecedented increase in poprity, there was naturally a lot of attention. The school gate was filled with reporters every day. There were also secret revtions from the surrounding students. Any trivial thing would be trending. Of course, since Su Cha did not buy spots on the trending searches, the frequency was normal. asionally, there would be some explosive news. Even her assistant, Fu Mo, had had an increase in followers. Due to the huge difference in her current stylepared to when she was a first year, people also suspected that the assistant had had stic surgery... Fu Mo was much happier than before. Su Cha could feel it. Su Cha¡¯s fans often surrounded her now, and Fu Mo would help her fend them off. Fu Mo was also in charge of the fan club. asionally, she would encounter some veteran fans, but Fu Mo wouldfort them well. Those fans who had good rtionships with her would sometimes specially send something to Fu Mo. Everyone knew that Su Cha did not ept fans¡¯ gifts. After all, she looked cold and unapproachable. But the amiable Fu Mo appeared much more approachable. Hence, fans usually did not bother Su Cha directly and looked for Fu Mo instead. This unknowingly resolved many troubles for Su Cha, and she would not encounter such fanatical fans around the school. Of course, she was taken to thepany by the nanny car every day before she went home secretly. As for her boyfriend, the Imperial Mu Group actually turned a blind eye to it. However, Su Cha too had done a good job of keeping it a secret. Moreover, Bo Muyi usually went back veryte, so it was basically difficult for them to meet when the two of them were in the same car. Hence, Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s identity was a mystery to the public. Some fans even said on the Inte, [Does she not have a boyfriend at all?! Why haven¡¯t any dating photos been released?!] [Is the man¡¯s background too big? Are they not allowed to expose this?] [I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve never seen any news about Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend. There¡¯s not even a photo of the two of them together. If Su Cha hadn¡¯t admitted it herself, I would have found it hard to believe that Su Cha has a boyfriend...] [It¡¯s said that her boyfriend is too powerful. It¡¯s not that Su Cha doesn¡¯t want to announce it.] [How can our demon consort let herself be wronged? It¡¯s obvious that she wants to be a consort who¡¯s a harbinger of disaster and who makes the king muddle-headed. Why can¡¯t she announce it? It will be announced sooner orter! There are no celebrities who can¡¯t be photographed, only paparazzi who don¡¯t work hard! The paparazzi nowadays are all a bunch of trash!] [A bunch of trash is useless!] Chapter 1018 - Fans Think Bo Muyi Is Ugly

Chapter 1018: Fans Think Bo Muyi Is Ugly

¡°Date?¡± The man looked at the reports online and smiled. ¡°What do I need to do that for?¡± He could do anything with Su Cha. As long as they were together every day, they could go anywhere in the Lookout Pavilion. Actually, it did not matter to Bo Muyi. Their itinerary did not often match. It was good enough that they could live together every day. Of course, they would not be photographed. There was only that one time, which he¡¯d had taken down. No one dared to post it yet. ¡°A date is for you to enjoy some things with Miss Su.¡± Bai Kun spoke sincerely. If it were not for the fact that he had dated only a few times, he¡¯d feel that his hair would turn white for Bo Muyi. ¡°Do you sometimes think that it¡¯s enough for you and Miss Su to be at the Lookout Pavilion?¡± They did not have any private schedule. Bo Muyi was stunned and his smile faded a little. ¡°What date? Can¡¯t two people just be together?¡± ¡°You might think so, but Miss Su might not. Women always like romance. You have to pick a suitable time to give her a surprise...¡± Bai Kun tried his best to think of the strategies he had found online. At the same time, he pointed at these reports. ¡°This will also make the paparazzi...¡± ¡°No.¡± The man¡¯s face was tense and he was clearly unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s enough that I can be alone with Cha Cha. She wouldn¡¯t want a date either. It doesn¡¯t matter where we are. It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t go on a date.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± He felt that the young master had a different way of thinking. In fact, Bo Muyi understood Su Cha to a certain extent. Su Cha did not mind such formalities, so she did not suggest going on a solo date with Bo Muyi. Since they were together, what difference did it make? Sometimes, Bo Muyi might think it¡¯s fine to go to other ces, but he didn¡¯t care which one... It was also because Su Cha was usually too busy. It was hard for her to think about going out with Bo Muyi in her spare time. Whether it was watching a movie or buying something, it was actually the same. There was no difference. ¡°Then, Young Master, that video...¡± Bai Kun thought of the video he had been holding and could not figure out Bo Muyi¡¯s intentions. He felt that the young master wanted to make it public, but now, he was holding on to the big news. After all, they were perfectly capable of revealing Bo Muyi¡¯s identity vaguely to prove his status, and then not let Bo Muyi be tainted by any news. Bo Muyi¡¯s face darkened and he did not speak. At this moment, he casually refreshed the page and a new title popped up on the forum. [What if the fatuous emperor is actually ugly? I would think Su Cha has been defiled...] ¡°Don¡¯t say such scary things. I can¡¯t imagine such a scary thing.¡± ¡°I think a person like Su Cha can only be embraced by a handsome man. If she is with an ugly man, I will die together with that man!¡± ¡°Please let these scary thoughts disappear, okay?¡± ¡°Sob, Su Cha¡¯s man has not announced himself yet. Could it really be because he¡¯s too ugly...¡± ¡°If he¡¯s ugly, I can only hope that Su Cha wille to her senses soon and leave him.¡± ¡°I really suspect that Su Cha has been bewitched by some ugly man. Otherwise, why would she insist on having a boyfriend even though she has not made it public? Could it be that her boyfriend is ugly and poor...¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s face darkened. Su Cha¡¯s fans were blindly thinking that he was ugly... Chapter 1019 - Something Is Wrong with Joshua

Chapter 1019: Something Is Wrong with Joshua

Whether he was ugly or not was not the problem. Bo Muyi simply did not care about making it public. However, he could not tolerate those words that urged Su Cha to leave him. At the thought of this, Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened. Bai Kun quickly probed, ¡°You have an idea?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what Cha Cha thinks.¡± Bai Kun: ¡°...¡± Well, the young master was probably destined to be a ve to his wife in this lifetime. *** ¡°Is there something wrong with Joshua?¡± Early in the morning, Tan Jinsui sent Su Cha a news report. On it was Joshua¡¯s exclusive interview page. After he finished filming and returned to the United States, he received an interview. However, in the interview, he¡¯d revealed that he worked with Su Cha. The words used were a little strange. Given his attitude towards Su Cha, he must hate her. However, the words he used in the article were extremely ambiguous, as if Su Cha had a good rtionship with him on the set and they were intimate. This report was sent from Europe and America this morning, so Tan Jinsui only found out about it now. More importantly, it was easy for Joshua¡¯s words to cause gossip. After all, they had a conflict while they were filming the drama. That alone could blow up the matter, let alone when an international superstar was involved. And the other was a popr female celebrity who was about to be a starlet. After Su Cha finished reading the entire interview page, she also wondered if there was something wrong with his brain. Were she and Joshua ever close? Not only were they not close to each other, but they also did not speak after filming usually. The entire production crew could attest to this. So was Joshua suffering from hallucinations? ¡°It was quite pleasant to talk to her. We seemed to have a destined friendship, as if we had been old friends for many years.¡± Su Cha could just imagine the gossip flying around. Besides, did Bo Muyi know that Joshua was seeking death? By the time Tan Jinsui had received this news, the media outlets in the country had already started to repost it. As expected, it caused amotion. #Joshua has a good impression of Su Cha# #Joshua and Su# Look at this title, it¡¯s so ambiguous. [Why can I no longer see this world clearly after waking up?] [Joshua likes Su Cha????????? What the hell??????] [Damn, the sexiest male celebrity in America!!!!! Who can resist such a man?!?] [Is this a public confession?] [Logically speaking, Su Cha has a boyfriend, right? I don¡¯t believe that Joshua doesn¡¯t know that if they have acted together. Is it a publicity stunt?] [If it were a female celebrity who did such a thing, she would probably be mocked as a fool... She has a boyfriend! This is too disrespectful to her boyfriend!] [Then the question is, can Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend endure it?] [To be honest, if I were Su Cha, I would work hard to build a good rtionship with Joshua. How many people in the world can be so outstanding?] Perhaps this was the nature of Americans. Joshua¡¯s demonstration actually made the hearts of a group of women flutter. But Su Cha only felt disgusted. She clearly had a boyfriend, and Joshua had seen him before. Under normal circumstances, ordinary men and women would not say such ambiguous words. What was with Joshua¡¯s one-sided interview? He did not even discuss it with Su Cha beforehand. So, who was Joshua trying to anger? What a joke. Chapter 1020 - Dirty Water

Chapter 1020: Dirty Water

¡°Nonsense! Who even knows Joshua? We don¡¯t know him at all!¡± ¡°Yes, Su Cha will surely announce itter. They have nothing to do with each other. They were just partners and are not even friends. Yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Su Cha is not close with Joshua. You are thinking too much.¡± ... Thepany started to get busy again, mainly because this news was too explosive. Joshua did not have a girlfriend now, but Su Cha had a boyfriend. But Su Cha and Joshua did coborate on a project. If the two of them did not have an ambiguous rtionship during the shoot, would Joshua say this? Hence, the media was in an uproar. They wanted to dig out some information from this side so that they could stand on the moral high ground and criticize Su Cha. After all, this was considered cheating. Even the American people were dumbfounded. It was not unusual for a Casanova like Joshua to appear in the news. He was simply a regr customer of gossip magazines. However, the female celebrity this time was Su Cha. Su Cha was still quite famous in America. After all, to be Hiberia¡¯s spokesperson was not a joke. Many Americans had a deep impression of this mysterious Asian beauty. However, not many foreigners knew that she had a boyfriend. Everyone was thinking, Oh, this Su is with Joshua? The two of them were quitepatible. After all, many people felt that Joshua¡¯s words were ambiguous. As usual, Joshua¡¯s female fans went crazy. After they went crazy, they could only watch helplessly as their idol¡¯s ¡°new rtionship¡± was revealed. Then, they would find out who this person was. With this, they found out that the local media had blown things up. Su Cha was speechless after bing the center of attention in school. Some ssmates even ran over and asked her in surprise, ¡°It seems that Joshua has a good rtionship with you.¡± Su Cha¡¯s expression was cold and ugly. She said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him at all, and our rtionship is very bad.¡± The student¡¯s smile froze. Su Cha added, ¡°He¡¯s messing with me.¡± Joshua was messing with her. He did it on purpose. He knew his international influence, so he let Su Cha fall into such a storm of public opinion, but... He really did not know who he had provoked. This matter did not provoke Su Cha, but Bo Muyi. He could ignore everything. Now that others had started to openly protest, if Bo Muyi did not do anything, it would be a sign that the world was ending. The ssmate widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Why?¡± Why would an international superstar spend so much effort to mess with a domestic star? Su Cha curled her lips. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s tired of living.¡± If he was not tired of living, why would he do such a brainless thing? Fu Mo helped to pick up many calls and was busy the whole day. Su Cha did not call Bo Muyi for the time being. However, she knew that Bo Muyi must have already known. Now, she just had to see what he would do. Joshua¡¯s death would be met with no objections. But before that, Joshua¡¯s fake ¡°rification¡± came out. He said that his words had been twisted. He did not mean it that way. He did not expect the Chinese media to misunderstand. His words directly pushed the me on the domestic media. It meant that the Chinese media was looking for trouble, bringing trouble to an international superstar like him. The foreign citizens who did not know the truth immediately piled hate on the Chinese media. As for Joshua¡¯s fans, including those in the country, they started to curse the media. Chapter 1021 - Video

Chapter 1021: Video

¡°Logically speaking, the local media is quite innocent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable that they¡¯d want to make it into big news, but the original article was released by you, Joshua. The local media did not change a word. You were the one who caused the misunderstanding. Why are you pushing the me on the local media now?¡± The rification came out at noon, so the media outlet that first started to share news about Joshua was attacked by a group, especially by many individuals who did not like Su Cha at all. Joshua¡¯s female fans were furious and thought that this was a publicity stunt. They thought that Su Cha wanted to create hype using Joshua. [Emmmmmm, why do I feel that this domestic media is getting wronged a little? If it¡¯s a publicity stunt, these words were clearly said by Joshua himself... You can¡¯t me it on Su Cha, right?] [The news came out in the morning but the rification was released at noon? The timezones of the two hemispheres are clearly different. Why do I feel that Joshua did it on purpose?] [There¡¯s already a video on the Inte. Joshua said it himself. The domestic media did not twist anything. It¡¯s just that Joshua¡¯s words are easy to misunderstand. Now, he¡¯s pretending to be pure and innocent? What is he trying to do?] [The foreignizens have pped Joshua in the face, but the local media is still being med? What does this have to do with the media? Logically speaking, if Su Cha and Joshua are just creating hype, both sides will die.] [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Su Cha who¡¯s creating hype. I heard that Su Cha and Joshua are not on good terms. Joshua knows that Su Cha has a boyfriend, so I think he only did this to get back at her. He must know what kind of impact it will have on her, right?] [The person who reported about Su Cha is really shameless. How can Su Cha bepared to Joshua?] [He¡¯s not worthy. Did you forget that Su Cha is a national master? How can a celebrity like Joshuapare with a master?] ... Looking at the discussions online, Su Cha felt very annoyed for the first time. She called Tan Jinsui. ¡°I want to post on Weibo to rify.¡± ¡°What are you rifying?¡± Tan Jinsui was surprised. Su Cha said directly, ¡°Let Joshua die. I can¡¯t let Muyi suffer.¡± Even though they were not announcing their rtionship, others should not make an issue out of it. She had to express her stance. ¡°Who needs who here.¡± Tan Jinsui sneered. ¡°Just you wait. This matter has been caused by Joshua. Have you seen anyone who offended you end up well?¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°Why do I feel that you are hiding something from me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Jinsui did not hesitate. ¡°Guess.¡± Then he hung up. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± How could there be such a thing? She raised her eyebrows and looked at the news on the Inte. It was probably all over the media at the school gate. Since Tan Jinsui had a n, Su Cha could only wait and see how he would react. On the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s side, the entire public rtions department was boiling with excitement. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Move the angle a little. Yes, yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Bai Kun stood in the public rtions department¡¯s office and personally turned off a video. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll highlight Miss Su for now.¡± What he was working on now was the video that had not been released after it had been bought. That night, Su Cha had had a little conflict with Bo Muyi. Then, he came out of the car and Su Cha went to hug him. Chapter 1022 - Talk Nicely

Chapter 1022: Talk Nicely

If not for Joshua, Bai Kun would probably have buried this video for a while. Others would just have to deal with it, but after the young master heard the news today, he said coldly, ¡°Announce it.¡± Obviously, no matter how much one could endure, there were limits to some things. After the announcement, everything would be fine! Bai Kun was happy. He looked at the video and said, ¡°Raise the brightness a little and highlight the young master¡¯s stunning beauty, but don¡¯t make it so clear...¡± The video had to be edited. The original version was a little blurry and unclear. It was not that the young master must not be shown well, but information about him could not be spread widely, so this needed to be processed. The hands of the Imperial Mu staff who was editing the video were trembling. They were crying in their hearts as they were tortured by the video. They drooled at the young master¡¯s beautiful face in the video. ¡°Hey, Special Assistant Bai, I think the effect is good enough.¡± If this was released, the entire Inte would explode! The shares of the Imperial Mu Group would probably be affected. Of course, it would be in a way that would make people happy. It was such a waste for the young master not to be a mascot for his corporation! ¡°Special Assistant Bai, the news reports have been prepared. All the media outlets have been informed. When the video is released, they will know what to do. We will monitor all the data.¡± People kepting up to report developments. For the subsequent situation, the entire public rtions department might have to work overtime today. Bai Kun nodded and looked at the video. He felt that the effect was almost done, so he said, ¡°Okay, this is fine. The video will be released at seven tonight.¡± It was a prime time slot with a high traffic flow. The effect would be awesome. After everything was almost ready, Tan Jinsui called. ¡°Special Assistant Bai, are you done?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already done. It will be released at 7 pm.¡± ¡°Okay, Su Cha has a shoot tonight. She¡¯s not home.¡± Tan Jinsui smiled. When Bo Muyi decided to make the announcement, he had Bai Kun contact Tan Jinsui. Tan Jinsui knew that the man¡¯s bottom line had been crossed, so he agreed. After this announcement, he could not be bothered to deal with Su Cha¡¯s rtionship matters anymore. However, after everyone found out that she was the young mistress of the Imperial Mu Group, she would probably be increasingly more dominant in the industry. In the afternoon, Joshua¡¯s Instagram scandal was still brewing. Although the foreign media had started to stand up and say that Joshua had epted the interview himself and no one had forced him, the fans in the country still did not believe it. They insisted that this was a publicity stunt. As Joshua¡¯s fans, they felt that no one was worthy of such a beautiful face. Not even Su Cha. After ss, Su Cha went to a building to start filming. Only Fu Mo apanied her. When she arrived at the scene, Su Cha was still scrolling through the news. She called Bo Muyi and did not take the initiative to mention this matter because she did not want to make him unhappy, but he did not respond. Though he did not react, Su Cha felt that there was something wrong. For the first time, she was worried about whether she had not thought through Bo Muyi¡¯s feelings. Was this matter so agitating that Bo Muyi did not react? When she arrived at the shoot, she was thinking about this matter. In the end, she decided to go home and talk to Bo Muyi. Chapter 1023 - If You Have Any Objections, We Will Change It Immediately!

Chapter 1023: If You Have Any Objections, We Will Change It Immediately!

From the start, Su Cha did not care about the publicity. Otherwise, she would not have said that she had a boyfriend. However, Bo Muyi¡¯s identity wasplicated. His basic information could not be revealed. Others might guess his identity, so Su Cha felt that there was no need to announce who Bo Muyi was. She had asked him about it many times. Bo Muyi had said that he did not care about publicizing it, so Su Cha was relieved. ¡°ssmate Su, are you thinking about your boyfriend?¡± Fu Mo asked her, blinking. Su Cha nodded with a rare expression of mncholy. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to announce Muyi because I don¡¯t want others to talk about him like they are talking about me.¡± She did not want others to gossip about Bo Muyi. There were good and bad sides to this. She just did not want Bo Muyi to be vited by others. He belonged only to her, and others must not even dream about him. This sudden thought surprised Su Cha. When did she be so possessive of Bo Muyi? ¡°Even if you say it out loud, your boyfriend might not care.¡± Fu Mo advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. If you want to, you can go back and talk to him tonight. Let¡¯s start filming.¡± Hearing Fu Mo¡¯s words, Su Cha nodded and set aside her surprise. So it was possessiveness? She now understood Bo Muyi¡¯s possessive thoughts. It turned out that she was even more twisted sometimes... She did not even want others to think about him. It was six o¡¯clock. When they arrived at the scene, Su Cha¡¯s makeup artist and stylist had already rushed over from thepany to help Su Cha with her styling. She was going to take a set of photos in the style of a hundred flowers today. The theme was very colorful. If it was not done well, it would end up being tacky. One can just imagine how such a theme could look. However, Su Cha was very suited to such a shoot, so she put on exquisite and charming makeup. When she wore a flower crown on her head, she did not look tacky at all. She was stunning. She would be wearing a light yellow floral dress that suited the theme, and this was to be used for the photo shoot. At 7 o¡¯clock sharp, filming was about to begin. Su Cha had not finished her makeup when she heard everyone¡¯s phones ringing. This was very normal. The people working tend to receive notifications on WeChat or various Weibo forums. However, their phones suddenly rang very frequently. Su Cha could not move or look at her phone. She just stared at herself in the mirror in a daze. She suddenly felt that people were looking at her differently. She looked over from the mirror and saw that the eyes of a magazine staff were filled with shock and fear. When she met her gaze, the staff was shocked and quickly came over. She lowered her head and bowed, her voice unbelievably soft. ¡°Miss Su, is there anything you are dissatisfied with today¡¯s style? Or perhaps the theme of the photoshoot doesn¡¯t match your style today...¡± ¡°...?¡± Su Cha was a little stunned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this decided by your magazine?¡± Of course she¡¯d listen to what the magazines wanted. The staff said firmly, ¡°If you have any objections, we will change it immediately!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± If you are so willful, won¡¯t your chief editor fire you? She was here to work. This was the first time she was being asked for her opinion on a shoot... Chapter 1024 - Announcement

Chapter 1024: Announcement

¡°Ah... No.¡± Perhaps realizing that her reaction was too exaggerated, the staff wanted to bury herself in the ground under Su Cha¡¯s puzzled gaze. But no one found it strange. The entire office looked at Su Cha differently. Other than Fu Mo. Her gentle smile made Su Cha feel that something was wrong. The phones of several people around Su Cha kept ringing. They picked up the phone, and Su Cha heard them one after another. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s here. She is working on a job with us today...¡± ¡°How would I dare! Go to hell!¡± ¡°She... she looks good...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to imagine.¡± Amid the whispers, Su Cha roughly understood something. She suddenly looked at Fu Mo. ¡°I¡¯m on the news again?¡± She had caused such a big scene today. Could it be that something new had happened? Seeing that she could not hide it anymore, Fu Mo smiled and handed the phone to her. ¡°Look.¡± Su Cha immediately understood why everyone¡¯s gaze had changed again. *** Bo Muyi had released the video. #Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend# #Imperial Mu Group¡¯s leader# #Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend is too ugly to meet people# There were a few big hashtags enclosing explosive words. Su Cha refreshed the page. [Sorry, there¡¯s a problem with the current page. It temporarily cannot be essed.] Su Cha: ¡°Weibo crashed.¡± She remembered that Weibo had just been updated a while ago. It was imed that it could handle the bombardment of eight celebrities¡¯ worth of rtionship announcements. In the end... Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend was announced, then Weibo... died. Fu Mo was surprised. ¡°It crashed just like that? Didn¡¯t the server just get updated a while ago?¡± She was a hacker, so she knew about this. ¡°The server really couldn¡¯t handle it!¡± The Weibo programmers felt bitter and did not dare to say it. She chatted with Fu Mo calmly as if she was not affected by the publicized video. The person beside her asked nervously, ¡°Miss Su, your boyfriend... is the leader of the Imperial Mu Group?¡± The current leader was the CEO. He was 25 years old. He was a god-like person. It was unimaginable. She could not imagine that Su Cha was his girlfriend. ¡°Ah...¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°Since it has been made public, there¡¯s no need for me to deny it. Yes, he is my boyfriend. However, just because he is my boyfriend, it shouldn¡¯t affect my work. So, do what needs to be done. Let¡¯s continue the shoot, okay? I want to go home early.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ¡°No problem, of course!¡± ¡°Whatever you say!¡± While she was working, she refreshed her phone several times. Other than asionally seeing a hotment with more than ten thousand likes, she would soon be notified that the application had copsed. The phone kept ringing. Fu Mo picked it up for her, not letting the calls affect her work. At this time, the Inte exploded. Not only the Inte but even the media in real life started to pursue this news. The source of this news was a video posted by a verified ount. The content was simple, but it was enough to make people¡¯s hair stand on end. To Be The Most Awesome Person On The Inte: ¡°[Video] The status of Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend has been proven. The leader of the Imperial Mu Group is 25 years old. His surname is Bo. He is ranked in the top ten on the Forbes list for his personal wealth. If you want to know more, please look it up yourselves.¡± Chapter 1025 - The Young Madam of a RiChapter Family

Chapter 1025: The Young Madam of a Rich Family

¡°Fu*k me!¡± [????????????????????????????????????] ¡°F*ck!!!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°¡ªI¡¯m as dumbfounded as the hotment¡± ¡°¡ªAll the hotments perfectly represent my thoughts right now.¡± ¡°I really want to curse. He¡¯s so handsome and so rich? Is that illogical? Is it the real-life version of the guys we see in dramas???¡± ¡°F*ck, all the novels in the future will have a real person temte.¡± ¡°The so-called Heavenly Dragon in the novels is really not enough in front of Daddy Bo. I¡¯m now a convert for life with his appearance.¡± ¡°Ahhhh, my god, what an eye candy!!!!!!! How can Su Cha be so powerful!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°The leader of the Imperial Mu Group?????? Forbes Top 10... Su Cha¡¯s fiance... I... What kind of valiant life is this?¡± ¡°Do you now know how to write great novels in the future?¡± ¡°I just thought of how Joshua¡¯s fans have jumped up in the morning, saying that Su Cha was not worthy of Joshua... Now, this kind of boyfriend is simply a p in their face, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Surely this kind of boyfriend only lives in dramas? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a real-life version...¡± ¡°¡ªTrue Winner Su Cha¡± Weibo exploded. The moment the programmers saw that Weibo had crashed, they broke down. Why did people keep refreshing until they¡¯d reached the upper limit of the server? They also thought about the day Su Cha had announced her boyfriend, but no matter how much they thought about it, they never thought that it would directly blow up. The first person to appear was the CEO of the Imperial Mu Group. Such a sweet live video was released. Not only did it hurt the hearts of singles, but it also hurt the hearts of poor people. When Weibo crashed, the other gossip forums also had a surge in traffic. Countless people posted that this was not logical, especially Su Cha¡¯s fans. They were dumbfounded. ¡°F*ck, Su Cha¡¯s BF is rich and handsome! This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± ¡°There was a worry that Su Cha had found someone ugly, but he is... too f*cking handsome.¡± It was as if the very definition of what¡¯s beautiful had been rewritten. Moreover, he was from a top-notch wealthy family. He was super-rich, super-rich! [I know you must be dumbfounded. Me too.] [I want to know what¡¯s going on in Joshua¡¯s heart.] [Hahahahahahaha what a joke to say that Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend is ugly.] [Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend is ugly and can¡¯t be seen? This is the first time I¡¯ve been deceived byizens...] [To be honest, isn¡¯t Su Cha¡¯s life too illogical? She must have saved the gxy before to actually find such a boyfriend. Judging from the video, Su Cha is also the dominant one...] [Judging from the video, Daddy Bo must really like Su Cha. He can¡¯t hide his fondness.] [Then herees the question. Did people write novels based on Su Cha¡¯s memoir?] [I¡¯ve searched online. Other than kneeling in admiration, I have no other thoughts about the Imperial Mu Group. The key is that he is the leader of the Imperial Mu Group at such a young age? A young master from a super-wealthy family with a golden spoon in his mouth is really enviable. Moreover, I¡¯ve never heard of him before.] [He¡¯s willing to release the video directly. This must have been approved, right? He¡¯d even talked about his fianc¨¦e. It seems that Su Cha¡¯s status as the young mistress of a wealthy family is confirmed...] Chapter 1026 - Plucking Hair from the Tiger’s Head

Chapter 1026: Plucking Hair from the Tiger¡¯s Head

Not only on the Inte but also in reality, there were also news media reporting on this hot news. Information about the current leader of the Imperial Mu Group started to appear online. However, due to certain reasons, only some surface information regarding Bo Muyi¡¯s education could be dug. The rest was hidden. But even so, just the basic information that was found was enough to make people despair. Why was the difference between certain people so huge? At first, everyone was merely shocked by Bo Muyi¡¯s identity. And then, they reacted. They looked at the scene in the video and thought, wasn¡¯t this heir quite cute? He was simply too cute. It looked like he really loved Su Cha! Although the public rtions department of the Imperial Mu Group was prepared, when the rest of the Imperial Mu Group, as well as some higher-ups and employees overseas, saw the video being released, they were shocked. What the hell? Was this the legendary Iron-blooded Yama, the cold and ruthless boss? This was the big boss who always kept his word and made everyone worried when something went wrong? Do we all even live in the same world? However, after watching the video over and over again and finding that Bo Muyi¡¯s attitude towards Su Cha was very real, the senior executives almost cried. Boss, why didn¡¯t you give off such warmth when you were facing us? ¡°Publicized?¡± Even Zong Yanxiu, who was busy with thepany¡¯s matters, was stunned when he heard the news. However, in the Imperial Capital, basically all the families knew about this matter. But they were surprised that Bo Muyi was willing to reveal his identity for Su Cha. His identity could not be made too high-profile. If he announced it, it would definitely bring him trouble. There were also other considerations. What if they broke up in the future? However, that was unlikely... ¡°This young man is full of youth.¡± Zong Bingyi watched the video and could not help but click his tongue. ¡°This is what¡¯s good about young people. They are so sweet.¡± It was as if they were showing off their affection. At this point, Zong Bingyi looked at Zong Yanxiu again, as if he hated him for not fighting. ¡°I think they are almost to the finish line. When will you find someone for me?¡± Zong Yanxiu: ¡°...¡± He did not know why the topic was about him again. It was clearly about Su Cha and Bo Muyi. He was a little helpless. ¡°When it¡¯s convenient.¡± That was all he could say. In fact, he was not in the mood. ¡°I¡¯m helping you manage thepany now.¡± There were too many things to think about. Zong Bingyi rolled his eyes. Whenever these things were mentioned, his son would avoid them, leaving Zong Bingyi feeling helpless. Not only in thispany, but the online video was also quickly released overseas. After all, the Imperial Mu Group was a famous financial group overseas. Now that the boss had announced his rtionship, it would definitely cause a stir. Netizens all over the world loved gossiping about wealthy families. Especially this kind of super-wealthy family. However, when theizens found out that the female celebrity who was dating the boss of the Imperial Mu Group was Su Cha, they were dumbfounded. Then what was with Joshua¡¯s behavior? Was he trying to pluck hair from a tiger¡¯s head? Suddenly, the gossip among theizens started to spread. Chapter 1027 - He’s Finished

Chapter 1027: He¡¯s Finished

¡°He is the boss of the Imperial Mu Group?¡± Joshua, who was far away in America, felt a chill run down his spine when he heard the explosive news from China. For a moment, he felt that he was finished. The manager broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Is it toote for us to apologize now?¡± His eyes were filled with fear. When they were filming in China, they¡¯d had a conflict with Su Cha. Thus, after they returned from China, they could not take it lying down and felt that they had to teach this female celebrity a lesson. Seeing as Joshua was an international superstar, if they revealed some things, it would definitely cause a huge discussion. Following that, they could make the other party suffer. As he did not know what kind of background Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend had, Joshua did not take him seriously. Of course, Joshua had also wanted to make the man feel powerless. Even if that man were outstanding enough, he still would only be able to watch his girlfriend having a scandal with another male celebrity. This thought had made Joshua feel very happy. But now, his heart was really cold. That was the Imperial Mu Group! No matter how stupid he was, he knew how big the Imperial Mu Group was. He had thought that the other party¡¯s background was not ordinary, but he did not expect it to be so extraordinary. He¡¯d thought that Bo Muyi was at most a young master from some family. With his status as a celebrity and being overseas, Joshua would definitely be out of his reach. But the Imperial Mu... To be honest, if the Imperial Mu Group wanted to crush a Hollywood superstar like him, it would be as easy for them as crushing an ant. The United States was a capitalist society. No one knew better than Joshua how influential capital was to the entire United States. ¡°I... I¡¯m probably finished...¡± Joshua, the Hollywood superstar who had always been fearless and mboyant, had a pale face at this moment. He truly came to realize that he was powerless to reverse the situation. He did not believe that the man would not take revenge on him. Ben was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. ¡°We can¡¯t be so discouraged. Joshua, let¡¯s go to the Ludwig family. You have a good rtionship with their daughter. Think of something. She will save you...¡± ¡°The Ludwigs offending the Imperial Mu Group for me? Are you crazy?¡± Joshua stood up abruptly, his handsome face filled with fear. ¡°It¡¯s useless to seek out anyone...¡± Bang! Suddenly, there was a loud knock on the door. Usually, it would have sounded normal, but right now, it sounded like a curse. Joshua¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°Who is it?¡± He was a little nervous. Because he was in the middle of a shoot, he was staying in a hotel. ¡°A hotel staff, Mr. Joshua. Someone is looking for you.¡± From outside the door came the polite greeting of a staff. Joshua¡¯s mind started to buzz. He could not hear what he said. He only felt that he subconsciously said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± ¡°No.¡± It was a deep male voice speaking in English. Then, there was a beep. It was the sound of a room card being used. The door was opened and a group of men in ck stood outside. Although they were Westerners like Joshua, this was the first time that Joshua felt despair. The leader, a Western man in a ck suit, bowed slightly in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Mr. Joshua, we just want you to cooperate. You understand, right?¡± The manager shouted in fear, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 1028 - Nothing Can Stop Us

Chapter 1028: Nothing Can Stop Us

No one bothered with him. The Western brawny men waved their hands and covered Joshua with a ck cloth. Joshua knew that it was useless to resist. He was dragged away like a corpse. The manager at the side also fainted from shock. Of course, he was also taken away. *** When Su Cha finished filming, it was already 10 pm. She returned to the Lookout Pavilion. At this time, the evening lights were on, and the city was filled with neon. The traffic was heavy on the return journey. Su Cha saw that the big screen outside was broadcasting news about Bo Muyi... They were publicly talking about their romance. The electronic screen was even shamelessly ying that video again. Su Cha felt a little embarrassed when she saw Bo Muyi in the video. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s so sweet.¡± Fu Mo also saw it. She ced her hand on the car window and revealed a look of yearning. ¡°How is it sweet? He was still angry.¡± He was being unreasonable. Otherwise, Su Cha would not have gotten out of the car halfway. Fu Mo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s more like a show of affection.¡± Theizens were not only shocked by Bo Muyi¡¯s identity. They had also not yet recovered from the shock of the video. Su Cha chuckled helplessly. ¡°Great, the whole world has seen it.¡± However, she still looked at Bo Muyi carefully. Although his face was a little blurry, his stunning and perfect side profile still gave off a seductive feeling. Such a man was too irresistible. No one was shocked when they saw him. It was hard to imagine that such a perfect person would exist in this world. When Su Cha returned to the Lookout Pavilion, it was brightly lit. Bo Muyi had returned. It was rare that he was not working anymore. Instead, he was writing calligraphy. With his head lowered, he looked more schrly. However, when he raised his head, his sses glinted sharply. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± He seemed to be in a good mood. When he saw Su Cha, he immediately smiled. Su Cha walked over and told him about what had happened online. ¡°So you have announced it?¡± He hummed and suddenly looked at Su Cha cautiously. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Cha smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve announced it. I was worried that... what happened today had affected you.¡± ¡°A little.¡± Bo Muyi admitted it without hesitation. At the same time, he put down the brush and said elegantly, ¡°So I dealt with it.¡± It meant that Joshua had been dealt with. Su Cha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did you kill him?¡± The man curled his lips into a cruel smile. ¡°It can¡¯t be that easy.¡± It would be so easy if Joshua simply died. Su Cha shrugged, not caring about this matter. She just asked, ¡°Will it affect you now that we¡¯ve announced our rtionship?¡± Bo Muyi shook his head. ¡°No.¡± No one would dare to disturb him about it. Even if the media went crazy, they would not interview him. Hence, even if everyone knew that the boss of the Imperial Mu Group had a girlfriend who was a celebrity, no one would dare to say anything. He walked over and hugged Su Cha, showing a gentle smile. ¡°Nothing will hinder us from now on.¡± Chapter 1029 - Foolish People Have Foolish Fortune

Chapter 1029: Foolish People Have Foolish Fortune

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Now I can do whatever I want in the entertainment industry.¡± Su Cha sounded helpless, but she felt a sweetness inside. She snuggled into his arms and smiled happily. ¡°Those people might wonder when we will break up.¡± After all, as long as they were not married... no, even if they were married, others would think that they would divorce sooner orter. They must be feeling that the difference was too big. They were still in a state of shock and could not recover yet. By the time they could react, they would probably have all kinds of spections. ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± When he heard that term, the man¡¯s expression had darkened. ¡°Never.¡± He and Cha Cha would be together forever. Even after he¡¯d died. Anyone who harbored such thoughts would die if he found them out. At the thought of this, his eyes darkened. Su Cha quickly patted his back andforted him, ¡°No, of course we won¡¯t separate. I can rest assured now that it¡¯s public. Let¡¯s see if other women would still have designs on you.¡± Bo Muyi buried his face in her neck and said softly, ¡°No one has any designs on me.¡± Perhaps there were women around, but they would never have the chance in front of Bo Muyi. *** ¡°Sister, did you announce it? It¡¯s so cool!! Ahhhh, Brother-inw is so cute!!!¡± In the middle of the night, Su Cha and Bo Muyi were resting when she suddenly received a call from Zuo Zhici. Su Cha was a little speechless, mainly because she was about to rest when she suddenly received this call. She was a little unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t you go online? You found out only now?¡± Zuo Zhici was very excited over the phone, and Bo Muyi could hear her clearly. It was rare that he did not have any objections. He even curled his lips. Perhaps realizing that it was a littlete on the other side of the world, Zuo Zhici was a little embarrassed. ¡°I was busy with my thesis until now! I only found out that you had announced it after I came out. In the video, Brother-inw was so handsome. My WeChat group has exploded. Everyone is asking me about you now. I don¡¯t know how many girls are dying of envy. Hahaha, my brother-inw is really handsome. Look, many people are calling him Hubby on the Inte. Sister, will you be jealous?¡± Some people even called him Daddy. The idioticizens could be so extreme when facing rich people. Su Cha sighed. ¡°Do you think I have time to be jealous? Don¡¯t you have anything else to do? Why don¡¯t you hang up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Zuo Zhici was unwilling. ¡°Do you have ss tomorrow? Why won¡¯t you talk to me about something so exciting? Why did Brother-inw want to announce it? Was he angered by that foreign idiot today?¡± Su Cha rubbed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t have ss, but I want to rest. We only announced it to the public. We are not married yet. You don¡¯t have to be so excited.¡± ¡°Oh right, when are you getting married? I want to be the bridesmaid...¡± Zuo Zhici asked about their marriage. Su Cha gave her a perfunctory reply and hung up. Just as she was about to fall asleep with Bo Muyi in her arms, she suddenly felt puzzled. ¡°Is she on good terms with you?¡± Just from the way she called him Brother-inw. Bo Muyi pointed at Su Cha¡¯s back. ¡°After all, she¡¯s your only sister.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± You didn¡¯t say that when you disliked her in the past. Su Cha suddenly recalledst time, when she dealt with Sheng Manru. Tsk, it seemed that Zuo Zhici was really lucky. Although she was thinking this, the corner of her lips curled up. Soon, Su Cha fell asleep. Chapter 1030 - I Like Being with My Wife

Chapter 1030: I Like Being with My Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Their rtionship had been announced, and their lives continued. In just one night, all kinds of posts about Su Cha and Bo Muyi¡¯s rtionship were released on the Inte. There were also all kinds of spections and predictions about their marriage. Some people said that it was true love and they would get married sooner orter. Others said that it was just Young Master Bo ying around. There were also some details that were entirely fictitious. As expected of an announcement of a rtionship, all kinds of demons and monsters were released after it. Of course, there were also people who wanted to use Su Cha¡¯s poprity. However, Su Cha was now the young madam of the Imperial Mu Group. Even if she was not officially so, she could still be called that. People did not dare to release a public statement, but all kinds of celebrities said that they knew Su Cha well, and posts made by paid posters appeared. Of course, Su Cha¡¯s fans were not stupid. [I think the Imperial Mu Group did not n for this to be made public?] Anonymous OP: ¡°The revtion was very sudden. Firstly, the strangest thing was that Joshua had suddenly jumped out and said that his rtionship with Su Cha was not simple. Then, he inexplicably rified. Then, tonight, it was exposed that Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend was the boss of the Imperial Mu Group. Do you smell a conspiracy? Actually, the Bo family did not want to announce it from beginning to end. It was only because Joshua suddenly did this that they were forced to announce it, feeling that they had lost face. Or rather, what if this was Joshua¡¯s and Su Cha¡¯s scheme...? What if she wanted this announced to stabilize her status? After all, the difference between her and the boss is so huge. If I were Su Cha, I would also think of ways to announce our rtionship and stabilize my status in the main pce.¡± 1L: ¡°If you are so capable, why don¡¯t you just expose yourself directly and not remain anonymous?¡± 2L: ¡°I think it¡¯s normal for people to have spections since the two just made it public, but it¡¯s really disgusting to make guesses like this.¡± 3L: ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen on the video, I don¡¯t believe that Young Master Bo is ying with Su Cha. It¡¯s like Su Cha has cast a spell on Young Master Bo...¡± 4L: ¡°They are obviously in a rtionship, okay? I think it doesn¡¯t matter if they announce it or not. After all, they are not married. Even if they announce that they are in a normal rtionship, there¡¯s nothing for others to say if they break up. Su Cha is a master. Would the Bo family look down on her?¡± 5L: ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahaha, are you trying to hype things up regarding Joshua? It¡¯s probably safe to say Joshua is dead, okay?¡± 6L: ¡°Before the post is deleted, leave your name. As a staff member of the Imperial Mu Group, let me tell you directly. The Big Boss wanted to announce it himself. Young Madam didn¡¯t want to back then, but now she agreed. Our Boss has already been calling his other half as his wife. She has already passed the interview. Put away your disgusting guesses.¡± ... ... Some people spected maliciously because they were envious. Think about it. She had all kinds of perfect qualities and could even find a super-rich and handsome boyfriend. Most importantly, he doted on her so much in the video. If they just let it pass, won¡¯t they die from too much anger? Many people could not stand it. Naturally, there were people who started rumors, but they could not stop others from pping their faces. There was even that rare interview that Bo Muyi had epted. In it, he¡¯d directly mentioned his wife. Thinking of the publicized rtionship now, it was obvious that this wife was Su Cha. The phrase ¡°like to stay with his wife¡± quickly became trending. It firmly pierced through the hearts of theizens and single people. Chapter 1031 - Rescue

Chapter 1031: Rescue

Come On, I Want To Be Your Daddy: ¡°Young Master Bo did an interview early on where he said that he liked staying with his wife. Every day after work, he would go home to y with his wife. But back then, others had said that he was not married. Now that his girlfriend is confirmed to be Su Cha, does that mean that by wife, he was referring to Su Cha? Oh my, if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s too sweet. Su Cha is only 20!¡± ¡°¡®y¡¯? The word you used is quite meaningful.¡± ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahaha, what the hell is with the hotment section?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should envy Young Master Bo or Su Cha.¡± ¡°Su Cha¡¯s figure is white and exquisite... I... also... want...¡± ¡°She¡¯s just his girlfriend, but he directly said that she¡¯s his wife? The angry tears of a single dog are streaming out.¡± ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been eating too much popcorn. Why do I think so much about the news? Everyone says that Young Master Bo¡¯s temper is actually very bad... But he¡¯s like a different person when facing Su Cha...¡± ¡°Is he the legendary type of person who only warms to his wife? He¡¯s cruel to others and is gentle only to his wife.¡± ¡°The best in the world. Su Cha really saved the gxy in her past life!¡± ... Su Cha had also attracted the attention of many old friends. Dai Xiaofu, Le Anqi, and her former ssmates were all shocked. No one expected Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend to be such a powerful person. After expressing their concern, everyone advised Su Cha to get married as soon as possible. It seemed that she would be letting Bo Muyi down if she did not grab hold of him tightly. Of course, they had to get married early, but ording to her identity card, she was not old enough. When the time came, they would naturally register their marriage. To a certain extent, Su Cha and Bo Muyi were already an old couple. After the rtionship was announced, her work had to continue. Of course, the production crew of ¡°Mo n City¡± had also found out that Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend was actually the boss of the Imperial Mu Group. But the filming had ended by then. They regretted it that they did not get the chance to build a good rtionship with Bo Muyi. But soon, there was a big problem. Something had happened to Joshua. It was not entirely true that something had happened. The main reason was that he was involved in a drug-taking party two days after Su Cha announced her rtionship. It was very subtle. Although many people felt that there was something wrong, they could not think too much. Not only was there such a drug-taking party, but there was also a certain video. The video started spreading crazily in Europe and America. Even Europe and America, who had high tolerance, were shocked after such a thing happened to Joshua. They could not believe it. At the same time, Joshua was facing prosecution. As he had taken a drug, he probably had hallucinations and was suspected of sexually assaulting another woman. It was hopeless. Joshua had fallen in Hollywood. No one knew why he went to this party. Although hispany had dealt with it urgently, they could not protect Joshua in the subsequent series of events. Now that something had happened to Joshua, ¡°Mo n City¡± would naturally be finished. It was originally a big production with big investments, but now that the main actor was in trouble, the higher-ups would definitely not let the film pass the review when there was such a person participating in it. The director almost vomited blood. In the end, the investors did not panic at all. Soon, they came up with a series of remedies. Joshua¡¯s role was to be filmed by someone else. All the expenses would be paid by someone else. The only difference was that it would now take more time. Chapter 1032 - Not Bad

Chapter 1032: Not Bad

Of course, Su Cha was dragged back to film. She was not surprised that Joshua was reced. If he had not done that, even if he had conflicts with Su Cha, it would not have affected him. He had ruined himself. The actor who reced Joshua was another Caucasian actor. Of course, the kissing scene had already been filmed by Bo Muyi as a substitute, so there was no need to make up for it. Su Cha naturally hadpensation for the retake. Of course, the money was paid by Tan Yeluo. Tan Yeluo: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person like your boyfriend. He got rid of someone and actually asked me to pay for the production crew???????¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...Then I don¡¯t want the rest of the sry.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°Your sry is not even enough for the production crew to make a few days of promotion!¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...¡± Thinking about it, Bo Muyi¡¯s actions were a little wicked. As the Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Su Cha could not squeeze her Vice Alliance Master so much, so she called Bo Muyi to tell him about this. In fact, she was just asking Bo Muyi. She felt that Bo Muyi would not do such a thing. After all, he was the one who dealt with Joshua. It was impossible for him to leave the cleanup to Tan Yeluo, right? As expected, the man sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t tell you that I gave up the right to buy a piece ofnd overseas and gave it to her.¡± That piece ofnd involved a development project. In the long term, the profits behind it were at least dozens of transactions. Bo Muyi gave it up just like that. It was certain that Tan Yeluo would pay the production crew. Su Cha: ¡°...How shameless.¡± After hanging up, she immediately sent a WeChat message. Cha Yi: ¡°My sry will be doubled¡± /Smile Tan Yeluo: ¡°...Ha, you are indeed as shameless as him.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°But female¡± Tan Yeluo was lying through her teeth, so Su Cha ignored her. It would take a month to make up for the filming schedule. And the female lead role that she would take on would immediately be seamlessly linked up after this drama. Hence, she would be busy for the time being. She had been going back and forth between school and the production crew. She was in her second year, and many things required more time and effort than before. It was impressive that Su Cha had maintained a high score. Initially, many people thought that she was not worthy of Bo Muyi, but now that they saw her outstanding performance in various aspects, some people sincerely admired her. Outstanding people were always a match made in heaven. If Su Cha was not worthy, no one else was worthy of Bo Muyi. While she was busy, Su Cha received a postcard from overseas one day. The source was unknown. It was directly sent to her. Fu Mo found it strange and handed it to her. When Su Cha saw it, she immediately knew who¡¯d sent this postcard. On it was a simple photo. In a corner of a foreign city, the sunlight was just right. There was an ordinary-looking foreign passerby. She did not look at the camera, and it was obvious that she had been photographed coincidentally. There was a handwritten message. [I once saw the light I wanted to change in you.] Su Cha saw a slender shadow in the corner of the photo. She immediately recognized the figure. It was Greya. Greya... Su Cha was surprised to see the postcard. Ever since she disappeared, she had not received any news about Greya. It seemed that she had gone to another country. This was good. Chapter 1033 - This Script Is a Failure

Chapter 1033: This Script Is a Failure

After Su Cha finished filming her scenes in ¡°Mo n City,¡± the new script she took on was ¡°He Chun.¡± This was a script from the ancient martial arts genre, but it had little to do with the martial arts world. It was more about the artistic style. Su Cha¡¯s goal was very clear. Arge part of the drama was about winning an award. He Chun was the female lead¡¯s name. She was a youngdy from a wealthy family. She had been well-versed in the four arts since she was young. To outsiders, she was a perfectdy from a wealthy family. Her name was not standardized like in ancient times. Later on, it showed that He Chun was not ordinary. When she was 16 years old, He Chun met a man from the martial arts world and fell in love with him. It was just that the family objected to it. Moreover, the man was naturally popr. After He Chun suffered a blow from this rtionship, she passed away in the end due to depression. Judging from the storyline, there seemed to be nothing to watch. If such a movie was released, arge part of it would feel like it would fail. However, the reason why Su Cha epted it was because she liked the delicate script. From the beginning to the end, He Chun¡¯s story was filled with a certain degree of uncertainty. Although there were twists and turns, it was calm along the way. It had a rhythm that was as cid as water. He Chun was an ancient iconic woman. Because of this rtionship, she had gone through a different kind of struggle. From a moral perspective, it gave off an anti-establishment feeling. Although He Chun passed away in the end, the intention of this film was still good. Tan Jinsui had chosen this script for Su Cha because of its artistic exquisiteness. It was a rare ancient setting film, and the judges loved that the most. If they filmed well, they might be able to create hype. For example, ancient scenes could be used to create a grand background. This way, even if the story was thin, the plot and scenes could be supported by them. Most importantly, after ying the role of a peerless enchantress, Su Cha felt a contrast if she yed such a graceful and delicate girl from Jiangnan. If she acted well, those with eyes would not be able to criticize her acting skills. After ¡°The Legend of the Crane,¡± Su Cha had be synonymous with her character, Yu Wan. This script was written by a girl. When Su Cha took on this movie, there was no production crew attached to it yet. However, when the news of Su Cha taking on this movie spread, manypanies immediately offered an olive branch to it. What a joke. After all, it was Su Cha¡¯s movie. With the Imperial Mu Group backing it up, would they be afraid of losing money? Even if they lost money, it would be worth it if they could build a rtionship with the Imperial Mu Group. However, Tan Jinsui decided to take on this movie himself. He nned to let Su Cha¡¯s agency produce it themselves. Naturally, there were ready-made investors. Tan Yeluo: ¡°I nodded off when I was looking at this script.¡± Tan Yeluo was a businessman, and a very realistic one at that. Hence, when she saw the script, she naturally rejected it. Cha Yi: ¡°Do you not like it?¡± If Tan Jinsui had not epted it, Su Cha would not have asked Tan Yeluo to invest immediately. If she was willing, she could invest with Tan Jinsui. However, Tan Yeluo was an old partner... Tan Yeluo: ¡°Not even a little. Even if your husband is the guarantor.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°How about this? You can discuss it with your brother. Even if you are not interested, would your brother Yezhu be interested in talking?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°?????? He¡¯s not interested. Thank you, there¡¯s no need to look for him.¡± Chapter 1034 - A Movie

Chapter 1034: A Movie

Facing this unexpected turn, Tan Yeluo proceeded to reply calmly. Tan Yeluo: ¡°How about this? What¡¯s your target budget?¡± Su Cha: ¡°Uncle Tan said about 100 million. It depends on the situation. I¡¯ll invest as much as I want.¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°10 million¡± Su Cha: ¡°Will you pay me?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°Are you actually worth 10 million?¡± Cha Yi: ¡°What you said is so ambiguous.¡± Actually, her worth was not even 10 million. Su Cha was just joking. Her current movie sry was only about five million yuan. Such a female lead film would only pay eight million yuan. After discussing, Tan Yeluo threw 50 million yuan to test the waters. ording to her, she did not expect this drama to make a profit. She was already prepared to lose so much that even her parents might disown her. Su Cha was happy that she had managed to get an investment. She had relied on her own abilities to get it. ¡°Uncle Tan, the investment has been pulled. Tan Yeluo has invested 50 million.¡± She¡¯d called Tan Jinsui immediately. Tan Jinsui was silent for a while before saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t threaten her, did you?¡± Su Cha: ¡°Am I such a person in your heart?¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...It¡¯s fine as long as you managed it.¡± Actually, this movie had no shortage of investors. Now that Su Cha¡¯s name had been announced, many people were willing to invest, but Su Cha had to drag Tan Yeluo along. Of course, Tan Jinsui did not know Tan Yeluo¡¯s true identity. After all, he had not had much contact with her. News of the shoot for ¡°He Chun¡± had spread. The industry insiders had been paying attention to Su Cha¡¯s next move, and they were surprised to see her take on the role. With Su Cha¡¯s fame, she should have started to take on roles crazily, and the higher the sry, the better. Why did she suddenly end up acting in such a movie? ¡°He Chun¡± was just a script, so many people did not know what kind of story this movie was. The director had long ago picked it up, and all hecked was some investment. Back then, the creator of the script did not expect that they could invite Su Cha, but Su Cha really agreed. In the past, she had been worrying about how to get filming for this movie started. Now that Su Cha had taken on the role, all the problems were solved. When the writer heard that Su Cha wanted a kissing substitute for the kissing scene in the original script, they naturally agreed without hesitation. Although, they had not found a male lead yet. There was also an awkward problem. Everyone knew that Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend was Bo Muyi. There were not many male celebrities in the industry who¡¯d dared to ept Su Cha¡¯s script. If something were to happen or if there were any rumors, would he still be able to stay in the industry? In the end, Tan Jinsui went to look for Hua Nie. Hua Nie was the second male lead of ¡°The Legend of the Crane.¡± He¡¯d also had scenes with Su Cha. He was lucky. After the broadcast, he became popr. The male lead of ¡°He Chun¡± matched Hua Nie¡¯s image, although his personality was pure and obedient. Hua Nie¡¯s side originally had other things scheduled, but Tan Jinsui came to find him personally. Hua Nie thought for a while and agreed without asking his manager. However, after receiving it, he was still sad. He expressed his indignation towards his assistant. ¡°This is too much. It¡¯s bad enough that my one-sided love has been terminated, but now she even came to me for such a thing.¡± The assistant almostughed out loud. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Su Cha is so popr now. If you star with her, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Chapter 1035 - Unexpected Person

Chapter 1035: Unexpected Person

Hua Nie was still holding a grudge against Su Cha. The main reason was that Su Cha had extinguished his crush before he could say anything. He was sad for a while. Although he got drunk. It was fortunate that he got drunk. Now that he thought about it, he had only worked with Su Cha for a while. It was hard for him to keep his heart calm then, but after not seeing her for a long time, Hua Nie had already figured it out. He was just kidding around. However, when the actual filming started, Hua Nie learned that for the kissing scene in the script, he was to be reced by someone else. He was forced to have a substitute. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need a substitute kisser!¡± The child appeared to be confident. Su Cha, who was discussing the plot with the director, smiled. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t need it, you have to have one. The kissing substitute is my boyfriend.¡± Hua Nie was dejected like a defeated rooster. At the same time, he felt humiliated. It was too much. She had asked him to act as the male lead but was forced to have a substitute kisser. He couldn¡¯t even get his first kiss on the screen! However, looking at Su Cha¡¯s exquisite appearance and her smiling eyes, he could not say anything and could only ept it helplessly. But he quickly reacted. ¡°Your boyfriend?... The one from the Imperial Mu Group...¡± When they were filming ¡°The Legend of the Crane,¡± Bo Muyi did note to visit like he did with ¡°Mo n City,¡± so Hua Nie had never seen Bo Muyi. Su Cha nodded. Hua Nie suddenly thought of the video he had watched. He felt as if something had stered his face. That was such a legendary disy of affection... During the filming of ¡°He Chun,¡± Su Cha had to take care of her studies while also working with the production crew. Hence, she was very busy most of the time and did not have time to return to the Lookout Pavilion, let alone to the Zong residence. However, she would often video call Zong Yanxiu. It was normal for the father and daughter to chat. It was just that one time, Zong Yanxiu suddenly mentioned something that surprised Su Cha. ¡°Xiao Cha, you haven¡¯t contacted Su... your adoptive father for a long time, right?¡± After he woke up, Su Cha had told Zong Yanxiu about Su Mingzhe. He was very angry, so he did not contact Su Mingzhe. Su Cha had already cut off contact with Su Mingzhe. He was smart and did not jump out to cause trouble. Otherwise, with the media the way it was, Su Cha¡¯s original family would have been stripped. However, Zong Yanxiu¡¯s sudden mention of him today made Su Cha feel a little strange. ¡°I didn¡¯t contact him. Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, I just suddenly remembered and asked.¡± He seemed to be a little emotional. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t expect him to be that kind of person.¡± Su Cha was silent for a while and said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Her biological father was not a good person, let alone her adoptive father. Only Zong Yanxiu was genuinely good to her. This topic was simply brushed aside. Su Cha did not take it to heart and only thought that it was one of Zong Yanxiu¡¯s asional bouts of regret. In the end, there was one time when she had time to return home after filming. Bo Muyi was at thepany, so she was not in a hurry to return to the Lookout Pavilion. Thinking that she had not returned to the Zong residence for a long time and should go back to visit her father and grandfather, she went straight back to their residence. In the end, she saw an unexpected guest there. Su Cha¡¯s smile disappeared as soon as she entered. She did not expect to see Su Mingzhe here. Not only Su Mingzhe, but also Su Mingzhe¡¯s family. Chapter 1036 - Untitled

Chapter 1036: Untitled

¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Mingzhe and his wife, Gu Yanfang, were in the living room. When Su Cha saw them, her expression darkened visibly. She had not seen them for some time, so she¡¯d be sofortable that she almost forgot that these two people existed in this world. Su Mingzhe did not expect Su Cha to suddenlye back today. He looked embarrassed and rubbed his hands helplessly. ¡°Su... Su Cha, we...¡± Gu Yanfang remained calm. She was as polite and indifferent as Su Cha remembered. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a while.¡± Been there for a while? Su Cha suddenly recalled Zong Yanxiu mentioning Su Mingzhest time. So he was here, and that¡¯s why Zong Yanxiu had suddenly mentioned him to her? She sneered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As far as she was considered, they should never have interacted with each other again. ¡°You¡¯ve received 500,000 yuan, but the benefits I¡¯ve received over the years are not enough. Now youe here, what do you want?¡± Su Mingzhe blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yanxiu to have woken up. I haven¡¯t seen him in so many years, so I came to see him...¡± Su Cha did not speak. At this moment, Zong Yanxiu appeared outside. As if he had received the news, he looked at Su Cha and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Xiao Cha, you¡¯re back?¡± Zong Yanxiu did not know about Su Cha¡¯s sudden visit. He wanted Su Mingzhe to leave. Su Cha turned around and looked at him with vignce. ¡°Father, why are they here?¡± Su Mingzhe smiled bitterly. Zong Yanxiu paused and said, ¡°Nothing. They just came to see me.¡± Su Cha was suspicious. It was hard to say anything, but she was still unhappy. She turned around and looked at Su Mingzhe coldly. ¡°You can leave after you¡¯ve seen him. Mr. Su, you have to have a bottom line.¡± Her words made Su Mingzhe blush even more. Gu Yanfang frowned. ¡°Su Cha, no matter what, we¡¯ve raised you for so many years. Now that you¡¯ve be a celebrity and have acknowledged your father, we are happy for you. Isn¡¯t your attitude too much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too much?¡± Su Cha frowned and her expression turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you¡¯re talking about. If you expect me to show filial piety, you will be disappointed. You know very well what my life in the Su family was like. You also know very well why I was living like that. You also know how many bad things you¡¯d said about me while I was with you. Now that you¡¯vee to look for my father, the greatest kindness I can show you is not directly kicking you out. How dare you criticize me here? Who gave you the right?¡± She spoke seriously and turned around to look at Zong Yanxiu. Zong Yanxiu was speechless. After saying that, she shouted, ¡°Auntie, send the guests out!¡± She called the Zong family¡¯s butler. The butler stood up. She looked at Zong Yanxiu hesitantly, but when she saw the angry Su Cha, she made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Please?¡± Gu Yanfang was furious. She wanted to say something, but Su Mingzhe stopped her. He looked at Su Cha in shame and left with Gu Yanfang. Chapter 1037 - Taking Money

Chapter 1037: Taking Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Father, why were they here?¡± After they left, Su Cha looked at Zong Yanxiu. Zong Yanxiu looked a little embarrassed. He obviously did not expect Su Cha toe back directly. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy recently?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie back for a brief visit?¡± Su Cha sighed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back today, how would I have found out about this? Tell me, why were they here?¡± Zong Yanxiu knew Su Cha¡¯s personality. She was already on the verge of getting angry, so he told her the reason honestly. As Su Cha had expected, Su Mingzhe did note here for anything good. Zong Yanxiu had some resentment towards Su Mingzhe because Su Cha did not receive good care from him as Zong Yanxiu had expected. However, he was unconscious at that time. His father had only told him some things, so he did not know much. After learning that Su Cha did not have a good impression of Su Mingzhe, he did not contact his old friend. Su Cha was now famous. It was impossible for Su Mingzhe not to know it. Zong Yanxiu was satisfied that he had not appeared, and so he did nothing to Su Mingzhe. Unexpectedly, something happened to Su Mingzhe. His and Gu Yanfang¡¯s son fought with others at his school. It was originally just a children¡¯s game, but he identally pushed the other party down the stairs, causing the child to hit his head and ruin his life. It seemed that the main responsibility was not on their son, but they had to bear some responsibility. The other party had spent hundreds of thousands of yuan on medical expenses, which had drained Su Mingzhe¡¯s savings over the years. Moreover, because of this matter, he could not concentrate on his work. The higher-ups were dissatisfied with him for making mistakes, and they directly cut Su Mingzhe off with theyoff. After that, the Su family had to bear a certain amount of medical fees andpensation. The other party also sued them in court. They even pulled some strings, causing the court to sentence Su Mingzhe to pay a sky-high medical fee. They had sunk into poverty. Su Mingzhe had paid all the price for his son. The house was thest line. Only by selling the house and losing money could he really have nothing. Moreover, his rtives had borrowed a lot of money before, but Gu Yanfang¡¯s sisters were unwilling to lend them money. Su Mingzhe was forced into a corner. After Gu Yanfang said something, he thought of the Zong family. He knew that Su Cha had acknowledged the Zong family, so Zong Yanxiu must have woken up. He knew Zong Yanxiu¡¯s temper. He also found out that Su Cha had been filming recently and was not in the Imperial Capital, so he brought Gu Yanfang to the Imperial Capital to look for Zong Yanxiu. He had seen him. Zong Yanxiu did not want to bother with him, but they were friends after all. Su Mingzhe was old and crying. Zong Yanxiu could not stand it. Gu Yanfang took the opportunity to tell him about how Su Cha had been many years ago. At least Su Cha had grown up safely. It was because of this that Zong Yanxiu¡¯s heart softened. Su Mingzhe stayed in the Imperial Capital for a while. Zong Yanxiu only agreed to give him a sum of money after he promised that he would not hinder Su Cha in the future. But he did not pay all of it. He only paid half of thepensation. He had to put pressure on Su Mingzhe and not let him have nothing to worry about. Chapter 1038 - Helpless Chapter 1038: Helpless Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You gave it to him?¡± Su Cha stared at Zong Yanxiu in disbelief. Zong Yanxiu was a little helpless. ¡°What else could I have done? If I hadn¡¯t given it to them, they might go out and talk about you in the future.¡± ¡°Even if I gave them eight guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Su Cha was a little angry. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve told you about those things. How can you take out money? They should bear the consequences of their own actions. I¡¯m already kind enough not to hit them while they¡¯re down.¡± ¡°When I gave them the money, I thought about what you would say in the future.¡± Zong Yanxiu was not in a hurry. He slowly said to Su Cha, ¡°He¡¯s quite right. At least I have to thank him for letting you grow up.¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± As if she was holding her breath in her heart, Su Cha could not say that she had actually died once. In Zong Yanxiu¡¯s heart, she was raised by Su Mingzhe. He was thinking about this. Seeing Su Cha¡¯s helpless expression, Zong Yanxiu promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only this time. He promised me that he will never appear again and will not say anything about you. In the future, the Su family...¡± Zong Yanxiu paused. ¡°It has nothing more to do with us.¡± He was not overly kind. As he thought, at least Su Cha had grown up. He knew that Su Cha had suffered in the past, so he would make it up to her as her father from here on. If Su Mingzhe was not tactful, the Zong family would not be a pushover. Su Mingzhe was powerless and easy to deal with. Su Cha¡¯s face was cold. Zong Yanxiu had already given them money, so she could not chase after them to get it back. As Zong Yanxiu had said, if Su Mingzhe appeared again, Su Cha would not show mercy. She was not here at the time. Zong Yanxiu had already done it, so there was nothing she could do. That night, Su Cha stayed at the Zong family¡¯s residence for dinner. She probably felt a little depressed about today¡¯s matter. She did not rest at the Zong family¡¯s residence and returned to the Lookout Pavilion. When Bo Muyi returned, Su Cha was ying with her phone on the bed. When he saw her, he nced at her and asked, ¡°Did something unpleasant happen today?¡± Obviously, he knew something. Su Cha told him about what had happened today. When she mentioned the Su family, she looked a little annoyed. ¡°If I¡¯d known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have given them any money.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t criticize him. After all, he¡¯s your father.¡± Bo Muyi came over and sat by the bed. He touched her cheek and said gently, ¡°And there are some things he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Just like Su Cha¡¯s rebirth. ¡°So you don¡¯t know what to say.¡± There were many things going on recently. Especially after Ruan Yin¡¯s death, Su Cha tried to talk less about things with Zong Yanxiu. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would agitate him. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Bo Muyi was not interested in anything other than Su Cha. Especially since this was his father-inw¡¯s doing, he would not get involved. It was rare for Su Cha toe home. Of course, he wanted to do that with her for a while. Unfortunately, Su Cha was angry when she came back. She was really not in the mood. After speaking to Bo Muyi, shey on the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± He felt that Su Cha was lying to him. At the thought of this, the man¡¯s face darkened. However, when he saw her closing her eyes quickly and looking a little tired, he lowered his head and kissed Su Cha¡¯s forehead. He did not do anything else. Chapter 1039 - It’s Ugly, Take It Away

Chapter 1039: It¡¯s Ugly, Take It Away

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After ¡°He Chun¡± officially wrapped up, it was already the next spring. Ever since the news about Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend was made public, she had been silent for a long time. During the filming of ¡°He Chun,¡± Su Cha had had to immerse herself in this character¡¯s mental state, so she became much more depressed. This mncholy was not part of Su Cha¡¯s personality. It was as if she was affected by the character in the movie. Tan Jinsui said that this was a good thing. It proved that Su Cha¡¯s acting skills were improving. However, he still asked Su Cha to see a psychiatrist. Some actors were like this. If they were overly addicted to a role, they would easily fall deep into it and not be able to extricate themselves. There were many in the industry who got lost in their role, especially those tragic characters. After acting, they would suffer from depression. Although Su Cha had a strong mentality, Tan Jinsui felt that something was wrong with Su Cha. She used to be very calm, but she had been going a little overboard with her calmness during this period. For example, at some point in time, she had ordered Fu Mo to buy food for her from afar. It took an hour to go back and forth. When she asked Fu Mo to buy it, Tan Jinsui said, ¡°It¡¯s so far away. Why don¡¯t you go with Fu Mo after filming?¡± Tan Jinsui usually spoke like this, but for some reason, Su Cha¡¯s face darkened and she said directly, ¡°I want to eat it.¡± Of course, Fu Mo tried to coax Su Cha. Hearing this, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Tan. I¡¯m taking the car anyway. I¡¯ll just buy it for ssmate Su. I¡¯ll be back soon. Please watch over ssmate Su.¡± ¡°How old is she? Does she need me to watch over her?¡± Tan Jinsui rolled his eyes. After Fu Mo left, he looked at Su Cha, who was frowning, and said bluntly, ¡°Su Cha, are you acting like a big shot now that you¡¯re popr? Isn¡¯t it toote for you to realize that? Haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯ve be... a little pretentious recently?¡± His words were subtle. It was hard to imagine that this word would be used on Su Cha one day. Unexpectedly, Su Cha said seriously, ¡°I think so too.¡± Actually, she could not be med. She had been feeling unhappy recently. For some reason, she suddenly found her surroundings unpleasant. It was the same as usual, and no one had offended her. When she suddenly thought of something, she¡¯d want it. If it was food, she must eat it. She had always been very self-disciplined. It was impossible for such a thing to have happened. At times, she seemed to be unreasonable. After Fu Mo left, Su Cha seriously thought about what had happened to her for the first time. Was it because ¡°He Chun¡± was in a mncholic state and she was too immersed in her acting that she was affected? But it was impossible. Her understanding of ¡°He Chun¡± was not so good that Tan Jinsui should praise her... At this moment, Hua Nie and his assistant carried a small statue over. Tan Jinsui said, ¡°Hua Nie bought some nonsense online again...¡± The statue looked like a work of art. It was hard to exin. Hua Nie lifted it and ced it on the resting table. Su Cha stared at it and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s so ugly. Take it away!¡± Hua Nie: ¡°...¡± He suddenly looked over and looked a little hurt. ¡°Ah, is it ugly?¡± His assistant looked at Su Cha in disbelief. This ugly thing... was not doing anything to Miss Su. Chapter 1040 - Get a Checkup at the Hospital? Chapter 1040: Get a Checkup at the Hospital? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Su Cha, aren¡¯t you too much?¡± Tan Jinsui could not stand it anymore and said to Su Cha, ¡°Hua Nie likes it even though it¡¯s ugly. It¡¯s not in your way.¡± The entire production crew was surprised. After all, other than Tan Jinsui, no one else dared to say anything about Su Cha. But they felt it. Something was wrong with Su Cha recently. The usual Su Cha had an explosive aura and a cold beauty. But she had nothing to say to others. She was not very warm and friendly to others, but she also did not look arrogant. When you greeted her, she would respond politely. She did not act like a big shot. But recently, Su Cha had been making people feel that she was not easy to get along with... It was not that kind of performance, but the change in aura seemed to catch people off guard. Now that Tan Jinsui said this, Su Cha seemed to be stunned in front of everyone. Then, she felt flustered and irritable. She turned around and rushed into her lounge. She seemed to be venting her anger. Tan Jinsui was stunned. Anger? It was the first time Tan Jinsui had spoken like that to her in front of so many people. Was she really angry? However, Tan Jinsui instinctively felt that something was wrong. Su Cha was not usually so petty. Seeing that Su Cha was actually angry, Hua Nie started to worry. ¡°Ah, I will take this away immediately. Su Cha, don¡¯t be angry...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem.¡± Tan Jinsui shook his head. He felt that the problem was not with Hua Nie, but with Su Cha. Hua Nie¡¯s assistant had a strange look in his eyes. He suddenly approached Hua Nie and whispered to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that Miss Su has been acting strangely recently?¡± Hua Nie was stunned. He looked around and hesitated. ¡°She has been a little strange...¡± It was hard to tell what was strange, but Su Cha seemed to be a little more impatient than before. Hua Nie was also very nervous. He had been studying the script crazily recently, afraid that he would drag Su Cha down. ¡°Is it...¡± The assistant hesitated for a moment and did not dare to say it in detail. He whispered to Hua Nie, ¡°Is she pregnant? My sister used to have a good temper, but she suddenly became very angry when she got pregnant...¡± Hua Nie was stunned. He immediately thought of something and stammered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible... Su Cha... How old is Su Cha?¡± ¡°She¡¯s 20, her birthday ising up soon!¡± The junior assistant was very clear. ¡°It¡¯s very normal.¡± Her boyfriend was already 25 years old. It was not umon for Su Cha to live with him. Other than pregnancy, the assistant did not know what could have made Su Cha change so much. Tan Jinsui had already followed her in, so he did not hear the junior assistant and Hua Nie¡¯s discussion. Now that they thought about it, they felt that it was simr, but they could not be sure... Who could be sure? It seemed that the person involved did not know. If they spoke nonsense and it turned out to be nothing, wouldn¡¯t it cause trouble? After Su Cha entered the room, she was stunned for a long time. Actually, she did not know why she was angry. She just felt that her tolerance for small things was getting worse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? If you¡¯re too stressed, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡± Chapter 1041 - Blindly Guessing Pregnancy Chapter 1041: Blindly Guessing Pregnancy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tan Jinsui was worried about Su Cha. Su Cha turned around and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tan Jinsui frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine.¡± Su Cha paused. ¡°Uncle Tan, can you check which situations could cause a woman¡¯s emotions to change drastically?¡± Su Cha instinctively felt that something was wrong. She did not believe that there was anything wrong with her self-control, so there must be something else wrong. Tan Jinsui frowned. ¡°It¡¯s that time of the month?¡± He¡¯d said this casually. After all, women would only have intense emotions at this time... Su Cha shook her head. Tan Jinsui took out his phone and checked. In the end, he was silent for a moment. ¡°ording to the Inte, it¡¯s either it¡¯s that time of the month or... the woman is pregnant.¡± Pregnant? Su Cha¡¯s mind exploded. She immediately felt that it was impossible. If she was pregnant... No, although she could check it herself, if her inner force did not automatically guide her to check, even if she was pregnant, she would not know immediately. Su Cha¡¯s expression changed. She ced her fingers on the vein on her other arm. In just three seconds, she could clearly feel something different in her lower abdomen using her inner force. The little thing was very subtle and almost undetectable. It seemed that it had only been around for a short while, but indeed, there was another life source in her body. Tan Jinsui found Su Cha¡¯s movements a little strange. In the end, he saw her ce her hand on her arm and measure it. Her voice trembled. ¡°I... I¡¯m pregnant...¡± Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± Are you kidding me? Who would know they¡¯re pregnant just by putting a hand on their arm? Are you an old Chinese doctor? His eyes were almost glued to her. His tone was filled with horror and disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Cha nodded and suddenly felt a headache. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital for a detailed checkup.¡± She had never been pregnant and had no relevant experience, but she could not exin the sudden appearance of the life form. It was very small. She only sensed it with her inner force. As for the specific situation, it could only be determined by the hospital. Tan Jinsui opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he suddenly did not know what to say. Suddenly, he did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Luckily, you will be 20 soon.¡± They would be legally married after they got their marriage certificate, and this child would not be born before their marriage. After all, Su Cha¡¯s stomach was not yet showing. She must have just gotten pregnant. No wonder she had be so... Tan Jinsui knew that a woman¡¯s personality would change greatly when she was pregnant, but he did not have much experience, so he was at a loss. However, he reacted quickly. First, he arranged for the scenes in the afternoon to be temporarily suspended. He said that Su Cha had something urgent to attend to. Then, when Fu Mo returned, he and Fu Mo brought Su Cha to the local hospital for a checkup. Seeing Su Cha leaving the production crew in a hurry, Hua Nie and the assistant looked at each other in shock. ¡°It can¡¯t be true...¡± Otherwise, why would she suddenly ask for leave? Where could they have gone? Of course, the production crew was baffled, but it was good to have a break. However, it was not only the little assistant who¡¯d blindly guessed that Su Cha was pregnant. After all, some women in the production crew had given birth before. Su Cha¡¯s sudden change in personality made them discuss privately whether or not she was really pregnant. Chapter 1042 - I Think It’s a Little Princess

Chapter 1042: I Think It¡¯s a Little Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The hospital was a big local hospital, so it was naturally safe. After she took a series of tests, the results were out quickly. She was really pregnant. The child was already a month old. When the results came out, Tan Jinsui: ¡°...¡± Fu Mo: ¡°...¡± Their expressions wereplicated, and so was Su Cha¡¯s. She did not expect that she would get pregnant in the end. Although Bo Muyi sometimes took precautions and sometimes did not, when she returned to the Imperial Capital a month ago, she did not... After going around in circles, she still didn¡¯t get it. She got pregnant even though she felt that it was not easy for her to do so as she practiced martial arts. Su Cha was surprised at first, but she still felt excited and nervous in the end. ¡°How did I get pregnant?¡± She touched her belly and looked a little lost. It was obvious that this was a process that every new mother had to go through. ¡°What should we do? They are expecting even before marriage?¡± Fu Mo mumbled softly. Tan Jinsui rolled his eyes. ¡°She will be 20 next month. Do you think Bo Muyi will dy getting their marriage certificate? In any case, there hasn¡¯t been any news about you for almost half a year. Once the news has been released that she is pregnant and she might even get married... No need to worry about garnering attention in the next few months.¡± ¡°Why did you think about this first?¡± Su Cha pouted and quickly took out her phone. ¡°I want to tell Muyi!¡± She was happy. Tan Jinsui quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you want to surprise him personally?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between that and telling him now?¡± Moreover, Su Cha reckoned that Bo Muyi would not be so happy when he found out that she was pregnant. He had always clearly expressed that he did not like children... He disliked it because he felt that someone would snatch Su Cha from him. However, she was persuaded by Tan Jinsui. Su Cha nned to return to the Imperial Capital tonight and tell him in person. However, two minutes after Su Cha came out of the hospital, Bo Muyi already knew the news. ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯re having a baby?¡± When he said this, his tone was not so surprised as Su Cha had expected. She could imagine the man frowning. ¡°As expected, you heard the news already.¡± She had always had secret guards by her side. She could not hide such a big thing like entering the hospital... Su Cha sighed and said happily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get pregnant. The hospital said that the baby is very healthy. It¡¯s been a month.¡± Bo Muyi hummed softly. ¡°Thene back first. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± Su Cha knew what he was thinking. He could naturally ept this matter, but he did not wee this child as much as one could imagine. The main reason was... While waiting for Su Cha to return, Bo Muyi took the initiative to inform the olddy and the Zong family. They did not expect Su Cha to suddenly be pregnant. They were ecstatic. Zong Yanxiu was so excited that he did not even care about thepany. He rushed to the Lookout Pavilion to wait for his daughter and did not forget to inform Zuo Zhici. Tan Jinsui apanied Su Cha back to the Imperial Capital. On the ne, heined, ¡°You suddenly became like this when you got pregnant. I don¡¯t think you are easy to deal with.¡± Su Cha rolled her eyes and ignored him. Fu Mo smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be a little princess.¡± Chapter 1043 - Untitled Chapter 1043: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°A little princess could not have caused that. I suspect it¡¯s a boy.¡± Tan Jinsui made his guess at the side. Su Cha was a little upset. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you deny what you¡¯re like right now?¡± Tan Jinsui looked at Su Cha with a questioning gaze. Su Cha thought for a while. Okay, she was being quite pompous. But she could not control it. *** After the nended, Su Cha was immediately brought back to the Lookout Pavilion by Bai Kun. Bai Kun was surprised when he looked at Su Cha. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Su.¡± As the special assistant of his young master, he had been very concerned about Bo Muyi¡¯s marriage for so many years. Back then, when Bo Muyi only liked Su Cha, he had a lot of opinions about her, but now, he had changed his mind. Their young master was almost 27. It was normal for him to be a father at this age. They were naturally happy. Su Cha nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Putting aside the changes in her mood after getting pregnant, Su Cha was still excited to know that she had be a mother. When she returned to the Lookout Pavilion, she went to the hall first. From afar, Su Cha saw the olddy, her grandfather, and the rest who were stretching out their necks at the door. ¡°Ah, Su Cha!¡± Seeing Su Cha¡¯s figure walking back from outside, the olddy¡¯s eyes lit up. She could not hide her excitement and walked over anxiously. Her eyes were filled with affection. ¡°Good, good, this is great.¡± She was almost moved to tears. After marrying into the Bo family, for so many years, the only thing she¡¯d been worried about was Bo Muyi¡¯s personal matters. Whenever she was with Su Cha, she¡¯d always be wondering when Bo Muyi would be a father. In the end, it happened even earlier than she had imagined. How could the olddy not be excited? After so many years, she had lived up to Old Master Bo¡¯s wishes. Zong Bingyi and Zong Yanxiu, who were following behind her, were naturally very excited. However, they were two men after all, and they were not as excited as the olddy. Su Cha smiled and called, ¡°Grandma.¡± The olddy responded warmly and Bo Muyi walked out slowly. It was impossible to describe his expression. His deep eyes had always been gentle and doting towards Su Cha, but now, the light in his eyes seemed to have something else in it. The olddy pulled her into the room. Zong Yanxiu went forward and said gently, ¡°You are already pregnant. Shouldn¡¯t you put aside your work?¡± He was being sensible. Su Cha walked over and did not approach Bo Muyi, but he immediately went forward and silently held Su Cha¡¯s palm. His gaze seemed to unintentionally nce at her lower abdomen with a hint of curiosity. It was rare to see him like this. ¡°Of course it wouldn¡¯t show yet.¡± Zong Bingyi was also so excited that he did not interrupt. When he heard this, he immediately announced, ¡°Since she¡¯s already pregnant, she should act like she¡¯s pregnant. Let¡¯s put the entertainment industry aside for now. We¡¯ll talk about it after she gives birth.¡± They were not old-fashioned people. They were just worried about Su Cha¡¯s health. Moreover, time in the entertainment industry was not fixed. They would definitely not let Su Cha continue to take on jobs. Su Cha smiled. ¡°I know. Uncle Tan has already made arrangements.¡± Chapter 1044 - Proposal Chapter 1044: Proposal Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tan Jinsui was not stupid. After he found out that Su Cha was pregnant, he started to push back all her work. After ¡°He Chun¡± finished filming, she would officially rest. There was still a month before ¡°He Chun¡± finished filming. She just had to pay attention during the first three months of her pregnancy. The filming was done during the day, and nothing would happen. Her body had always been strong. When she went to the hospital for a checkup, the doctor said that she was in good health. Usually, nothing would happen if she paid attention. ¡°There¡¯s still one more movie to shoot. I won¡¯t work after this month.¡± ¡°But you have to be careful in the first three months of pregnancy.¡± The olddy was still worried. Su Cha chuckled. ¡°Grandma, are you saying that I can¡¯t go out during the first three months? Don¡¯t worry, I will film in the day. It will be like a normal activity. I will be back after this month.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine...¡± The olddy knew that Su Cha did not need anyone to lecture her, and it was not easy for her to interfere. Naturally, she went along with her. Bo Muyi did not speak. It was obvious that he listened to whatever Su Cha said. The news of Su Cha¡¯s pregnancy quickly spread throughout the Imperial Capital. Everyone was dumbfounded. They did not expect Su Cha to get pregnant so quickly. Actually, it was normal for them to get pregnant if they lived together. However, Su Cha was still in her second year. Although she was old enough, she was still in the consolidation stage of her career in the entertainment industry. She¡¯d been bold enough to announce her rtionship, but now, she was pregnant. ording to the rumors surrounding Bo Muyi, it seemed that they could have a wedding soon. Zuo Zhici had wanted to visit Su Cha in the afternoon, but she was not the only one who learned about it. Zuo Zhici quickly called Su Cha toin. She did not say anything, but she vaguely revealed something. Zuo Shaoxin had probably forbidden her toe. Of course, Zuo Zhici said that she would find a chance to visit Su Cha. Besides, Su Cha would be staying in the Imperial Capital every day after this month. She¡¯d have plenty of time to look for Su Cha then. Su Cha did not care if Zuo Zhici came or not, but she still scoffed at Zuo Shaoxin¡¯s actions. At night, due to the doctor¡¯s advice, Su Cha paid extra attention to some things. She continued practicing martial arts, which was not bad for the child. Pregnancy brought many changes, such as drowsiness. Su Cha indeed got sleepy easily, but overall, she was still energetic. Because of her pregnancy, Bo Muyi was dragged by the olddy to talk about some things that night. Su Cha went back to the bedroom first andy on the bed. She was bored and started to scroll through her phone, wondering if she should tell her fans about her pregnancy. She had always said whatever she wanted to say. She still had to frequently go for a prenatal checkup. Instead of being photographed and the photos spreading out, she might as well say it right from the beginning. At this moment, there was movement outside the bedroom. Su Cha looked closely and saw Blue Sky walking in. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She looked over curiously. Blue Sky ran in. As she approached, Su Cha saw that it had something in its mouth. It ran over and moved its mouth close to Su Cha. Su Cha saw that it was a ring box. She was stunned for a moment. She seemed to understand something and extended her hand. Blue Sky spat the ring box at it. The ring box had been bitten very carefully, so there were no marks on it. Su Cha opened it and saw a beautiful and exquisite diamond ring. Chapter 1045 - Good Day

Chapter 1045: Good Day

¡°I¡¯d already decided on it. I was nning to pick a suitable time to do it before your birthday.¡± Bo Muyi walked in from outside. It was rare that the moon was out today. Under the moonlight, his figure seemed unreal. His tall and slender figure exuded a hazy aura under the moonlight. When the light shed past, Su Cha saw the gentle and intoxicating light in his eyes. He walked over and knelt on one knee. He looked at her with sincere love and said seriously, ¡°Su Cha, will you marry me?¡± A proposal? She had expected it the moment she saw the ring, but when she saw Bo Muyi kneeling down on one knee, Su Cha was still shocked. It was as if something that she had been looking forward to for a long time had happened. For a moment, it felt unreal. Tears welled up in her eyes and she could not help butugh. Her eyes were especially bright. ¡°You already know that I would agree.¡± She¡¯d thought that she and Bo Muyi would let nature take its course and not go through the process. But now that Bo Muyi had really proposed, she was still a little excited. Bo Muyi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He took out the ring and carefully put it on Su Cha. This ring had been meticulously made by him. The diamond was an extremely rare pink diamond. Not only did he choose a pink diamond, but his and Su Cha¡¯s initials were also engraved on the waist of the diamond. Inside the ring were the initials of his and Su Cha¡¯s surnames. He had prepared this ring a few months ago, nning to give it to her and get married before Su Cha¡¯s birthday. This was just a proposal ring. When the time came, the wedding rings would be another pair. The diamond shone brightly under the light, representing its eternity. Su Cha could not help but be excited and hugged Bo Muyi. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Her gratitude was for everything Bo Muyi had done for her. Whether it was in the past or now. Bo Muyi had given her real hope. Bo Muyi was everything she wanted. ¡°My darling girl.¡± He also hugged her and kissed Su Cha¡¯s forehead lovingly. Although it was not so romantic or surprising, such things were unnecessary for the two of them. Blue Sky was also squatting around. It did not understand the two humans. It felt that the diamond ring that the human had just taken out was a little dazzling. The owner had asked it to bring this box over just now. Now that it saw what was inside, it suddenly wanted to take a bite. Then it saw the two humans hugging again, and it felt its teeth ache. The female owner¡¯s eyes seemed to be red. Blue Sky tilted its head and walked out slowly. Ah Chen walked over from outside. There was a smile on his poker face, which made Blue Sky think that it had seen a ghost. Ah Chen lowered his head and touched Blue Sky¡¯s lion head. He said happily, ¡°Blue Sky, today is a good day, don¡¯t you think?¡± Blue Sky: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s the asion today? Humans had problems. Blue Sky, who did not understand human psychology at all, nced at Ah Chen and walked slowly in the direction of its nest. Ah Chen stood up straight. He knew that Miss Su was pregnant and that the young master had just proposed. The secret guards feltforted. It was wonderful. Everything was wonderful. Chapter 1046 - Marriage

Chapter 1046: Marriage

Due to Su Cha¡¯s unexpected pregnancy, the n to first get engaged before getting married was scrapped. Bo Muyi said that he wanted to get married at once. Everyone could not dissuade him. Of course, Su Cha still had a month to shoot, so she had to return to the production crew. But this time, her return to the production crew was much grander. The main reason was that the olddy was worried and insisted that Su Cha bring all kinds of nannies to take care of her. Even now, Su Cha had a special nutritionist following her three times a day. The production crew was dumbfounded. Tan Jinsui and Su Cha did not hide it, so they easily found out that Su Cha was indeed pregnant. When Hua Nie found out about this news, he dragged along his assistant and got drunk again. As for Su Cha wanting to announce the news, Tan Jinsui suppressed it. He said that they should announce it on the day of the wedding. This was reasonable. She would have already gotten her marriage certificate, so others would not be able to say anything about her pregnancy. As for the school, Su Cha took a break. There were some courses in acting that she could not attend. She could only watch the videos of the teachers, but Su Cha could guarantee her grades in other aspects. The school was surprised that Su Cha was going to leave school, but it was hard to say anything after they found out that she was pregnant. After all, she was about to get married. It was natural for her to do this, and since she could guarantee that it would not affect her studies, what could the school say? However, many were still shocked by Su Cha¡¯s guts. For a moment, they had to wonder if Su Cha really wanted to hold on to the position of the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s Young Madam, so she got pregnant so quickly. Of course, there was no shortage of such spections. After all, the Imperial Mu Group was such a powerful group. How many people believed that Su Cha and Bo Muyi were truly in love? Now that she was pregnant, many people believed that Su Cha wanted to tie Bo Muyi up. No matter how strong she was in the entertainment industry, that could notpare to the position of the Imperial Mu Group¡¯s Young Madam. Of course, others were others, but Su Cha lived her own life. Su Cha spent thest month with the production crew happily. Since she was about to get married, she invited Hua Nie and the rest. Of course, it would only be the handful of celebrities she was familiar with. Su Cha would not invite everyone from the production crew. The Bo family did not even have any rtives, only the olddy¡¯s Ye family. Of course, almost everyone from the high society woulde. Mu Jiao and the others never thought that they would be invited. Anyone would feel honored to be invited by Su Cha to this asion. On one hand, Su Cha regarded them as her friends. On the other hand, the connections to be made at such an event were an opportunity that countless resources could not be exchanged for. There was still a month to go before the wedding. The olddy was helping them with the arrangements. Su Cha stayed with the production crew for a month without any worries. After the wrap, she officially returned to the Imperial Capital. It was Su Cha¡¯s birthday. Su Cha and Bo Muyi went to the Civil Affairs Bureau together. When the two of them appeared together, the entire Civil Affairs Bureau was shaken. Be it Bo Muyi or Su Cha, they were both famous figures. If they came to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get married, wouldn¡¯t it be done immediately? Many staff members of the Civil Affairs Bureau were alsoizens. They could not hide their excitement when they found out about such a big gossip. The moment Su Cha and Bo Muyi took their certificates and left, they wanted to announce this news to the whole world. Chapter 1047 - I’ve Registered My Marriage to Mr. Bo!

Chapter 1047: I¡¯ve Registered My Marriage to Mr. Bo!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°We are married!¡± When Su Cha held the red booklet, she saw the photo of her and Bo Muyi together and smiled. Bo Muyi drove personally and was also in a good mood. He did not care much about marriage, but when he saw that Su Cha had officially entered his household register, he felt an unexpected sense of satisfaction. ¡°Yes, honey.¡± He was in a good mood. Su Cha responded and took a photo with her phone. Then she sent it to the WeChat group. Alliance group. Cha Yi: ¡°We are married!!! [Picture] [Picture] [Picture]¡± Martial Alliance Master, Mo Weiyuan: ¡°Congrattions! Congrattions, Little Alliance Master!! Happy wedding!¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: [I¡¯m not prepared at all.JPG] Star Alliance Elder, Buzhou: ¡°Amitabha, congrattions! Buddha is happy for you. This is a good marriage.¡± Star Alliance, Jin Mou: ¡°Oh my god, Su Cha, are you really married? Congrattions!¡± Vice Alliance Master of the Star Alliance, Tan Yeluo: ¡°Do you take this as a Weibo ount? How brutal of you to get married without even asking me to go out and celebrate thest night of your singlehood?¡± Star Alliance, Shi Wei: ¡°Congrattions, congrattions. Happy Wedding, Alliance Master.¡± Martial Alliance Elder, Yun Zu: ¡°Forget it, I should congratte you. Congrattions, hahahahahahaha. Should I send a red packet to celebrate such a joyous day?¡± Soon, the group started scrolling through the screen. Su Chaughed as she looked at the chat records. Then, 200-yuan red packets were sent. The maximum amount a red packet could contain was 200 yuan. There were also private messages sent over to congratte her. The wedding would begin the day after tomorrow. It was an auspicious day calcted by the Stone Sect Master for Su Cha and Bo Muyi. Today wasn¡¯t solely a day for celebrating Su Cha¡¯s birthday. Early in the morning, Su Cha and Bo Muyi got their marriage certificate. After Su Cha posted her marriage on WeChat Moments, she had to take care of her fans. Su Cha thought about it and decided to announce her marriage and pregnancy. Her fans knew that it was her birthday today and were celebrating it happily. They would not be expecting to receive a blow soon. She thought about how to word the announcement, feeling that it was not appropriate if it seemed too official. She actually had many things to say. In the end, she decided to say what she had always wanted to say from the heart. After editing, Su Cha curled her lips and officially clicked on the post. There were also pictures of the marriage and of pregnancy tests. Su Cha Official: ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to say. There are many things in this life that I¡¯ve regretted and despaired of, but what I¡¯m most thankful for is that Mr. Bo has always been by my side and has always supported me. The person I love the most in this world is Mr. Bo. Along the way, I¡¯ve especially thanked the fans for their support, so when something happy happens, I naturally want to inform you at the first moment. Taking advantage of my birthday, I want to proudly announce to you that Mr. Bo and I have registered our marriage! Moreover, Mr. Bo and I have already received the fruit of our love and it has been behaving well inside my stomach for two months. Forgive me for hiding it for so long. I just wanted to share it with you, who have always supported me, on a happy day. Thank you, everyone! [Picture]¡± Three seconds after she posted, Weibo... exploded! The programmers were stunned for a second when they saw the message. Then, they died. Because when her fans saw this news, they immediately logged off of Weibo and started to shut down. Chapter 1048 - Untitled

Chapter 1048: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Cha¡¯s fans had all broken down. She had just debuted not long ago and had only been around for a year. The fans¡¯ benefits aside, they had been dealt with blow after blow. They did not expect her to show her marriage certificate and pregnancy test... Little miss, you are only 20 years old!!! It was fine if you did not send any messages during the past six months of filming, but now that you appeared, you directly announced that you were pregnant and married... More than a year after she debuted, she announced that she had a boyfriend. Now, she announced that she was married and pregnant. Had she ever thought about how her fans would feel? Not to mention that many people liked Su Cha¡¯s beauty, her boyfriend fans were probably devastated. Although they knew that Su Cha had a boyfriend, they¡¯d believed that as long as she was not married... well, she could still get a divorce even if she was married. But pregnancy tests were too much. For a moment, Su Cha¡¯s Weibo ount exploded. There were endless mentions and private messages directed at her. Under such circumstances, it was naturally impossible for Su Cha to see all the messages. She did not look at them. More importantly, about ten minutester, Weibo exploded... The programmers were devastated. The main reason was that they did not receive any warning at all. At least with other celebrities, there was some lead-up before they exploded, right? Su Cha suddenly announced her marriage and pregnancy... But they benefitted since she didn¡¯t need to announce her pregnancy separately in the future. Those who already knew that they were getting married were also dumbfounded. Although they knew that Su Cha would announce it, it had not been long since they registered their marriage. For Su Cha to directly announced it already, that was too much... She turned off her phone to prevent all kinds of notifications from disturbing her. Seeing the smile on her lips, Bo Muyi asked gently, ¡°Have you announced it?¡± Su Cha nodded and looked at him with tender eyes. ¡°I said something. The fans might be very agitated.¡± Bo Muyi also smiled. Soon, his phone rang. As the chairman of a corporation, he had been free for the past few days to prepare for the wedding. But now that Su Cha had announced it, there would definitely be many peopleing to congratte him. He did not reject every call, so on the way back, Bo Muyi kept receiving congrattory messages. Everyone was actually quite surprised. As a young talent, especially a genius, in their opinion, it was normal for a person like Bo Muyi to get married in his thirties or forties. In the past 20 years, no one had heard of any rumors about him, causing many to suspect Bo Muyi¡¯s sexual orientation. How could such a person be gay? In the past year, Su Cha suddenly appeared. Now that she was old enough, they got married directly, and the woman was already pregnant. This speed... The parents who¡¯d used Bo Muyi as a negative example turned pale. He did not even have a girlfriend before, but now, he was married and had a childing. Meanwhile, their children did nothing all day. It was impossible for them to even get married! What made people really specte had something to do with the Imperial Mu Group. No matter what, Bo Muyi would still have signed a prenup with Su Cha, right? Otherwise, how could he get married so quickly? Of course, there was no prenup. Su Cha and Bo Muyi did not expect a divorce in the future. Of course, their marriage was between the two of them.. What outsiders thought was none of their business. Chapter 1049 - Just Support

Chapter 1049: Just Support

¡°You got the book?¡± They had especially returned to the Zong residence today. Even the olddy went there. At the Zong residence, the family gathered for lunch first. There would be a banquet at night, which was also a celebration before the wedding. Seeing that the two of them had returned, the olddy could not help but smile. She even took Su Cha and Bo Muyi¡¯s marriage certificate to take a closer look. After looking at it for a while, she sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally relieved. Muyi¡¯s grandfather is now at peace.¡± ¡°Grandma, everything is fine.¡± Su Cha patted her shoulderfortingly. She knew that this woman had been very tired all these years. In order to maintain the Bo family and protect Bo Muyi, she had spent a lot of effort. Otherwise, Bo Muyi would not have let the olddy live at the Lookout Pavilion all these years. The olddy nodded in relief. Su Cha saw that Tan Jinsui was talking to someone on the phone. It seemed that her public marriage had made this manager busy again. As expected, after a while, Tan Jinsui walked over and said helplessly, ¡°If you want to announce your marriage, so be it. Why did you post a pregnancy test photo? Weibo has broken down several times. What do you want others to think?¡± Su Cha felt very innocent. ¡°How can you me me? Isn¡¯t this something that has to be announced sooner orter? I don¡¯t want to be photographedter and have to deny it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t consider your fans at all.¡± Even Tan Jinsui felt that it was really unlucky to be a fan of an idol like Su Cha. The news about her kept getting more and more exciting. It was like riding a roller coaster. She was only 20 years old. Who in the entertainment industry would dare to announce their marriage at 20 years old? In the eyes of fans, 20 was just the beginning of life. But, after all, the national legal age to get married was the age of 20. One could not say that there was anything wrong with what Su Cha did... She was legal. But for celebrities in the entertainment industry, it was too rare. Even at 30 years old, some female celebrities still did not dare to get married. Su Cha smiled and did notment. She knew that it would not be easy for fans to ept it, but they had to ept it sooner orter. After all, it had happened. *** [To be honest, I really want to know Su Cha¡¯s fans¡¯ current mentality...] [Hahahahahaha, I really sympathize with Su Cha¡¯s fans.] [She announced her pregnancy at the age of 20. I just want to ask, who in the entertainment industry would dare to do what she did?] [Awesome, too awesome!] [Directly announcing her marriage and pregnancy. Thisdy is too real. But I think it¡¯s quite good this way. At least it¡¯s better than some celebrities. Some only announce their marriage when their children are already older. That hurts the fans more...] [Su Cha¡¯s fans are starting to break down. I¡¯m dying ofughter.] [Wow, the boss of the Imperial Mu Group really married Su Cha? That¡¯s too f*cking awesome... Did Su Cha cast a spell on the sessor? Her position ispletely secure now.] [To be honest, I think Young Master Bo must have signed a prenup with her. After all, it¡¯s such a big family business. Su Cha is only 20 years old... I don¡¯t believe that Young Master Bo won¡¯t have made precautionary measures.] [What¡¯s up with these kinds of conspiracy theories on other people¡¯s joyous days? Isn¡¯t Su Cha great herself? Other celebrities just deceive their fans. She¡¯s clearly upfront with hers. Su Cha does not only have boyfriend fans anyway. There are fans of her career as well. It¡¯s fine if their idol gets married and they support her. What else do you want?] Chapter 1050 - No One Would Believe That This Man Doesn’t Like Her

Chapter 1050: No One Would Believe That This Man Doesn¡¯t Like Her

I Am Your Daddy (OP): ¡°Su Cha has announced her marriage. Many people have jumped out to say that she must have signed an agreement. So what if it¡¯s not true love? I want to say that all of you should take a break. They don¡¯t really love each other, you say? Do you think true love doesn¡¯t exist in wealthy families after seeing too much gossip? I¡¯m sorry, but I really have to say that what they have is true love. Without an agreement, they directly got their marriage certificate. The Young Master Bo before your eyes is really willing to give everything to Su Cha. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t say anything on the Inte. Do you people really think that they would be affected by your spections? As for who I am, I¡¯m definitely someone close to them. Otherwise, how could I know things so clearly? Also, here¡¯s the photo of their wedding invitation.¡± 1L: ¡°OP, are you here to attract hatred?¡± 2L: ¡°Wow, to be invited by them. What the hell, OP, who are you!!!¡± 3L: ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at the beginning. Thest sentence was very convincing. I like the feeling of someone directly exposing something without a middleman making a profit.¡± 4L: ¡°OP is awesome. May I ask who the OP is?¡± 5L: ¡°Just from Su Cha¡¯s tone when she announced her marriage, I can tell that she¡¯s quite happy. She¡¯s also very sweet when she called Mr. Bo her favorite. When the video was released, I felt that this pair of lovers was sweet.¡± 6L: ¡°I hope the OP will reveal more shocking news!! Too awesome! I like to watch such live broadcasts!¡± ... ... When Tan Yeluo sent the link to the post to Su Cha, she added, ¡°This is Elder Yun¡¯s username.¡± Cha Yi: ¡°...How did you know?¡± Tan Yeluo: ¡°Because I knew it was him the moment I saw his username.¡± Su Cha did not know whether tough or cry. She did not expect Elder Yun to be so free as to expose her on a famous gossip forum. Although some people did not believe it, his invitation was very convincing. Su Cha believed that Elder Yun was deliberately trying to attract hatred. After all, for ordinary people, her wedding with Bo Muyi was unimaginable. If someone suddenly jumped out, it would definitely attract a lot of attention. Of course, Elder Yun knew his limits. He did not say anything that he should not have said. It was just some irrelevant words. Hence, Su Cha ignored him. Her birthday banquet was not so formal, so she invited her friends, such as Fu Mo, Le Anqi, and Dai Xiaofu, her mother in name. Although she usually contacted Su Cha, she was dumbfounded when she found out about Su Cha¡¯s boyfriend through a public video. She could not imagine Su Cha marrying into a wealthy family. Of course, she still gave Su Cha her blessings. They were fated. Otherwise, how could Su Cha have be her daughter? The banquet was very busy, so Su Cha could not worry about everyone. Moreover, Bo Muyi was also present. She knew that he did not like socializing. Throughout the whole time, she had pulled Bo Muyi¡¯s hand to greet everyone. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that the young couple was especially sweet. All the rumors were not as good as the feeling they gave when the two of them appeared together. The sweetness of happiness could not lie. Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Cha the whole night. asionally, when someone came up to talk to him, he would turn his head to look. No one would believe that such a person did not like Su Cha Chapter 1051 - Wedding

Chapter 1051: Wedding

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although she was pregnant, her stomach was still t after only two months. Su Cha¡¯s figure was still perfect, so she looked unreal in the wedding dress. The wedding gown was embroidered by Yun Zu. It was in the Western wedding dress style, but there were many beautiful embroideries unique to the East added into the fabric. With the East and the Westbined in it, it was a very elegant wedding dress. It suited Su Cha. There were two wedding gowns in total. One was embroidered by Yun Zu, and the other was a traditional Western-style wedding gown specially designed by the head designer of Hiberia when they found out that she was getting married. At this moment, Su Cha realized that the chief designer was actually best friends with Bo Muyi¡¯s grandfather. No wonder the chief designer praised Su Cha! She knew that she did not have the ability to conquer this chief designer with just a photo... ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful.¡± Seeing Su Cha in her wedding dress, Le Anqi and Jin Mou could not help but praise her. Zuo Zhici was also a bridesmaid, but as Su Cha¡¯s sister, she had to help entertain some guests. Zuo Shaoxin could not forbid her toe. After all, Bo Muyi had asked it himself. Su Cha did not have many female friends. It did not matter how many bridesmaids she had. ¡°Our Su Cha is really the most beautiful bride.¡± Le Anqi¡¯s mouth seemed to be smeared with honey. Su Cha smiled lightly. ¡°I will also praise you when you get married in the future.¡± ¡°We are speaking the truth.¡± Jin Mou smiled. ¡°You are the prettiest.¡± ¡°Baby, did you hear that? Your mother is the prettiest!¡± Le Anqi even moved closer to Su Cha¡¯s stomach and spoke to the child in it. Su Cha did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been three months. I don¡¯t know if it has formed yet. It can¡¯t hear anything even if you say that.¡± ¡°No can do, the prenatal education starts now!¡± At this moment, Zuo Zhici ran out with her dress. ¡°Sister, Sister, Sister, are you ready? You have to go out to meet the guests. Almost everyone is here! It¡¯s almost time.¡± It had taken a long time for them to decide on the wedding venue. In the end, the olddy made the decision to stay in the Lookout Pavilion. After all, it was a ce with a different meaning. Hence, this was the first time that the Lookout Pavilion was opened to outsiders after so many years. Bo Muyi usually did not allow others toe. If not for the sake of the marriage, many people would not have seen the real appearance of the Lookout Pavilion. Su Cha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She had been busy for a long time before the wedding. She woke up early in the morning and took a long time to do her makeup and styling. She also had to prepare for work. Overall, marriage was a very troublesome thing, but it was only once in a lifetime. Of course, Su Cha was also sure that she and Bo Muyi only had this one marriage. She had not seen Bo Muyi since she woke up in the morning. The bride and groom could not meet today. Bo Muyi was probably still greeting guests outside. She thought of Bo Muyi and could not help but smile. Although they had registered their marriage the day before yesterday, they were really getting married today. Thinking of this, she still felt strange. Her heart was beating faster than usual. She walked out quickly. Behind her, Jin Mou asked her to slow down. The main reason was that the hem of Su Cha¡¯s wedding dress was too long. The bridesmaids had to hold her in case Su Cha identally tripped.. It was too scary. Chapter 1052 - Will Stay by His Side Forever

Chapter 1052: Will Stay by His Side Forever

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the garden of the Lookout Pavilion, countless luxuriously dressed guests had gathered. This ce was huge. It was so big that people could get lost here. Of course, no one knew that not far from here was the area of the ferocious beasts... As it was a special day, the beast section was closed for fear of scaring the guests. Blue Sky was not released. It could only look over through the fence. It could vaguely see that it was very lively there, but it was very angry that it could note over. At this moment, the ce was filled with flowers representing marriage. They had been specially arranged and there were also some carefully prepared essories and props. The guests sat on white chairs and whispered with their dates to the wedding. Bo Muyi was talking to a few important guests. It was that he was so happy, and his lips were curled up. His face was as perfect as ever. He was wearing a specially tailored groom suit. His figure was tall and straight, so perfect that no one could find any ws in him. His aura was also extremely strong. Many big shots who had been in the business world for many years could not suppress Bo Muyi¡¯s aura. His deep and ink-like eyes, even if they asionally shed with a fierce look, were still so handsome that they made people¡¯s hearts beat faster. There were many youngdies from aristocratic families who came to attend the wedding today. In the early years, they did not pursue Bo Muyi because they suspected that he was gay and fierce. Now that they were attending his wedding, their hearts were breaking. But it was toote. Of course, they also wanted to see how beautiful the bride would be today. ¡°Is she here?¡± Tan Jinsui was also wearing a suit. He looked at his watch and saw that it was almost time. The guests were already in position and were waiting for the bride to appear. ¡°Coming,ing...¡± Some people started to whisper with curiosity in their eyes. As they discussed, a white figure walked out from the garden. Su Cha held Zong Yanxiu¡¯s arm and walked out slowly. She was wearing a white wedding dress, which entuated her beautiful figure. She was like smoke, dreamy and ethereal. When she walked slowly towards Bo Muyi, it seemed that only the two of them were left in the world. The man standing there was the man she loved the most in her life. Many things had happened between them. After going around in circles, they finally had a happy ending. Under the stunned gazes of the guests, she walked towards him. Every step seemed to be a step towards his heart. When he saw the girl in the wedding dress walking over, his eyes darkened. At that moment, his heart seemed to be satisfied to the extreme. Joy spread to every corner of his body. He looked at her and could not help but smile. This was his lover, the only one in his life, Cha Cha. Su Cha, if there is a next life, it would still only be you for all eternity. There was no special reason. Perhaps the moment he woke up and saw her, he knew that Su Cha would be his only choice in life. In his memory, the little girl was flustered the first time she saw him. ¡°Why... why are you crying?¡± He would probably never forget the kiss she gave him when he was young. ¡°Baby, be good. Baby, don¡¯t cry...¡± At that time, he was wondering how such a cute girl could exist in this world. Now, this cute girl had be his bride. She would stay by his side forever. Chapter 1053 - Little Prodigy

Chapter 1053: Little Prodigy

After the wedding, it was time for their honeymoon. Bo Muyi had prepared a honeymoon trip thatsted for half a month. As she had just gotten pregnant and Su Cha had be more sensitive, Bo Muyi brought Su Cha to many ces. The two of them were purely out to y. As Su Cha was not even three months pregnant, she could not participate in any dangerous activities. In half a month, Bo Muyi brought Su Cha to several ces. These ces were memorable to Bo Muyi because his parents had taken him there before. Now, he brought Su Cha to these ces as a form of nostalgia. However, Su Cha¡¯s temper had be strange after she got pregnant. Moreover, she could not control herself. That feeling was too scary. It was as if she had be apletely different person. She had always been proud of her self-control, but pregnancy was really devastating. For example, during the trip, Su Cha would suddenly kick Bo Muyi awake in the middle of the night. The reason was that his arm was pressing on her hair while she slept. Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± When he used to sleep, he would basically press her hair every day. Su Cha had never said anything. After she got pregnant, the details were magnified. Of course, Bo Muyi naturally endured it. He knew that Su Cha¡¯s bad temper was caused by her pregnancy, so he changed his posture without saying anything. He gathered her hair and said hoarsely, ¡°I won¡¯t press on it like this.¡± ¡°But you won¡¯t know after you fall asleep.¡± Su Cha was still dissatisfied. She could not help but feel irritated. ¡°Don¡¯t hug me.¡± Bo Muyi¡¯s eyes darkened. Su Cha was being a little unreasonable now. If it were in the past, Bo Muyi would definitely be unhappy. Now that he was woken up by Su Cha, he was probably still sleepy. He stared at Su Cha and retracted his hand. There was a gap between them. Su Cha reluctantly fell asleep. When he heard her even breathing, the man who had his eyes closed slowly ced his hand on her waist and hugged her. Su Cha did not respond. Bo Muyi fell asleep in satisfaction. Of course, there were countless such trivial matters. Sometimes, Su Cha knew that she was being unreasonable, and she would sit there broken down and look at Bo Muyi with an aggrieved expression. ¡°I also know that I¡¯ve gone overboard. I just can¡¯t control myself. I don¡¯t know why.¡± In the past, she would not have such a big reaction when something happened to her. Bo Muyi even found a psychiatrist, but the psychiatrist said that this was normal. During pregnancy, pregnant women would sometimes feel pressured for no reason. Any small matter would touch off their sensitive nerves. At this time, her family had to care for her. Otherwise, it could develop into prenatal depression. It was a serious matter. Bo Muyi doted on the unreasonable Su Cha. Naturally, he would not me Su Cha. Every time Su Cha lost her temper and apologized, he would say, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all the fault of the little baddie in your stomach.¡± The child¡¯s mother had already be like this before it was even born. What would happen when the child was born? Bo Muyi would deal with them after they came out. After the honeymoon trip, Bo Muyi told his grandma about Su Cha¡¯s situation. The olddy naturally said that it was understandable since she was pregnant. Chapter 1054 - No Trouble Chapter 1054: No Trouble But Tan Jinsui and the rest could not understand. Su Cha¡¯s behavior was obvious to everyone. Bo Muyi was often by her side. He could take it with his temper, but as her grandfather, Zong Bingyi could not. After Su Cha got pregnant, she would asionally return to the Zong family home to stay there. Zong Bingyi could not stand it... He even asked Zong Yanxiu to persuade Su Cha to return to the Lookout Pavilion. Zong Yanxiu was a little helpless. His daughter was pregnant and her temper had be bad. She could not control it. They just had to endure these next few months. Hence, before the child in Su Cha¡¯s stomach was born, it was given the title of a little master. They believed that if not for this child, Su Cha would not have be like this. *** As Su Cha¡¯s stomach grew bigger day by day, her emotions gradually calmed down. Thinking back to how she was a few months ago, Su Cha found it unbelievable. She actually changed so much? Of course, now that she was pregnant, she rarely appeared in public. asionally, she would go out for a walk with Bo Muyi, then shop at the supermarket and meet Tan Yeluo for tea. However, ever since Tan Yeluo learned about Su Cha¡¯s pregnancy, she kept saying that she was busy whenever they met again... Even Le Anqi and Zuo Zhici said so. Fortunately, in the next few months, Su Cha slowly regained her former personality and often went out with Le Anqi and the rest. Of course, just because she did not appear online, it did not mean that there was no news about her. asionally, there would appear on the news a photo of a pregnant person. It had been half a year. She did not hide anything, so her pregnancy was more obvious. However, she was only pregnant with a fat belly. Her size did not change much, and even her face did not change. If not for her stomach, it would be hard to imagine that she was pregnant. [F*ck, female celebrities nowadays have cheat codes when they are pregnant... Su Cha is pregnant, but it¡¯s as if she is not pregnant. She only has a fat belly. This is too ridiculous...] [Her face is still so exquisite, her legs are still so long, she did not gain any weight...] [Rich people are indeed different when they are pregnant. I¡¯m so envious that I¡¯m crying.] [We are both humans, but why is the difference so huge? Isn¡¯t this pregnancy figure too good?] ... Every time her photo was posted, it would attract envy. After all, it was normal for women to lose their figures when they were pregnant. Many people even became old women when they got pregnant. It was rare to see someone as beautiful as Su Cha. Pregnant women like her were usually more disciplined. Of course, apart from practicing martial arts asionally, Su Cha did not exercise. After all, she was cheating... Other than the pregnancy photos, she did not see any other news. It was really low-key, but Bo Muyi would apany her every time she went for a checkup. Bo Muyi was also very responsible during Su Cha¡¯s pregnancy. Su Cha did not care about anything now. Bo Muyi was preparing the nursery and the child¡¯s future education. No one told Su Cha what a pregnant woman should do for a child. The olddy said clearly, ¡°It¡¯s hard enough for you to be pregnant. Let the father worry about the rest.¡± The Bo family was grand, so other than the fact that her mood had changed due to her pregnancy, Su Cha spent the rest of her time happily without any worries. Chapter 1055 - Birth Chapter 1055: Birth Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios During this period, Su Cha¡¯s movie, ¡°He Chun,¡± was scheduled to be released at the end of the year. In other words, Su Cha did not have much work before giving birth. ¡°He Chun¡± was aiming for an award, but it was toote. The awards would be released next year. It seemed that after she got pregnant, Su Cha was not as enthusiastic as before. After all, her life was alreadyplete. In this way, after ten months of pregnancy, Su Cha¡¯s child was born. That day was just a normal day. ording to the doctor¡¯s estimation, the child wouldnd safely during the expected date of delivery. It hurt when she gave birth, but Su Cha¡¯s body was good and she did not suffer much. After she entered the hospital, she gave birth to the child an hourter. During the past few days, when she was about to give birth, Bo Muyi had been by her side. After the childnded, the exhausted Su Cha was pushed out. Bo Muyi did not have the time to worry about the child. He went forward and looked at Su Cha worriedly. ¡°Cha Cha, was giving birth especially hard?¡± Su Cha was a little weak and her face was still pale. After all, giving birth was a tremendous thing. ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± It was not as scary as she¡¯d thought. Bo Muyi¡¯s expression was not good. He touched Su Cha¡¯s cheek and kissed her gently. ¡°We won¡¯t have more children in the future.¡± Bo Muyi would not want to have a second child who¡¯d make Su Cha suffer so much. The olddy and Zong Yanxiu, who were all smiles, came over to greet Su Cha. Seeing that Su Cha was going to rest now, they went to see the child. Bo Muyi did not follow them. Su Cha was pushed into the VIP ward to rest. She frowned. ¡°I just heard from the doctor that the child seems to be a boy...¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Bo Muyi was not concerned and answered absent-mindedly. Su Cha looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± ¡°No, Grandma will carry him over when the timees. I¡¯ll apany you here.¡± He only had eyes for Su Cha, especially after she had given birth. The nurse who came to take care of Su Cha could not hide her envy when she saw Bo Muyi like this. In the hospital, they had seen too many pregnant womene and go. People went to see the children after the birth. Almost no one cared about the woman lying on the bed. Usually, people would just ask the pregnant woman¡¯s family to care for her. And wealthy families like this tend to be even more cold. They had never seen anyone like Bo Muyi, who did not care about the child¡¯s birth at all and only cared about his wife. Moreover, her inws were not bad. They only visited the child after they¡¯d seen the mother. Su Cha must be living happily. The doctor and nurse could tell that she had married a good person. No matter what, Su Cha was very lucky to have found a man like Bo Muyi. After a while, as the news of Su Cha¡¯s child¡¯s birth spread, Le Anqi, Zuo Zhici, Jin Mou, and Jin Duan, as well as Tan Yeluo and the rest, came with gifts. Everyone was quite happy. They came to see Su Cha first before going to see the child. During this time, Su Cha was busy greeting them. When she woke up, she saw her child. He was a pink and sticky ball, and he was still a little wrinkled after he was born. The olddy and the rest praised him for being especially good-looking. It¡¯s taken for granted that Bo Muyi and Su Cha¡¯s genes were definitely not bad. In this child, Su Cha and Bo Muyi¡¯s traits were unified. He was just born and was still a little ugly... Chapter 1056 - Pea Chapter 1056: Pea Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His nickname was Pea. Why was he called Pea? It was because Su Cha liked to eat peas when she was pregnant with him. His name was Bo Suchen. The name ¡°Little Prodigy¡± did indeed suit him. A few days after he was born, Su Cha also announced the birth of her child to her fans, causing the Weibo trending searches to explode for a few days. But for the sake of the child¡¯s privacy, she did not reveal the child¡¯s photo. There was only a photo of a little finger. Everyone was happy that the child was born, but before long, Su Cha and Bo Muyi could not take it anymore. If she had raised a child before, she would know that the child would usually make a scene at night. The Little Prodigy Pea would especially pick the time to make a scene when they were sleeping soundly. Once he made a scene, half the night would be lost. After eating and drinking, he¡¯d also make a scene. The main thing was that he did not cry and just hummed there. Su Cha and Bo Muyi were both light sleepers. They would be woken up by the slightest noise, and then they¡¯d sleep only to be woken up by Pea again... When Su Cha and Bo Muyi continued to sleep, he¡¯d start to hum again. After a few days, with a gloomy face, Bo Muyi hired dozens of nannies. The olddy originally wanted Su Cha and Bo Muyi to take care of the child themselves, but after experiencing the torture of Pea, she let the nannies take care of him. After feeding the child for a while, Su Cha returned to work. However, she usually took on jobs in the Imperial Capital and woulde back when she could. Pea did not like strangers, but he was clingy. He was especially clingy to Su Cha and not Bo Muyi. He chuckled when Su Cha hugged him. He was expressionless when Bo Muyi hugged him. Of course, his father was not willing to hug him. After Tan Jinsui heard about Pea, he could not help but sigh. ¡°I was right when I said that it¡¯s going to be a prodigy...¡± And the child was a boy too. Bo Muyi was already unhappy that Su Cha had given birth so early. He reckoned that this child would have a conflict with his father in the future... Not long after the child was born, Su Cha¡¯s new movie, ¡°He Chun,¡± was released. This was Su Cha¡¯s debut on the big screen. She wanted to watch the premiere, but she was pestered by Pea and did not go. He cried as soon as she left. Sometimes, his crying would give Su Cha a headache. She hugged the child and sighed when she saw the child¡¯s pink and tender face. ¡°Pea, I want to go out to watch a movie. Can¡¯t you let me go? Can¡¯t you be good and go mess with your father?¡± At this time, Pea was less than a month old. As soon as he opened his eyes, he¡¯d disy the jet-ck eyes that resembled Bo Muyi¡¯s. He looked at Su Cha steadily and smacked his lips, revealing a smile. He mewled like a kitten. Seeing Pea like this, Su Cha¡¯s heart melted. She could not help but touch Pea¡¯s little face. At this time, Bo Muyi walked in from outside. The smile on Pea¡¯s face slowly faded. Su Cha wanted to carry the child to Bo Muyi. When Bo Muyi reached out to take him, Pea¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Wow...¡± Bo Muyi sneered and retracted his hand. Pea immediately retracted his expression and spat. Su Cha: ¡°...¡± This child was only a month old! Of course, sometimes, children were purely unconscious. If others wanted to hug them, they would make a scene. However, Bo Muyi felt that this child deserved a beating. He was too young now and could not be straightened up. When he was older, he could slowly set him straight! Chapter 1057 - Untitled Chapter 1057: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Pea slowly grew up, Su Cha started to let him get used to not having her around asionally. She would still go out to take on roles. Perhaps because she got married too early and the characters she chose were from perfect scripts, even if Su Cha continued to act and sing, theizens started to get used to her work rhythm. There were no gossips or messy scandals. Su Cha¡¯s work in the entertainment industry could be said to be unique. No one pressured her, and she did not act like a big shot. asionally, she would interact with her fans. The mostmon thing she did was to show her child¡¯s pictures on Weibo, but she did not show his face. This was quite infuriating. Tan Jinsui had two artistes under him. Zou Manni was at home and was not in the mood to work. Su Cha was also quite a Buddhist when she¡¯d take on a job. Even her fans started to learn how to be Buddha-like. Although Su Cha did not seem to be doing anything earth-shattering and did not often appear on the trending searches after her marriage, theizens were surprised to find that her acting was getting better and better, and her album quality was also getting better. When ¡°He Chun¡± was released, it received unanimous praise from the audience and film critics. This was a in story. With the backdrop of a movie, the story was about the life of a youngdy from an ancient family. There was no soul-stirring story, only a detailed description. It was true that it was not as popr as mainstreammercial films, but the audience who watched it would subconsciously be immersed in it. Su Cha¡¯s performance of He Chun was immersive. They watched her smile or frown in sadness, and when they came back to their senses, they realized that their eyes had be moist. Hence, although the box office was not too explosive, under the publicity of good reputation, the box office of ¡°He Chun¡± that was originally estimated to be 100 million gradually reached 200 million. [He Chun, you give me a t feeling of wanting to object to the ancient feudal ideals. Although it¡¯s very old-fashioned, I have to say that such an ancient setting surprisingly fits Su Cha. Most importantly, Su Cha gives me the feeling that she¡¯s really like a woman from that era. The difference is that her image of Yu Wan, the evil concubine, is too deep in my heart...] [If Yu Wan was the evil concubine who brought disaster to the country, He Chun was an innocent youngdy from ancient times. She is equivalent to a fair, rich, and beautifuldy who grew up in a greenhouse. She is kind, but she is unwilling to live an ordinary life. Most importantly, the angle of the story is very warm. It is not so aggressive. It gives people the feeling that it was done in one go from beginning to end.] [I can tell that the production crew was quite serious. Many things in the drama are based on ancient texts. I rmend this film.] [To be honest, I would rather have more actors like Su Cha. Although she has married a rich husband, I have to say that she is serious about the script. If I were her, I would have drifted off to god knows where...] [¡®He Chun¡¯ is aiming for an award, right? I think it¡¯s rare to see a movie from this angle. She will probably win an award next year, and her acting skills are really good. If she wins the Best Actress award next year, she¡¯d be a 20-year-old Best Actress... How awesome!] [The production crew was ambitious. It can be seen in everything that they were quite serious and meticulous. Su Cha¡¯s acting was excellent.. The male lead role yed by Hua Nie was also remarkable. But... why do I feel that the side profile of He Chun¡¯s kiss scene doesn¡¯t look like Hua Nie¡¯s, but Su Cha¡¯s husband????] Chapter 1058 - Good Comments Chapter 1058: Good Comments Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He Chun¡± was showered with praises. Although the box office was not shocking, it was a profit to break through 100 million. Especially since, after the final screening, the box office was 300 million. For a literary film, or even an ancient setting literary film, this box office was already quite amazing. Especially since Su Cha was the main lead. Moreover, many people were shocked that Su Cha was willing to star in such a film. The Most Realistic Movie: ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this rationally. In the entertainment industry, is an actress like Su Cha good or bad? She has married a rich husband, so she doesn¡¯t have any financial troubles. The projects that she starred in were also different from those chosen by the current female celebrities. They were all films that tested her acting skills. Now that she¡¯s won the best supporting actress in the drama award, people in the industry say that if nothing goes wrong, she will most likely seed in bing the best female lead next year. In this way, Su Cha will be the youngest movie queen in the entertainment industry...¡± ¡°The Golden River nominations have not been announced yet, but there¡¯s no need for you to worry about my Cha Niu. I don¡¯t dare to think about the Golden River Best Actress award, but thank you for your affirmation of Cha Niu¡¯s acting skills!¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m also a passerby. Whether Su Cha has married well or not is another matter. At least I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with her attitude. Ever since she debuted, whether it¡¯s her album or her acting, anything she produced was all right for the masses. Moreover, almost all the actors she worked with praised her. I¡¯ve never seen anyone speak ill of her. This is enough to prove a person¡¯s character. I definitely hope that there will be more such actors. Look at the current actors, those groups of demons that are dancing about...¡± ¡°At least there¡¯s nothing wrong with her acting. Her singing and acting are not harsh to the ears or eyes. As for the Golden River award, I think she¡¯s too young. They might not give it to her.¡± ¡°If she wins in the Golden River award, she would be the only one in the entertainment industry that no one will dare to obstruct her, right?¡± ¡°To be honest, with her status, if she really took the Golden River award, would anyone say that it was a conspiracy...¡± ¡°Compared to other celebrities who scour Weibo to deletements that are detrimental to them, I know that Su Cha doesn¡¯t care aboutments about her that anyone posts on Weibo...¡± ¡°What shady dealings? Logically speaking, there are a few movies that might be nominated for the Golden River next year. I really don¡¯t think anyone canpete with ¡®He Chun.¡¯ The others¡¯ themes are too tacky, and the intentions and genre of ¡®He Chun¡¯ are quite rare. If the industry wants to support her, it¡¯s not impossible for Su Cha to win an award. She deserves the support.¡± After some bloggers posted about Su Cha, most of the replies were from passersby, but they surprisingly supported Su Cha. If it were anyone else, they would have been mocked formenting about her getting the movie queen award from the Golden River. But because of ¡°He Chun,¡± many passersby supported her. This situation was beyond Tan Jinsui¡¯s expectations. However, he quickly understood. Actually, it was easy to exin. After all, there were too many impetuous people in the industry. People were used to seeing all kinds of actors who were willing to take on shows for money. It was rare to see an actress who was not impetuous, who seriously filmed, and who got married very early. She did not care if her poprity would drop at all and just concentrated on her work. Most importantly, Su Cha did treat it as a job. She would take her own matters seriously. After ¡°He Chun¡± came out, Su Cha thought for a while and decided to continue with her studies. She would continue filming when she was about to graduate.. This way, it would be easier to leave Pea. Chapter 1059 - I Hope Su Cha Will Win the Award Chapter 1059: I Hope Su Cha Will Win the Award Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Of course, she would asionally record a new song or receive a good script. If there was a role that suited her, she would also join a production crew for a period of time to film it as a form of training. The news about her was also very normal. asionally, whenever she appeared anywhere, she would be photographed carrying a child. There were a few times when she was photographed with Bo Muyi. Of course, they did not dare to show his face. This news was posted by the paparazzi. Every time it appeared, it would easily cause amotion. Su Cha did not care. As a celebrity, this was normal. Even if there was no news for a long time, she was not afraid that people would forget her. Who wouldn¡¯t pay attention to a female celebrity married to a world-ss tycoon? Many people were looking forward to their divorce. Although it was not a good idea to rely on her husband for attention, Su Cha never cared about it. If she cared, she would probably have hidden Bo Muyi until she was 30 years old. As for the child... ¡°Pea, Pea, say Mom, call me Mom... Mom...¡± In the blink of an eye, Pea had aged a few months. He could turn over and barely sit up straight. His facial features had almost grown out, and his eyes were dark. His eyshes were long and thick, and his eye sockets looked very much like Bo Muyi¡¯s. When the olddy saw him, she said that this child looked exactly the same as Bo Muyi when he was young. He was too good-looking. But Pea was more likable than Bo Muyi. Bo Muyi did not like tough when he was young. Pea wouldugh whenever he was teased by Su Cha. He was more cheerful. At this time, he was gradually making sounds. He wanted to speak, but he could not say things clearly. Su Cha started to teach him to call him Mom. Pea looked at Su Cha and smiled foolishly. His eyes curved into crescents, but he could not say it. His smile melted her heart. Su Cha hugged and kissed him a few times before she received a call from Tan Jinsui. ¡°You¡¯ve been nominated for the Golden River best female lead award!¡± His voice was a little excited. The main reason was thatpared tost year¡¯s Best Supporting Actress award, this year¡¯s Golden River Best Actress award was one of the most important awards in the entertainment industry. Of course, it was not without reason, butpared to many obvious things, this award was much better. At least, there were a few female celebrities in the A-list who had never won this award. Moreover, Zou Manni had won several other important awards before. ¡°I¡¯ve really been nominated?¡± Hearing that she was nominated, Su Cha was surprised. ¡°Who are the nominees for the same season?¡± As she was taking care of her child and was studying, she had never paid attention to other outstanding movies in the industry. She only knew that some box office sales had exploded. ¡°Currently, it¡¯s ¡®Road,¡¯ ¡®Dreams,¡¯ ¡®Harvest Season,¡¯ and ¡®Hanzhong Language.¡¯ There are a total of five movies. Your ¡®He Chun¡¯ is thest nominee, but the box office of the other four movies are not as good as your ¡®He Chun.¡¯ Moreover, the others have shed with the previous award-winning movies. If they have the intention to support a new theme this year, there¡¯s a high chance that your ¡®He Chun¡¯ will break through the encirclement. Moreover, not only has it been nominated for the Best Female Lead, but we also have the Best Costume nomination. If nothing goes wrong, we will definitely win.¡± If Su Cha could win this award, she would really be unique in the entertainment industry.. Tan Jinsui also hoped that Su Cha could win it. Otherwise, would he want others to win it? Chapter 1060 - Untitled Chapter 1060: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°We can¡¯t be sure. Can we know the results in advance?¡± ¡°No, the judges this year are all wily old foxes. They won¡¯t listen to anyone. It¡¯s only during the awards that we¡¯ll know. However, this is also beneficial. No one dares to tamper with it. Whether you can get the award will depend on your ability. After all, the other female celebrities have status in the industry. There¡¯s even a big star among them, but I think her acting is bad. The nomination depends on her acting skills, but her character image is not good.¡± Tan Jinsui had the time toment on others, which made Su Cha feel a little helpless. At this time, Pea probably saw that her mother had been talking on the phone for too long and started to make ¡°yiyaya¡± sounds. Tan Jinsui heard it and smiled. ¡°Okay, y with Pea. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± After she hung up, Pea chirped happily. Su Cha could not help but rub his cheek. *** After news about the nomination of ¡°He Chun¡± was posted online, some people were quite surprised. After all, Su Cha was too young. Now that the main lead of ¡°He Chun¡± had been nominated for the Best Actress in the Golden River awards, if she really won, wouldn¡¯t she directly reach the peak of her life? Of course, it had not been won yet, but it did not stop people from discussing it online. There were still two months to the award ceremony. Many people guessed that Su Cha did not have a high chance of winning the award. After all, a big starlet was also nominated this time. In terms of acting skills, she had more experience than Su Cha. Of course, there were also people who, like Tan Jinsui, pointed out that the role of that leading actress this time was not done well. It was just that her acting skills passed. The judges judged the character based on the character¡¯s wholeness and the actor¡¯s intention. Sometimes, having good acting skills did not mean that any character could be controlled. They said that in terms of the character¡¯s brilliance, that leading actress could notpare to Su Cha¡¯s ¡°He Chun.¡± Although they did not say it explicitly, it still made some of that female celebrity¡¯s fans unhappy. They mocked Su Cha for stepping on her seniors just for getting nominated. What if she really won the award? Of course, although Su Cha kept a low profile and her fans followed the Buddhist school, she was not someone to be spoken nonsense about. Soon, most of thementers were uncovered to be passersby. The role yed by that leadingdy was already talked about on the Inte. She failed at it, so could she not be criticized? Su Cha was very popr. After this fight, it was revealed that Su Cha¡¯s fans were extremely strong. At the critical moment, they disyed evidence and data. Soon, they¡¯d shot down all the other female celebrity¡¯s fans. They could only pretend that nothing had happened. They only said that no one could know who would take the Golden River award. This was a small farce. Before anything could happen, it was extinguished by Su Cha¡¯s fans. Naturally, Su Cha could not be bothered with it. She did not care if she won the award or not. If she could not, she would continue to film and train herself. One day, she would get it. She liked acting. Unexpectedly, that leadingdy was worried that her fans¡¯ments would affect Su Cha and called her to apologize. With her status, she would definitely not apologize to Su Cha, but who asked the person behind Su Cha to be so awesome? Of course, Su Cha did not know whether tough or cry. As long as others did not cause trouble behind her back, she did not care about the fans¡¯ments. After the two of them made things clear, there was no conflict. That leadingdy and Su Chaforted their fans and let this matter pass. Chapter 1061 - It Was All Him Chapter 1061: It Was All Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the day the award ceremony officially began, Su Cha put on thetest Hiberia Haute Couture. Pea was already able to get up by himself. He blinked his big eyes and looked at his beautiful mother from the bed. Bo Muyi was sitting in his office. Su Cha was still worried when she was about to leave. ¡°Muyi, look after Pea today.¡± The main reason was that she had to go to the award ceremony at night. Pea was more clingy at home at night. Su Cha had no choice but to have Bo Muyi work at home that night and watch the child for her. Pea was not close with the nannies. Now that he was older, Bo Muyi could take care of him for a while. The man with calm eyes nced at Pea on the bed, smiling foolishly and biting his fingers. A trace of disdain shed past his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Cha found his answer unconvincing. She advised him earnestly, ¡°Muyi, he is our sweetheart.¡± Bo Muyi: ¡°...¡± He raised his chin and nodded slightly. ¡°Go, I know. Come back after you win the award. Even if you don¡¯t, you have to rush back immediately.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Cha touched her forehead. ¡°Okay, I wille back after the Best Actress award is announced.¡± She lifted her skirt. Fu Mo and Tan Jinsui were waiting outside the Lookout Pavilion. Just as she was about to step out, Pea saw that Su Cha was about to leave and cried. Before Su Cha could take a step, she heard Bo Muyi¡¯s cold and disdainful voice. ¡°Why are you crying? From whom did you inherit your love for crying?¡± Su Cha stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Pea. Pea stopped crying after being scorned by his father. He looked at Su Cha with his big red eyes, pouted, and felt extremely wronged. His small hands were raised as he wanted Su Cha to hug him. Su Cha¡¯s heart softened, but after thinking that she would be back soon, she hardened her heart and left. Pea burst into tears. But his crying was fake. After all, his father was still here. ¡°From whom did you inherit this?¡± Bo Muyi was deep in thought. Did he cry so much when he was young? As he spoke, he stood up and walked to the bed to pick up Pea. Pea immediatelyy on him and cried as if he had been wronged. Bo Muyi patted his back and coaxed, ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll take you to pick her up. Let¡¯s wish Mom gets the award.¡± Pea vaguely understood and gradually calmed down while lying on Bo Muyi¡¯s body. *** Sitting in the car, Su Cha could not bear it. ¡°Pea was crying when I went out. I don¡¯t think Muyi will coax him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know your son¡¯s character? Of course he¡¯d cry when he saw you leave.¡± Tan Jinsui mocked, ¡°It¡¯s normal for Bo Muyi not to coax him. He has always looked down on his son.¡± Yes, he looked down on him. Su Cha rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s still his son.¡± Fu Mo smiled. ¡°Men don¡¯t usually take care of children, but ssmate Su¡¯s husband is very good. Didn¡¯t you say that he was the one who prepared the milk for Pea in the past?¡± Yes, Bo Muyi was a refined man who knew nothing. The only thing he could do then was to help prepare the milk for Pea. His heart ached for Su Cha, after all. In the middle of the night, he was the one who got up to prepare the milk for Pea when he got hungry. Of course, asionally, when he could not be coaxed, he would carry Pea outside. He did not coax him or let Su Cha coax him. Tan Jinsui touched his chin in surprise. ¡°He does dote on his wife.¡± Most men might not be able to do as much. Chapter 1062 - Best Actress Chapter 1062: Best Actress Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Cha smiled as she thought about this. The car drove to the venue of the Golden River Awards Ceremony. Tan Jinsui also instructed her about something. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around about the award, but I haven¡¯t found out anything. They¡¯ve kept it very well hidden this year. If you don¡¯t win the awardter, remember to congratte the other party with a perfect smile. Other people will have something on you.¡± Su Cha snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me that. I¡¯m mentally prepared.¡± ¡°What if she wins the award? Has ssmate Su thought about what to say?¡± Fu Mo was very confident in Su Cha and felt that she would definitely win the award. The results were not recorded on aputer. The judges had voted in person, so she did not know the results. Su Cha thought for a while and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll just speak casually.¡± She just had to thank the people she should thank. Of course, she had not won the award yet. Everything was just empty talk. *** The venue of the awards ceremony was dazzling and noisy. On the red carpet, almost all the big shots in the industry had arrived. Everyone walked on the red carpet, causing a series of screams. They epted some interviews from the media, took pictures, and then entered the venue of the ceremony. Su Cha walked the red carpet alone. She lifted her dress and walked naturally. As soon as she appeared, there was a shocking scream. Her fans gathered in one ce and called her name excitedly. She usually walked very quickly on the red carpet. At this time, she deliberately walked over and reached out to p hands with a few fans. The fans who were high-fived by her almost fainted from happiness. Due to time constraints, she could not high-five them one by one. After greeting the fans with a smile, she walked straight in. There were many familiar faces in the venue. Almost all the celebrities Su Cha had worked with had arrived. Shao Tianwen, Mu Jiao, Mu Jiandong... etc. Although some of them were not nominated, they were invited to participate in this ceremony. When they saw Su Cha, everyone greeted her warmly, and Su Cha¡¯s seat was next to Mu Jiao. ording to her poprity, she was qualified to sit in the first row. The first row was filled with top celebrities in the entertainment industry. After everyone had arrived, the live broadcast started and the award ceremony officially began. As a film and television celebrity, Su Cha even went on stage to sing a song. It was a rxed and cheerful song that set off a small climax. Even some celebrities who heard her for the first time could not help but marvel at how perfect she was. There were almost no ws. After the performance, the awards were announced. After the heavyweight awards were given out, it was finally time for the announcement of the Best Female Lead and Best Male Lead. The female lead was the first to be announced. When the scene of Su Cha and the other female celebrities being nominated appeared on the big screen, Mu Jiao grabbed Su Cha¡¯s wrist nervously. ¡°You have to win an award. I made a bet with the others. I bet on you!¡± Su Cha: ¡°...¡± In front of the television, a man with deep eyes was carrying an infant. He grabbed his little hand and pointed at Su Cha, who shed past the camera. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Mom.¡± It was unknown if Pea understood, but he suddenly widened his eyes and let out a sound simr to ¡°MUA.¡± Bo Muyi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Smart. I¡¯ll tell Momter that called for her.¡± Pea started tough foolishly. At the same time, on the television, a famous Best Actor announced with a smile, ¡°Best Actress, Su Cha!¡± Everyone screamed! Chapter 1063 (END) - Pea, Let’s Go Pick Up Mom (End) Chapter 1063: Pea, Let¡¯s Go Pick Up Mom (End) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Cha raised her eyebrows when she heard that she had really won the award. The camera fell on her. She looked surprised, obviously not expecting it. Then, she stood up and became graceful. Although she was surprised, she did not forget herself. Mu Jiao was more excited than her. As the camera shone on Su Cha, she could not help but hug her. The corner of Su Cha¡¯s lips curled up. Considering that Bo Muyi might also be watching TV, she did not want to hug Shao Tianwen and Mu Jiandong. There were congrattions all around. The female celebrities who did not win the award also expected it. When the camera was directed at them, their smiles were sincere, and no one¡¯s expression was ugly. The leadingdy smiled happily. The group of veteran actors around also nodded with certainty. It was obvious that they were not surprised that Su Cha had won the award and agreed with it. The host asked Su Cha to go on stage. Su Chaposed herself and walked up, holding the hem of her dress. She walked gracefully to the microphone and epted the best female lead award. She raised the trophy and the venue fell silent. The spotlight shone on her. She looked noble and elegant, making everything seem natural. In front of the television station and the live broadcast, Su Cha¡¯s fans could not help but scream in excitement. Some passersby were also shocked. It would probably be lively after the award. At that moment, this girl who was only 21 or 22 was the center of attention. Ever since she entered the industry, her legend seemed to have started. And now, she had reached the peak the moment she became the Best Actress of the Golden River Awards. ¡°Well, first of all, I¡¯m actually a little surprised to have received this award.¡± She spoke directly, but it made people feelfortable naturally. ¡°I know I¡¯m very young, and I¡¯m ready to continue practicing. I didn¡¯t expect that my first movie would be able to gain the approval of the judges. This is a great honor for me. I also thank every staff member who was at the front and back of the movie, ¡®He Chun.¡¯ I thank them for their dedication. I also thank the director for his guidance. I thank every staff member who helped me during the production.¡± As the sound of her voice spread to every corner of the room, the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces became wider. At least, she thanked everyone sincerely this time. In front of the television, Pea saw his mother and began to hum crazily. He was very happy and kept moving his body. It was as if he knew that his mother had won an amazing award. He was also extremely happy. Bo Muyi curled his lips and looked at the radiant girl on the stage. Although she looked like she was the center of attention, she belonged only to him. At the end of the speech, Su Cha suddenly looked at the camera and blinked yfully. ¡°Lastly, I must thank the two most important people in my life. Hubby, Pea, I love you!¡± Theizens startedmenting. [It¡¯s too much to be fed dog food!!] [Wow, they are showing off their affection even after winning an award. This is too much!!] [Wife, Pea, I love you too!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!] [Su Cha¡¯s child is my child. I love you too!!] [I am Su Cha¡¯s husband. She loves me!!!! Ahhhhh!!!!!!!!!] She smiled and left the stage with the award. In front of the television, Bo Muyi smiled happily and whispered, ¡°I love you too, wifey.¡± Then, he kissed Pea and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Pea. Let¡¯s pick Mommy up.¡± They would be happy forever. (End of Book) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!